ã€ŠConfinement Kingã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Demon is Coming, Campaign Girl

    Chapter 1: The Demon is Coming, Campaign Girl

    A door appeared before my eyes.

    It was a profound wooden door like the ones you see in temples around the globe.

    Moreover, this door suddenly appeared in the smack bang center of my room.

    ( Wh, Wh- What the hell is this?)

    As expected this was a huge surprise.

    I recently discovered through the use of Wiki-pedia that my birthday was on the exact same day as my favorite idol. Just when I was gloating on this fact with a bit of satisfaction, this huge door appeared out of the blue.

    Without a doubt this made me feel extremely nervous.

    I was a timid person to begin with. The door partly opens. From my perspective everything inside of the door from here is pitch ck.

    I take out my smart phone and timidly approach the door.

    Using the light from my smart phone I peer into the crevice.

    ¡¸W- wh, What is going on right now?¡¹

    On the other side of the door is a room made out of stone about six metres squared.

    The room was simr to a dungeon that you would see in movies. It was confusing because if you looked at the door from the rear it just looks like any normal door.

    ¡¸Is this door like a Doraemon door? Does it lead to another ce?¡¹

    I was tilting my head in contemtion when I suddenly heard a bell-like voice of a girl close to my ear saying, ¡°Yeah, you are quite close but it is a little bit different¡±.

    Just as I was panicking and frantically trying to look behind, my back was pushed from behind and I fell forwards towards the door.

    ¡¸Ouch¡­. W, What¡¯s happening?!¡¹

    ¡¸Nyahahah! Are you surprised? Tell me~ you were so surprised right now weren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    When I looked up I saw the appearance of a small girl who was floating in the air with her arms and legs crossed.

    ¡¸Hii!! W-Wh-W-Wha Eh UWAH!¡¹

    This was definitely shocking.

    Simr to an insect I crawled backwards desperately trying to back away from the unknown.

    ¡¸Hang on! You don¡¯t have to be that scared of me you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What is this, What is going on? Why are you floating!? Or more like who the hell are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yea, I won¡¯t do anything bad to you so why don¡¯t you calm down? Come now, start by taking a deep breath. Alright! Breathe in¡­ and breathe out~¡¹

    I do as I am told and take a deep breath in and exhale a deep breath out.

    Yeah, breathing in is truly effective.

    I feel like I have settled down slightly.

    ¡¸You calming down?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah, I think so.¡¹

    Seeing her again a second time, I realized that she is quite a pretty girl.

    Based on her appearance I would say she is either a middle school student or a first year high school student.

    She has a childlike face and red eyes, is she wearing contact lenses perhaps? She has bright red hair that is also short and curly.

    There are two horns twisting upwards around the temple of her head. protruding from her broadly smiling mouth are teeth resembling a set of fangs.

    Her attire was made of provocative bondage type clothes barely covering the area¡¯s between her chest and her groin. (However, her chest area is quite humble).

    She looked like the stereotypical subus cosyer and it was probably quite close to the truth.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ So may I ask¡­ who are you?¡¹

    After pondering my question for a while and cing her fingers on her chin in a thinking pose, she said this¡­

    ¡¸If I was forced to say¡­. I would say that I am a campaign girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Campaign¡­ Girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, campaign girl.¡¹

    The answer was just too unexpected so it was my turn to make a strange looking face.

    Wouldn¡¯t you agree? After all I have no clue what she means by campaign girl.

    Without minding my weird expression, she smiles with her whole face and pulls out a shy celebratory cracker and raises her voice.

    ¡¸I am the one who will aid with the Demon Campaign! Congrats! you have been elected as the winner!¡¹

    ¡¸D-Demon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Demons.¡¹

    ¡¸O-O¡­. Ehm¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸So a campaign is¡­¡¹

    Seeing that I was bing flustered at her response, the corners of the girl¡¯s mouth raised into a smile.

    ¡¸I-I-I-I- I! Did not apply for that type of position!!¡¹

    Then the girl raises her index finger in front of my eyes and begins to shake it left and right, using her tongue to make a ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡± sound.

    Somehow this is a little annoying. However, she is cute. It¡¯s frustrating but really cute at the same time.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t about you applying for the position. As a 10,000-yearmemoration for the establishment of the kingdom of hell, I have been sent here to unconditionally help the human being with the most talent, it¡¯s that sort of campaign.¡¹

    ¡¸Come again? A human being with talent? Are you really talking about me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. You may not realize it yourself, however, out the tens of thousands of people that were potential candidates, you are the cream of the crop, the owner of the highest talent!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­Is that really true? Ehehe, so that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right~ You have the extraordinary talent to be the most detestable human being of them all!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.. No hang on, I ain¡¯t a bad person.¡¹

    Her words had interrupted my thoughts.

    There should be a limit to how wrong she could be. Even if I may look like this, I am actually the kind of person that would put the change from purchasing stuff at the convenience store into a fund-raising box.

    ¡¸Well for now I guess you may say that~ But, even then! Your talent truly rises above the rest. It is to the likes that even cutthroats, swindlers and even gangsters cannot hope toe close to, your talent is one of a kind!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you having a go at me¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No that¡¯s not it! It is the highest praise I am giving you!¡¹

    The girl shakes her head vigorously.

    ¡¸Well to sum it up here¡¯s the deal! In recent times the amount of evil that runs rampant has increased thereby increasing the powers of us demons! In order to further bolster our forces, I have been assigned with the task of aiding those with talent.¡¹

    ¡¸So.. You are saying that I am it?¡¹

    The campaign girl nods and bows her head.

    For it toe to this, even I have noticed that things were off.

    There is no way that I would be cheated like this.

    ¡¸Ah, alright I understand. I got it. This is a prank, right? You are one of those people that try to trick amateurs right? Where is the camera? You must be the show host right? There is no way a demon as cute as you exists right?¡¹

    ¡¸You are wrong! I am truly a demon! Even though I might be cute, I am still a full-fledged demon I am telling you!¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t denying the part where Iplimented you as cute¡­. I mean, the thing is you barely look like a demon.¡¹

    When I said this, the girl had a hurt expression on her face.

    ¡¸I am really a Demon-devi! I am a Demon-devi you know!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You think that by adding the word Devi to the end of your words changes anything?! It doesn¡¯t make you appear anymore demon like okay?!¡¹

    ¡¸Just-listen-to me! The more you devote yourself tomitting crime, you will be able to power up the demons and break the bnce of power against the angels-devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ Well I don¡¯t really believe you. Besides if what you say is true, wouldn¡¯t that be a bad thing?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s bad-devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean you¡¯re telling me, just because you will aid me I need to do bad things right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not right-devi! It isn¡¯t really about forcing you to do bad things-devi. You just have to behave ording to your desires-devi, then all will be well. If all you do is doing something you yearn for, that can¡¯t really be considered something to me can it-devi?¡¹

    I wonder if she is just stubborn or that she doesn¡¯t want to give up but for some reason or another she has continued to add the word ¡°devi¡± to the end of her sentences.

    Well, it probably is in bad taste if I continue teasing her about it so let¡¯s just stop that for now.

    ¡¸But, doing that kind of thing¡­ Isn¡¯t there a catch to it¡­ for instance my soul will be damned and at the end of it all I will end up ruining myself or something of that nature?¡¹

    I knew it.

    From reading a lot of manga and short stories, the bad guy always gets a bad ending.

    ¡¸Ahh, na that sort of thing doesn¡¯t exist. That¡¯s the kind of nonsense the angels made up to scare humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Rewarding the good and punishing evil, is just nonsense-devi. In short this campaign will only have good things. Both the angels and the demons are doing the same things-devi. To begin with, who gets to decide what is considered evil and what is considered good?¡¹

    ¡¸No.. Well isn¡¯t that kind of thing obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t obvious! The truth is that it is like the colors ck and white. Right now the influence of the angels is stronger so ¡°good¡± is what is considered as ¡°right¡± in society¡­ devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, so what a you are saying is that if evil runs rampant than being ¡°evil¡± will be considered as the ¡°right¡± thing in society?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right devi. The mighty are right. If demons hold power, then evil will surely be justice-devi. And so, you have an enormous amount of evil hidden within your heart-devi. Surely in the future it will get out of hand. The way it¡¯s going because you have no power to speak of the best you will achieve is to be a small viin, at that point you will be going in and out of jail and achieve nothing in the future, that will be your fate-devi.¡¹

    I have no idea what she is saying.

    Even if I look like this my grades are pretty good and I received an A grade in my mock exams. I can be considered as one of the most diligent students in my grade.

    My negative points are that I am not good at sports and a little bit overweight and short. However, my mother told me that when I grow up those sort of things will no longer be relevant.

    ¡¸At any rate, I refuse!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that, for the time being how about you do a 1 month trial?! Just consider it like a discount ticket to the amusement park, I will even cover the startup costs-devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you some sort of telemarketer advertiser?!¡¹

    At this point in time, I was having fun sharing a moment of innocent banter with her.

    After all, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    I have never talked to a girl like this before.

    ¡¸Ahh well fine, then tell me what kind of power can you give me?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! Are you bing interested-devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I am willing to just listen for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuhun, hear and behold! I present to you this room-devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? This room?¡¹

    The girl pointed at the other side of the door.

    What would I gain by receiving a gloomy, stinky, narrow stone room like this?

    I guess I could use it as a storeroom?

    I was amazed at how ordinary this all seemed.

    On the other hand, the girl puffs out her chest full of pride and confidence.

    ¡¸To be more urate, you will be able to summon this room-devi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.. How doubtful.¡¹

    ¡¸Well well, would you listen to me to the end-devi!¡¹

    After that the exnation that followed was considerably long. To be honest it was so long that I was bing fed up with her exnation.

    It¡¯s hard to keep focused but the summary of it all is as follows.

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    1. I am able to summon this door whenever and wherever.

    2. This door can only be seen by the owner and the person the owner grants permission to see.

    3. If the room is deleted from existence, anything in the room will also get destroyed so caution is required.

    4. Once a person sets foot inside the room, they will not be able to leave without the permission of the owner.

    5. If the level of the room is increased, the abilities of the room will also be upgraded.

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    ¡¸The way it is used will be depending on how you use it. You can use it as a storeroom if you like or even a hiding spot. There is no penalty whatsoever for using it. It doesn¡¯t sound like a bad deal right? Umm, if I am not mistaken your name is¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Kijima Fumio.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then I will refer you as Fumi Fumi kay?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of an alias is that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine! Anyways, I will leave you with this ability! I¡¯m going now, Bye.. Devi.¡¹

    Saying that just like she first appeared, she suddenly disappeared from view.

 Chapter 2: The day I become evil

    Chapter 2: The day I be evil

    Since then three days have gone past.

    At first I thought it was strange, because she told me I had the ¡°ability to summon a room¡±. However, once I started using it, I realized how incredibly useful it is as an ability.

    When ites to ¡°transporting things and objects¡± this power can really showcase its staggering ability.

    For example, I can throw all my textbooks into the room and go to school, then at school I can simply summon the room and it bes possible for me to go to school with nothing in my hands.

    The door is truly invisible to anyone but myself.

    Therefore, as long as nobody sees when I ce an object inside of the room, there are no issues.

    Up until now if I wanted to sleep during the lunch break it was difficult to just sleep in the ssroom so I would have to sneak into the toilet. But now because I have this room, I can leisurely take a nap whenever I want to.

    If I were to think about the ways to use it more effectively, let¡¯s see¡­

    Consider this¡­ If I were to travel with my friends and everyone hops inside of my room and then I open the door at the intended destination, we can save all the travel costs and limit it to a one person travelling fee.

    The main issue is that I have no friends who are willing to travel together with me.

    (In the future it may be a good idea for me to be a travelling agent. There is no doubt I will have a huge sess, with a power like this¡­)

    During lunchtime one day¡­

    When I was thinking about all these things and as I was standing up from my seat¨C

    ¡¸Oi!¡¹

    The school bullies turned up in front of my desk and I was surrounded before I knew it.

    ¡¸Wh-What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Kijima! Don¡¯t you understand your own position?¡¹

    The male who spoke up and ced his face right in front of mine is Kasuya-kun.

    He was the ace of the ser club and a good looking guy.

    From the rumors he is also crazy strong at fighting and even the delinquents from other schools respect and acknowledge his strength.

    Moreover he is good at socializing and is seen as a leader amongst his peers, he is a popr person.

    No matter how I think about it there is nothing inmon between us and whilst I did be his ssmate starting fromst year, I haven¡¯t even talked to him before this.

    ¡¸I- I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on but I will start by apologizing.

    After all, I¡¯m scared of him.

    Thereupon, a dark skinned dim witted looking girl came up from behind Kasuya-kun¡ª Her name is Fujihara-san ¡ª and she spoke to me in a ridiculing tone of voice.

    ¡¸Ahaha, have a listen to this~ You, is it true that you confessed to Masaki?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehh!? W-W-Why? Why would you say something like that?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha! You are way too flustered, it¡¯s so obvious.¡¹

    With a demented expression on her face Fujiwara-san lets out augh. Kurosawa-san who was besides her grabbed something out of her pocket.

    Kurosawa-san is Kasuya¡¯s girlfriend.

    She was apparently working as an amateur model for a teen magazine, she had a slender figure and was a beautifully well-proportioned girl, her face was also surprisingly small.

    She had glossy long ck hair that dropped all the way to her back and she had almond shaped eyes. She fits the description of a cool beauty perfectly.

    This probably goes without saying but, I haven¡¯t had the chance to talk to her either.

    ¡¸You remember seeing this before, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    She thrusts an envelope in front of me.

    It was a light blue envelope that I recognize.

    ¡¸You may be mistaking something, however¡­ You really need to learn your ce, or else. Having a confession letter from someone like you will only make Masaki feel disgusted and scared.¡¹

    She held the envelope in her hands.

    This was the love letter I handed to a certain girl several days ago.

    Her name was Haneda Masaki.

    She had a gentle and moon shaped super cute face, she is also one of the few girls that behaved kindly to even someone like myself.

    When we were both tasked on the book¡¯smittee duty, she was even able tough at my stupid joke. She is truly a good girl.

    (Now that you mention it, Masaki-chan has been a childhood friend of Kurosawa-san since their elementary school days¡­..)

    If I look closely I can also see Masaki-chan¡¯s figure behind Kurosawa-san.

    She was looking at me with apologetic eyes, but when she met my eyes, she acted like she was scared of me and hid behind Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸Kijima-chan, this is seriously too funny. ¡°I will make you happy so¡­¡± I can¡¯t believe you said something so corny.¡¹

    When Tatsuoka-kun chimes in to make this statement, everyone starts tough at me simultaneously.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t tell me. You R-Read it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Yeah, everyone did. It was the best~. Kijima-chan you really have a good sense of humor.¡¹

    Tatsuoka-kun was holding on to his stomach whilstughing frantically, seeing this Kurosawa-san fixed her hair and red at him.

    ¡¸What do you mean by a good sense of humor. Isn¡¯t this all just ridiculous? Anyways! You disgusting boy over there! Don¡¯t you ever dare approach Masaki anymore, don¡¯t talk to her, don¡¯t even breathe in front of her! Do you understand?!¡¹

    No ¡°Don¡¯t even breathe in front of her¡± that is a little bit over the top isn¡¯t it?

    But of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare to talk back to her at this point.

    I don¡¯t have the courage to do so.

    ¡¸I- I, I understand! S-So please return that to me!¡¹

    I desperately held my arms out to the love letter that Kurosawa-san was holding.

    ¡¸Tsk! Don¡¯t touch me! It¡¯s disgusting!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san raises a piercing scream in retaliation.

    In that moment I could feel a violent impact run through my cheeks. So much force that it blew me off my chair.

    ¡¸You scum, what are you doing extending your dirty hands towards Misuzu, I¡¯ll beat you to death you know!¡¹

    Kazuya-kun hit me just then.

    ¡¸Eh, N-no¡­. That¡¯s not it, I just wanted my letter.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Don¡¯t you dare talk back!¡¹

    I was still copsed on the floor and when Kasuya-kun kicked me, the others thought that it was interesting and started to trample me as well.

    ¡¸I-It hurts! Please stop it! Stop!¡¹

    I wrapped my arms around my head to protect myself and screamed.

    ¡¸Uwah, What is with this kid, he¡¯s so weak!¡¹

    ¡¸At least try and resist for a little bit, otherwise it won¡¯t be interesting at all you know?¡¹

    One of the antagonistic voices from above me seemed to have said this whilst enjoying himself.

    Although it also frustrates me that I can¡¯t stand my ground, it hurts and I¡¯m too scared.

    After enduring quietly for a while longer, Kasuya-kun squats down in front of me and looks right at me.

    ¡¸Hey tell me, do you want this pain to stop?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Y,Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you need to show me some sincerity. Let me think, how about you kneel towards me on the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Kneel to me, prostrate yourself! Apologize for being a disgusting bug that has caused trouble and I can let you off.¡¹

    What the hell did I do to deserve this?

    Why do I have to apologize for something like this?

    When I was looking around the room to see if anybody would help me, all I could see were the gloating faces of my ssmates that were enjoying the show.

    My body started shaking because of how scared and angry I felt. However I started to raise my body and get into the kneeling position with my knees on the floor.

    Everyone¡¯s nces around me were filled with expectation.

    Kurosawa-san only nced towards me coldly.

    Feeling her gaze on me I slowly put both my hands on the floor and bowed low.

    ¡¸For a disgusting b-bug like m-myself¡­. to exist and cause trouble¡­. I¡¯m so sorry¡­. About that¡­ please¡­ forgive me.¡¹

    In that instant.

    ¡¸Wow that¡¯s some! Kijima-chan, you are so god damnme! Gyahahahahha!¡¹

    When Tatsuoka-kun started his antics again and began bursting intoughter, everyone else also started to giggle andugh and their voices began to echo.

    I felt miserable and pathetic as my eyes began to be moist. I also bit my lips really hard.

    And in the moment that I tried to look up¨C

    ¡¸If you have learned your lesson, then don¡¯t ever approached Masaki ever again!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, uu¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kurosawa-san kicks my head and grinds her feet on my head.

    ¡ª- On that day, I left my ssroom early.

    Continuing to bite my lips, I briskly walked towards my own home.

    Right at this point, I bet my ssmates are still all talking about me andughing.

    Miserable guy, good-for-nothing, disgusting.

    I started to imagine them saying all kinds of vile things towards me whilst they were smiling.

    A grotesque feeling started to grow deep within my chest.

    A ck coal tar sordid feeling.

    Fine. If they want tough then they canugh.

    Up until now, all I could have done is to bear this silently.

    However, now I have this power.

    ¡¸¡­..I will make them all regret it.¡¹

    I suddenly remember what that demon girl told me.

    ¡°Who decides whether good is right and evil is wrong?¡±

    The things I am about to do from here on out are without a doubt considered bad things.

    But for some reason, I can only think that it is the ¡°right¡± thing to do.

    The next day, I summoned my room in the front corridor of the ssroom and I watched the corridor through the crevice of my door.

    Naturally, no one else could notice the existence of the door.

    And¡­

    ¡¸¡­. Kurosawa Misuzu, I am going to start with you first.¡¹

    The moment shees to school and is about to pass my door, I am going to open my door and use my full strength to pull her within.

 Chapter 3: This time I only want her to reflect on her actions, thatâ€™s all.

    Chapter 3: This time I only want her to reflect on her actions, that¡¯s all.

    (It¡¯s done. I can¡¯t go back any more.)

    My breathing is rough. A strange sweat pours down my forehead.

    I have sessfully dragged Kurosawa-san into my room.

    With all my strength I threw her into the room.

    I didn¡¯t really particrly think of targeting her.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind if I was able to get any of my colleagues who surrounded me just yesterday.

    It just so happened that she was the first one who came along.

    Now that you mention it, it must be that she was just the unlucky one.

    ¡¸What ? What the hell is this?! ¡­¡­ Who, Who is it?! Who is doing something like this?!¡¹

    From the other side of the darkness, her ranting shout could be heard.

    I understood. It must be scary, right?

    Experiencing something like this and being able to shout, she is quite resilient.

    If it was me that was walking down a corridor to suddenly be thrown into the dark, I think I would of been so scared that I wouldn¡¯t be able to talk.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­¡¹

    I let out a big breath of air and I grabbed my smart phone and shone the light towards Kurosawa-san.

    In this darkness having the light shine on her eyes made her squint as the upper half of her body is revealed.

    Even though she looks scared, she is still a beautiful woman.

    She was top of her ss and is the girlfriend of Kasuya who bashed me yesterday.

    She is a model for the teens magazine and whilst she might appear to be a little tight, she has the figure of a model with wonderful proportions, she is a beauty with ck hair.

    When I think about it, I have never seen her this close for this long before. I was always afraid of Kasuya screaming at me ¡°What are you looking at!¡± if I dared to look at her for more than a fleeting nce.

    However, I have bought the teens magazine that she was in before.

    Most of it¡¯s content was a fashion magazine and it was mainly her appearance in civilian clothes (And yet some of the photos showed a good degree of exposure!) ah just thinking about it was enough to arouse wild ideas. The use of such a magazine¡­ Well it doesn¡¯t even need to be said.

    ¡¸Yo! Good morning. Kurosawa-san.¡¹

    I tried my best to cover up the nervousness and trembling in my voice and spoke out to her.

    instantly her expression changed from a person who was insecure and uneasy to a person who was apparently ufortable.

    ¡¸Disgusting¡­ man.¡¹

    Her almond shaped eyes which were normally nted goes up a notch to depict the anger in her eyes.

    ¡¸You! What are you nning on doing?! Do you think that you will be able to get away with this?!¡¹

    However, I don¡¯t reply to her.

    I only show her my grinning face.

    To be honest this was something I decided to do beforehand.

    If I was in her shoes, rather than having someone talk to me it would be even scarier if they just stared silently at me whilst smiling.

    ¡¸H-Hey you! Wh-why don¡¯t you say something?!¡¹

    As I expected Kurosawa-san¡¯s expression turned again to that uneasy expression.

    (Ah, this is bad. I might actually find this fun.)

    Is this what it feels like to tease a girl perhaps?

    Maybe the girls yesterday felt like this?

    The more she let out her frightened voice, the more I began to feelfortable andposed.

    ¡¸S-Someone like you, I can tell Jun-kun about this and have him beat you up ck and blue! He will call all his club mates from his ser club and beat the crap out of you! Just prepare yourself. I will make it so that you won¡¯t evere to school again!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s cheeks were cramping up as she folded her arms and behaved like she was in control.

    ¡¸I-I can still forgive you if you let me out of this room right this instant! Let me out right now!¡¹

    In truth she must be feeling terrified, she is desperately trying to bluff her way out of this and it only makes her appear all the more cute.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih¡­..!?¡¹

    When I opened my mouth to speak, her body shuddered.

    ¡¸It seems that you still don¡¯t understand your position?¡¹

    I shrug my shoulders in an exaggerated fashion as I told her this.

    ¡¸I will never let you out. For your whole life.¡¹

    Instantly one of her eyebrowses up and she res at me.

    ¡¸Ahhn? Aren¡¯t you an idiot?! Don¡¯t you get it?! This is undoubtedly going to be considered as kidnapping! It¡¯s Kidnapping, if the police catch hold of you, your life will be over! I can forgive you if you just paypensation money, so let me out this instant!¡¹

    (She is incredible isn¡¯t she? In this type of situation, she is still able to mentionpensation money?)

    Could it be that even Kasuya get¡¯s dominated by her in the rtionship? This is not just about her being strong-willed.

    Just when I was showing her an amazed face¡­¡ª

    ¡¸Ya hoh~ Fumi Fumi! You are finally bing motivated arent cha!¡¹

    Suddenly a girl covered in faint light appeared above me.

    It¡¯s the aforementioned demon girl.

    ¡¸Wha?!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san instinctively bes bbergasted and moves backwards.

    This is more like it. After all, a girl suddenly shows out of nowhere and she is floating mid air. I suppose anyone would be surprised by that.

    ¡¸W-Wh-Who is that girl?! How can she float?!¡¹

    Because the demon girl was shining brightly I could see Kurosawa-san¡¯s full body. When I turn off the light from my smartphone and ce it in the back pocket, I curtly reply towards the demon girl.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean I have be eager. It just so happened that something has initiated the sparks.¡¹

    To my reply, she had aplicated expression.

    ¡¸A spark just happened to start¡­. Fumi Fumi, even if you try to show off, you still lookme you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸But well, Fumi Fumi, if you start trampling on others peoples lives and just remember to live your life ording to your desires, then I have seeded splendidly in my role as the campaign manager~ It¡¯s really fun you know~ being able to control another person¡¯s fate and twist it ording to your will.¡¹

    ¡¸So mean, are you a demon¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Since the beginning that¡¯s what I told you isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    As a matter of fact, I never thought of going that far.

    I just wanted to teach her a bit of a lesson. I will make her experience enough pain that she would never try to do that type of thing to me again.

    That¡¯s the extent of what I was nning on doing.

    At least, for now.

    ¡¸Wait! You! Don¡¯t ignore me! Tell me, what is up with that girl?!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s was hysterical and the demonic girl stared at her with a contemptuous smile.

    ¡¸Pupupuh, she¡¯s scared. Hey, Fumi Fumi. Why don¡¯t you stop teasing her and really show her the current situation?¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, you stopped adding ¡°devi¡± to the end of your sentences?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.. W-why don¡¯t you teach her what the current situation is-devi?¡¹

    It would seem she still has the mood to continue.

    But as she has said, it might not be a bad idea to properly teach her the situation.

    I cleared my throat and turned towards Kurosawa-san and put a solemn expression before saying to her.

    ¡¸Let me introduce to you. She is a demon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, pleasure to meet you~¡¹

    Then Kurosawa-san¡¯s face bes nk momentarily.

    ¡¸Huh? Demon? What do you mean by demon¡­ Are you stupid? No matter how you see it, she only looks like a cosy girl!¡¹

    ¡¸A cosy girl?¡¹

    The demon girl behaved in a shocked and disappointed manner.

    She is quite the expert¡­ isn¡¯t she.

    ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t believe me do you? I also didn¡¯t believe her at first. But the truth is I got this power from her. I am able to create a room out of nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Create¡­ This room?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Otherwise how can you exin it? From school to suddenly appear in a room like this?¡¹

    ¡¸T-This is ridiculous! I don¡¯t know what trick you used but why don¡¯t youe up with a better lie. You disgust me!

    Both the demon girl and I share a nce and sigh.

    ¡¸Okay, you still think that I am lying but I guess you can decide for yourself as you please.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-devi. After some time passes, you wille to understand it even if you don¡¯t want to-devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Enough of this! I understand so let me out of here already! You need to stop this right now! Are you really that stupid! If I get out of here I¡¯m going to get Jun-kun to beat you up!¡¹

    Until this moment I had to be able to read other peoples expressions in order to avoid trouble in life.

    Therefore, I developed some skill when reading other people¡¯s expressions.

    I could see that she was irritated and angry but most of all she was feeling anxiety and this made me feel satisfied.

    For today that is¡­

    ¡¸I think that for today, we can¡¯t really have a serious conversation. Therefore, how about I visit you again after two days?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? H-Hang on¡­..!?

    ¡¸See ya.

    Leaving the bewildered Kurosawa-san behind, I leave the room and close the door behind me.

    The other side of the door was the corridor of the ssroom.

    I could hear the hustle and bustle of a busy school morning again.

    The sound of students rushing to and fro from the ssrooms. Looking at the clock, it was 5 minutes before the homeroom started.

    ¡¸So, from here on out what are you going to do-devi?¡¹

    When I turned around to the voice that just spoke, the demon girl was floating in the space next to me.

    The ssmates who passed by me in the corridor were not concerned about her at all.

    It would seem that only I could see her appearance.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything. If she learns her lesson, I will let her out as long as she promises not to speak about it.¡¹

    ¡¸How are you¡­ going to make her repent?¡¹

    ¡¸cing her in a pitch dark room with no food or water., Confining her in that room for several days. I don¡¯t think she will starve to death easily but she will surely reach a near death dehydrated state first.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s it. You are sox¡­ devi.¡¹

    Now that she remembers to add ¡°devi¡± to the end of her sentences I could only give her a bitter smile.

    ¡¸You really think so¡­.? Putting her just on the edge of death from starvation is nothing to scoff about in my opinion.¡¹

    We are discussing kidnapping a person but my heart is mysteriously calm.

    ¡¸Hey you¡­ What is your name anyways?¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot give you my true name-devi. Hmm, let¡¯s see~. You can just call me Lili-devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m in your care from now on. Lili.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, now you¡¯re eager aren¡¯t you-devi!¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose so.¡¹

    Saying these types of things I set foot into the ssroom.

    When I did I could hear many sneers and ridiculingughter from my peers.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it! He actually showed up. This only happened just yesterday!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he embarrassed at all?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t anyone give him the memo? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hey look. I told you guys that he was a brazen fellow, it¡¯s my win! Nice one, Nice Kijima-chan. Come on then, everyone its time to pay up!¡¹

    The reason they were all looking at me was because they seem to have made a bet about whether or not I would turn up to school today.

    It would seem that the one who started the bet was Tatsuoka-kun

    ¡¸Not knowing something is truly a bliss isn¡¯t it-devi. Their female friend is being kept in apletely dark room and is shuddering in fear right about now¡­¡¹

    I smiled back at Lili who was whispering in my ears and quietly took a seat.

 Chapter 4: Please teach me how to have sex!

    Chapter 4: Please teach me how to have sex!

    A night passes by.

    The ssroom was the same as always.

    Even though Kurosawa-san has not appeared in school for two days, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much noise being made.

    Come to think of it she usually gets days off from school due to her modelling job.

    Because of that nobody thought anything unusual of it.

    At the very best, I can imagine that Kasuya-kun was feeling a little frustrated that his text messages were being ignored.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­.¡¹

    But when I heard Kasuya-kun click his tongue, the muscles along my spine shudders.

    When I think about it, I never took Kurosawa-san¡¯s smart phone from her.

    Looking from his appearance it would seem that there was no reception on the other side of my room, but just thinking about the fact that there may have been reception¡­ makes me feel horrified.

    I need to be more careful.

    Just like Kurosawa-san said yesterday this is a legitimate kidnapping.

    Kasuya-kun seemed to be displeased but the Tatsuoka-kun and the rest of the crew are as boisterous as ever. It would seem that they have already lost interest in me and they are not bothering me for me.

    Afterwards, something unusual happened during lunchtime, I could see that Masaki-chan was looking at me with a hint of uneasiness and a touch of anxiety.

    I don¡¯t think she could of sensed something between me and Kurosawa-san but I should take extra precautions just in case.

    Just like that another day passes without anything urring.

    It¡¯s a holiday on Saturday and 8.30am in the morning.

    It has been two full days since Kurosawa-san has been locked in my room.

    I quickly finish some breakfast and tell my mom ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bit of a nap¡±, then I go back into my bedroom.

    ¡¸Now then¡­.¡¹

    Trying topose myself and my excitement, I summon the aforementioned door.

    My feeling right now is like a ceramic artist taking the pot out of the furnace for the first time.

    I wonder how Kurosawa-san is doing?

    While feeling my heart throb I carried a 500ml stic bottle along with arge shlight before turning the door knob.

    The door quietly opens.

    However, I don¡¯t immediately enter.

    I take precaution to make sure that she doesn¡¯t try to rush out and attack me. Being more careful is never a bad thing.

    ording to Lili¡¯s exnation, she should not be able toe out of the room without my permission, so for now I carefully look inside of the room from the outside of the door.

    When I shine the light inside through the crevice of the door, the thing that catches my eyes first is a zer on the floor. A bag that had it¡¯s contents scattered.

    And on the other side. Within the room¡¯s interior, is Kurosawa-san who was leaning against the wall with her head hanging down.

    A loosened necktie. Her second button undone slightly exposing her chest area. She had a silvery ne which reflected the bright light of the torch.

    Her wrists was dangling loosely and her legs were stretched out in a slovenly manner.

    When I enter the room with my hands behind my back and shut the door, she looks up at me quietly.

    Her eyes were hollow and vacant. She looked dull and lifeless.

    I felt like her cheeks were sunken and that her eyes had dark circles under them.

    It almost seemed like she struggled to look up towards me.

    (Uwah¡­.. I don¡¯t know what I would have been like if it was me, but for her to be like this just from the second day¡­)

    There is not shadow of the strong minded person she was before.

    ¡¸Good morning, Kurosawa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­S-Save me. Please¡­ Forgive me.¡¹

    What I returned to was¡­ Like one of those desperate girls in the drama shows, she was pleading with a hoarse voice.

    It almost makes it seem like a lie that she was using a high-pitched voice to tell me what to do.

    I feel a rush of an electric current rush through the back of my spine.

    Unconsciously the edge of my mouth rises.

    What is this? This is incredibly fun.

    ¡¸I told you didn¡¯t I? I won¡¯t let you out for the rest of your life.¡¹

    ¡¸I am going to¡­.die¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, well you are right in the fact that humans will die of dehydration if they don¡¯t drink any water for three days. In other words, Kurosawa-sans¡¯s life is about to end in one day. If tomorrowes to pass, well there we go, it would be time to say goodbye Kurosawa-san~¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­ Please¡­. Forgive me. I will apolo¡­gize so¡­.¡¹

    Oh what do we have here? This is weird~. When I was asking for forgiveness in the past, did you consider forgiving someone like me?¡¹

    To be honest I have no intention of killing her, but I just wanted to to tease her.

    Instantly Kurosawa-san began to show a depressed and crying face. However, she probably did not have enough moisture in her body to cry. There were no tearsing out.

    Just like a dog whining, only a groaning sound could be heard spilling from her cracked lips.

    The muscles along my spine shiver.

    Perhaps because I was usually on the receiving end of being bullied, I was having too much fun bullying her and I might have gotten carried away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­. I¡¯m really sorry. Please.. Forgive me.¡¹

    I stepped up next to her and grabbed her on the chin forcing her eyes to match mine.

    And seeing her frightened eyes, I gaze at her coldly and state this.

    ¡¸I already told you, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹

    ¡¸I-If you want money, I-I have at least one million yen in savings¡­ so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, it seems being a model is really profitable. But unfortunately I don¡¯t need any money.¡¹

    When I looked around I could see a cracked smart phone next to the wall. She might have thrown the phone into the wall in her hysterics.

    As one would expect of the model-san. Even when getting angry she can take it out on her things.

    ¡¸T-Then¡­ How about I get you along time with Masaki¡­.. Y-You like her¡­ Don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh but just the day before yesterday you told me that I could never approach Masaki-chan ever again. Eh, are you really going to sell out your friend? Ahh I see how it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, Uuu¡­.. That¡¯s cause¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But no deal, after all, Masaki-chanmitted the same crime. After all she must of been the one that spoke to Kurosawa-san about this and that¡¯s how it all came about right? Once I am done with Kurosawa-san then she will naturally be next.¡¹

    Hearing the word ¡°once I am done¡±, Kurosawa-san shrieks in fear.

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhhn, I can see that you don¡¯t want to die. But at this rate, you are going to die of dehydration.¡¹

    Saying this I bring the stic bottle filled with water in front of her.

    The contents is just basic mineral water. Just free tap water.

    However, the moment I showed it to her, her eyes were glued to the bottle and her throat was gulping.

    ¡¸You want it?¡¹

    ¡¸I w-want¡­ it.¡¹

    My arrangement is that I will threaten her by saying that ¡°If you dare to speak about this to anyone, I will use the powers of a demon in order to put a curse on you that will make you die immediately¡± and then I would release her after she drank some water.

    Lili told me that this was ¡°halfhearted-devi¡± but I think that the revenge will be sufficient with this.

    After her, I still have my eyes set on Tatsuoka-kun, Kasuya-kun, Masaki-chan, Fujiwara-san and the others. I still have plenty of revenge targets.

    But I think I want to change my mind.

    It is an exaggeration to say that she is strong willed, but without a doubt Kurosawa-san is a very pretty girl.

    Her figure is thin and well-proportioned, and whilst her breasts aren¡¯t huge they really stick out.

    At the very least I should be able to touch her breasts.

    Revenge or breasts?

    I definitely choose breasts.

    If you surveyed all the guys in the world then I reckon at least 80 percent would answer the same way.

    Yes, breasts! All hail breasts!

    ¡¸Then lets see.. What should I make you do for me?¡¹

    I forcibly showed that I was thinking of something. And then¡­

    ¡¸T-Then, Brea¡­.¡¹

    Just as I was about to finish my sentence, Kurosawa-san interrupts me by saying.

    ¡¸I will let you do it with me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Come again?¡¹

    She will let me have sex with her?

    Let me have sex??

    She will let me vite her she means?!!

    My eyes widen instinctively.

    (S¨CShe means that?! I-I I can have s-sex with her!??)

    ¡¸Y-You were nning on this¡­ From the start weren¡¯t you? You can do it¡­. I will endure it so¡­. Please¡­. Don¡¯t kill me.¡¹

    Looking at me with pleading eyes, she began to unbutton her blouse, the third button and the fourth buttones off. I could see a light blue bra underneath her exposes breasts.

    Instantly a thought boils in my mind.

    She is the type of girl that looks slender in clothing but it would appear that her breasts are much fuller than I initially thought. I instinctively swallow the saliva in my throat.

    (Wait, Wait Wait! I am totally panicking right now!)

    Thinking up to now I have never even considered the possibility of having sex with her until this moment.

    It¡¯s not like I am too pure to think of it.

    It¡¯s just that the sex was something that existed in a different world for someone like myself.

    Nevertheless, even if she told me I could do her, I still don¡¯t have a clue on where to start.

    I am lived a lifepletely without a single girlfriend, I am a virgin of the highest purity.

    My whole existence can be defined as ¡°The virgin¡±.

    Moreover the difference in experience between myself and Kurosawa-san who has a boyfriend and is both a model and performer is worlds apart. In the world of show business this type of thing may bemon. abc.

    She presented her body to me so quickly.

    It would seem that Kurosawa-san is unexpectedly bitchy. She must be a sexual prodigy.

    I can¡¯t begin to match her. No way.

    This is like me trying to climb the peak of mount Everest ill equipped with just beach shorts and a pair of sandals.

    I really want to do her. I really really want to.

    However, if she were tough at me because of how bad I am at it, it is highly possible that it would have a reverse effect on mental domination.

    Whilst bleeding tears in my heart, I say to her in a face with no interest in her.

    ¡¸I have no interest in bitches.¡¹

    For an instant, her face looks wounded.

    ¡¸¡­..I am not a bitch. Rather than dying¡­ I just thought it was better to endure¡­¡¹

    However, there is no doubt she is just acting. I won¡¯t be moved by her words.

    I throw the stic bottle towards her and turn my back.

    ¡¸I feel like the mood is ruined. Go ahead and drink it if you please.¡¹

    I give her a passing remark over my shoulder and start walking outside of the door.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    After closing the door behind me I repeatedly take deep breaths in and out.

    *Breathing in and out, *Breathing in and out And then¨C

    ¡¸Lili! Lili! Come out! Lili! You are here aren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    I raise my voice.

    ¡¸What is it, you¡¯re so noisy-devi.¡¹

    When I did, a red haired girl wearing her usual bondage style fashion shows up floating in the air whilst scratching her head like it was a bothersome thing to appear before me.

    As soon as I confirmed her appearance. I began kneeling on the ground and bowing my head.

    ¡¸Please teach me how to have sex!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!?¡¹

 Chapter 5: All of that is just a virginâ€™s delusion

    Chapter 5: All of that is just a virgin¡¯s delusion

    I was sitting up straight whilst rubbing my swelling red cheeks and Lili was there ring at me.

    I probably don¡¯t need to say it but I just got pped.

    ¡¸In other words, you don¡¯t want to beughed at for being a virgin and terrible at sex, so you want to practice with Lili, is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.. Aren¡¯t you forgetting to add ¡°devi¡± to the end of your sentences again?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. Just answer the question.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­. To put it in in terms¡­ Well that¡¯s about right.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹

    Lili shows an unexpected amount of anger and I draw back instinctively.

    ¡¸W-wait a minute! Lili is also partly to me. Wearing something like that around all the time, people would think that about you! Or more like aren¡¯t you a demon? Do you care about chastity issues?¡¹

    ¡¸Lili is a woman before she is a demon! If you tell me that you want to practice on me to have sex with another girl.. how can I put it¡­. You are an idiot!¡¹

    I was at a loss for words but what she said makes sense.

    ¡¸But didn¡¯t you tell me that you would cooperate with me to increase the overall magic prowess of the demon world?¡¹

    ¡¸Guu¡­. I did say that but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I mean,e on Lili is also extremely cute. I definitely want to do it with a cute girl for my first time.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I-I am cute? You think? ehehe.¡¹

    Eh? Somehow this is an unexpected reaction.

    Don¡¯t tell me Lili is weak topliments¡­.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Therefore, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, okay¡­. Is that what you think I would say?! Idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸It failed huh¡­.¡¹

    Seeing my dejected appearance, Lili breathes out a long sigh.

    ¡¸Geez¡­. Just when I thought you were bing more eager, it alwayses to this. After kidnapping a girl all the boys can think of is how to do hi things with them¡­. Ahhh I¡¯ve had enough of this, this is the worst!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know I think its too much to just kill her right?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? isn¡¯t it way better to just kill her cleanly.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You¡­ is that all you demons are about?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t assume about us demons!¡¹

    ¡¸In any case! I have no intentions of killing her, okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­..¡¹

    Lili¡¯s cheeks are swollen.

    The fact that I didn¡¯t choose to murder Kurosawa-san is something that Lili seems to feel dissatisfied about.

    Her outer appearance is really cute, but when she gets angry her inner self is not cute at all.

    ¡¸So if I don¡¯t kill her, I will have to release her at some stage right? so I need to figure out a way to silence her. In that case wouldn¡¯t it be better if I can do hi things to her and make her fall in love with me and make her listen to mymands¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    Lili looks right at me and focuses.

    ¡¸Th-Then how about this! Don¡¯t you have some sort of magic that would turn her into my ve or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Magic you say?¡¹

    She makes a scoff andughs through her nose.

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a manga.¡¹

    ¡¸Coming from you!?¡¹

    ¡¸I will tell you this now but! Things like using magic, hypnotism, or having great enough sex that you would be able to make the girl fall in love with you and do your bidding, those kinds of things! All of that is just a male virgin delusions.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? How dare you break a boy¡¯s dream with such harsh words!¡¹

    ¡¸It is the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so mean¡­. Damnit! Shittt!¡¹

    When I started to bang my head fists against the floor in zealous frustration, Lili puts her index finger in front of me and clicks her tongue ¡°Tsk, tsk tsk¡±.

    Seriously, she is kind of annoying.

    But she¡¯s still cute. It is quite aggravating.

    ¡¸You are jumping to the wrong conclusion. Did you not realize it? There is something I haven¡¯t said in the things I listed¡¹

    ¡¸Eh.. What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Brainwashing¡¹

    ¡¸Brain washing? Isn¡¯t brain washing¡­ the same thing as hypnotism?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not right. Baka.¡¹

    When I showed an indignant expression on my face, she acted like she was all high and mighty as she thrust her nose up and began to exin.

    ¡¸Alright listen up okay? Themon sense of you humans is something that is not absolute. For example, ideologies like food shouldn¡¯t be wasted, people should be kind, friends should be treasured, all of these teaches are things you humans learn when you were young and that is what bes yourmon sense. Do you understand? If you can destroy and tear down thatmon sense, you can nt a suggestion that is convenient for you to rece it. That is what brain washing is.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah¡­ That sounds super difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is difficult. But the thing is, brain washing is one of our demon¡¯s favorite past time party tricks. It is the thing we do best. What do you think? if it¡¯s this I don¡¯t¡¯ mind teach you¡¹

    ¡¸Really?! T-then certainly please do! Lili-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸Teacher? Nfuh, you are calling me sensei now huh? Well, we don¡¯t have time to waste, lets begin the spartan training¡­ devi!¡¹

    Suddenly remembering about it, she began to add devi to the end of her sentences again.

    Apparently she has recovered her mood a little.

    Just like that, under the guidance of Lili-sensei I began the constructions of the Kurosawa-san brainwash program.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸I am hungry¡­¡¹

    I tried to use my voice to say this.

    Of course there was no one to reply to my words.

    ¡¸I want to eat fried chicken and also manju¡¯s. I also want to eat strawberry cake. I want to eat potato chips and drink milk tea¡­.¡¹

    I want that. I want to eat this, the more I think about it the more it difficult it bes and gradually I feel like I want to cry.

    Guu¡­ *stomach rumbles*¡­

    In the middle of the night the sounds of my stomach keeps echoing.

    When that disgusting man left some water for me to drink my thirst subsided but came with it was thing craving for food and the hunger pangs are bing unbearable.

    (How long has it been since I eat anything?)

    Thest thing I could remember was eating a croissant and sd for breakfast. I am now regretting the fact that I refused it when my Mama offered to cook me a friend egg.

    Even so¡­.pared to before I drank water, this is still a lot better.

    I heard that if you have water, it isn¡¯t easy to starve to death and that seems to be the truth.

    I have this modelling friend who used to do a fasting diet, so I think that I should be fine¡­ at least for now.

    I can¡¯t remember the exact date we are in. because I¡¯ve been in this pitch dark room, I can¡¯t even tell whether it is daytime or night time.

    My physical condition is the worst.

    I can¡¯t think of anything other than food and my energy levels are horrible. My stomach hurts and it feel sick.

    Moreover, I feel like my head feels really hot like I have a fever that makes me hazy.

    ¡¸Haa¡­.¡¹

    I can only breathe out a sigh.

    Still holding on to the water bottle I lie down.

    The sound of water drips.

    I can feel the sensation of the water inside of the bottle shaking.

    I need to portion the water. Even though I wanted to portion the water, only 1/3 of the water remains in the bottle.

    Adding to the fact¡­. I still have no awareness of the situation outside.

    I don¡¯t know where I am, there are no windows and even when I ce my ears against the wall I can¡¯t hear anything. When my smart phone battery ran out I got angry and broke my phone. There is no way I can ask for outside help.

    ¡¸To think that this is a room made from the power of demons¡­¡¹

    I still think that it is a lie.

    A lie just to make me scared.

    The only thing I know for sure is that disgusting man has confined me in this room.

    I never thought that someone like him would even have the courage to do this type of thing.

    Even though I was on the brink of death, to think that I would have to beg for forgiveness to such a guy, poor me.

    Saying so myself, I am a beautiful model girl you know? A performer¡­

    Even if you collect 100 ordinary people, I would still be worth more than them.

    The world is so unjust. Truly I am so pitiful¡­

    Even so..

    ¡°I will let you do me!¡±

    When I remember the words that I said to him, my feet and hands just want to kick and struggle.

    (Ahhhhhhhhh! Why did I say such a thing!? To be honest, that type of person has no qualification to even touch my hair!)

    Of course I must be delusional.

    I was just so thirsty and my throat was so dry and hurting that I just wanted some water. If his goal was to do hi things to me I just wanted him to get it over and done with and give me water to drink. When I started this line of thinking, the words just came out of my mouth reflexively.

    ¡¸I want to die¡­.¡¹

    No, that¡¯s a lie, I don¡¯t want to die. But the amount of self-loathing I have for myself is amazing.

    When my own muttering voice stops echoing, the room once again returns to a painful silence.

    At first I was feeling angry and frustrated and I continued to kick the wall and shout and scream. However once the battery on my phone died, I started to feel uneasy.

    In the pitch-dark room, nothing besides the sound of my rumbling stomach could be heard. That¡¯s the only sound in this room. I don¡¯t think I have ever been afraid of being with myself until today.

    That¡¯s why even though I really didn¡¯t want to feel this way, but when that disgusting man came into the room, I honestly felt a bit of relief.

    ¡¸Will he really try to kill me¡­? I think he wouldn¡¯t go that far right?¡¹

    The reason I am speaking like this is because my sense of reality is starting to go out of whack.

    However, if he didn¡¯t give me any water I might have already died at this time and if I can¡¯t eat anything, then it may be possible to really die someday.

    Since that disgusting male left, I wonder how long it has been?

    It might be weird to say this but, even if it is him, I can¡¯t wait for someone toe back¡­.

    Noticing what I was thinking I started to shake my head to get rid of such thoughts.

    This isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s not like I wanted to meet him.

    Inside of this pitch-dark room, it¡¯s just that my mentality has weakened and its just really hard¡­ that¡¯s why..

    It¡¯s just that if that man doesn¡¯te back then I can¡¯t really go home either.

    ¡°I have no interest in bitches¡±.

    He did say something like that but somehow it also irritated me to hear it.

    Who does he think I am?

    Having no interest in someone like me, it¡¯s clearly a bluff on his part.

    I really, really wanted to avoid it at all costs, but if there is a chance that I can get out of here. I really thought that I could let me do something hi to me just this once.

    It¡¯s a lot better than dying.

    Of course, the moment I got out I would let the police know about it.

    Even if I had to do something hi, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time I did it.

    Last week, I already gave myself to Jun-kun.

    My initial experience was painful, however I also felt warm, kind and fluffy. I really felt happy.

    Therefore, even if something is done it isn¡¯t as big a deal.

    I can just think of it like a stray dog biting me.

    Apart from that, not being able to meet with Jun-kun gives me this unbearable feeling.

    I trace the brand logo ring finger that Jun-kun gave me as a present whilst closing my eyes.

    ¡¸Jun-kun¡­. I really want to meet you.¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Okay-devi, it¡¯s perfect-devi!¡¹

    I have been learning the brain washing program since Saturday morning and she was in the middle of teaching. It was only six o¡¯clock on Sunday the next morning that it all ended.

    ¡¸Will it really be okay with just something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh! You don¡¯t believe in me-devi? This is akin to teaching a dog it¡¯s manner¡¯s-devi. It¡¯s what I like to call the carrot and the stick. Anyways, the first step is to make them feel scared, if you go easy on them it wont work-devi!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ as expected I don¡¯t really agree with violence¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can just use light amount of force-devi. After all, she would be close to dying from hunger anyways.¡¹

    ¡¸Well that is also true. She has only drank water in thest three days. If I don¡¯t be careful she might really die.¡¹

    ¡¸But three days is actually the perfect amount of time.¡¹

    ¡¸How so?¡¹

    ¡¸This is about the time that her mental barriers copses.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸To exin it in simple terms, let¡¯s see-devi.. It¡¯s like gasoline-devi. If the human body doesn¡¯t eat anything, the brain which requires glucose to work is used up and it starts to produce an alternative to substitute the required glucose-devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Alternative subtances?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Something to rece it. The alternative materials are going to be highest 72 hours after the fact. In other words, it will peak on the 3rd day-devi. During these few days, the mind will be less quick, She should drop to about the intelligence of someone who is drunk.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Lili seemed like a silly girl, but when ites to this topic she seems really knowledgeable that it is surprising. The demon race must do this type of thing on a daily basis.

    ¡¸At any rate, the first thing is a test of strength. From here on you should sleep and get some rest-devi. When you wake up we should begin the program-devi.¡¹

    Saying that Lili gives me a thumbs up!

    ¡¸With this you will be able to graduate from being a virgin-devi!¡¹

 Chapter 6: Brain washing program start!

    Chapter 6: Brain washing program start!

    I am hungry. I am hungry. I am hungry. Hungry. Hungry. Hungry. Hungry. Hungry. I¡¯m hungry. Hungry. hungry. Hungry. Hungry.

    That¡¯s all I can think about.

    My consciousness is faint.

    I feel like my mind is floating.

    I am starting to feel a little good that it really scares me.

    The vertigo is harsh and I have to lie down on the floor because of it. I feel like my head just keeps spinning and spinning.

    I recall the DJ event that I went to just a while back when I was still at work.

    (I wonder if being on a turntable recorded feels like this?)

    When I was thinking all these ambiguous thoughts in my mind suddenly a jarring sound echoes.

    In this dark room, light seeps through and the shape of a door emerges.

    (Ah, he¡¯se¡­ that disgusting man.)

    I was sick of waiting. He is finally here. I felt relieved. But I¡¯m also scared. Seriously scared. I am also happy. Huh? I¡¯m happy? But I don¡¯t like it. He disgusts me.

    My feelings are a mess right now.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore.

    I¡¯m supposed to feel reluctant that he hase here, but without a doubt I was feeling relieved.

    The silhouette of the disgusting man raises to the surface and the piercing light burns my retina¡¯s.

    (It¡¯s too bright¡­..)

    Shining the torch into my eyes is such a rude thing to do.

    My eyes instinctively squint.

    ¡¸Oi, Kurosawa-san. Are you still alive?¡¹

    When the voice of this disgusting man came out I couldn¡¯t help but to feel irritated.

    ¡¸¡­.I feel like I¡¯m about to die.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if he heard what I just said, but he came closer towards me with his impudent looking face and an air of superiority.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this, don¡¯t you seem just fine?¡¹

    In that instant, the thoughts that were suppressed in my mind that ¡°My stomach is empty¡± resurfaced like an angry wave of deluge.

    (How do I in any way look okay? He¡¯s looking at me like it¡¯s somebody else¡¯s problem.)

    Feeling irritated simply because I was feeling hunger pangs was one thing, but the nervous tension in the air also made the blood rise towards my head.

    ¡¸Let me out of here right now¡­ you disgusting pig. Just because I teased you a little¡­ To think that you would behave like this, how despicable.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think I spoke that loudly. To begin with, I don¡¯t have much energy to raise my voice anymore.

    However, seeing the expression of this disgusting person change in front of me, I instantlye to my senses.

    (This is bad!)

    It was toote the moment I thought this.

    Just when I saw him raise his arm against me, in the next instant I could feel a sharp pain against my cheek.

    ¡¸Kyahh!?¡¹

    My ears were ringing! and I could feel a sense of numbing heat on my cheek.

    He hit me!?

    As I thought this, tears begin to overflow from the corner of my eyes.

    When I looked up I could see that this disgusting man was quietly staring at me.

    I¡¯m scared, it¡¯s scary, it¡¯s scary!

    Even though I try to get up in a panic, my body bes very stiff and I can¡¯t really move very well. It didn¡¯t really hurt but that wasn¡¯t the point. it¡¯s just too scary.

    ¡¸Ahahah, I-I¡­was just joking, just kidding with you so¡­.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the kind of face I was making.

    It was probably an ingratiating smile to tter the other party. That type of smile.

    I try to kick back against the floor with my feet.

    However.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. That¡¯s not¡­!?¡¹

    Just as I was in the middle of talking, the disgusting male lifts up his thighs.

    ¡¸It hurts!! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! uuuu¡­..¡¹

    I reflexively scream out for him to stop.

    Even so the man just keeps looking at me quietly.

    Scary, Scary it¡¯s scary! I want this to end! Please just end!

    The back of my teeth starts to tter. I can¡¯t stop the shaking of my body.

    When the thought of him killing me here crossed my mind, my tears just dropped down without control.

    I don¡¯t know what to do.

    I couldn¡¯t even look away, all I could do was wait for this disgusting male to talk and reply.

    ¡¸¡­. Kurosawa-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸You told me that you would let me do you is that correct?¡¹

    In that instant I felt like I found a pathway to my escape. I felt like I found a method to escape from this unbearable fear. I became desperate.

    ¡¸Eh, ah, ah y-yeah! I will let you do me! I will definitely let you! So please don¡¯t kill me okay?¡¹

    He will be able to sleep with a beautiful model girl like me. Any male would be happy without a doubt. That¡¯s what I thought. I never had a doubt in my mind.

    However, the disgusting male far from being pleased, started to grab the cor of my shirt and put his face right next to mine.

    ¡¸You will let me do you? Whose mouth just prattled something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh?¡¹

    I had no idea what he was saying and my face began to cramp.

    ¡¸If I wanted to do something like that, I could of done that forcibly without you being able to resist, don¡¯t you know that already?! Like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiih!?¡¹

    The disgusting male started groping my chest violently.

    It hurts! But I couldn¡¯t shake him off and my body was only able to stay still.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-san can only bargain with her body so why are you able to act so condescendingly and say something as ridiculous as ¡°I will let you do me¡±. Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s because¡­ I am a model¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸And so?¡¹

    So he asks? Just that¡­

    Just with those three words, I couldn¡¯t give him an answer.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­.¡¹

    I could only groan. I am weak and all I could think about was how miserable I was.

    I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. My stomach hurts. I hurts and I¡¯m sad and I can¡¯t stop crying.

    All I could think of from the corner of my brain was that I was wasting the water with my tears. I am really really miserable.

    However, it was then that¡­

    The disgusting man smiled at me.

    I instantly fell into chaos.

    (What? What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he angry at me?)

    My brain was barely functional anymore and it was very hazy, this just made it all the more confusing.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mistaken yourself to think that you have no value. You poor girl.¡¹

    (Was I having a misunderstanding? Oh so that was it¡­.)

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I will teach you properly. From here on out I will teach you how to get out of here.¡¹

    (The method to get out of this ce?)

    I doubted my ears.

    ¡¸Y-You will let me out from here? You will let me go home?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be dependent on you Kurosawa-san. However, if you want a chance don¡¯t you think it is only proper to bow your head and ask nicely? Rather than allowing me to have sex with you, isn¡¯t it more proper for you to beg me for sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, eh, eh?¡¹

    I don¡¯t really understand what he is saying.

    ¡¸Eh? You still don¡¯t understand? For instance, if I was to do hi things to Kurosawa-san and then start to fall in love with Kurosawa-san, I will definitely start to treasure you right? If that¡¯s the case, you will naturally be able to get out from here.¡¹

    (I see, all I have to do is make him fall in love with me!)

    My hazy mind was absentmindedly thinking of his suggestion.

    I became convinced. That there was nothing better for me to do but that.

    In fact I feel as though I found the exit, I even became happy.

    Before I knew it, the disgusting man¡¯s hands were massaging my chest. Unlike the violence he showed before, this time was gentle and I felt relieved.

    ¡¸Who is the person who will gain an advantage from doing hi things?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s the way. Well then, who should be the one bowing their heads and begging for it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.. I-It should be me right?¡¹

    Even though it seemed strange, I couldn¡¯t deny what he said.

    Just that I couldn¡¯t let go of this chance to escape! That¡¯s all that was swirling inside of my mind.

    ¡¸Then, Kurosawa-san do you know what you should be saying?¡¹

    ¡¸umm¡­ I¡­ Umm I want you to embrace me¡­ please.¡¹

    ¡¸If you say it like that I can¡¯t really feel motivated. Come on, haven¡¯t you ever read hi manga or novels before? You should be able to say it in a more enticing and indecent way right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh , Eh, umm let¡¯s see.. umm..¡¹

    I remember an explicit female manga I read in the past and the female character was in the back of the dressing room. To think that that I would have to say something like that¡­?

    ¡¸Please¡­ I beg of you. Please vite M-Misuzu to your heart¡¯s content¡­.¡¹

    I said it.

    It¡¯s so embarrassing. My face is bing hot.

    When I did so however, the disgusting man gently patted my head.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done really well. To think you would say that much. You must have been waiting for me to vite you. However, the one who will have the advantage is Kurosawa-san right. I will lie down here, how about you think for yourself how you will be able to make me feel satisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes.¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I take off my clothes and lie down on the stone pavement floor.

    It was a stupid appearance but as long as I turned off my torch, the room would be pitch-ck. I am not really embarrassed.

    However¡­ This has really gone very smoothly.

    It would seem that she really did reduce her intelligence to the level of a drunk person.

    Whilst chuckling I remember the words I exchanged with Lili.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to be seen as someone in capable of sex, why don¡¯t you just let the other party do all the work-devi.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸In order words, Fumi Fumi can just lie down-devi. Then you just need to order her to satisfy you. Fumi Fumi is not doing anything, so if it fails then you can just me all the responsibility on the girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but if we do it like that, wouldn¡¯t it only be possible if Kurosawa-san was proactively thinking of ways to please me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s the whole point-devi. Thankfully the other party doesn¡¯t have her head on straight. Even if you introduce a slightly illogical suggestion, she will only be a little confused by it but still ept it-devi.¡¹

    Lili points her finger at me.

    ¡¸Do you think it will work as you say¡­.? So can you exin it clearly on how I can do this?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all do something she won¡¯t be able to ept, and then when she tries to fight back, beat her and kick her, not to the extent that she gets injured but enough to drive her into a corner and be fearful of you-devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­. I don¡¯t really want to get violent.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright-devi. Your opponent this time around is already very weak so even if you p her cheeks lightly and step on her a little bit, that will be enough-devi. The most important aspect is that you must appear to be angry. If she believes that she has made you angry, it bes easier for her to ept the violence. Give her a scary experience. That will carve your name into her heart-devi. And when she finally submits to your demands, you can reward her.¡¹

    ¡¸The carrot and the stick.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-devi. By the way the most important thing is that you need to prepare to give them an out after severely whipping them to shape. That will be the deciding factor.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The method to gain release from the demon room-devi. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? We are releasing her?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te to a hasty conclusion. What I am trying to say is that the condition for her to leave the room is to make sure that Fumi Fumi falls in love with her first. If a human being doesn¡¯t have a goal or objective most wont have meaning or purpose in life. By giving her the objective of making you fall in love with her. She will devote herself to that end-devi.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I understand, So you are telling me that Kurosawa-san will be trying her hardest to make me fall in love with her so she will do plenty of hi things with me? Will it really go so well¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry-devi. What we will be doing today is just the first level. The first step is to make her believe that doing hi things is only way-devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸If she doesn¡¯t eat she will one day die-devi. But if you give her something to eat then her level of intelligence will return to normal. Still if you do it at least once with her, the hurdle for next time decreases a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸The only thing left to do is to spend time to brain wash her properly. Whilst continuing to use the carrot and the stick policy, you can gradually change her treatment¡­. After one month¡¯s time that girl will be Fumi Fumi¡¯s cute little pet. She will fall madly in love with you and then it will be really fun to throw her away. Or you can make her a woman that you can embrace at any time, a woman that will conveniently work for your needs. You can also consider selling her sex as a service, it makes me so excited when i think about it-devi~¡¹

    ¡¸Lili.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s up-devi.¡¹

    ¡¸You are a real devil you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that-devil!¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Remembering how upset Lili was put a smile on my face. At the same time, I could her Kurosawa-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸H-Hey¡­.. I-I can¡¯t really see you because it¡¯s so dark, w-where are you?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    I turn on the sh light and point it directly at my crotch.

    I could see Kurosawa-sans face as she crawled on all fours towards me in the dark. Because of the expectation of what is about toe, my penis grew to it¡¯s full size and was towering in front of her.

    ¡¸Hihh!?¡¹

    Her eyes open wide disying her full pupils. If something like that appeared right in front of you, I suppose it¡¯s natural to feel surprised.

    She had a surprised expression on her face as she stared at my member with a nk look.

    It was almost like I was in aedy skit and I held back my urge tough and purposefully spoke in an irritated tone of voice.

    ¡¸Stop messing around or I will end this, do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait! I-I will start right away so please!¡¹

    Looking at her flustered appearance, I could barely hold down a smirk.

    I was just having so much fun right now it is truly enjoyable.

 Chapter 7: Very Delicious

    Chapter 7: Very Delicious

    Hello everyone, this is the third series that will be tranted from today¡­..

    I¡¯ll try to update it as fast as possible¡­¡­

    I hope you can enjoy this, thank you¡­¡­

    ***

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s face, illuminated by the shlight, looked red up to her ears.

    Her eyes were slightly unfocused and a little zed.

    She seemed vaguely dazed, probably due to the loss of intelligence caused by starvation.

    And although she was a little thin, it didn¡¯t spoil her beauty. In fact, she even looks sexy.

    But now, she is stuck staring at my object.

    And she¡¯s been in this position for a long time, shaking her fingertips as she reaches for it.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll put it away¡¹

    Kurosawa-san raised her eyebrows as if she was troubled when I told her so.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡¹

    ¡¸So, what?¡¹

    When I tilted my head, she slowly pointed to my thing.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t¡­¡­ your thing is too big?¡¹

    That¡¯s no way.

    Because that¡¯s what a bitch will say. She must though that if she ttering me with the word ¡°big¡±, it would make me feel better.

    But I wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s big or not. I¡¯ve never seen anyone else¡¯s beside mine. Rather, Kurosawa-san know better than me, don¡¯t you? After all, you¡¯re a bitch¡¹

    After saying that, she looked a little hurt.

    ¡¸Y, you called me a bitch again¡­¡­ That¡¯s cruel. I¡¯ve only seen Jun-kun¡¯s¡¹

    Her voice¡¯s tone was somewhat childish.

    It seems her intelligence level is even lower than before.

    (Huh? Is that so? Isn¡¯t she just screwing around? If it¡¯s true, then¡­.)

    ¡¸Hmm, so it¡¯s bigger than Kasuya-kun¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes. Compared to yours, Jun-kun¡¯s is a little¡­¡­ more, Umm, a little¡­¡­ c-u-t-e¡¹

    ¡¸Buha¡­!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but spurt out and burst intoughter at this.

    It¡¯s not as if mine is particrly big, but apparently Kasuya-kun has a pretty cute one.

    Even though I didn¡¯t mean to offend him, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for him when she reveals it to me.

    ¡¸Fufu¡­ Hmm¡­ I see¡­ That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    It may sound simple, but this put me in a good mood.

    I can¡¯t help but feel bad because I have some advantages over Kasuya-kun.

    Perhaps wondering why I suddenly started grinning, Kurosawa-san asked me in confusion.

    ¡¸H, hey, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to think for yourself. If it feels good for me, I¡¯ll tell you¡¹

    ¡¸O, okay. Erm~¡­¡­ I will just rub it up and down¡­..¡¹

    After that, Kurosawa-san gulped and nervously touched my thing. Then, she began to move her hand up and down, caressing it fearfully.

    Her touch was soft, as if she was holding an egg in her hand.

    And rather than squeezing, it was more like stroking the surface.

    It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t feel good, but it was very irritating.

    (Huh? Is she really scared?)

    ¡¸You know, Kurosawa-san¡­¡­. You can¡¯t finish it if you keep doing that¡¹

    She grunted after hear that, and looks like she was about to cry.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­. Because I don¡¯t even know what to do~¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not your first time, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said that, but¡­¡­ this is my second time. And on my first time, I justid still. And you know¡­¡­ Jun-kun was the one who did all the work¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Seriously?¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s lying in this situation.

    She is beautiful, strong-willed, a reader model, and has a boyfriend. (*Note: reader model -> Dokusha model -> Amateur fashion model who serves as a representative of the readers of a particr fashion magazine)

    I thought she naturally had a lot of sex, but that was just my prejudice.

    But this turned out to be a real problem.

    My n to get the bitch to do it herself turned out to be a huge miscalction because she wasn¡¯t a bitch in the first ce.

    Everything was going well up to this point as nned, but things stumbled in an unexpected way.

    After all, one of us was a virgin, while the other was a super beginner ¨C even without her purity, she was a virgin by the end.

    And with this, I could only foresee a catastrophe.

    If this was between two young lovers, they might be able to ept the fact that they were not very good at it.

    But that¡¯s not the case with us.

    I tried to get her to do it voluntarily, but it ended up like this.

    That being said, if I were to show her someme, rough sex, all the hard work I¡¯ve done so far would be wasted.

    (It¡¯s a no-win situation, huh¡­¡­)

    As soon as I thought that¡­

    ¡¸Mufufu~. You seem to be in trouble, Devi. If you want, Lili can teach you how to have sex!¡¹

    Suddenly, a red-haired girl covered in pale light, Lili, appeared in midair.

    Even though it was an extraordinary event, a girl suddenly appearing out of thin air, Kurosawa-san didn¡¯t seem surprised.

    She just looked up at Lili vaguely and spoke.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s the cosy girl¡¹

    And at that moment, a blue vein appeared on Lili¡¯s forehead.

    But she forced a smile, albeit a bit strained, on her face.

    ¡¸I, it¡¯s not a costume, Devi. I¡¯m the real devil, Devi¡¹

    Oh, well done. Good job, Lili.

    It¡¯s not that Kurosawa-san has bad intentions.

    It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not thinking straight.

    I¡¯m sure she knows that if she yells right now and makes my thing wilted, we¡¯ll never get anywhere.

    ¡¸H, hey, Lili¡­¡­¡¹

    When I pretended to be puzzled, she gave me a meaningful look. Is she saying that I should leave it to her? Well, okay¡­.

    And after that, shended next to Kurosawa-san and hugged her shoulder and spoke.

    ¡¸I¡¯m on Kurosawa-chan¡¯s side, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re on my side¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes~. A cute girl would be much better than this guy. Don¡¯t worry, if you do as I say, you¡¯ll be able to break this guy in no time!¡¹

    I could see the general gist of what she was saying.

    Lili was going to pretend to be her ally and give instructions to Kurosawa-san, so that she would want to have sex with me¡­¡­ as nned.

    Of course, this would be a blessing in disguise for Kurosawa-san. As expected, she took the bait easily.

    ¡¸Y, yes, please! Tell me!¡¹

    ¡¸Then take it off!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san was taken aback by Lili¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?? Don¡¯t just say that, Devi. You know how boys are. Boys get excited by looks. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to show him Kurosawa-chan¡¯s sexy body. That alone is almost as good as winning, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸So, it¡¯s like that¡­¡­. Okay, I get it¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what I won or lost, but surprisingly, Kurosawa-san started to take off her clothes without hesitation.

    The red and navy-blue colored tartan skirt fell to the floor and one by one the buttons of her blouse were undone.

    As the blouse was thrown off, a girl from my ss, Kurosawa-san, appeared before me in her underwear.

    She was 8 heads tall with long arms and legs, and her breasts, while not big, were much richer than I expected. (*Note: average human tall was 7-8 head tall, when I read it on some article)

    She was wearing light blue underwear with white embroidery around the edges. It had a satin-like gloss, which I felt suited Kurosawa-san very well.

    Of course, I don¡¯t know how good or bad the underwear is, but since she is a reader model, I guess it must be expensive.

    Finally, just as Kurosawa-san was about to put her hands on her socks.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s better to leave your socks on, Devi. It¡¯s more exciting that way¡¹

    Lili quickly stopped her.

    (Probably, that girl is actually an old man in a costume?)

    After all, she understands men¡¯s sexual habits too well.

    And this was the beginning of my suspicion that Lili was an old man.

    (Anyway¡­¡­)

    I moved my gaze from the bottom to the top and looked closely at Kurosawa-san¡¯s underwear.

    Her skin is white without a single stain. Her navel is cute. Her waist is neatly curved.

    Before, I couldn¡¯t tell from her clothes, but her breasts and ass were surprisingly big.

    This was my ssmate, the most famous person in school, in all her undressed glory.

    Except for her family and boyfriend, no man had ever seen her in such a naughty way.

    The thought of it makes my heart beat faster and my crotch harden unconsciously.

    All the blood in my body collects, making my ns painfully tense.

    Seeing my pulsating crotch, Kurosawa-san rolled his eyes.

    ¡¸Amazing, it¡¯s getting big again, ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    I guess her ability to think is getting worse by the minute.

    Because she smiled innocently, which was unimaginable from her usual coolness, and said, ¡°Okay, then¡­¡± and put her fingers on the hook of her bra.

    But Lili hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Devi! Don¡¯t take it off yet, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, even sweets look better when they¡¯re wrapped pretty, right? That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t take everything off¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best to leave it like this¡­¡­.¡¹

    As she said this, Lili moved one side of Kurosawa-san¡¯s bra slightly so that only the top of her are could be seen, barely enough to see her nipples.

    ¡¸This much, Devi¡¹

    Naturally, my eyes were locked on it.

    Between her white skin and light blue bra, I could see her pale pink nipples.

    I can almost see her nipples, but I can¡¯t¡­¡­ see them, which is frustrating.

    Lili¡­¡­.

    You definitely an old man.

    Lili, who looked at me with a smile on her face as I breathed uncontrobly, turned to Kurosawa-san and pointed at my thing.

    ¡¸Then, start, Devi. Since it¡¯s so big, let¡¯s attack it first¡¹

    ¡¸O, okay. What should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I said earlier that looks is important, Devi. But that¡¯s not enough. So, lend me your ears¡¹

    As soon as Lili whispered in her ear, Kurosawa-san gave a small nod and knelt between my legs.

    Then, while twisting herself, she gently reached out and grasped my thing.

    I involuntarily jumped at the stimtion.

    I guess my body temperature is higher than hers. Because the cool touch of her palm felt good.

    And while she stared into my eyes, she brought her face close to my thing and rubbed with her cheeks, murmuring.

    ¡¸P-e-n-i-s ?¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I¡¯ll be honest and confess.

    I thought I was going to cum and it was awful.

    I can¡¯t believe that Kurosawa-san would say such obscene words as she rubbed her cheek against my grotesque thing.

    Lili, you¡¯re a horrible girl. She understands too well the pressure points of a virgin.

    (That girl definitely has a thing. And she¡¯s got two of them)

    I really thought so.

    Anyway, the fact that Kurosawa-san doesn¡¯t seem to have much resistance is a sign of declining intelligence.

    It seems she has some kind of cognitive impairment, so she¡¯s probably just doing as she¡¯s told.

    (This would be suicide if her intelligence level were to recover¡­¡­)

    In spite of what was going through my mind.

    Lili hugged Kurosawa-san from behind and whispered gently into her ear as she had stopped moving with her mouth in the shape of the ¡°s¡± in ¡°thing¡±.

    ¡¸Look, can you see how it¡¯s twitching? Doesn¡¯t that make him feel good? It makes him happy, doesn¡¯t it? Wouldn¡¯t it make him happy if he felt better?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­ It makes him happy, maybe¡¹

    ¡¸Then make him feel even better. Next time, you¡¯ll do it with your mouth¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes¡¹

    Kurosawa-san nodded her head as Lili urged her on.

    And with that, her lips came closer and her breath hit my sensitive spot.

    My pre-cum already leaking out and glistening slickly on the ns.

    Then, as soon as her tongue licked the tip of my ns, I felt an electric current run down my spine and my body jumped.

    (W, what is this? It¡¯s so different from doing it with my hands! It¡¯s so much better!)

    ¡¸Haha! It¡¯s amazing. You¡¯re so good, Kurosawa-chan. It seems he felt really good. He must have been thrilled. Do it again, do it again, do it again!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­..¡¹

    Before I knew it, Lili¡¯s words were no longer have a ¡°Devi¡± at the end of her words.

    Yeah, maybe it was simply too hard to do.

    Back to Kurosawa-san again, as Lili encouraged her, her tongue movements became more and more bold.

    ¡¸Lick, lick, chu, chu¡­¡­¡¹

    In front of me, Kurosawa-san¡¯s red tongue crawls over my reddish-ck ns.

    It felt rough and slippery.

    Whenever the hot tip of her tongue, covered with saliva, touched my ns, I felt such a sharp pleasure that I almost mistook it for pain.

    ¡¸Ugh! Kuh¡­¡­Kuh¡­¡­¡¹

    I know it¡¯s pathetic, but I can¡¯t stop my voice from leaking out.

    After all, that Kurosawa-san is licking mine with all her might.

    That Kurosawa-san, who looked down on me coldly in the past, is desperately stretching out her tongue, with her eyebrows furrowed in worry.

    And my heart was pounding just looking at that scene, moreover, if she licked me like this, I felt like I could die happily.

    As Lili looked at me with a smirk on her face, she whispered into Kurosawa-san¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s good! Kurosawa-chan, you¡¯re amazing! It¡¯s worked! It¡¯s worked!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­ hihiho? (Is this¡­¡­good?)¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, it¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s bone him up!¡¹

    Lili gave a thumbs up, and Kurosawa-san let out a giggle as she extended her tongue to the ns.

    ¡¸Then suck it!¡¹

    As soon as Lili said that, Kurosawa-san took my thing in her mouth with a quick slurp.

    ¡¸¡­¡­!?¡¹

    I was shocked to see her cheeks lightly dyed and her pink lips sucking mine into her mouth.

    It was the first time I had ever experienced the inside of a mouth that was so warm and slimy. It was sofortable that I felt as if the tip of my thing would melt and disappear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good. Kurosawa-chan. You¡¯re great! And don¡¯t forget to keep looking up into his eyes and sucking as hard as you can!¡¹

    <i></i>

    <i> Kurosawa-san does as she¡¯s told and begins to move her face up and down while looking up and making eye contact with me.</i>

    <i>¡¸N, Nnn¡­. Chu, slurp, slurrrppp¡¹</i>

    <i> Her cheeks puckered up and her lips pouting, while her face was flushed. There is no sign of her usual cool beauty. And her nose is stretched out and she is sucking and squeezing the meat stick hard with her lips.</i>

    <i>(Kurosawa-san¡¯s naughty face was like this, huh, probably even Kasuya-kun has never seen)</i>

    <i> In the midst of the constant assault of pleasure and Kasuya-kun¡¯s sense of superiority, I couldn¡¯t help but twist and turn.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nnn, Slurp, Chu¡­¡­ Slurp, Chupa, Nnn, Nnn, Chu¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Oh, kuhh¡­¡­!¡¹</i>

    <i> My body felt so good that I had to work harder to hold back.</i>

    <i> So, I try to twisted my body back and forth, and she looked surprised for a moment, but she would not let me go by clinging to my waist.</i>

    <i> And then she sucked my thing hard.</i>

    <i> Slurrrrrpppp.</i>

    <i> Her mouth gets narrower, and my ns is crushed by the inside of her jaw and her tongue.</i>

    <i> And with the tongue sucking up so hard, like a vacuum cleaner, I was about to ejacte.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ugh! Kuh!¡¹</i>

    <i> I put all my strength into my hips and held on desperately.</i>

    <i> The stimtion was too strong.</i>

    <i> But I can¡¯t let myself cum so easily. No matter how much I try, it¡¯s too fast.</i>

    <i> I want to be able to enjoy this pleasure even more.</i>

    <i> But when I pulled my hips back, she sucked it even deeper and choked on it to keep it in her mouth.</i>

    <i> And that was my limit.</i>

    <i>¡¸U, ugh, uhhhh!¡¹</i>

    <i> I felt my lower abdomen tremble.</i>

    <i> Spurt!</i>

    <i> And then my ns trembled.</i>

    <i> The hot liquid spurted inside her lips. Kurosawa-san, who still sucked my thing, surprised with her cheeks twisted. But she didn¡¯t let go of her mouth.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nnn¡ª-! Nnn¡ª-!¡¹</i>

    <i> On the contrary, she moaned and made a slurping sound as she sucked up more of my thing.</i>

    <i>¡¸Oooohhhh!¡¹</i>

    <i> The sharp, almost painful sensation made me grit my teeth.</i>

    <i> Spurt! Spurt! The semen spurted out like a persistent geyser.</i>

    <i> She finished sucking it all up, and after it¡¯s over, she took off my thing from her mouth.</i>

    <i> The semen she couldn¡¯t swallow overflowed from the edge of her mouth and spilled out in white streaks.</i>

    <i>¡¸Did you drink it?¡¹</i>

    <i> I couldn¡¯t help but ask, and she also sucked up the semen dripping from the edge of her mouth with her fingers.</i>

    <i> Then she turned her unfocused eyes to me, smiled bewitchingly, and spoke.</i>

    <i>¡¸It¡¯s delicious¡­¡­ I want more¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Delicious!?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s¡­¡­ so delicious, give me more¡¹</i>

    <i> She muttered with a dazed look in her eyes and took my thing in her mouth again.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ku, kurosawa-san!?¡¹</i>

    <i> Without caring about my panic, she started to suck my thing again. She was breathing hard like a menacing cat, pursed her lips and began to squeezing my thing with all her might.</i>

    <i>¡¸W, wait a minute! I¡¯ve just cum! It won¡¯te out that fast! Lili! What¡¯s going on here?¡¹</i>

    <i> When I turned to Lili for help, she wasughing with her stomach in the air.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahahaha, it¡¯s more than I expected. It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it? After all, it¡¯s been three days since she¡¯s been fed¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸I mean, seriously, it¡¯s food for her?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Haha, it seems semen was delicious like soy sauce or something for her. Or it¡¯s soy cum?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸You think that¡¯s a good idea?¡¹</i>

    <i> If anyone asks, she¡¯s only been drinking water for the past three days.</i>

    <i> This is a survival instinct, partly because her thinking has dropped to the level of a drunk, or even lower.</i>

    <i> Gurgle, gurgle¡­¡­</i>

    <i> If I listen carefully, I can hear the sound of her stomach rumbling mixed in with the watery sound of her sucking my thing.</i>

    <i> Kurosawa-san is a model with a cute face and an amazing figure.</i>

    <i> The sight of her in her underwear, sucking on my thing with all her might, was quite a sight.</i>

    <i> But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t give her a second shot without rest.</i>

    <i>¡¸Lili, do something!¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸What? Kurosawa-chan¡¯s head has been imprinted with the idea that Fumi Fumi¡¯s semen is delicious, so why don¡¯t you give it to her as if you were feeding her? It may even be possible to keep her as a semen-drinking ve, making her drink only Fumi Fumi¡¯s semen from now on¡¸</i>

    <i> With that, Lili smiled her devilish smile.</i>

    <i>***</i>

    <i><u></u></i><li><i><u>Hmm, the total of words is much more than expected¡­. </u></i></li>

 Chapter 8: Speed King

    Chapter 8: Speed King

    Four updates¡­¡­

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­..

    ***

    ¡¸Lili, do something!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­.¡¹

    Lili scratched her red hair in an annoying way and flew down to Kurosawa¡¯s side.

    Then, while stroking her head, which was still sucking my thing as if begging for a refill, she whispered into her ear.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, Kurosawa-chan. Let¡¯s eat something more delicious than that. If you can satisfy Fumi Fumi, I¡¯ll let you eat whatever you wantter¡¹

    She stopped moving for a moment, then made a plop sound and removed her mouth from my thing.

    ¡¸Anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, what do you want to eat?¡¹

    She pondered, ¡¹Hmm¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why but her gesture is so childish.

    Her eyes are debauched, but she looks as cool and beautiful as ever.

    That¡¯s why it felt so¡­¡­ strange to me.

    ¡¸Erm, um, steak!¡¹ £¨*Note: N¡¯tone, n¡¯to£©

    ¡¸I see. Steak. Haha, thank you for answering like a child of the Showa era¡¹

    When Lili patted her head again, Kurosawa¡¯s eyes narrowed like a cat in the sun.

    I feel like her behavior is getting more childish with each passing moment.

    It seems a bit different from what I¡¯ve heard.

    ¡¸Hey, Lili¡­¡­ you said her intelligence level would drop. Is it possible to go through this kind of child regression?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, emm¡­¡­ I think Kurosawa-chan is actually a very spoiled child. I think the fact that her reasoning is weakened makes her true nature show through. Maybe she¡¯s the type of person who wants to be spoiled when she¡¯s alone with her boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really?¡¹

    Although some people may think it is troublesome, I really admire the situation where girls want to be spoiled.

    What¡¯s more, if a cool girl is spoiled only by her boyfriend¡­¡­.

    Ah, to be honest, I felt jealous of Kasuya-kun.

    However, when I was cowering in jealousy, Lili pped her hands.

    ¡¸Anyway! Your goal is to getid, so you shouldn¡¯t wilt. Do something about it!¡¹

    ¡¸Do something¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I said, get your thing up!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    Lili is so vulgar.

    Lili was so vulgar that I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.

    ¡¸Haa~, it really takes a lot of work. ¡­¡­Well, buy Lili some time and do something in the meantime, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Buy time?¡¹

    Lili, leaving me puzzled, looked into Kurosawa¡¯s face and whispered to her in a tone as if she were talking to a child.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s get ready for a bit. Kurosawa-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What~?¡¹

    As Kurosawa nodded her head, Lili clung to her from behind and suddenly grabbed her breasts.

    ¡¸Hyaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hold still, okay? If you don¡¯t get them wet, it won¡¯t be able to enter them¡¹

    Lili smiled like a bully and slipped her fingertips under her bra.

    As soon as she did, Kurosawa jumped up.

    ¡¸Hyaann! No, don¡¯t pinch my nipples!¡¹

    She lifted her hips and twisted away as if to refuse.

    But Lili shows no signs of stopping her hand.

    She wrapped her arms around Kurosawa-san and rubbed her nipples relentlessly with her fingertips from behind.

    ¡¸There, doesn¡¯t that feel good? You don¡¯t have to hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Nnn¡­¡­ Nnn¡­¡­ Oh, Nnn¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s reddened cheeks and white nape, the line from her neck to her shoulders, and the dent in her corbone are all very graphic.

    And as Kurosawa-san¡¯s voice gradually moistened with sweetness and twisted, a pale pink nipple peeked out of the top of her slipped bra.

    ¡¸No¡­.. Nnn¡­! Nnnn¡­¡­ Oh¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so sensitive, Kurosawa-chan. They¡¯re already so hard¡¹

    Lili¡¯s mouth twists into a sadistic grin.

    She pinched and twisted her nipples, and then covered her lips with her own while Kurosawa-san about to scream.

    ¡¸Mmgh!?¡¹

    For a moment, Kurosawa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    However, her eyes immediately melted in pleasure.

    The sound of tongues intertwining, the chuckling and churning of water.

    She breathed hotly, and panting.

    Kurosawa was left to her ownself.

    Lili, on the other hand, licked her mouth and was really insistent on her nipples.

    Kurosawa¡¯s body jumps and jerks over and over again.

    Eventually, when Lili pulled on her nipples as if to pinch them.

    ¡¸Nnn! Nnnnnnnnnn¡­¡­!¡¹

    She writhed violently.

    But just as she was about to climax, Lili quickly pulled her hand away.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­. Why, why are you stopping¡­¡­¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s face waspletely debauched, with tears welling up in her eyes.

    Lili smiled wickedly at her and whispered to her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not Lili¡¯s job to make you cum¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­.¡¹

    Kurosawa-san sighed and nodded her head, and Riri suddenly slipped her hand into her panties.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll y with this next one¡¹

    As her fingertips stirred in her light blue shorts, Kurosawa-san jumped and said, ¡¹Hyinn!¡¹.

    Then Lili pulled her hand out of Kurosawa-san¡¯s underwear, exposing it in front of her and letting her see the liquid stringing around her fingertips.

    ¡¸Can you see it? It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it? Kurosawa-chan is so naughty. It¡¯s already so soggy¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­. don¡¯t say that¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kurosawa-san shook her head no, but Lili smiled and put her hand inside her underwear again.

    Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu

    ¡¸Nnn, Ahh¡­¡­ ahhh, ahhh, ahhh¡¹

    As her fingers stirred beneath the fabric, Kurosawa-san¡¯s lusty moans rushed up like a musical tone over the lewd sound of water.

    Naturally, my eyes were glued to her.

    Even though I had juste, my crotch began to get hard again¡­¡­ and I was already tense. It¡¯s so hard it hurts.

    Sage time? What is it and is it good?

    I¡¯m sure the sage will take off his pants as soon as he sees this scene too.

    Everyone is bound to get excited when they see such intense lesbian y in front of them.

    ¡¸Noooo¡­¡­ What is this, this is my first time. It feels too good, am I going to cum? Am I really going to cum? Ah, nooooooo¡­¡­.¡¹

    I think my eyes are probably bleeding right now.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    My breathing is ragged and my heart is beating fast.

    I can¡¯t sit still.

    As soon as I sat up, Lili stopped moving her fingers.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­ happened again¡­¡­?¡¹

    Kurosawa-san moaned in pain as she was stopped just short of cumming again. Still, Lili whispered softly into her ear.

    ¡¸He(¡­) re(¡­) it(¡­)es¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh? ¡­¡­?¡¹

    Lili then forced a confused Kurosawa to stand up.

    Her knees were already sore, like a newborn fawn.

    And if Lili let go of her, she would have fallen forward.

    But when she stood up, it was right in front of my face. Kurosawa-san¡¯s crotch is just a few dozen centimeters in front of me.

    Her light blue underwear. Her crotch was right in front of me, where her love juices were making a nasty stain.

    ¡¸Ahaha, Fumi Fumi, you¡¯re really close. Here, takes a good look at this¡¹

    Lili¡¯s fingertips slid Kurosawa¡¯s underwear to the side.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s resistance was weak, leaving me with my mouth half open and my eyes glued to her.

    There, the wet pink folds of her pussy quivered vividly.

    The first time I saw a girl¡¯s pussy, it was much more intricate than I had imagined.

    I thought to myself, ¡°This must be what the word ¡®erotic¡¯ looks like¡±

    While looking at my stunned face with amusement, Lili pinched the bloodshot, swollen bud with her fingertips.

    ¡¸First¡­¡­, this is the clitoris¡¹

    ¡¸Hyinn!?¡¹

    Immediately, Kurosawa-san leaned back with a high-pitched voice.

    ¡¸Ahaha, Kurosawa-chan, you¡¯re such a bimbo. This one is thebia majora and the inner one is thebia minora¡­¡­.¡¹

    This time, she traced the pink petals with her fingertips and showed them to me.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that for a beautiful pink color?

    Lili¡¯s fingertips are slick and wet.

    I couldn¡¯t help but gulp as I looked at the tip of her finger.

    ¡¸Do you want it?¡¹

    I nodded dumbly at Lili¡¯s question.

    I want it. Of course, I want it.

    My crotch is already swollen and swollen.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan, look at this. Kurosawa-chan is so naughty, when Fumi Fumi sees you, and he said he couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡¹

    When Lili whispered this, Kurosawa-san¡¯s empty eyes and gaze stopped at my crotch.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­ It¡¯s getting bigger than before, Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. When he saw Kurosawa-chan¡¯s naughty part, it became so big. He¡¯s so happy for you. I¡¯m sure it will feel great when you put it in. It¡¯ll feel really good¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It feels¡­¡­ good¡­¡­?¡¹

    The look on her eyes was debauched. Her face full of excitement and redness. With this, her nasty expression invites men.

    Just by looking at Kurosawa-san¡¯s figure, my breathing will naturally be faster.

    Lili, who saw me, urged me to lie down, and I leaned back.

    When Iy down, my thing stood straight up and trembled in frustration.

    ¡¸See, it feels so good, it¡¯s so easy. All you have to do is sit on top of it, and it feels so good¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­ Feels¡­¡­ Good¡¹

    With her tongue dripping out of her mouth, Kurosawa-san is staring at my crotch with feverish eyes.

    Lili helped Kurosawa-san stand up so that she could straddle my body, and she began to sit up slowly, breathing hard and copsing to her knees.

    Then, Lili picked up my thing with her fingertips and guided it to Kurosawa¡¯s secret part.

    And then¨C

    Kuchu¡­¡­.

    The sound of nasty water and the feel of wet flesh echoed.

    With the slightest resistance, a heat like a steamed towel envelops my object, its tip.

    ¡¸Kuuh, Ugghhh, Ah¡¹

    Kurosawa-san raised her eyebrows in agony as she slowly lowered her hips.

    ¡¸Ugh, it¡¯s so tight¡­¡­¡¹

    The vagina entrance tightened around my thing, and I moaned at the unexpected narrowness of the entrance.

    And when she drops her hips as if she¡¯s running out of steam, my thing prates her entrance and goes deep into her hole.

    Zun! And then there was a shock.

    At that moment¡­

    ¡¸Hiiii! Aaaaahhhh!¡¹

    Kurosawa looked up at the ceiling and let out a voice that sounded like a scream.

    The plump vaginal flesh tightened around the meat stick, and the ns thrust deep into her, pushing up against the hard, crispy part of her cervix.

    But¨C

    ¡¸I¡¯ming!¡¹

    That¡¯s when I easily reached my limit.

    ¡¸Eh, hey!? Heyyy!¡¹

    I clenched my teeth as I heard Lili¡¯s panicked voice.

    ¡¸Kuh, Ugghhh!¡¹

    But the thing that I had somehow managed to hold back broke down at once and overflowed into her.

    ¡¸Nnn, ahhhhhh!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san screams out with her throat white, and the folds of her vagina begin to convulse, greedily squeezing the meat stick in the middle of my ejaction.

    There was no way I could stop myself from ejacting.

    And I continued to spit out my semen in a steady stream, unable to do anything about it.

    The stars scattered before my eyes.

    I felt as if the ground was spinning around me.

    It felt even better than I had imagined.

    I was even impressed by how different it felt, even though it was the same thing.

    The ejaction did not end.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­. Haa~¡­¡­ Ah, it¡¯s spraying inside me¡­¡­ I¡¯me too¡­¡­¡¹

    Kurosawa-san muttered with an ecstatic expression.

    I can clearly see her secret part opening up in front of me, greedily swallowing my own meat stick.

    It was an amazing sight.

    As I breathed on her shoulder, Lili put her hand on my forehead and gave me a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi¡­¡­ I¡¯ve set you up so well¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You could shot another, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve already done it once¡­¡­¡¹

    Lili immediately looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸This is why virgins are¡­¡­. How do you make a legend of the fastest climax, likeing the moment you put it in? You speed king!¡¹

    ¡¸Speed King!?¡¹

    Lili¡¯s face twisted in annoyance.

    ¡¸Oh well. I didn¡¯t really want to use it¡¹

    She pulling a small bottle out of thin air and holding it in front of me.

    ¡¸Drink this!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just energy drink¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s great¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t have any side effects, but it¡¯s from the demon world, so it¡¯s a little stronger than¡­¡­ Heyyy¡­¡­!¡¹

    Lili made a crazy noise, and Kurosawa-san, who was still connected to me, tilted her head with a dazed look on her face.

    ¡¸Y, you drank it all!?¡¹

 Chapter 9: She Wants to be Violated

    Chapter 9: She Wants to be Vited

    Kurosawa¡¯s part still continued¡­..

    ***

    ¡¸D, did you just drink it all!?¡¹

    Lili shouts in an outrageous voice.

    ¡¸You told me to drink it!¡¹

    With the amount was about the same as a regr energy drink.

    I finished it in one gulp.

    ¡¸You were supposed to lick it!¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me that stuff as soon as you can!¡¹

    As soon as I said it, a dramatic change came over my body.

    My stomach became hot and my thing, which was still inside Kurosawa-san¡¯s private part, trembled violently.

    ¡¸Hyii! Don¡¯t move¡­¡­¡¹

    At the same time as she let out her voice, my heart pounded violently.

    And it was a serious pounding.

    It was so painful, so, I held my chest and frowned.

    My blood vessels also emerged from my chest, beating wildly.

    I can feel it. I can feel the blood pumping through my body like a torrent.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­!¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but scream.

    The blood vessels were pulsating as if my heart was scattered all over my body.

    And something was rising up from inside my body, from the depths of my body, from the deepest part of my body, and from the farthest part of my body.

    It was an urge.

    It was a fierce and violent urge that I had never felt before.

    A feeling simr to hunger, a feeling simr to thirst.

    It was an unfathomable desire to taste the prey in front of me to the very core of her bones.

    ¡¸Aaahhhh!¡¹

    Seeing me screaming, Lili let out a cry of ¡¸Oops!¡¹.

    And as I can¡¯t hold back anymore.

    I grabbed Kurosawa-san¡¯s neck and thrust my hips up with all my might.

    ¡¸Hiii! Aaah! Kyaaaaaah!¡¹

    I don¡¯t care if she screams. No matter what happens, I¡¯m not going to spare her.

    (Scream more! Pant more!)

    The frightened look on her face makes my blood boil even more, and the meat stick that is still sticking inside her secret part gets even bigger.

    Like a pile bunker, my meat rod drills into her womb.

    It rubs up against her folds as if to scrape them off, and bring pleasure down on her spine.

    ¡¸No, no, you¡¯re hurting me, you¡¯re hurting me¡­¡­.Aahh! Nnnn!¡¹

    As I thrust up her body with all my might, the semen I had just released spurted out with each thrust from between the folds of her flesh. With every thrust, the semen I had just released spurted out between the folds of her flesh with a gushing sound.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, Nn, ahhhh!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san covered her cheeks with her hands as if in shame when she was being thrust up from below with such force.

    Her eyes should have been zed over. But now, her eyes are drooping sloppily and her expression is debauched.

    ¡¸A, ah¡­. Ah, ahh, ah, Higu, it¡¯s so deeep¡­¡­!¡¹

    With each thrust, she let out an impatient voice.

    In addition, her voice became increasingly high-pitched as if she was being pushed to the limit.

    (It feels good. It feels so good. More! More!)

    With that thinking, I raised myself up from my frustrated position of thrusting from below and pushed her down.

    ¡¸Eh, W, what are you doing? Kyaa! It¡¯s so heavy¡­¡­¡¹

    The meat stick was still prating her.

    She was frightened, so I put her underneath me and began to m my hips down desperately in the missionary position, putting my weight on her.

    ¡¸Ah, No, Ah, Nn, it¡¯s deep, it¡¯s hitting my inside! Ah, ah, ah, hiiin, ah!¡¹

    There is no way I¡¯m going to let her move anymore.

    This girl, this woman, is a tool for me to feel good.

    She¡¯s just a meat hole for my thing.

    ¡¸Ah, stop, stop it please, you¡¯re so rough¡­. Noo, you¡¯re hitting my spot! Hyaaa!¡¹

    Her high-pitched moaning in my ears was pleasant and unconsciously, she locked her legs around my waist.

    Her long ck hair was in disarray and drool was dripping sloppily from the corner of her mouth.

    Her cheeks were glossy and her expression was desperate. Her tears that have umted in the corners of her eyes make her even more desirable to men.

    ¡¸Ah, p, please forgive me! Please let me gooo!¡­¡­¡¹

    Her scream just caused me to feel even more violent emotions.

    That¡¯s right. This emotion called revenge.

    I will not forgive you!

    It was this woman who had humiliated me.

    She is the one who kicked my balls.

    And so, the image of a predator preying on an herbivore shed through my mind.

    I will devour her. I¡¯m going to devour her.

    Immediately, a beastly roar rises from the back of my throat.

    ¡¸Goaaaahhhh!¡¹

    As I desperately moved my hips, I grabbed Kurosawa-san¡¯s head between my hands and forced her eyes to meet mine.

    ¡¸Kurosawa! No¡­¡­. Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiii!¡¹

    I would not allow her to turn her face away.

    So, as I looked at her frightened face, I shouted at her.

    ¡¸Look! Look at my face! And don¡¯t look away! This is the face of the man who is raping you! This is the face of the man whom you¡¯ve kicked in the balls!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooooo! Hiiii! I, I¡¯m sorryyyy~¡­¡­ P, please forgive me¡­¡­. Ah, nooo~¡­¡­¡¹

    She stiffened her body as if frightened.

    However, Ironically, her flesh hole is squeezed tightly to keep my thing from escaping.

    So, there was no need to hold back.

    Her body wants to be fucked by me.

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t forgive you. Misuzu! You¡¯re mine now. I¡¯ll never let you out of here again. I¡¯ll keep on fucking you. Look at this face! When you see this face, you will be wetting your crotch by reflex, and I will fuck you until you be a pig!¡¹

    ¡¸No~, I don¡¯t want to be a piiiiiig!¡¹

    At the moment she screamed out in agony, I pulled my hips back and mmed into her depths all at once.

    Pound! And then the sound of flesh colliding with flesh echoed, and the bloodshot ns pierced her womb.

    ¡¸Hyigh!¡¹

    She opened her eyes wide and let out a sound like a squashed frog.

    The next moment, the tip of my meat stick, which had crushed her womb, erupted with great force.

    ¡¸Ah, ahhhhhh! It¡¯sing out! It¡¯s spurting out! It¡¯s so hot! Ahhh, I¡¯m cummmmmming!¡¹

    With that, her legs clench around my waist.

    She also clenched her teeth with her eyes wide open and arched her body back.

    <i></i>

    <i> On the other hand, my semen was pping against the depths of her womb, making a sttering sound.</i>

    <i> It was a long, long ejaction, so long that I couldn¡¯t believe it myself.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ah, ahhh, puhi, fuhh, ahhh, buhi!¡¹</i>

    <i> She became a broken toy and trembled, letting out a strange sound that could no longer be called a moan.</i>

    <i> When the ejaction was over, she stretched out her tongue sloppily and her body bounced back and forth.</i>

    <i> Her face was that one called ¡¸Ahegao¡¹.</i>

    <i> Such a face of that beautiful model.</i>

    <i> A climax that I¡¯m sure no one has ever seen before.</i>

    <i> And as soon as I thought that, my crotch began to heat up again.</i>

    <i> There was no sign of it fading at all.</i>

    <i> My body is not tired at all, but the desire to overflow is still tingling in my lower belly.</i>

    <i>¡¸Still not enough ¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> Hearing my muttering, Kurosawa-san¡¯s mouth leaks out with a dazed expression.</i>

    <i>¡¸No way¡­¡­ I, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡­. I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> But I don¡¯t care about that.</i>

    <i> I start to move my hips again.</i>

    <i> Lili, who was watching the scene from midair, shrugged her shoulders in dismay.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ah¡­¡­ this is impossible, Kurosawa-chan. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stop him from doing this until he¡¯s done. So, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> Kurosawa-san with a dazed look on her face looked up at Lili and reached out her hand as if to ask for help.</i>

    <i> But as if to shake off her hand, Lili muttered,</i>

    <i>¡¸¡­¡­Till then, don¡¯t(¡­) die(¡­)¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Save me¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> With that, Lili disappears into thin air.</i>

    <i> And Kurosawa-san¡¯s face is instantly imprinted with despair.</i>

    <i> It¡¯s also fascinating.</i>

    <i> I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still in a daze. So, I cover her lips with mine, and she flirtatiously flicks her tongue at mine too.</i>

    <i> She seems to be nearing her limit.</i>

    <i> But her body still wants me.</i>

    <i> The night is long.</i>

    <i> I still want to listen to her sweet moaning voice.</i>

 Chapter 10: Leveling Up for the First Time

    Chapter 10: Leveling Up for the First Time

    Passing Through Room _____________ ¡¸ Ooh~, it smells so bad¡­¡± name=¡±twitter:description¡±>

    Level up to 2¡­..

    Revision : Room Passage£¨Passing Through£©-> Passing Through Room

    ***

    ¡¸Ooh~, it smells so bad¡­¡­.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but pinch my nose. £¨*Note: Lili calls herself using ¡°Atashi¡±£©

    In a word, it smells like ¡°sex¡±.

    It must be very romantic if it¡¯s a scent left over from a night, but it¡¯s really not. Rather, it was the smell of male and female body fluids.

    And the smell is sour.

    Not a sweet, but a very sour kind.

    Last night, Fumi Fumi went berserk with the energy drink from the demon world.

    Even though he is a human, he went berserk, which even in the demon world is not good nowadays, and began to rape Kurosawa-chan with incredible energy.

    I watched them for a while, but Fumi Fumi was so wild that I simply gave up.

    I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t stop him like this.

    If I get too close, I¡¯ll be in trouble.

    So, I decided to go back to the demon world because I was hungry, I wanted to take a bath, and I wanted to watch a show.

    I¡¯m sorry, Kurosawa-chan.

    By the way, the energy drink in question is a well-known long-selling product with the catchphrase ¡°Tonight, you can make the princess in a good mood¡± by the Demon Lord, and is usually sold in stores in the demon world.

    It¡¯s not a precious item or anything.

    Although I had never given it to a human being, I had no idea that it would have such a dramatic effect.

    Anyway, it was now 7:30 in the morning.

    I came back to this room.

    When I looked around the room again, all I could think was ¡°catastrophe¡±.

    It¡¯s a messy, and sticky.

    Well, that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care about that.

    However, the biggest problem is¡ª

    Fumi Fumi is still£¨¡­£© in£¨¡­£© daze£¨¡­£©, and£¨¡­£© he¡¯s£¨¡­£© still£¨¡­£© raping£¨¡­£© Kurosawa-chan.

    £¨Whoa, whoa. Seriously¡­¡­£©

    It¡¯s been over eight hours, you know.

    Kurosawa-chan, who hadn¡¯t eaten for three days, looked like she was dying.

    She seems to be unconscious, her body is twitching, and her eyes are white.

    Fumi Fumi grabbed both of her legs and kept mming his hips like a pile driver.

    £¨This is insane¡­¡­£©

    I never thought that there would be a person in this world who lose its mind cause of the drink¡­¡­.

    And now, Kurosawa-chan is covered in semen.

    It¡¯s as if a bucket was dumped on her head and she¡¯s covered in semen.

    It¡¯s not just that.

    I don¡¯t know how much of it was inside her, but her lower belly was swollen like a pregnant woman.

    £¨I¡¯ve already confirmed that it¡¯s a safe day, but I doubt she¡¯s pregnant¡­¡­£©

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with impregnating a woman itself.

    But¡­

    £¨Fumi Fumi has a weirdly serious nature. It seems like he¡¯s going to say ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility and marry her¡± with a straight face¡­¡­£©

    While I was thinking about this¡­

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe it that Fumi Fumi was groaned.

    If I look it again, I can see it through the gap between her private part and his thing, the semen, which was inside her, spilling out.

    ¡¸Haha¡­. Hahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    Iughed for the time being, but my cheeks involuntarily twitched.

    £¨Seriously?¡­¡­. It¡¯sing out in liters¡­¡­£©

    However, Fumi Fumi does not stop.

    Instead of soaking in the afterglow of his ejaction, he forcibly turned Kurosawa¡¯s body over and began to pound his hips against her from behind.

    This made me panic.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, hey! Wait a minute! Fumi Fumi, no, don¡¯t do that again! If you do anything more, she¡¯ll really die! Stop! Stop! Stop itt!¡¹

    Actually, Kurosawa-chan¡¯s face waspletely pale.

    She looked as if she had run out of oxygen and was suffering from cyanosis.

    When I shouted out, Fumi Fumi stopped moving for a moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Lili?¡¹

    He mumbled vaguely, and made a show of looking around.

    And then he looked fearfully down at his own body.

    In front of Fumi Fumi¡¯s gaze, there was Kurosawa-chan, lying on the ground with a crushed frog-like face.

    Actually, she is a beautiful girl with a model physique, so the sight can only be described as tragic.

    ¡¸Ughhh¡­¡­¡¹

    Apparently, he had finallye back to himself.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t remember?¡¹

    ¡¸N, no, I remember everything, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m so distracted¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t draw back, don¡¯t draw back. You did this to yourself¡¹

    ¡¸This¡­¡­ is a not good idea, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not exactly what I had nned, but¡­¡­ it saved me a lot of trouble in terms of corrupting Kurosawa-chan, or rather, it skipped a lot, and for now, let me take care of the rest as nned¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yeah. Please do. That¡­¡­ she is not dead, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, she seems to be alive for now. As long as she¡¯s not dead at this point, I can do something¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    Just as Fumi Fumi pulled his thing out of Kurosawa-chan, a fountain of semen flooded the room. The sound of semen spattering on the floor was mixed with an out-of-ce electronic sound.

    ¡¸Eh? What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Good for you, Fumi Fumi! That¡¯s the sound of leveling up¡¹

    ¡¸Level up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I exined it to you first. I exined to you at the beginning, that when your level goes up, your ability also goes up¡¹

    Immediately, a voice that sounded like it was synthesized, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman, rang out.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Misuzu Kurosawa¡¯s status has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Your level has been raised to 2¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room Creation Level 2¡¹

    ¡¸You can create up to four rooms simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level 1¡¹

    ¡¸You can install simple furniture in your room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Special room ¨C bathroom¡¹

    ¡¸You can install a bathroom in a room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Passing Through Room¡¹

    ¡¸If you ce a door in the wall, you can pass through the room and appear on the other side of the wall¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Silence¡¹

    ¡¸Once a person enters the room, they will be forcibly sent back to the room if they attempt to speak to anyone about anything unfavorable to the owner¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸This is what level 2 is all about, I guess. The added features are random, but I think it¡¯s rtively hit or miss¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, is aplete miss, but is pretty rare¡¹

    ¡¸But out of the five, seems to be the most useful, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Fumi Fumi looked at me suspiciously, and I shrugged my shoulders exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸Remember the exnation? . With that, what is prohibited is only talking. That means it won¡¯t work with letters or emails¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.¡¹

    Fumi Fumi¡¯s voice had an echo of disappointment in it.

    I think he thought he had found a way to safely release Kurosawa-chan.

    ¡¸By the way, Lili, what is Kurosawa-san¡¯s condition? It¡¯s called [Submissive]¡¹

    I was taken aback by Fumi Fumi¡¯s question.

    I thought I had already told him what I was going to say, but he said it was too long and cut off the conversation, so that¡¯s what happened.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­ Okay, the condition of a confined person is ranked into four categories: [Normal], [Submissive], [Subjugated], and [Enved]. And [Submissive], it¡¯s mean ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but I¡¯ll do as I¡¯m told¡±¡¹

    ¡¸So, Kurosawa-san, is that her current state?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you can get her to the point of [Enved], you canpletely captivate her soul, but if you leave her at the point of [Submissive] and [Subjugated], she¡¯ll gradually return to her normal state, and at some point, if you leave her at the point of [Submissive], there¡¯s a chance she¡¯ll turn on you¡¹

    ¡¸I see. ¡­¡­But at least she obeys me for now¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re afraid, you could try something like that again¡¹

    After that, Fumi Fumi looked at Kurosawa-san¡¯s figure, which was covered in semen and twitching.

    And heughed, ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll take care of Kurosawa-chan, and you can go to school. It¡¯s about time for you to leave the house, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ school? I don¡¯t feel like it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯ll stand out if you take a day off now. It¡¯s about time they started making a fuss about Kurosawa-chan¡¯s disappearance, and we don¡¯t want to raise suspicion. And since you¡¯re going to spend a lot of time raising this girl, I want you to find out who you¡¯re going to get next¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­¡­ okay¡¹

    Nodding his head, Fumi Fumi walked out of the room without hesitation.

    If he hurriedly prepared himself now, he would be just in time for the start of the school day.

    And after confirming that the door waspletely closed, I nodded my head.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡¹

    First, I¡¯ll deal with Kurosawa-chan.

    I put my finger on her forehead and locked her soul to prevent her from dying or waking up.

    I then poured a very small amount of the same energy drink that I had given Fumi Fumi yesterday into her mouth.

    Her pale face regained its bloodiness at once.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really annoying that virgins don¡¯t know how to take it easy¡¹

    Anyway, now I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t die anymore.

    Then I turned my attention to the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Freesia,e out¡¹

    Immediately, a woman¡¯s shadow appeared in the corner of the room.

    She was dressed in a ssic British-style maid¡¯s uniform and had silver hair. She looks to be around 20 years old, but even I don¡¯t know her actual age.

    She is one of my followers.

    Freesia, the High-ranking Subus£¨Elder Subus£©.

    As she appeared on the scene, she smiled an enchanting smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lovely scent¡­¡­ Ohime-sama¡¹

    This sucky smell of sex is probably like the finest perfume for a subus.

    ¡¸I would like to be his partner once. I¡¯m sure it would be veryfortable to have so much semen poured into me¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly. If you were to do it, Fumi Fumi would be dried up in no time¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a shame¡¹

    ¡¸Freesia. Anyway, can you clean this girl up and take her to the room I prepared for her yesterday? The rest of the arrangements will be as we discussed in advance¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    She took a deep breath as if enjoying the scent, and then elegantly folded her waist with neat behavior.

 Chapter 11: Uncomfortable Distance

    Chapter 11: Ufortable Distance

    Back to school¡­..

    Please turn off your adblock to support this site¡­.

    ***

    When I arrived at the ssroom, I sat down in my seat as usual and started to observe my surroundings quietly.

    My seat is the second from the back of the ssroom, near the window.

    It¡¯s a position from which I can see the whole ssroom.

    As for the ss, it was much the same as usual.

    Like, noisy before morning homeroom.

    Several people are gathered in groups, chatting andughing.

    However, as I propped myself up on my elbows and gazed nkly at the scene, Kurosawa-san¡¯s indecent actst night shed through my mind.

    ¡ºAaaaah, more¡­¡­ I want you spurt that inside me, Aaaaah, give me something that feel so good, more~, Aaaaah~, it¡¯s so good, it feels so gooood~¡­¡­¡»

    I suppose even I was getting confused because just before she lost consciousness, she became so crazy that she begged me toe inside her.

    £¨I had sex with Kurosawa-san, didn¡¯t I?¡­¡­£©

    When I became aware of this, I felt a sudden tingling in my lower abdomen.

    Finally, I graduated as a virgin.

    And the other party was Kurosawa-san, the girl all the boys longed for.

    If it was allowed, I wanted to brag about it out loud.

    I want to brag about it to the whole world.

    Such a desire overwhelmed me.

    And the next thing I knew, my thing was tense, and I hurriedly leaned forward. While doing that, I pretend to be asleep, propped up on my desk.

    Haa~, I¡¯m not used to this kind of vitality.

    Perhaps the effects of that energy drink are still lingering.

    Actually, my body feels lighter than usual, even though I haven¡¯t slept a wink, and I¡¯ve been fucking her all night.

    Rather, I want to do more.

    I even want to go home and hold her right now.

    As for Kurosawa-san, Lili told me that she would spend a lot of time brainwashing her into thinking that she liked me and that she was crazy about me.

    Because the next time I see her, the cognitive impairment will be gone, so she won¡¯t be as obedient as she wasst night, but I can¡¯t wait to see how she will turn out. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.

    Anyway, with this level up, I can now make up to four rooms.

    In other words, I can use three more rooms at the same time, not including the one I¡¯m using for Kurosawa-san.

    So, while brainwashing Kurosawa-san, I can have three more people going at the same time.

    There are still more people to take revenge on.

    I look around the ssroom, wondering who my next target should be.

    £¨I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Kasuya-kun, Tateoka-kun, Fujiwara-san, ¡­¡­or the other cronies. Come to think of it, Masaki-chan is also¡­¡­.)

    While I was thinking about this, the bell rang to begin the school day.

    ¡¸All right, everyone, take your seats!¡¹

    Gorioka, the homeroom gym teacher, came into the ssroom.

    ¡¸Well. Kurosawa hasn¡¯t been home for a few days. If anyone knows anything about her, please let me know¡¹

    As soon as the homeroom started, Gorioka suddenly said those words, making me jump in surprise.

    £¨No, it¡¯s not funny. Calm down, calm down£©

    While I was frozen in thought, the long-haired Tateoka-kun said, ¡°Oh, really?¡± and the ssroom was in an uproar. Everyone was whispering and whispering.

    When I looked around, I saw that everyone was ncing at Kasuya-kun. Well, that¡¯s understandable.

    Kasuya-kun himself is still staring at the ckboard with a dejected expression.

    The noise continued until Gorioka said, ¡°Quiet!¡± and mmed the table with his attendance book.

    In the end, no one knew where she was, and in fact, Gorioka was being questioned by the students.

    Atst.

    ¡¸Everyone be quiet! Anyway, the police are here to talk to you, so if you hear your name called, please leave ss and go to the principal¡¯s office!¡¹

    Gorioka then cut the conversation short.

    With that, one by one, the members of Kasuya-kun¡¯s group were called by name in the morning, and they went to the principal¡¯s office and came back.

    Of course, I was never called out.

    Though they didn¡¯t say it out loud, they seemed to be somewhat excited about the situation.

    They seemed to be excited about the unusualness of having a ssmate go missing and being interviewed by a detective.

    Except for Kasuya-kun, of course.

    And at lunchtime, I pretended to be asleep at my desk and continued to observe my surroundings.

    The topic of conversation was exclusively about Kurosawa-san.

    I hear people talking about seeing someone who looks like Kurosawa-san at the station, but only I know that it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.

    There¡¯s no way in a million years that the secret room will be revealed. That¡¯s why I can rx.

    Feeling an indescribable sense of superiority, I turn my attention to Kasuya-kun.

    He was clearly frustrated.

    Tateoka-kun and the others were not around today, feeling as if he mighte at them if they said something inappropriate.

    And the only person by his side was Fujiwara-san.

    Her blonde hair is tied up in a side-tail with a pink stic band.

    Her blouse is wide-open at her breast, and her skirt is so short that I can almost see her pants if I bend down a little.

    Mai Fujiwara, a ck gal with shy make-up and shoes on her bare feet.

    I thought she was Kurosawa-san¡¯s follower, or to put it another way, she was like a Goldfish.

    For that reason, it felt strange to see Kasuya-kun and Fujiwara-san talking without Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Misuzu is a strong girl¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right, cheer up, I¡¯m here for you¡¹

    Whileforting him, she pulled a chair over to Kasuya-kun¡¯s seat and leaned in close to him.

    £¨Huh? Isn¡¯t there something wrong with the distance?£©

    It may look like she¡¯sforting him, but I wonder if she should be hugging a guy who isn¡¯t her boyfriend, patting him on the head, and getting all sticky like that.

    Well, I know the reason.

    But I know it¡¯s only for good looking guys.

    And as I was looking at him like that, my eyes happened to meet Kasuya-kun¡¯s when he looked up.

    £¨Oh, shit!£©

    By the time I thought that, it was toote.

    He must have found a ce to vent his frustration.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me, you bastard!¡¹

    Out of nowhere. He suddenly threw the filled Coke bottle at me.

    ¡¸Hiiiii!¡¹

    I was thrown back by the strong impact.

    I felt a sharp pain on the right side of my forehead and stars scattered in front of my eyes.

    The stic bottle which had hit me in the forehead bounced on the floor and hit the wall.

    The Coke bubbled, and I involuntarily held my forehead as I nearly fell out of my chair.

    This is no different from being hit by a rock.

    And so, I felt a slippery sensation on my palm.

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ my blood ising out£©

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    I let out an involuntary moan and stared at Kasuya-kun.

    But¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s with your eyes? Haaa!¡¹

    I¡¯m still scared when he scares me like that.

    As I hurriedly turned away, I saw a man and a woman in suits walking towards the parking lot outside the window.

    Perhaps that was the detective.

    Behind me, Kasuya-kun clicked his tongue, ¡°Tsk!¡± and the quietness of the ssroom came back to life.

    ¡¸You¡¯re worried about Kurosawa-san, aren¡¯t you¡­¡­? Poor Kasuya-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Kimo-jima, you should read the atmosphere!¡¹

    What I hear are voices of sympathy for Kasuya-kun and condemnation for me.

    £¨What? Is it my fault? I¡¯m bleeding, you know? What¡¯s wrong with this world? Is it a bug?£©

    Holding the wound on my forehead with a handkerchief, I made up my mind.

    £¨I won¡¯t hesitate to involve other people in this, I won¡¯t hold back in anymore£©

    At the end, Kasuya-kun will be thest one to feel the way I feel now, and I¡¯m going to make him feel it dozens of times over.

    Then, I turned to look out the window again and thought about how many times I would need to waste my time in the future.

 Chapter 12: Love or Death

    Chapter 12: Love or Death

    Two updates¡­..

    ***

    The soft, pleasant smell of the sun.

    The softness of the pillow made me close my eyelids, which had almost fallen open.

    And afortable sleep with the soft touch of a nket¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ehh!? Eh? Ehh!? What¡¯s happen!?¡¹

    I woke up.

    I woke up in a panic and I found myself in apletely unfamiliar room.

    It wasn¡¯t my room, and it wasn¡¯t that horrible stone room.

    Rather, it was a king-sized bed, decorated with pure white bedding trimmed with gold thread.

    There was also a bright, shining chandelier, and a scent of roses that tickled my nose.

    The room was like a suite in a first-ss hotel, with elegant furnishings lining the walls.

    And it seems to be a luxurious room that would cost hundreds of thousands of dors a night.

    ¡¸W-w-w-what? Why? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    In a word, I was confused.

    And when I looked at what I was wearing, I saw that it was a pure white nightie with frills and ribbons around the neck and cute puff sleeves.

    The material is cotton. It was fluffy and veryfortable to wear.

    I have a longing for this kind of cute dress, but I would never buy one myself. Because I don¡¯t think it would look good on me.

    Even so, I could tell right away how expensive this was.

    I¡¯m not just a reader model, you know.

    And as I was still confused, suddenly¡­

    ¡¸Have you woken up? Misuzu-ojousama¡¹

    There was a voice calling out to me, and I was so startled that I jumped out.

    And when I turned my eyes toward the voice, I saw a woman dressed in a British-style maid¡¯s uniform that looked like something out of a movie.

    She had silver hair, translucent white skin, and blue eyes.

    She spoke to me in fluent Japanese, but no matter how I looked at her, she looked like a foreigner of North European background.

    And she was a beautiful woman in her early twenties.

    ¡¸O-Ojou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. First of all, I would like to introduce myself, my name is Freesia and I will be taking care of Misuzu-ojousama. If you have any requests, please feel free to ask¡¹

    Inside my head, I was still confused.

    It was too sudden.

    What the hell is happening to me?

    ¡¸U-um¡­.. Freesia-san? Where am I? Why am I in this ce?¡¹

    Then she smiled softly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you¡¯d understand if I told you where you are, so I¡¯ll spare you the details, but Fumi Fumi-sama has asked me to treat you respectfully¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi-sama?¡¹

    £¨That creepy guy? I think that¡¯s what the cosy girl called him¡­¡­. What¡¯s his name again? It seems to be Fumio Kijima, not Kimo-jima, I¡¯m pretty sure£©

    ¡¸Yes, I heard that he was satisfied sex with Ojou-sama, so I suggest you have a good night¡¯s sleep¡¹

    ¡¸Sex¡­¡­!¡¹

    With that one word, the events that had happened to me yesterday shed through my mind.

    Instantly, my cheeks heated up.

    That¡¯s right. I was embraced by that man.

    I even begged him in a sweet voice.

    And in the end, I was vited so senselessly that I fainted.

    I felt like a small boat being tossed about in a stormy sea.

    He was like a wild animal that waspletely different from Jun-kun.

    And there was nothing I could do but drown in the sea of pleasure.

    ¡¸G-ghhhhh¡­..!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t get any words out.

    The only thing I could think of was the tears welling up in my eyes.

    I hate him! I hate him! I hate him!

    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s doing this to me!

    As I stood up on the bed, I sniffled at the maid in front of me.

    ¡¸Freesia-san! I want to go home!¡¹

    But she didn¡¯t seem to be perturbed, and just elegantly folded at the waist.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry. I can¡¯t fulfill your request. But please look. That door is for the toilet, and that door is for the bathroom. However, there is no door to the outside here¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡¹

    Her tone is polite but insistent, and the force of it makes me understand that it¡¯s true.

    No, it might be more correct to say that I was forced to understand it.

    So, with a slumped back, I sat down on the bed.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡­ that creepy guy, you, and the cosy girl, who the hell all of you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi-sama is Ojou-sama¡¯s ssmate¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what ¡°cosy¡± is, but I¡¯m just an ordinary pervert who loves to smell semen and sip condensed it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    I feel like my ears are going crazy.

    No, no, no. Something inside of me rang a warning bell that this was the wrong ce to ask questions.

    As my cheeks twitched involuntarily, Freesia-san said in a reassuring tone again.

    ¡¸Even if you want to go home, Ojou-sama can¡¯t go home unless Fumi Fumi-sama allows it¡¹

    If I was confronted with the fact that I couldn¡¯t go home, I had no choice but to hang my head.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­ in other words, if he allows it, you can go home¡¹

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s it.

    If I can make that creepy guy fall in love with me, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give me what I want. It¡¯s the only way to go. That¡¯s why I allowed myself to be bodied with that guy.

    ¡¸And as far as I can see, it won¡¯t be long before Fumi Fumi-sama will forgive you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹

    I looked up at her unconsciously.

    ¡¸Because he didn¡¯t hold a girl he doesn¡¯t like all night long. Last but not least, the fact that he¡¯s asking me to treat you with respect, I¡¯m sure his love for you is nothing short of amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The only thing that matters now is whether or not Ojou-sama will ept him¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸It means that there is no such thing as one-way love. People are weak creatures. No one can continue to love someone who does not give them back their love¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, wait. Does that mean I have to fall in love with him?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If it is left alone, uneptable love will turn into hatred. Then, you will be nothing but an obstacle for Fumi Fumi-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Obstacle? What does that mean¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let me put it this way. Love or Death is the only card you have in your hand right now¡¹

    That¡¯s too much of a choice, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t do that! I have a great boyfriend, Jun-kun, and I can¡¯t fall in love with him¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸So, you do not want to see Jun-kun again? However, if you want to show your love for Jun-kun, there is only one way, and that is to win the favor of Fumi Fumi-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    My head is already a mess.

    If I want to meet my boyfriend, I have to fall in love with another man.

    What¡¯s that? It¡¯s a no-brainer.

    I felt like I was being told to unravel a tangled mess of threads.

    Just as I was puzzled, Freesia-san suddenly pped her hands *p*. And I looked up at her.

    ¡¸For that aside, Ojou-sama. Are you hungry?¡¹

    ¡¸Hungry¡­¡­?¡¹

    When I heard that, I started to feel fiercely hungry.

    ¡¸*Gurgle Gurgle*¡¹

    My stomach made a terrible noise as if I suddenly remembered, and Freesia-san giggled.

    ¡¸No, ugghh¡­¡­.¡¹(*Note: Yada)

    I pulled the nket up to hide my face in embarrassment.

    ¡¸I thought it might be a little heavy for you just after you woke up, but I heard it was Ojou-sama¡¯s wish, so I prepared steak for you¡¹

    With that, I turned my attention to where she was pointing, and before I knew it, there was a meal ready on the table.

    A beef steak was steaming on the te, a wide variety of cakes and pastries were in the basket, a fresh sd and colorful juices were lined up in a stylish bottle.

    ¡¸This is the finest aged beef, imported from the best restaurants in New York. If your stomach can¡¯t handle it, I can prepare something else for you, just let me know¡¹

    Although I still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, the aroma of the steak cooking fills my mouth with drool.

    My throat began to gurgle.

    And invited by the aroma, I got off the bed and walked unsteadily towards the table.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­it smells so good¡­¡­¡¹

    Then, I sat down on the chair Freesia-san had pulled out for me, and my eyes were glued to the steaming meat in front of me.

    ¡¸Please enjoy your meal¡¹

    By the time Freesia-san says this, I¡¯ve already picked up a knife and fork. It was frustrating to cut the meat. But when I took a slice, and put it in my mouth, the vor of the meat spread into my mouth.

    ¡¸Nnn¡ª-!¡¹

    Seeing me pping my hands and feet in delight, Freesia-san smiled as she poured grape juice into my ss.

    It¡¯s probably an absurdly delicious meat even if eaten normally.

    But for me, it¡¯s the first meal I¡¯ve had in days.

    Hunger is the best seasoning, as they say, and I was at a loss for words.

    A model friend of mine who was into fasting diet said, ¡°After fasting, your stomach is smaller and you can only ept porridge,¡± but that was not the case at all.

    My body wants meat. It¡¯s screaming for more.

    As I gobbled up my mouthful of meat, Freesia-san said.

    ¡¸Arara, Ojou-sama. Your dress will get dirty. Don¡¯t worry so much, I¡¯ve prepared plenty of meat for you¡¹

    She smiled and wiped my mouth with a napkin.

    If this was my mom, I think she would have frowned at me for being so petty.

    And as I looked at Freesia with a sideways nce, I thought inwardly.

    Regardless of the issue, there was no doubt that this person had been kind enough to talk to me.

    This person, Freesia-san, seemed kind, and if I could persuade her, I might be able to make her my ally.

    That¡¯s what I was thinking at the time.

 Chapter 13: Beast and Gentleman

    Chapter 13: Beast and Gentleman

    I spend the rest of the afternoon in the infirmary.

    It wasn¡¯t that I was feeling sick or anything.

    I just went there to get a bandage and skipped the ss.

    The school nurse, Kitora-sensei, was an old woman in her thirties with a bad temper, but she was a reasonable person, and when I told her I wasn¡¯t feeling well, she simply said, ¡°Oh, go to sleep, go to sleep¡± and lent me a bed.

    Although, yesterday, I didn¡¯t sleep at all and I wasn¡¯t tired, but when Iy down and closed my eyes, I fell asleep easily.

    And with the sound of the brass band practicing from upstairs after school, I woke up, but the sun was just starting to set and Kitora-sensei was nowhere to be found.

    However, in her ce, there was a single scribble on the desk that written, ¡°Lock the door¡±.

    ¡¸At least, wake me up¡­¡­.¡¹

    My retort slipped away in vain as it hit the white wall of the infirmary.

    And when I looked at the clock, it was a little after four o¡¯clock.

    So, I took the key to the nurse¡¯s office and went back to the ssroom to get my stuff.

    Sure enough, no one is paying attention to me¡­¡­

    And of course, the door was locked.

    £¨Just in time, let¡¯s try the £©

    I put the door on top of the ssroom door and made it appear.

    As I entered, I found myself in the usual dark room.

    I turned on the light on my phone, and another door appeared at the back of the room.

    If I go out the other side of the door, I will find myself in a ssroom.

    Just like the name says, I could pass through the wall by entering and exiting through the room.

    ¡¸This is amazing¡­.. I can break in anywhere I want!¡¹

    No matter how tightly the door is locked, it ispletely useless.

    In a way, it¡¯s a very evil feature.

    If I wanted to abuse it, I could do so as much as I wanted.

    After thinking so, I picked up my bag, kicked Kasuya-kun¡¯s desk lightly, and walked through the room again toward the library.

    Today was my duty as a member of the librarymittee at the counter.

    Although, I¡¯mte, but I have to be there until five o¡¯clock.

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel like it. I even thought about skipping it.

    And, I want to go home early and have sex with Kurosawa-san.

    But Lili told me that I should act as normal as possible.

    If I acted differently than usual, people might suspect me.

    Because, as I remember, I¡¯ve never skipped my duty as a member of the librarymittee.

    The reason is because it¡¯s the only time I can talk to Masaki-chan.

    But now that things have turned out that way, and it¡¯s no longer worth it.

    Despite my reluctance, I stepped into the library and saw a girl at the counter.

    Masaki Haneda.

    She is the¡­¡­ girl I like, or used to like.

    When I look at her again, I realize that Masaki-chan is still cute.

    She has shoulder-length chestnut hair and a round, calm face. Her forehead is a little wider, and when she smiles, it gives off a soft, puffy atmosphere.

    She told me that she is often mistaken for an elementary school student because of her short stature and baby face, but I dare say that is lie.

    I believe that¡¯s a lie.

    Because there is no such thing as an elementary school girl with big breast.

    And until now, Masaki-chan was an angel to me.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always told myself that I shouldn¡¯t look at her that way.

    But now I can say it.

    Those breasts are erotic. Too erotic.

    The bnce of her small physique and her breasts is not right, no matter how I look at it.

    Big breast? No, it¡¯s rather huge breast and it¡¯s like she¡¯s got one pair of breasts that are too big for her.

    As she saw my figure, she let out a ¡°Ah¡­..¡± and turned her head away.

    Well, that¡¯s awkward, isn¡¯t it?

    I feel awkward too. Or rather, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s awkward.

    Because I¡¯m the one who sent her the love letter, so, naturally it was awkward, but now everyone has reading it, and I was being exposed like that.

    However, there was no way I could turn back now.

    So, I walked into the counter and sat down next to her without saying a word, and she opened her mouth with a frightened look (as usual).

    ¡¸Um¡­¡­ Ki-Kijima-kun, are your¡­¡­ head okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you got hurt¡­¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    For a moment, I thought she was being disrespectful, but then I thought of the injury on my forehead.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ this, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    That was the end of the conversation.

    There are no visitors in the library, just the two of us here.

    Masaki-chan looks down at the book in her hand, and I do nothing but let my eyes wander in the air.

    The time just passes in silence.

    £¨It¡¯s awkward¡­¡­£©

    As soon as I started to think about shoving her into the room¡­¡­ she suddenly stood up.

    ¡¸Oh, umm¡¹

    ¡¸W-what is it?¡¹

    She looked at me with a thoughtful face, and then bowed her head vigorously.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like that¡­..¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Wee home, Devi¡¹

    When I got home and went into my room, I found Lili floating in the midair, reading a manga.

    ¡¸Oh, so you¡¯re continuing the ¡°Devi¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m going to continue, this is normal, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You¡±re lying¡¹

    Lili tilted her head curiously as I put my bag on the side of the desk.

    ¡¸Are? Fumi Fumi, are you in a good mood, Devi? Did something good happen to you, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really¡­.. It¡¯s nothing¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m so happy.

    Because after that, I talked with Masaki-chan for quite a long time.

    There was something in that conversation that was enough to make me feel upset.

    But I kept myposure and changed the subject.

    ¡¸So, how is Kurosawa-san? Is she okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, Devi. At the moment, she¡¯s enjoying the carrot side of the stick, Devi. Lili¡¯s servant is taking care of her, so don¡¯t worry, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Servant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, excellent, but pervert, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the worst kind!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, Freesia is not interested in women, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s a woman. You scared me¡­¡­¡¹

    I patted my chest, relieved.

    I was relieved, though the ¡°pervert¡± thing still bothered me.

    ¡¸By the way¡­¡­ I want to have sex with Kurosawa-san again¡¹

    When I told her that, Lili wrinkled her brow and gave me a stern look.

    ¡¸You beast¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that. It just¡­¡­ felt so good¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say ¡°just¡±, you disgusting, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re terrible¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s not good! Kurosawa-chan is getting her reward now, Devi. If you want to fuck her so badly, just go get your next target, Devi. Have you decided on your next target yet, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ Yes. I¡¯m thinking of going with Fujiwara-san, but there¡¯s something that¡¯s been bothering me¡¹

    I exined to Lili about Fujiwara-san¡¯s attitude towards Kasuya-kun that I had seen today.

    But for some reason, she looked rather bored.

    ¡¸Maybe she doesn¡¯t have a thing for Kasuya, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, she just wants a new umbre because Kurosawa-chan is gone, Devi. Probably she¡¯s bullied in real life, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that Fujiwara-san? She¡¯s a bad-looking ck gal, you know¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a threat color in animals, Devi. It may be unconscious, but she¡¯s just protecting herself by dressing shy, Devi. To be honest, that type is boring¡­¡­ It¡¯s too easy, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Too easy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. Well, it¡¯s a good thing to observe a little more, Devi. Maybe this Fujiwara is really need dependent, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Dependent, huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there was one more thing that Fumi Fumi had to think about, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸How to approach Kurosawa-chan next, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸The cognitive impairment has been cured, right? But can¡¯t we do what we did yesterday? We¡¯ve scared her enough. If we scare her, she¡¯ll go back to¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good, Devi. If you dominate Kurosawa-chan with fear, you can¡¯t make her more than [Submissive], Devi. This is where the real brainwashinges in, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸If threats don¡¯t work, then why don¡¯t we just be nice to her, or talk to her¡­¡­?¡¹

    Lili then snickered as if she were making fun of me.

    ¡¸Are you going to ask like, ¡±Can I kiss you?¡± to her, Devi? No, no, no, that¡¯s not good, Devi. That¡¯s why Fumi Fumi is not taken seriously by girls, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Leave that alone!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Devi? Most unattractive men think that being nice is enough, Devi. They say they didn¡¯t do anything that their crush doesn¡¯t want to do, but then they ask, ¡°Can I do that? Can I do this?¡± That is what will they do, Devi. To put it bluntly, they¡¯re nothing but an idiot, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You can say whatever you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, listen, Devi. Asking for someone¡¯s consent is the same as putting the responsibility on them, Devi. How can they love someone who puts the me on them, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ when you put it that way, you might be right¡¹

    ¡¸So, what Fumi Fumi is aiming for is exactly that, Devi! A beast and a gentleman, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Beast and gentleman?¡¹

    ¡¸For example, you can say, ¡°Be quiet and let me hold you, so I¡¯ll be nice to you¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that too difficult!?¡¹

    For me, who¡¯s just graduated from virginity, that¡¯s too much to ask.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Devi. The suggestion is already in effect, Devi. Kurosawa-chan can get out of here if she falls in love with Fumi Fumi, Devi. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve imprinted on her mind, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­¡­ that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸So, when someone will fall in love with you, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s when I want them to like me¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Correct, Devi. And humans are really strange creatures, when the situation is like that, their brains try to correct the gap between the situation and their feelings, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that Kurosawa-san will fall in love with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. In addition, Lili¡¯s servant is now carefully applying the suggestion that ¡°If you don¡¯t think you like him, he won¡¯t like you¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That means¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The next time Fumi Fumi meets Kurosawa-chan, that girl will be thinking that she should like Fumi Fumi, even if it¡±s only pretend, Devi. If Fumi Fumi were to behave like a beast and a gentleman at such a time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And then¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s all yours, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow¡­¡­ it¡¯s indeed the devil¡¹

    In front of my stunned eyes, Lili proudly puffed out her small breasts and said with great enthusiasm.

    ¡¸Hmmph! If you understand what I¡¯m talking about, I¡¯m going to teach you how to act, Devi. It¡¯s time to special training, Devi!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ugh, I¡¯m so full¡­¡­. I can¡¯t eat anything else¡¹

    On the bed, Iy down with my arms outstretched.

    If my mom were here, she would have told me that I was wrong to lie down right after eating.

    After all, I had eaten two 300-gram steaks in the morning, and a mountain of fried chicken and potatoes for lunch.

    After that, I had ice cream and chocte cake for dessert.

    And now, for dinner, I had a huge bowl of sushi.

    Normally, I would never be able to eat such a huge amount.

    I ate, slept, and ate all day long.

    My eating habits are not befitting a model.

    If I keep this up, I¡¯m going to go down the fat road.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d to hear that you were satisfied with your meal. For dessert, I¡¯ve prepared well-chilled yogurt, milk, soy milk, carmine, aubergine, dried bean curd, apricot bean curd, coconut milk, and vani shake¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That white lineup is giving me a bad feeling¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination¡¹

    I was taken aback by Freesia-san¡¯s cool-headedness, but decided to try to persuade her again.

    ¡¸Listen, Freesia-san, this is kidnapping. It¡¯s not toote to get me out of here. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only report that creepy guy to the police, and you¡¯ll testify that you saved me¡¹

    ¡¸The police?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll never forgive that creep! There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll get away with this for free!¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you looking at me like I¡¯m some kind of a joke?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just think you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ sounds like you¡¯re making fun of me¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean to, but it¡¯s wonderful that you can be so bossy as soon as your stomach is full¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re making fun of me, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I was pissed off, but Freesia-san just smiled quietly.

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­ that¡¯s enough. I want a cup of tea. No milk, please. I want it fresh¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, Misuzu-ojousama¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, can you stop saying ¡°Ojou-sama¡±? It¡¯s making me ufortable¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say so, Misuzu-ojousama is an important person to Fumi Fumi-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Are you still saying that? He can have any woman he wants, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? It seems to me that Misuzu-ojousama is the object of Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s love¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, stop! Stop it, it¡¯s disgusting. Love? You¡¯ve got to be kidding! I was just forcibly raped! I have a boyfriend named Jun-kun! I¡¯m not kidding!¡¹

    ¡¸Then please at least pretend to love Fumi Fumi-sama. If you don¡¯t want to be dominated forever, he will get tired of you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay! If he gets bored, I can go home¡¹

    ¡¸No, no one returns a toy to the store when they are tired of it. They are just disposed of¡¹

    <hr>

 Chapter 14: Confinement Room Returns

    Chapter 14: Confinement Room Returns

    Two updates¡­..

    Kurosawa¡¯s solo y¡­..

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    On the morning after Lili¡¯s special training to be a ¡°beast and a gentleman¡±, I stepped into the ssroom while yawning.

    As I thought it again, isn¡¯t the only time I had slept in the past three days was in the infirmary?

    Perhaps the energy drink didn¡¯t make me tired at first, but now I felt like I was getting very tired.

    However, because of the special training, Lili gave me another bottle of energy drink, but she said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to drink it, drink it little by little, Devi! Don¡¯t drink it all at once, Devi!¡± She strongly reminded me.

    Well, I guess that¡¯s happen after such a wild rampage.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    So now, after thinking that, I took my seat, but was it just a coincidence? Because Masaki-chan, who was sitting two rows next to me, third from the front, turned to look at me.

    When she noticed me, she secretly waved her hand under the desk and smiled slyly.

    £¨Oh man, she¡¯s so cute. She¡¯s an angel¡­¡­ She is definitely an angel¡­¡­.£©

    Well, few days ago, I was talking about how I¡¯m going to get revenge and how Masaki-chan is guilty as well, and yet here I am.

    Yeah, I¡¯m not very good at this.

    So, as I was sloppily stretching out my nose¡­

    ¡¸Hello¡­¡­.¡¹(*Note: ¤Á¤ç¤ê©`¤Ã¤¹-> Chori-su)

    With a sluggish greeting, Fujiwara-san walked into the ssroom.

    She was scratching her blond side-tailed hair and walking in a very annoying manner.

    Her face was brown-colored with thick makeup. And her bare legs stretching out from her ridiculously short skirt are erotic.

    Her blouse was loose, and I caught a glimpse of a ck bra trimmed in pink on her breast.

    And after throwing her bag, decorated with various pins, on the desk, she walked into the circle of top caste people hanging out around Kasuya-kun¡¯s desk.

    As I tried to follow her with my eyes, I panicked and turned my face down.

    £¨No, no, no£©

    If I¡¯m involved with Kasuya-kun again, I¡¯m going to be in trouble.

    So, I plopped down on the desk and pretended to be asleep, while secretly watching her.

    £¨She doesn¡¯t look like that at all¡­¡­£©

    Lili had said Fujiwara-san is bullied, her shy appearance is just an intimidation, and she is need of dependence¡­¡­

    £¨But¡­¡­ Is it true?£©

    I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but if I dared to look at it that way, I would notice some things.

    For example, now she was hurried towards the boys.

    While the other girls of the top caste were chatting andughing in another ce¡­¡­.

    Until now, I thought she just liked the boys more than the girls and she was just a bitch, so she didn¡¯t care about it.

    But when I thought about it, I had never seen her talking to any other girl without Kurosawa-san.

    Rather than being close to boys, it might be more urate to say that she doesn¡¯t have many rtionships with girls other than Kurosawa-san.

    She is good friends with Kurosawa-san, who everyone looks up to. That¡¯s the only way she interacts with the other girls.

    In other words, she was using Kurosawa-san as a shield to protect herself from the other girls.

    It¡¯s basically girls who bully girls.

    I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s even more intense and insidious than bullying of boys.

    If, as Lili said, she had been bullied in the past, I could understand why she was so careful to keep her distance from the girls.

    But now that Kurosawa-san was gone, the situation had changed.

    She had no shield to protect herself.

    It¡¯s not every day that she finds a girl like Kurosawa-san who can make other girls take a nce at her just by being with her.

    So, she went to Kasuya-kun, the top of the ss caste, for a recement for Kurosawa-san¡­¡­

    Of course, she may not have done so on purpose.

    But I think she made a bad choice in going to Kasuya-kun.

    And it was a mistake.

    Even if Fujiwara-san¡¯s approach was the same, the way people around her perceived her would be different depending on whether the person was a boy or a girl.

    As I was pondering this, I heard the girl diagonally in front of me click her tongue.

    Hikaru Teruya.

    She has a well-defined face with thick eyebrows and no makeup. She has a short cut and is well muscled and athletic.

    I think she is the ace of the track and field team, and has been selected as an athlete by the track and field association, and is very popr with the younger girls because of her boyish appearance.

    Apparently, the coach of the track and field team was so impressed with her talent that he scouted her all the way from another prefecture and enrolled her in the school.

    And she is the next most famous person after Kurosawa-san, but I guess Fujiwara-san couldn¡¯t have gone along with such an opposite person.

    But that¡¯s not the point.

    It¡¯s a well-known fact that she has a thing for Kasuya-kun.

    She used to approach him a lot, but after Kurosawa-san and Kasuya-kun started dating, she stopped showing any signs of it.

    Well, I can well understand that with Kurosawa-san as a partner, she has no choice but to give up.

    However, now that Kurosawa-san is gone, there must be many other people, including Teruya-san, who think they have a chance.

    For them, the presence of Fujiwara-san, who casually sticks around Kasuya-kun, must be quite an eyesore.

    I felt a little pity for Fujiwara-san when I saw her chatting andughing away from Teruya¡¯s ufortable gaze.

    Because it¡¯s the same as being bullied.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m surprised, I just let out a big sigh.

    Because I was supposed to have fallen asleep in a soft bed, but when I woke up, I found myself on a rugged stone floor.

    I thought I was dreaming, but when I checked what I was wearing with my hand, the texture was that of the lovely negligee I had worn to bed.

    ¡¸What is going on¡­¡­?¡¹

    The room waspletely dark, without a single light.

    It¡¯s hard for my eyes to adjust to a ce without the slightest light source. Because no matter how long it takes, darkness will always remain darkness.

    I try to find a wall with my hands, and lean against it, holding my knees.

    As expected, I¡¯m back to this dark room.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you kidding me?¡¹

    I really want to cry when I think about how I¡¯m going to suffer from hunger and thirst again. The thought of it could break my heart.

    I try to think of some way to get out of here, but the answeres quickly.

    I can¡¯t. I did everything I could when I was first locked in.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    The next thing my eyes were moistening and I was about to burst into tears, but I hurriedly held them back.

    Because I never know when I¡¯ll be able to drink water again.

    When I thought about it, I was afraid of losing even a little bit of water from my body.

    Now, I don¡¯t even have the freedom to cry.

    £¨I guess I¡¯ll just need to fall in love with him. But I don¡¯t like him¡­¡­£©

    Should I pretend to be in love with him? Could I do that?

    When I thought of having to do that, I felt my pride cracking.

    £¨But then again, maybe that¡¯s the only way¡­¡­. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a virgin, and I¡¯ve been vited so many times. Although, it¡¯s kind of gross, but I can live with that¡­¡­£©

    I¡¯ve been vited many times.

    As soon as I think about it, the sensation of being vited by a gross man suddenlyes back to me.

    That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been vited in this room.

    ¡¸If I think it again, it was kind of amazing¡­¡­.¡¹

    That kind sensation of being pushed up into the deepest part of my belly, and forcing the pleasure into me.

    I think I was just screaming like a crazy person with no way to help myself.

    But that guy¡¯s thing¡­. is big¡­. Every time his thing rubbed up against my inside, an electric current ran through me and stars were flying in front of my eyes the whole time.

    And it made me be crazy. So, while thinking about that, I went nk and faded out.

    That¡¯s where my memory goes.

    The sex with Jun-kun was gentle and warm, and I feel like it was over as soon as I stayed still.

    To be honest, I can¡¯t remember much about it now.

    Compared to that, having sex with that gross man was like being devoured by a predator.

    I was nothing but prey at that moment.

    But when I remember, I get a funny feeling in the pit of my stomach and my body starts to heat up.

    £¨It¡¯s funny¡­¡­£©

    But there is no sign that it will ever go away.

    £¨Probably, just a little¡­¡­£©

    I crawled my fingers between my legs.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­.¡¹

    As I stroked my fingers in a circr motion over my underwear, I could feel the moisture deep inside my body.

    ¡¸Ah, ah¡­¡­ ah, ah¡­¡­ Nnn¡­..¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t stop my fingers. And when I touched my breasts with my other hand, my nipples were swollen to the point of pain.

    ¡¸Ah¡­.. ah¡­¡­ Why I¡¯ve be such a naughty girl¡­¡­¡¹

    The reason why I feel sofortable is because that gross man has been ying with me a lot.

    ¡¸It¡¯s that guy¡¯s fault¡­¡­. Hii¡­.. Ah¡­. Nn¡­..¡¹

    I put the guilt that was building up in my heart into the hands of that gross man, and while touching my breasts, I crushed the sensitive part between my legs with my fingers.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­!¡¹

    Immediately, a tingling electric current ran up my spine, and my body leaned back.

    The sweet pleasure washed over me as it spread slowly.

    I¡¯ve never even thought aboutforting myself before.

    And yet, I can¡¯t stop my fingers.

    And the image of his fingertips roughly ying with me passes through my mind.

    Chuckle, chuckle¡­¡­.

    I felt like my head was going to boil at the sound of the water echoing back and forth.

    ¡¸Aaah, Nnn, Aaah¡­¡­.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help it.

    However, the moment I finally tried to slip my finger into my underwear¡­..

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan. It¡¯s time to breakfast, Devi¡¹

    She called out to me.

    ¡¸Hiiii!?¡¹

    I jumped up a few inches.

 Chapter 15: Trembling Women

    Chapter 15: Trembling Women

    Please turn off your adblock to support this site¡­.

    ***

    When I hurriedly looked up, I saw the cosy girl floating in the middle of the air, glowing with a faint light.

    ¡¸Ahaha, Kurosawa-chan, you¡¯re so naughty, Devi¡¹

    It seems I have been seen clearly.

    Oh, this is so embarrassing.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan who loves to y with herself. It¡¯s like your name suggests about that¡¹

    £¨What kind of false usation is that, judging by my name?£©

    But I can¡¯t me anyone, because I did it all by myself.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    I hung my head in embarrassment, but the cosy girl said.

    ¡¸Ahahaha, you must be hungry after having private time alone. Here you go, Devi¡¹

    Then she threw something in front of me.

    The thing that fell on the floor was a slice of bread.

    And it just a piece.

    It was not baked, and there was no jam or butter on it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t throw it! It fell on the floor. And this is all you brought?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. You should be grateful. From now on, I¡¯ll give you a slice of bread for lunch and dinner. I¡¯ll give you a bottle of water every day. Here, the water¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s water¡­¡­¡¹

    I hate myself for being a little bit happy when I receive the stic bottle offered to me.

    But I think about it again.

    £¨In any case, it¡¯s better to fall in love with him as soon as possible and get out of here. If I¡¯m going to be vited anyway, it¡¯s the same£©

    ¡¸Hey. Call that gross man¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway! Just tell him I¡¯ll let him to hold me and he¡¯lle right over¡¹

    As soon as I said that, the cosy girl blurted out, ¡°Pfft!¡±.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you said you¡¯d let him hold you! The fact that you can still talk about it from the top is a big deal in a way, Devi¡¹

    She grinned and pointed her face at me as I was annoyed.

    ¡¸Rather, Kurosawa-chan, you have to work hard so that Fumi Fumi doesn¡¯t get bored¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? How can he get bored with me?¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you know, Devi. Fumi Fumi is currently looking for another girl, Devi. So, now Kurosawa-chan is just like a used onahole, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it might be toote for you to try harder, Devi. Fumi Fumi might not evene to this room anymore¡¹

    ¡¸So-so, am I going to be disappeared then?¡¹

    ¡ºIf he gets tired of you, you will be disposed of¡»

    Freesia¡¯s words shed through my mind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all, and when you notice it, you already gone, Devi. It¡¯s just that when you notice you¡¯re gone, you won¡¯t notice it, Devi. Ahahahaha!¡¹

    At her own words, the cosy girlughed out loud, holding her stomach.

    But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.

    I¡¯ve been trying to hold out for a while now, but I¡¯m going to be killed without even being given a chance?

    Will I disappear without anyone noticing?

    Will I never see Jun-kun again?

    When I thought of this, something that had been holding me back broke off.

    Immediately, my body couldn¡¯t stop shaking, and my back teeth made a ttering sound.

    ¡¸No¡­.. No¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to disappear¡­¡­¡¹

    I was so scared that I let out a cry like that.

    And while seeing me like that, the cosy girl shrugged her shoulders in annoyance.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to disappear, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s obvious!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­ I can¡¯t help it, Devi. Lili is not a monster either, though I¡¯m a demon. Okay. I will ask Fumi Fumi to hold Kurosawa-chan at least once more, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸R-really!¡¹

    ¡¸But! I¡¯m only asking. What to do is up to Fumi Fumi. At best, just pray that Fumi Fumi wille¡¹

    With that said, the cosy girl suddenly disappeared.

    When she disappeared, the room was once again in darkness.

    True darkness, not a single sound.

    I felt as if I would be crushed by fear, thinking that I might disappear before I knew it.

    ¡¸Ce¡­.e¡­.. Pleasee quickly, please¡­.. I-I¡¯m going to like you so you can like me, please,e quickly¡­.. It¡¯s scary, it¡¯s very scary¡­..¡¹

    My heart waspletely broken.

    And I held my knees with the bread in my hand and just shivered.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Phew~¡­.. finally finished. It¡¯s really messed up¡¹

    After school, I was forced to clean the ssroom. And as I finally finished everything, I was in front of the shoebox.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe they put all of this on me alone¡­¡­ Huh?¡¹

    As I looked towards the school ygrounds,ining, I noticed a group of girls walking towards the back of the school building, in the direction of the old school building.

    £¨What are they doing at this hour? Huh? Fujiwara-san?£©

    Among the group of girls, I saw Fujiwara-san¡¯s shy side-tailed blond hair.

    It waste in the day, and if I looked towards the school yground, I could see that the athletic club members were starting to clean up the ce. Such a time.

    I felt something uneasy, so I hurriedly changed my shoes and followed the girls.

    While hiding myself in a bush, I saw Teruya-san, the ace of the track and field team, walking at the front of the girls.

    And behind her, I could Fujiwara-san walking with her head down.

    All the girls surrounding her are short-cut, as if they have been arranged.

    They are probably the junior members of the track and field club.

    £¨No way¡­¡­ that was quick. Teruya-san, you are very fast£©

    I don¡¯t really care what happens to Fujiwara-san, but I¡¯m kind of bothered by the idea of her leaving here.

    So, I decided to follow them for now.

    Once the girls reached the old school building, they inserted the key into the back door.

    Naturally, the old school building was forbidden to enter due to its decay.

    Moreover, there are rumors that it is haunted.

    I don¡¯t know why Teruya-san has the key, but no one can disturb them inside the old school building.

    After observing the girls go inside, I pause for a moment and put my hand on the knob of the back door.

    Cautiously, Teruya-san and the others seem to have locked the door.

    But whether the door was locked or not, it didn¡¯t matter to me.

    Because I have an ability, so I piled my door on top of the door to make it appear, and easily entered the old school building by .

    As I expected, I couldn¡¯t even hear the voices of the athletic team up here.

    The corridor of the old school building was dyed in the orange of the setting sun, and there was a lot of dust flying around, glittering in the sunlight.

    The floor also covered in dust, as no one had used the building for a long time.

    But thanks to that, their footprints were still on the floor.

    I followed their footprints on the floor, while killing the sound of my footsteps.

    As soon as I reached the second floor from the stairs at the end of the first floor, I heard a scream, ¡°Kyaa!¡± and the sound of someone being mmed against the wall.

    £¨Whoa, whoa. Seriously? That¡¯s not calm£©

    I suppressed my urge to run and approached the door of the ssroom where the footprints continued. Then I peeked inside from behind the door.

    As the building was just waiting to be demolished, the ssroom was empty.

    There were no desks, no chairs.

    But in the back of the ssroom, I saw Fujiwara-san leaning against the wall, with her head hanging down, and Teruya-san and the others surrounding her.

    It was obvious what was going on.

    But to be honest, I found it surprising.

    I thought girl bullying was something more shady, like hiding something or spreading a bad rumor¡­.. but I was wrong.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­..Teruya-chan, you¡¯re joking too much. You¡¯re mistaken, you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t have any feelings for Kasuya-chi~ and it¡¯s true. So, give me a break¡¹

    Fujiwara-san insisted with a ttering smile, but Teruya-san stared at her in silence face to face.

    ¡¸W-¡­¡­ what?¡¹

    Teruya-san said to Fujiwara-san, who looked away.

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­ Koganei, right?¡¹

    £¨Koganei? What¡¯s Koganei?£©

    I couldn¡¯t help tilting my head.

    But Fujiwara-san¡¯s reaction to thatment was dramatic.

    Her eyes were wide open, her face pale and her lips quivering.

    ¡¸I knew it. I thought you just looked alike because you have different names and you lookpletely different¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know! T-that¡¯s not my name!¡¹

    Fujiwara-san shook her head desperately. However, Teruya-sanpletely ignored her and asked.

    ¡¸So, Koganei. Are you still ¡°doing it¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you talking about? I-I¡¯m not doing that! You¡¯ve got the wrong guy!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s obvious. You ran away and caused us a lot of troubles, you know. My sister is constantly ming me for the loss of her moneymaker¡¹

    ¡¸I told you¡­¡­. It¡¯s wrong¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so persistent. If you want, why don¡¯t I call my sister right now? Maybe she¡¯lle over and beat the shit out of you¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you something. My sister got marriedst year. Her husband is look like this, you know?¡¹

    With that said, Teruya-san showed a pretense of drawing a scar on her cheek.

    ¡¸If my sister finds out, it¡¯ll be a problem. Maybe she¡¯ll sink you in soap and you¡¯ll nevere back to the surface¡¹

    Immediately, I saw Fujiwara-san¡¯s cheeks twitch with fear.

    ¡¸I-I get it! I get it! I get it! I¡¯ll never go near Kasuya-chi~ again, I promise!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Do you think that¡¯s enough? You¡¯re really annoying, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re a bitch who sold her body for a single ticket, and now you¡¯re flirting with Junichi-sama¡¹

    £¨Junichi-sama ¡­¡­?£©

    I was stunned. To Teruya-san, Kasuya-kun must be a prince or something.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me¡­¡­¡¹

    Fujiwara-san finally started to cry. Teruya looked at her as she shook her head and said without expression.

    ¡¸Then take it off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take embarrassing pictures of you so that you¡¯ll never think of disobeying me again. So, for today, I forgive you¡¹

 Chapter 16: The Ghost of the Old School Building

    Chapter 16: The Ghost of the Old School Building

    Two updates today¡­..

    Please turn off your adblock to support this site¡­.

    ***

    Imagine how you would feel if you saw the person who bullied you being bullied by someone else.

    Serves you right!

    Yeah. I guess so.

    But if you see someone else bullying that person just as you¡¯re about to exact revenge with your own hands, you¡¯ll probably think something like this.

    Don¡¯t steal my stuff!

    That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do right now.

    ¡¸Senpai. Hurry up and take off your clothes¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re a bitch, you don¡¯t have any breasts at all, do you? Ahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s it like to be stripped naked in front of your underssmen?¡¹

    A group of underssman surrounded Fujiwara-san in the ssroom, taking pictures with their phones and mocking her.

    Teruya-san, with a nasty smile stered on her face, was watching from one step back.

    £¨They¡¯re really bad, these guys£©

    The phrase ¡°A healthy mind in a healthy body¡± is actually an error in tranting Latin, and the correct trantion is ¡°A healthy body should also have a healthy mind¡±. (*Note: Mens sana in corpore sano)

    In other words, the more confident a person is in their physical strength, the more rotten their character is.

    I think these guys are a perfect example of this.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­ *Sob, Sob*¡­¡­.¡¹

    Fujiwara-san was crying in tears and had just removed her bra.

    But, one of the underssmen snatched her bra out of her hands.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re wearing a lot of pads. I was surprised when you took it off. I feel sorry for the guy who will be your boyfriend. It¡¯s a scam, it¡¯s a scam¡¹

    Sheughed and threw it behind her.

    Yes, I knew that Fujiwara-san was not a breast person, but now that she has taken off her bra, I can see from here that she has very small breasts.

    Her breasts are even smaller than I imagined.

    But those underssmen. You guys have no idea.

    You don¡¯t know how precious brown breasts and pink nipples are!

    I¡¯ll be honest with you.

    For the first time in my life, I felt a desire toward Fujiwara-san.

    I wanted to sink my teeth into them and crunch them.

    Well, my habits were not important, but now all Fujiwara-san had left was a pair of shorts.

    At this point, the fancy ck underwear trimmed in pink is rather painful.

    ¡¸Please forgive me¡­¡­ that¡¯s enough, right?¡¹

    While covering her breasts with her hands, Fujiwara-san pleaded. Teruya-san, on the other hand, smiled wickedly and shook her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll decide if it¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll take a picture of you with your legs wide open like an AV star, and then it¡¯s done¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want me to call my sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Noo¡­ U-uuuu¡­¡­ Sob¡­¡­¡¹

    I saw Fujiwara-san slip her fingers into her panty as she let out a sob.

    If I had to describe my emotions at this moment in one word, it would be unpleasant.

    That¡¯s the only way I can describe it.

    It¡¯s not that I pity Fujiwara-san.

    I don¡¯t mind if she suffers.

    I don¡¯t mind that she is in despair.

    But it has to be me who gives it to her.

    That¡¯s my prey, not yours.

    So, what do I do now?

    To get rid of this bother in my heart, I have no choice but to help Fujiwara-san, even though I¡¯m unwilling to do so.

    And there are five of them, including Teruya-san.

    Even though they¡¯re girls, they¡¯re athletic girls.

    There was no way I could win in a proper fight. There is no way.

    I can assure this.

    If it were just Teruya-san, I am confident that I could beat her to a pulp.

    Because I¡¯m not just a bullied kid.

    Even so, there were five opponents to drag into the room, If I tried to pull them in as I did with Kurosawa-san.

    After the first one is pulled in, it¡¯s no longer a surprise. Besides, if I let even one person go, the existence of this room would be exposed.

    I¡¯m not willing to take such a risk for the sake of a mere Fujiwara-san.

    £¨Wait¡­¡­ I thought there was a rumor that this ce was haunted£©

    Then, this is the only way.

    It doesn¡¯t matter where I do it, but I want to be right in front of Teruya-san and the others to see their reaction.

    So, I began to kill the sound of my footsteps and entered the ssroom next door, making a door appear behind where Fujiwara-san was standing.

    I stepped into the room and turned on the light on my phone to see another door at the end of the room.

    Open this one and I¡¯ll be in the next ssroom. More than likely, I¡¯lle out behind Fujiwara-san.

    Before go, I stop in front of the door.

    Fuu, haaa.

    And I took a deep breath.

    Then, I check the conditions in my mind.

    This door can only be seen by those I allow to see it.

    Even if I open it, they cannot see it.

    If the door is closed, no sound from inside can be heard outside.

    If the door is open, can they see me in the room?

    I wonder about it. Because I don¡¯t know.

    Then I shouldn¡¯t take the risk.

    If the door is open, can they hear me?

    Yes, they can.

    Because with the door open, I could hear Kurosawa-san¡¯s voice from outside.

    Okay, that¡¯s the n.

    So, I open the door slightly and peek out from behind it into the ssroom next door.

    In front of me, I see Fujiwara-san¡¯s back, sobbing with her hands on her panty.

    On the other side of the room, I see a group of underssmen with their phones in their hands and their eyes full of anticipation.

    I could see Teruya-san¡¯s figure at their back.

    £¨Please, be scared of this!£©

    Almost as soon as Fujiwara-san took off her panty, I ced my mouth against the gap in the door and shouted.

    ¡¸Oooooohhhhhhh!¡¹

    I shouted. Then, I started to open and close the door vigorously.

    Immediately, Teruya-san and the others shouted, ¡°Hiiii!?¡± and jumped up at once.

    The empty ssroom echoed with the sound of banging and ttering, and the girls were extremely frightened.

    ¡¸W-what!? What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai, it¡¯s a ghost, it¡¯s a ghost! They are here!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve heard about it¡­¡­ that there¡¯s a ghost here!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa¡ª¡ª-!

    One of them screamed and started to run away, and the rest of them started to scatter.

    The underssman and Teruya-san pushed each other out of the way as they ran towards the corridor.

    The screams be more and more distant.

    And there was the sound of footsteps running down the stairs.

    I waited for them to disappearpletely.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­¡¹

    I let out a big sigh.

    £¨It seems to have worked somehow£©

    But when I looked through the gap in the door into the ssroom, I saw that Fujiwara-san was the only one who hadn¡¯t run away and was sitting there.

    She was naked and trembling, clutching her panty.

    Her face was twitching and her eyes were wide with astonishment. Naturally, her gaze was fixed on me.

    Of course, there was no way she could see me.

    She was simply looking in the direction where the sound came from.

    I wondered if she just couldn¡¯t run out because she was naked, but if I look closely, I can see a big puddle of water around where she was sitting.

    No way, she peed herself.

    ¡¸Is she can¡¯t stand up¡­¡­ because she loses her power?¡¹

    But this turned out to be interesting.

    I expected that she would not want anyone to see her like this.

    It¡¯s a great source of revenge for me.

    I don¡¯t like the idea of threatening with a photograph, because I feel like I would be in the same category as Teruya-san and the others.

    But at least if I let her know that I had seen it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use force against me in the future.

    With that, I left the room in high spirits, walked out into the corridor, and stepped into the ssroom where Fujiwara-san was sitting with an unconcerned look on her face.

    ¡¸Good evening. Fujiwara-san, the peeing girl!¡¹

    At the sound of my voice, Fujiwara-san looked frightened for a moment, but when she realized that it was me, she looked puzzled.

    Then, after a pause for breath, she began to cry out loudly.

    ¡¸Uuueeee, who are¡­¡­ *sobs* you, uuueeee! I forgot your name, uuuueeee¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you at least remember my name?¡¹

    Is that something you say while crying?

    I mean,e on!

    I¡¯m bullying someone whose name she doesn¡¯t even know!

    While waiting for her to stop crying, I picked up her clothes from the floor and give them to her.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s put some clothes on first, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Feh!?¡¹

    She hurriedly covered her breasts and legs.

    ¡¸Did you see it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in your breast¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re not small! They just still growing!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, Ojou-chan, you have a long growth period¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t shed!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay okay, and you can¡¯t wear that panty, right? So, you can use this¡¹

    I pulled the sports towel I had brought for gym ss out of my bag and tossed it to her.

    ¡¸Uuu~¡­¡­.Thank you. I¡¯ll wash it and return it¡¹

    ¡¸Even if Fujiwara-san¡¯s pee-soaked towel is returned to me. I¡¯m sure I can sell it to a store for maniacs¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so mean. I¡¯ll buy it back from you! And for now, turn around!¡¹

    As I turned away, I could hear the sound of wiping and the rustling of clothes behind me.

    I casually looked at the old ckboard and waited for Fujiwara-san to get ready.

    £¨Why do I feel like I¡¯m taking care of Fujiwara-san?£©

    I nned to make fun of her for peeing herself and go homeughing at her, but the fact that she cried so hard while screaming that she forgot my name threw me off track.

    All I can say is that I missed the right moment to leave.

    As I was thinking about this, Fujiwara-san spoke to me from behind.

    ¡¸Hey, seriously, what¡¯s your name again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fumio Kijima. Fujiwara-san and I were in the same ssst year¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget it again. Fu~min!¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min!?¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong with your sense of distance?

    ¡¸Yeah, you can turn around now, Fu~min¡¹

    When I turned around with a sigh, she was still leaning on the wall, a little away from the puddle, though she had put her clothes back on properly.

    ¡¸Hey~, Fumin. I¡¯m sorry, but can you give me a piggyback ride? I can¡¯t stand up yet. Can you take me home?¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    ¡¸Why not? Don¡¯t be mean to me¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think I¡¯m strong enough to carry a girl on my back?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ why are you so proud about that?¡¹

    Fujiwara-sanughs and ps her hands.

    ¡¸Then. Let¡¯s do this~. You¡¯ll stay with me until I¡¯m able to stand up. You can¡¯t help it, right? Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you acting like you want me to stay?¡¹

    ¡¸Come on~. Fumin, you¡¯re here to help me, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I just happened to be passing by¡¹

    ¡¸In the old school?¡¹

    ¡¸I was exploring the old school and I heard voices, so I peeked in¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~. I see. Even though ¡°your voices are the same as the ghosts earlier¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-?¡¹

    When I widened my eyes, she smiled at me.

    ¡¸Ahaha, no way. I don¡¯t remember your voice, but your reaction sounds right¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, gosh¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it nice? *Jiggle, Jiggle* !¡¹ £¨*Note: ¤Á¤³©`¤è¤ì¡¢¤Á¤³£©

    I didn¡¯t expect to be taken advantage of by such a stupid ck gal.

    I was a little frustrated, so I sat down next to her and told her that she smelled like pee.

    But she said¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t show any signs of embarrassment and justid her head on my shoulder.

 Chapter 17: Please be Careful not to Exceed Your Capacity

    Chapter 17: Please be Careful not to Exceed Your Capacity

    Please turn off your adblock to support this site¡­.

    ***

    In a ssroom on the second floor of an old school building, where the sun has already set and the blue moonlight is shining.

    There, a ck gal and I stood side by side.

    What is this? How did this happen?

    ¡¸Ahaha, Fu~min is easy to talk to~. I think we¡¯re perfect for each other, aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just your imagination¡¹

    ¡¸You like that again, huh~. Don¡¯t be shy. Don¡¯t be shy¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not shy¡¹

    If she really thinks I¡¯m easy to talk to, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m not reserved.

    I be like that because Fujiwara-san is my revenge object. My prey.

    So, I don¡¯t care whether she hates me or not, which is why I can say whatever I want.

    Easy words and thoughtless words are very simr.

    There is only a paper-thin difference between them.

    By the way, Fujiwara-san talks a lot.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that just a few minutes ago, she was naked, stripped, and crying.

    What the hell is going on with her emotions?

    ¡¸If Fu~min hadn¡¯te- seriously, my life would have been over¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re exaggerating¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. This time it was about Kasuya-chi~, but even before that, Teruya-chan and I had a lot going on. Oh, you want to hear about it? Do you want to hear it?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so boring. I¡¯ll talk on my own¡¹

    ¡¸You still talk?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, I used to be a very quiet girl. And for some reason, I got spotted by a really scary senpai¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that Teruya-san¡¯s older sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min¡­¡­ you heard what she said earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, so? Keep going¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I have been deceived! Well, that¡¯s okay. Her older sister, Anna-senpai, is a delinquent. She beat me up, kicked me, took my money, and finally forced me to do some kind of dirty work. The dirty old man ripped my membrane and took all the money I earned¡¹

    ¡¸Did you tell your parents or the police?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t speak of it, I can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to worry my mom¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve had a hard life, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Right? But then my mom got remarried and we had to move to this town. I was determined not to be bullied when I went to the next school¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But then you saw Teruya-san there¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was so surprised. It¡¯s a school far from where I used to live. I was like, ¡°Why is she here!?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸I heard she was scouted by the coach of the track team¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she was famous for being fast at my old school. And although, Teruya-chan is not a delinquent, however¡­ If Anna-senpai finds me, I¡¯m in trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they¡¯re sisters¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Anna-senpai was really in love with Teruya-chan. But the lucky thing was that my parents remarried and changed myst name. I thought if I changed my character, she wouldn¡¯t notice¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you¡¯re bing such a dirty gal¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me a dirty gal! At first, I felt like I was disguising myself, but it¡¯s been three years now. I¡¯ve been doing this for three years now, and this is the real me, the ¡°hundred percent¡± me¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. But Teruya-san finally found out. I¡¯m sorry for your loss, goodbye Fujiwara-san. I¡¯ll never forget you¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!? Fu~min, you¡¯re awful!¡¹

    She leaned forward and thrust her face at me usingly.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t this Anna-senpai going toe and kidnap you, Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Fu~min, you have to protect me!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather give her to you¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu~¡­¡­ you¡¯re so mean. But Teruya-chan isn¡¯t a delinquent at all, so as long as I stay away from Kasuya-chi, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll leave me alone¡¹

    ¡¸What about you, Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Well. You see, it¡¯s a secret between us, okay? Actually, Misuzu is missing. I think it was Anna-senpai who did it¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨Oh,e on, you¡¯ve got something interesting to say¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸See, Fu~min heard about it, right? It¡¯s Junichi-sama, you know. No matter how much she loves him, she can¡¯t call her ssmate with ¡°sama¡±, right? Teruya-chan, she¡¯s really in love with Kasuya-chi. If that¡¯s the case, then the one who¡¯s in the way the most is¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸His girlfriend Kurosawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If I thought that Teruya-chan asked Anna-senpai to kidnap Misuzu-chan, it¡¯ll fit, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds right¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about¡¹

    With that said, Fujiwara-san proudly puffed out her small breast.

    I was impressed by the fact that idiots think of things as being idiots.

    But the truth is, it all adds up to an interesting degree. And it does.

    The Teruya sisters might be useful for something in the future, I thought vaguely.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the end, I ended up sending Fujiwara-san to her home.

    Fujiwara-san is really driving me crazy.

    It was fortunate that Fujiwara-san¡¯s house wasn¡¯t too far from the school, but why would she clung to my arm all the way and saying, ¡°You¡¯re still groggy ¡­¡­.¡±.

    Is she teasing me because she thinks I¡¯m a virgin?

    Even when I told her to ¡°move away¡±, she didn¡¯t move at all.

    I thought she would get upset if I told her that ¡°the smell of your pee would transfer to me¡±, but on the contrary, she clung to me while giggling and saying, ¡°I¡¯m marking you¡±.

    However, I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to understand this gal type.

    Nevertheless, I can¡¯t deny that the situation of walking arm-in-arm with a girl made me a little nervous, like a couple.

    Even though we were arm-in-arm, there was no such thing as ¡°Oh, your breast is hitting my arm¡±, which ismon in romanticedies. Because of her small breast.

    Still, one more unexpected thing happened.

    As we arrived at Fujiwara-san¡¯s house, I found that it was, to put it bluntly, a huge mansion.

    When I asked her about it, she told me that her stepfather. In other words, her mother¡¯s second marriage was a family of founders of a major general contractor that even I knew the name of. And he is the head of the family.

    She said her stepfather had no children with his ex-wife, so he doted on his stepdaughter, Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be afraid. A home is a home, and a person is a person¡­¡­¡¹

    When Fujiwara-san said that and looked worried.

    I¡¯m¨D¨D

    ck gal, dumb kid, a bully, bullied, small breast, peeing girl, Ojou-sama¡­¡­.

    That¡¯s a lot of attributes!

    I think you¡¯re overloading your attributes!

    I was screaming that in my mind.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the end, it was past nine o¡¯clock in the evening when I arrived home.

    ¡¸You¡¯rete!¡¹

    When I entered the room, Lili was pouting.

    Lili was upset when I walked into my room. She said she had put a lot of pressure on Kurosawa-san, thinking I would be home earlier.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan, she might already be broken, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I think it might be better to break her and return her. I wonder if Kasuya-kun can still love Kurosawa-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Fumi Fumi, you¡¯vee to say some pretty devilish things, Devi. It¡¯s just a shame you only talk about it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Leave that alone¡¹

    ¡¸What took you so long today, anyway, Devi?¡¹

    In response to Lili¡¯s question, I told her what had happened today and how it all went down.

    And then.

    ¡¸Aww, you did it¡¹

    Lili said with a grin.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? What did I do wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Pupu¡­¡­ Maybe you¡¯ll find out when you go to school tomorrow, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡­? You¡¯re like kind of creepy¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind and those Teruya sisters are interesting. Let me check them out¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please do. Well, I¡¯m going to go have dinner¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. By the way, Fumi Fumi, are you okay? Do you remember everything you did in ¡°the beast and gentleman training¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine. I can say the coldest lines with a straight face¡¹

    When I replied, Lili stuck out her thumb.

    ¡¸OK, Devi. Then we¡¯ll go to Kurosawa-chan¡¯s ce as soon as we¡¯ve eaten¡¹

 Chapter 18: Lovers Play

    Chapter 18: Lover¡¯s y

    Two updates + 1 additional chapter¡­.

    Thanks Ayx & Nico for your support¡­.

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    ¡¸Scary¡­¡­ It¡¯s scaryy¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to disappear¡­¡­.¡¹

    If the voice had a form, I must have been crushed by my own voice which flooding this room right now.

    Although, my voice echoes in vain and it just a voice of ¡°Scary¡±.

    At least as long as I can hear it, I haven¡¯t disappeared yet.

    That gross man must be staring at me with his finger on the execution button.

    Such a delusion was lingering in my mind.

    I wondered how much time had passed since the cosy girl had left.

    One day, two days¡­¡­ no, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been that long, maybe.

    ¡¸How many times do humans think about things in a day? It¡¯s two hundred million times. Two hundred million times. So, you see. Even if we use a few of those times for learning, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea at all¡¹

    Without any reason, I remembered that science teacher Inaba-sensei lectured Tateoka-kun, who was making a fuss during ss.

    As I remember that, my thoughts were wandering aimlessly.

    Various people¡¯s faces, various scenes, and various thoughtse and go without any clear reason.

    But the 200 million times I¡¯ve thought today. The majority of them are upied by fear. The next most was probably¡­¡­ regret.

    Why did I do that at that time?

    Did that gross man do something wrong?

    That guy just sent a letter to a girl he liked, that¡¯s all.

    But at that time, I thought it was the right thing to do.

    Because that guy is unworthy of Masaki.

    It¡¯s a shame that he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing.

    That guy should look himself in the mirror and change his mind.

    And because Masaki is a kind and honest girl, so he might try to talk her into doing something wrong. That¡¯s what I thought.

    I just felt that I had to protect Masaki.

    However, it¡¯s just an¡­¡­ excuse. I know. I already know that.

    Because I felt happy when I stepped on his head, I knew that I was enjoying myself.

    I enjoyed tormenting him.

    And the reward for that is¡­¡­ this.

    This is what Freesia-san said.

    The only option left for me is love or death.

    As I don¡¯t want to die, there¡¯s really only one option.

    There was only one way to get back to Jun-kun.

    I will survive by flirting with that man lewdly, clinging to him miserably, and telling him about my undying love.

    I will make him fall in love with me, captivate him, and make him want to fulfill my wishes.

    That¡¯s all I can do. Yes, that¡¯s all I can do.

    But that¡¯s only if that guyes to me again¡­¡­.

    As soon as I let out a self-deprecating sigh of exhration, I suddenly heard a creaking sound of wood, and I involuntarily jumped up.

    £¨Came! He came!£©

    Subconsciously, my heart was trembling with joy.

    Unconsciously, I felt as if the depths of my eyes were moistening.

    I looked up at the ceiling to keep the tears from spilling, put my hand on my heart, and adjusted my breathing.

    £¨Don¡¯t panic¡­¡­ this is just the beginning£©

    This could be myst chance.

    It¡¯s too early to rejoice.

    When that gross manes, how should I tempt him? Of course, I have thought of that.

    The first step is important. Be sweet. In an erotic way.

    ¡ºAhhh~, I can¡¯t take it anymore~. Hey, hurry up~¡»

    This was the image of a new wife who was waiting for her beloved husband to return.

    I know it sounds silly.

    It¡¯s embarrassing, of course.

    But I had to do it.

    So as the light shone into the room in the form of a door, the silhouette of that gross man appeared.

    I stood up and with my trembling fingertips, untied the ribbon around the neck of my negligee, making a sexy pose.

    £¨First of all, I should lean over and say, ¡°Ahhhh~¡± ¡­¡­It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, hang in there!£©

    After that, that gross man walks up to me slowly.

    My throat made a gurgling sound.

    £¨H-here it is, ¡°Ahhh~¡±£©

    But¨C

    ¡¸Install themp¡¹

    As soon as he said that, a small light suddenly lit up in the corner of the room.

    Its pale light illuminated the stone wall, and my shadows and that gross man¡¯s shadow appeared on the wall.

    ¡¸Eh? What happen?¡¹

    I was so startled by the suddenness of the situation that all the arrangements I had been thinking about were blown away. I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say beside ¡°Ahhhn~¡±.

    As I panicked, I saw that gross man reaching out his hand towards me.

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    A voice choked in the back of my throat and my body tensed up involuntarily.

    £¨Oh no! He¡¯s going to mess me up again!£©

    However, he held me in his arms and whispered to me in a voice that sounded like he was talking to a small child.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to push yourself¡¹

    At that moment¡­

    Poof.

    The tension inside of me broken¡­¡­.

    £¨Whose fault do you think it is!£©

    While screaming in my heart.

    ¡¸U-uuh¡­.. sob, sob¡­.. U-uueeeeh¡­..¡¹

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I sobbed uncontrobly. My tears overflowed endlessly.

    And I hug that gross man¡¯s chest and burst into tears.

    ¡¸Sob¡­.. Hup, Uueee¡­¡­ Hup¡­.¡¹

    No, no, no. He¡¯ll hate me.

    I have to make him like me.

    If he finds me annoying, everything will be over.

    However, the more I hurried, the more I couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    When I still thought that, that gross man whispered in my ear again while patting my crying head.

    ¡¸You can cry as long as you want¡­¡­ And I still love you just the way you are¡¹

    Then, using his finger, he lifted my face and forcibly took my lips.

    ¡¸Nnn!? Nnn¡­. Nnn¡­.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. I felt my breath choked. My head is foggy. And I can¡¯t move my body to resist.

    ¡¸Nnn!?¡¹

    His tongue broke my lips and entered my body.

    When our tongues intertwined, I felt an electric current run up my spine and numb the core of my head.

    Chu, chu, chu¡­¡­

    The sound of nasty water rubbed my eardrums, and gradually my body rxed. I found myself with my hands around his neck.

    A long, long kiss.

    And when our lips parted, a thin, nasty thread of saliva was drawn between us.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­.. Haa~¡­.. W-wait, wait a minute¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸No wait¡¹

    As I still confused, that gross man slowly pushed me down.

    ¡¸Install the bed¡¹

    As soon as he muttered that, suddenly a soft thing hit my back.

    Before I knew it, a bed was lying there, where there should have been nothing.

    £¨Eh? What? How? A bed?£©

    I was confused.

    However, as I looked around unconsciously.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¹

    Suddenly, that gross man called my name.

    When I turned my head to look at him, he was staring at me.

    I didn¡¯t feel bad even though he called me by my name.

    With his piercing gaze, I opened my mouth toin.

    ¡¸W-what¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Be my woman¡¹

    He then covered my lips with his own again.

    ¡¸Nnn!? Nnn¡­¡­!¡¹

    He broke my lips again and forced his tongue inside me.

    His hot tip of the tongue caresses my mouth, tracing my teeth gums.

    I feel rough, I feel slippery, I feel drool dripping from the edge of my mouth and streaking down my cheeks. Every touch is so vivid.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­ Nnn¡­¡­.¡¹

    Our tongues intertwined with each other, and the sound of nasty water sipping, sucking, and sshing echoed. The rough feeling of the tip of the tongue conquered my inside helplessly.

    ¡¸Hiin!?¡¹

    But all of a sudden, an electric current ran down my spine, making me involuntarily turn my head.

    Before I knew it, my negligee had been pulled up to my chest, and he was reaching for my breasts.

    I could feel my body bing more and more sensitive as I responded to his finger crawling around my nipples on top of my bra.

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing~¡­¡­¡¹

    My face is hot, my cheeks are hot. And I involuntarily covered my face with my hands.

    I think my ears are even red too.

    ¡¸Inviting me out in this kind of underwear¡­¡­ Misuzu is a very naughty girl¡¹

    £¨Hmm, he¡¯s looking at my¡­¡­ underwear?£©

    I opened my eyes fearfully and looked at my own body.

    And I couldn¡¯t help but notice¡­

    ¡¸Wait!?¡¹

    I leaked a voice without a trace of sex appeal.

    Because what I was wearing was a white-colored small triangle-shaped fabric that barely covered my nipples and crotch. And the rest of it was a string.

    It was extremely so revealing and was what I would call a micro-bikini.

    I felt like I was ready to be vited.

    I was aplete pervert.

    £¨What are you making me to wear? Freesia-sannnnnnn!£©

    With that, the image of a silver-haired maid smiling with a peace sign crossed my mind.

    But wait, my goal is to seduce this guy. I know it sounds crazy, but in this case, it can¡¯t be wrong.

    However, when I looked at that gross man, he somehow looked embarrassed and averted his gaze.

    ¡¸U-umm¡­¡­ this underwear is¡­¡­. you know¡¹

    ¡¸Please give me a break. I can¡¯t resist when someone asks me out to dress like this. So, just take your time and make love to me tonight¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨W-what? Is he embarrassed? It¡¯s kind of cute¡­¡­.¡¹

    And to hide his embarrassment, that gross man covered my lips again. This time, he kissed me gently, as if he was pecking me.

    He kissed me again and again, as if he was making love to me, as if he was ying with me.

    That gross man¡¯s finger also crawling all over my body while we were kissing.

    My neck, my back, my nk, my navel, my thighs¡­¡­.

    It was a strange feeling, both relieving and frustrating.

    ¡¸Nnn, Ah¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­ Nnn, Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    Gradually, my voice became unbearable as I felt the gentle touch of a hand that seemed to be stroking me with a feather.

    And the warmth of the bare skin touching each other isfortable and makes me want it more.

    ¡¸Hey, Kimo, I mean¡­¡­Ki-kijima-kun ¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You know my name?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. ¡­¡­We¡¯re ssmates, after all¡¹

    Of course, it¡¯s a lie. Because I had a very hazy memory, but somehow, I remembered it.

    ¡¸Please¡­¡­ take off your clothes too, Kijima-kun. I don¡¯t want to be the only one dressed like this¡­¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Misuzu, unbutton it for me¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    I didn¡¯t want to disobey him.

    So, I unbuttoned his buttons one by one.

    Meanwhile, his finger kept stroking my hair.

    £¨It¡¯s like he¡¯s praising me¡­¡­£©

    For some reason, I felt both happy and embarrassed.

 Chapter 19: Overcoming the Insurmountable Wall

    Chapter 19: Oveing the Insurmountable Wall

    It¡¯s a little shback why Kijima-kun could be gentle¡­..

    ***

    £¨It¡¯s an unbelievable scene, isn¡¯t it?¡­¡­£©

    I talk to myself in my heart as I look at the girl I¡¯mying down.

    Her glossy ck hair was radiating out over the white sheets. Her eyes were zed with vermilion, as if she was in heat.

    And now Kurosawa-san is lying on the bed with her fingers on the buttons of my shirt.

    She is a reader model for a magazine, and the most beautiful and famous girl in school.

    Most of the boys would hesitate to even talk to her, and most of the girls would give up on even trying to snub her.

    She was such a distant presence for me, but now she was asking me, ¡°Take off your clothes too, Kijima-kun¡± and trying to take off my shirt in a frustrated manner.

    Her nightie was folded up to her breast. And what was peeking out from underneath was a micro-bikini that was even more nasty than her bare body.

    It was probably Lili who had made her wear this outfit. She definitely had a dick on her.

    And just looking at her breasts, I felt a tingle in my lower body.

    She didn¡¯t seem disgusted by the look on her face.

    I guess the suggestion I¡¯ve been giving her is working. I also think that my special training has paid off.

    If I think back to each of the things I¡¯ve said since I came into this room, I would say¡­¡­ I want to die because it¡¯s embarassing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to push yourself¡¹

    ¡¸You can cry as long as you want¡­¡­ And I still love you just the way you are¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu, be my woman¡¹

    This memory¡­¡­ Suddenlyes back to me when I¡¯m taking a shower and it¡¯s no longer a doubt that it¡¯s bes the thing that makes me want to scream ¡°Aaahhh!¡±.

    But this was the result of my training.

    And I remembered the special training I had donest night.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Fufun! All right, I¡¯m going to give you an acting lesson now, Devi! It¡¯s special training, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    This devil is really into it.

    ¡¸First of all, I want to rify the mission that Fumi Fumi must fulfill the next time you have intercourse with Kurosawa-chan, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Mission?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. The brainwashing is still in progress, Devi. Specifically, there are two. One is to make her feel happy, and the other is to make her tell you what her position is, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s her position?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything is fine, Devi. She can be a ve, a lover, a saffle, a pet, or anything. Anyway, as long as you make her say, ¡°I belong to Fumi Fumi¡± that¡¯s all that matters, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really okay?¡¹

    I¡¯ve been threatening her a lot until now. So, I should be able to get her to say that much.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, Devi¡¹

    I guess I didn¡¯t quite get it. So, she smiled and added.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin it to you when the timees, Devi. Even if it¡¯s a lie, if you make her say it with her own mouth, it¡¯ll be like a real body blow, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸How about happiness then? Is it reward time? But is it enough for her?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s meaningless if the reward doesn¡¯t include being held by Fumi Fumi, Devi. If you do the same kind of beast that you did yesterday, then sex with Fumi Fumi will be an arduous task, and the reward for that arduous task will be the conditioning of the reward time, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it at all¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand now, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But you see. I kind of get the whole ¡°Be quiet and let me hold you, so I¡¯ll be gentle¡± thing, but can I make her feel happy like that?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, Devi. Fumi Fumi cannot make her feel happy with your awful sex, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that out loud!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you need to train yourself, Devi. And what kind of sex do Fumi Fumi think makes a girl feel happy, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ sex with someone you love?¡¹

    ¡¸Then Fumi Fumi could never get it right, even if she was standing with her head, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, you should see this, Devi¡¹

    Lili then took out three books from somewhere and tossed them to me.

    It¡¯s a book with cover art like a shoujo manga. On the cover, there is a handsome man smiling with his hands wrapped around the waist of the girl who seems to be the heroine.

    It¡¯s not¡­¡­ really rted, but the handsome guys in these shoujo manga pictures have really long necks, don¡¯t they?

    ¡¸¡±The Knight Captain¡¯s Troublesome Finger¡±, ¡°I¡¯m so Happy to be Loved to the Bone by My Prince¡±, ¡°Sweet Kiss of a Doting Butler¡±¡­¡­ What the hell is this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an otome story. So-called romance novels for women, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸However, the truth is a ¡°very hardcore erotic novel¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaaa!? W-wait, wait a minute!? Is this an erotic novel!? What kind of girl reads an erotic novel!?¡¹

    ¡¸See, that¡¯s the kind of reaction you get, Devi. That¡¯s why you¡¯re a virgin¡¹

    Lili shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸N-noisy! I¡¯m not a virgin anymore! And what about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you get it, Devi? What is difficult to understand is that the ideal love of a girl is depicted in an otome novel, Devi. In other words, it¡¯s a naked depiction of the sex a girl longs for, Devi! To put it another way, it¡¯s a wish list of sex that girls want to have, Devi! If you practice the kind of sex described here, you¡¯ll be a cat¡¯s ass, and the girl will be very happy, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­are you stupid?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you say!?¡¹

    As I showed my dismay, Lili waved her hand in the air.

    ¡¸Even if that¡¯s the case, you forgot the basic premise. It must be ¡°good-looking¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s simple, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    Good-looking, normal, and ugly. I¡¯m not sure if this stupid devil doesn¡¯t understand the tremendous difference between them.

    I also wonder how many times I¡¯ve cried over this insurmountable wall.

    However, Lili confidently puffed out her breast, pointed her finger in front of my eyes and said.

    ¡¸Now, Lili is going to say something that will give hope to all the ugly people in the world. Make sure you take notes!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    For some reason, she was full of herself.

    I couldn¡¯t help but gulp as Lili proudly showed off her breast.

    And then Lili said.

    ¡­

    ¡¸¡±Just get used to seeing ugly things, Devi¡±¡¹

    ¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you, Devi?¡¹

    Lili hit her forehead at me as I close in on her. Wha!? Your horn is hitting. It stabs! It stabs!

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi should have seen this too, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that!¡¹

    ¡¸One! During a seat change, a girl who I thought was ugly was seated next to me. I thought she was ugly at first, but the more I saw her every day, the cuter she became¡¹

    ¡¸There was¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Two! As they worked together to prepare for the festival, the fat guy started to look more and more like a cute chubby guy¡¹

    ¡¸There was like that too¡­¡­.¡¹

    I was taken aback. As for the second one, I almost wondered if she was going to confess.

    In response to my reaction, Lili snorted, ¡°Fufun¡±.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not strange at all, Devi. It¡¯s called the Zajonc effect, and people¡¯s favorability to others increases proportionally with the number of times theye into contact with each other, Devi. So, what is a good-looking guy? In short, it¡¯s a face that tends to be more likable, Devi. However, once they get used to looking at them, anyone can be more likeable, Devi¡¹(*Note: Zajonc effect -> Mere-exposure effect)

    ¡¸So¡­¡­ that means¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! The wall between handsome and ugly is not an insurmountable barrier, Devi!¡¹

    At that moment, I thought I saw a wave sshing behind Lili.

    ¡¸¡­..But the opposite is also true, Devi. If you have a dislike for the person, your favorability rating will go down with each contact. That¡¯s why first impressions are so important, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good!? No matter how you look at it, Kurosawa-san¡¯s first impression of me is the worst! It¡¯s obvious that Kurosawa-san doesn¡¯t like me!¡¹

    Lili puts her forehead against mine again as I raise my voice. It¡¯s stabbing me! Your horns are stabbing me!

    ¡¸That¡¯s~why! Until now, I¡¯ve persistently suggested it to her, Devi! I¡¯ve been nting the seeds of favorability in Kurosawa-chan¡¯s heart, Devi! For whose sake do you think I¡¯m doing this, Devi!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s all right if you understand, Devi. So, this is the time. If you can get Kurosawa-chan to like you even a little bit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If I can get her to like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Every time she sees you, her favorability on you goes up in an intionary spiral! And you can enter the bonus stage, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Lili-sama! I¡¯ll follow you for the rest of my life!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹

    Lili nodded her head in satisfaction.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do the special training, Devi! You¡¯re going to read the novels that Lili has picked out and learn the ideal way to act, the ideal way to talk, and the ideal lines to say to make a girl fall in love with you, Devi! I rmend you to read them, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Mam!¡¹

    ¡¸And there¡¯s one more important thing, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s important?¡¹

    ¡¸Kissing and caressing are important for a girl¡¯s ideal sex, Devi!¡¹

    Lili said to me as I stood there, frozen in thought.

    ¡¸To be honest, kissing and caressing are not really necessary for a man, Devi. Because they just need to stick their dicks in and squeeze it, and that¡¯s it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you putting it like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s not the case with girls, Devi. What girls want from sex is to feel loved, Devi. Only by whispering a lot of love, taking the time to kiss and caressing carefully can a girl feel loved, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸What a pain in the ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a pain in the ass, Devi. That¡¯s why you must have love to do it, and men who can do it are popr, Devi!¡¹

    I was getting tired of it. Yes, there is something wrong with me.

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ I was supposed to be taking revenge on Kurosawa-san, right? Why do I have to do something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want it, of course, you can change to the Ryona route from now on, Devi. But that¡¯s pretty hard to do if you¡¯re not a serious sadist, you know?¡¹(*Note: Ryona -> a fetish refers to the action of a woman being abused by a man)

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you have to be able to break a girl¡¯s fingers without even thinking about it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Uhhh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And if the brainwashing continues, Kurosawa-chan will be willing to do whatever Fumi Fumi wants, Devi. Lili rmends that you impregnate her like a pig with several babies, Devi. Of course, you don¡¯t have to take responsibility, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I get it, I get it. I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s start the training, Devi. I¡¯m going to start training you to be a good kisser and a good caresser, Devi. I¡¯ve prepared a practice table for you today, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Practice table?¡¹

    ¡¸Come here, Feri¡¹

    When Lili snapped her fingers, a ck mist appeared in the room, around the top of the bed. It gradually took the shape of a woman.

    It was a girl, crawling on all fours like a cat.

    She had twisted horns just like Lili¡¯s, and had shoulder-length green hair.

    She was probably about the same age as Lili, and quite cute.

    I say probably because I couldn¡¯t get a good look at her face.

    She was blindfolded and had a ball gag over her mouth.

    She was also wearing an indecent bondage suit that looked like it was made of braided leather straps, leaving nothing but the most important parts exposed.

    ¡¸This girl¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s Feri, Devi. She¡¯s the only daughter of a rival aristocracy that I had attacked and destroyed a while ago, Devi. Lili kept her as pet ve, taking away her speech and carving a crotch tattoo that would keep her in heat at all times, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uhh, what a disturbing thing to say¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the demon world isn¡¯t perfect, and Lili is no exception¡¹

    As she said this, Lili removed her shackles.

    When the shackles are removed, Feri doesn¡¯t say a word, just lets out a horny panting ¡°Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­¡±.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi¡­. uses this girl as a practice, Devi. But no pration. You just need to kiss and caress her to make here, Devi. Don¡¯t worry, Lili will teach you how to do it in detail, Devi¡¹

    And so, I began my special training.

    Under Lili¡¯s guidance, it took six hours to make the devil girl climax with just a kiss and a fingertip, and then she made me read the otome novels.

    So, right now, I¡¯ve learned how to talk, how to caress with a feather touch, and how to use my tongue at a high level.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Kijima-kun, I¡­¡­ have unbuttoned your button, see?¡¹

    With that said, Kurosawa-san looked up at me with somewhat feverish eyes.

    I can¡¯t do this. Because my mind had wandered elsewhere as I remembered the training.

    However, I continue to do it by taking off my shirt and smiled wickedly as I brushed her hair back, like the main character in ¡°The Knight Captain¡¯s Troublesome Finger¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you¡­¡­ the heaven¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo¡­¡­ D-don¡¯t¡­¡­ Nnn¡­¡­ Chu¡­¡­¡¹

    After quoting a line from the beginning of the second chapter of ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be loved to the bone by my prince¡±, I sealed Kurosawa¡¯s lips again.

 Chapter 20: Misuzu Kurosawas Climax

    Chapter 20: Misuzu Kurosawa¡¯s Climax

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you¡­¡­ the heaven¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo¡­¡­ D-don¡¯t¡­¡­ Nnn¡­¡­ Chu¡­¡­¡¹

    Our breathing echoed in the dark room.

    And there was a smallmp in the corner of the room that acted like a projector, projecting the shadows of our lips ovepping each other on the wall.

    ¡¸N-nn¡­ Chu¡­. Nn, N-nn. Haa~¡­. Slurp¡­.. Chu¡¹

    The sound of the two of us devouring each other is so seductive. We kissed deeply, slurping each other¡¯s mouths. Our saliva overflowed from the lips, ran down the cheeks and drew a stain on the sheets.

    As we were absorbed in the kiss, with our tongues entwined and our lips sucking, we also yed with each other¡¯s bodies.

    I clung to his neck as he stroked my hair with his hands down to my back.

    And while doing that, I felt the stiffness of his shoulder against my finger.

    The feel of his curved back.

    The feel of manly, muscr hands.

    And as my finger are touching his back, his finger also lovingly crawling over my skin.

    ¨D¨DFumi Fumi-sama loves Misuzu-ojou-sama.

    The words of Freesia-san came to my mind.

    £¨Does Kijima-kun really love¡­¡­ me?£©

    I don¡¯t know.

    But his fingers were gentle enough to make me feel that way.

    Such movements of the fingers, as if handling a precious thing, as if loving a broken thing and as if he was loving me. It made me feel like I was being loved.

    ¡¸Ahh, haa~¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t resist thefort of his fingers as they spun, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan.

    As I still thinking, he parted his lips slightly and whispered into my ear.

    ¡¸More ¡­¡­entwined more your tongue¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­ I-is it¡­¡­ like this?¡¹

    As I started to entwine my tongue with his, more and more strange sensations started toe up.

    My rejectionpletely disappeared, and before I knew it, I had no resistance to epting him.

    I wondered how long we had been seeking each other.

    Chu¡­. Chu¡­..

    He parted his lips gently, but my tongue followed the touch of his tongue and I extended my tongue out of my mouth.

    £¨Ah¡­.. It¡¯s so lonely. More, more ¡­¡­£©

    Seeing me like that, he smiled and extended his tongue¡­¡­ and my tongue responded it.

    *Lick, Lick* our tongue seeks each other outside of the mouth.

    £¨Ah¡­¡­. I¡¯m doing something really naughty¡­¡­£©

    As soon as I thought that, a hot breath escaped from the back of my throat.

    £¨No¡­¡­ don¡¯t be carried away. This is just a pretense, a pretense that I like him£©

    However, the more I think about it, the more my body heats up, which feels like a painful and frustrating sensation.

    And my bottomless desire overflows from within me.

    In my head, I keep screaming, ¡°No, no, no!¡±. But gradually, my voice is getting weaker and weaker.

    However, all of sudden¨D¨D

    ¡¸You are beautiful¡¹

    I could hear him muttering that without letting anyone hear.

    Then he leaned his face into my neck.

    He bitten me sweetly, he kissed me gently. And when he crawls his tongue, my body jump at the sensation.

    Because he sucked on my neck, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan.

    ¡¸Ah¡­. D-don¡¯t do that¡­¡­.. it¡¯ll leave a mark¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m marking you and make you my woman¡¹

    ¡¸No~¡­¡­ Nnn, A-ahh¡­¡­¡¹

    At the same time that he crawled his tongue up my neck again, his finger crawled up and touched my breast.

    At that moment¡­

    A shock that felt as if an electric current had been sent down my spine ran through me.

    I felt as if a star had scattered before my eyes.

    *Twitch, Twitch*! and my body jumped fierce.

    £¨Eh!? W-why? Why am I so sensitive?£©

    I was confused.

    It wasn¡¯t even a nipple, just a stroke around it.

    It was just that, and yet I felt a stabbing sensation of pleasure.

    When I looked up after surprised at my own reaction, I saw him looking at me with loving eyes.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me¡­¡­ It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is cute¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­. Nnn¡¹

    My cheeks were flushed, probably bright red. I can see that even the corners of my eyes are red. And as I¡¯m still embarassed, I put my hand on my cheek but his fingertips start moving again.

    He gently stroked around the slight fabric of the micro bikini, tickling the area around my nipples.

    My nipples are already standing up, which is embarrassing. I¡¯m expecting it.

    However, his finger gradually began to recede, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sad sigh.

    ¡¸Ah¡­.. H-hey¡­. P-please don¡¯t tease me¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Auuu¡¹

    £¨Even though you know what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡­. You¡¯re just teasing me¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸Touch me¡­¡­ I want you to make me feel good¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know what you mean until you properly say it¡¹

    He¡¯s such a tease. He seemed to be enjoying himself very much and continued to caress my breasts, still leaving my nipples alone.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­ Geez¡­¡­ please stop teasing me¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is so cute and sweet, and I want tease you more¡¹

    ¡¸Auuuu¡­¡­ you¡¯re horrible. Geez, I get it. M-my nipples are aching! Touch it! Please touch it!¡¹

    After that, he smiled wickedly and said.

    ¡¸Very well, My dear princess¡¹(*Note: Ohime-sama)

    It¡¯s a ridiculously embarrassing line, but it¡¯s so easy and pleasant to hear. I don¡¯t know why, but it made me feel like I was floating.

    After a pause for breath, his fingertips slipped under the slight fabric of my micro-bikini.

    My heart was pounding loudly. My heart even rampaging deep in my chest.

    My expectant nipples are already painfully hard. And he pinched it with his fingertips and rubbed it up and down, then¡ª.

    ¡¸Hyan¡­..!?¡¹

    A current ran through the nipple that was being teased, causing me to lean back.

    And my nipples poked up through the fabric.

    However just as that, his finger moved back and forth across the surface, and a sharp pleasure stabbed at me.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­.. A-ahh, W-why!? Why is this so much¡­.. I don¡¯t knoww anything like this, ahhh, this is my first timeee¡­¡­!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know what was going on anymore.

    I¡¯m going crazy, I¡¯m going stupid. That¡¯s what I thought.

    I was screaming and squirming violently. But he was not going to let up. He squeezed my breasts with his entire palm and pinched my nipples between his thumb and forefinger.

    ¡¸Nnnn¡­. A-ahh, Hnn¡­ Nnnn¡­. Nnn¡­¡¹

    I struggled the pleasure by biting the edge of the pillow.

    However, his finger left my nipples and I let out a sigh of relief, but a harsh feeling came over me this time.

    ¡¸Huh¡­..!?¡¹

    When I opened my eyes in surprise, I saw that he was crawling his tongue over my nipples, which had been exposed after my micro-bikini came off.

    As he moved his tongue up my nipple, I felt a sharp sensation of pleasure as if he was touching my nerves directly.

    ¡¸A-ahh, Nnn, A-ahh, Haa~¡­¡­ A-ahh¡­¡­.Nnn¡­¡­¡¹

    The movement of his tongue gradually became faster and faster, and when the tip of his tongue rolled the tip of my nipple, I had no choice but to begin to run up the floor of climax one step at a time.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, Ahhhhhhh¡­¡­.¡¹

    I can¡¯t take it anymore.

    £¨Cum! I¡¯m going to cum!£©

    As soon as I screamed it out in my heart.

    His touch suddenly disappeared from my nipples.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    I was so surprised that I opened my eyelids.

    And then I saw him staring at me.

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­ are you stopping¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, it¡¯s still a long night¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way¡­¡­¡¹

    My nipples were twitching and quivering in frustration. He stopped short. and I was left with my nipples hard and stiff.

    It¡¯s cruel. Terrible. He didn¡¯t really feel bad to me.

    And with that, I thought about touching them myself. Such a naughty thought crossed my mind once.

    ¡¸Muu¡­.¡¹

    I puffed up my cheeks.

    ¡¸Misuzu is cute even when she¡¯s mad¡¹

    He then smiled mischievously.

    £¨Geez! I really can¡¯t stand it, please!£©

    I¡¯m beginning to hate him more and more.

    The pleasure is still going downhill, but the desire is still swirling the inside of my body.

    ¡¸Muuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    While leaving me pouting, he crawled his tongue between my breasts, and went straight down to my navel. His saliva made a wet trail down the center of my body.

    ¡¸I-it tickles¡­¡­¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t stop, even when I wriggle away.

    And he continues to crawl his tongue to my navel and put his hand on my panty¡­¡­ I don¡¯t even know if I can call them panty, because it just a string-like underwear, and pulled it off easily.

    ¡¸Ah¡­. Don¡¯t¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good¡¹

    He held my legs when I tried to close them in a panic. He also brought his nose close to my vagina, not caring about my uncontroble outburst.

    ¡¸It¡¯s very wet. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a big flood¡¹

    ¡¸Noo¡­¡­ don¡¯t look at it¡­¡­.¡¹

    But he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he sniffed and sniffed and sniffed.

    ¡¸It smells naughty¡­¡­ like a female in heat. I¡¯m d you feel this way¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t¡­¡­ feel it that way! You! Pervert! Idiot!¡¹

    Of course, I feel it.

    My word just an empty lie that is.

    But sniffing it is terrible. It¡¯s too dirty. I am so embarrassed and ashamed that I want to run away.

    But if I look closely, I can see that his face is also bright red. His breathing seemed to be getting more ragged.

    £¨He¡¯s excited. Does that mean he¡¯s excited by my smell?£©

    As I was thinking about this, he suddenly grabbed both of my legs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can hold back¡¹

    When he whispered this, he grabbed my ankles, lifted me up, and rolled me forward. Then my hips lifted up and he pushed me down so low that my knee almost touched my nipples.

    ¡¸Eh, wait, what are you doing?¡¹

    I was in a position like I was in the middle of a forward roll. It was an embarrassing position, as if a frog had been turned upside down. While being held down in such a position, he opens both of my legs to the left and right.

    With my eyes rolled up, I looked up and saw that I was facing the ceiling, with my vagina fully open, right in front of him.

    I was so embarrassed that I felt my cheeks heat up to the point where they almost made a buzzing sound.

    ¡¸Nooo, you idiot! Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look it¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see Misuzu¡¯s ce. It¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s pink and wet and shiny¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo¡­¡­ Don¡¯t say it clearly¡­¡­¡¹

    However, as soon as his lips touched mine, I felt a shiver run through my body. The overflowing liquid dripped down over my stomach and pooled on my navel.

    ¡¸Today¡­.. I want to taste all of Misuzu.¡¹

    With that said, he began to caress my clitoris with his tongue, tracing the shape of my vulva and gently teasing the inside with the tip of his tongue.

    ¡¸Ah¡­. H-hyan¡­.¡¹

    I unintentionally let out a longing voice, and my brow furrowed.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so I just closed my eyes and let him do as he pleased.

    £¨Ah, it¡¯s naughty¡­¡­ It¡¯s really naughty. It¡¯s bad¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸Uuumm¡­¡­Nnn, O-ohh¡­¡­.¡¹

    However, all of sudden, he pecked lightly at my clit, and blew on it.

    ¡¸Ahh!?¡¹

    A pleasant sensation like a weak electric current rushed up my spine. But that¡¯s it. He just pulls his lips away from my crotch again.

    £¨Again¡­¡­ He¡¯s trying to tease me again£©

    ¡¸Ugh, you¡¯re such a tease¡­¡­.¡¹

    He smiles up at me when I look up at him scornfully.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll do what you want, my dear princess¡¹

    The next moment¨D¨D

    I felt a sudden sensation.

    Without warning, he licked up my clitoris with his tongue, and I squealed, ¡°Ah!¡±. Then, I desperately try to close my legs.

    But that didn¡¯t stop him from doing it.

    He spread my legs forcibly with his head between them and ran his tongue over the inside of my pussy to slurp up the overflowing honey.

    ¡¸A-ahh, Ah¡­.. It¡¯s too much, Ah, Hiii¡­.¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s hot! It will burn. It¡¯s going to burn£©

    The tip of his tongue, which seemed to be burning, crawled around mybia majora,bia minora and vulva, setting them on fire one after another.

    ¡¸Ah¡­. Nooo, I-if you do that kind of thing¡­. Hyann¡­ I-it¡¯s hot¡­.¡¹

    The tip of his tongue, which had licked up the vulva, then moved on to the clitoris and yed the nasty bud of flesh from side to side, back and forth.

    ¡¸Hiih!? Hii¡­. I-it¡¯s feel so good¡­.. It¡¯s so good!¡¹

    £¨Geez, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here anymore¡­¡­£©

    The overwhelming feeling of pleasure engulfed me. It feels as if my body has melted into mud.

    Even the drool that drips from the edges of my mouth can¡¯t be stopped.

    My face must be so debauched right now that it makes me look quite sloppy.

    ¡¸You are looking sofortable. It¡¯s so naughty¡¹

    ¡¸Nwoooo, D-don¡¯t say that¡­. Please don¡¯t say it¡­.¡¹

    After saw me like that, he started to pinch my clitoris again, and sucked on it with a sucking sound.

    Slurp, Slurp, Slurrrrppp, Slurp, Chu¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hiiiiiin!? A-ahh, Ahh, A-amaziiiing¡­.¡¹

    With that, my body started to tremble against my will.

    ¡¸Hyaah, Hyaaa¡­ahhhhh!!¡¹

    My eyes started to flicker.

    And I stared desperately into his eyes with a scream of desperation. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying anymore.

    ¡¸Ah, Cwumming, I¡¯m going to cwumm!¡¹

    I writhed in agony, covering my face with my hands. And I screamed and jerked my body up.

    But at that moment¡­

    He pulled his mouth away from my vagina.

    ¡¸Not again!? Ahh! You¡¯re terrible, you¡¯re so terriwble, Kijimwa-kun is terriwble! I hate you!¡¹

    £¨No, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do it anymore! Idiot! Idiot! You¡¯re Idiot!£©

    I shook my head like a spoiled child and pounded on the bed.

    ¡¸Do you want to cum?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­ I want to cum¡­¡­ I really want to cum¡­¡­¡¹

    Then he slowlyid my body down on the bed.

    Then, when he moves behind me, he hugged me tightly.

    ¡¸Then¡­. Let¡¯s cum together¡¹

    He whispered in my ear, and my body trembled with excitement.

    And so, there¡¯s something hot pressing against my crotch.

    I looked below and saw his pants under the bed, wondering when he took them off.

    £¨Aah¡­¡­ it¡¯s his penis¡­¡­£©

    While looking that, I can feel his chest beating against my back. His heart is pounding.

    £¨Kijima-kun was also holding back¡­¡­.£©

    When I thought about it, a loving feeling came up slowly from deep inside my heart.

    It¡¯s sly¡­. It¡¯s sly¡­..

    Then he entered into me really slowly.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Kuhh¡­ Haa~, Haa~, It¡¯s big, Haa~¡­. Nnn!¡¹

    My pussy is getting very sensitive. Because each time his thing moved a little further in, a tremendous feeling of pleasure swelled in my insides.

    ¡¸Look, I¡¯m going to insert it. I¡¯m going to put it inside Misuzu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s gonna go all the way in. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s so big. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s so hot. ¡­¡­¡¹

    And finally¨D¨D

    Zupun! My crushed womb shuddered with delight as he thrust deep into me.

    ¡¸Aaahhh! Aaahhh!¡¹

    I felt as if I had been skewered through the center of my body. I squirmed as I writhed in my white throat.

    His big cock was buried in me up to the root. Our crotches are in perfect contact with each other. The feeling of unity is overwhelming. I could feel his cock pulsing in my body at a different rhythm than my own.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­.. Misuzu, you¡¯re so tight. I can¡¯t believe it¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo, it¡¯s embarassing¡­¡­ Don¡¯t say that¡¹

    While covering my cheeks with my hands, my eyes were glued to the part where we were connected.

    £¨That¡¯s right¡­.. I¡¯m be Kijimaa-kun¡¯s exclusive£©

    However, as he reached the very back and crushed my womb, he did not move for any length of time.

    And it makes the inside of my womb tremble.

    £¨Move¡­¡­ Please move¡­¡­£©

    I tried to move my hips in frustration, but he grabbed my chin and turned me around, forcefully taking my lips.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­. Nnnnn¡­..¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t allowed to cum twice in the forey. So, the remaining fire was swirling in my womb.

    With that, the feeling of his cock pulsing inside his body is so vivid. And the inside of my body is scorching with lust, as if it were being oiled by a slow, distant fire.

    ¡¸Geez¡­. Don¡¯t do that, please let me cum¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, tell me you love me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Every time Misuzu says she loves me, I give you a thrust¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know about that, Nnn¡­..¡¹

    I tried to reject it but he moves his hips delicately, rubbing my vagina and teasingly running his fingers over my back, breast and thighs.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just keep going like this until morning¡¹

    ¡¸No wayyy¡­¡­ that¡¯s terrible¡¹

    The sweet tingling made me feel like I was melting from the inside out. But I can¡¯t make it to the end. I can¡¯t cum. It¡¯s a painful experience. It¡¯s painful.

    £¨Geez¡­¡­ I can¡¯t do it anymore. That¡¯s right, I just need to fall in love with Kijima-kun¡­.. I don¡¯t mind it¡­. But£©

    As I hesitated, he whispered sweetly in my ear.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back. Well, it¡¯s not fair that I don¡¯t tell it too¡­¡­ So, I love you, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I¡­..love¡­.you too¡¹

    At that moment, his thing moved slowly in my vagina.

    ¡¸Hyaaah!?¡¹

    £¨W-w-w-what is this?£©

    My body has be too sensitive. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever experienced such a sensation in my body.

    ¡¸¡­.Ki-kijima-kun¡­.. I love you¡¹

    *Slip*

    ¡¸Hiiii!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    The desire that was swirling inside of me broke down.

    I want more and more of this pleasure.

    The moment I thought that, I unconsciously raised my voice.

    ¡¸I love you! I love you! Kijimwa-kwun, I love youuuuuu! I really love you. Because I¡¯m in love with you! More, more, please make me feel goooooood!¡¹

    At that moment, I thought I saw him chuckle.

    But then he started to m his hips as if on fire.

    I couldn¡¯t even keep my eyes open anymore.

    I just kept shaking my sweaty naked body at the mercy of the pleasure that was raging inside my womb.

    ¡¸A-ahh, A-aahh, Hiii, Hiii, Ahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, say it more. Misuzu belongs to whom? Tell me¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­¡­ belong to Kijimwa-kwun, I¡¯m¡­¡­ be Kijimwa-kwun¡¯s woman, Nnn¡­¡­. I love youuu, I reallly love youuu¡­..¡¹

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ I said it ¡­¡­ I admitted I¡¯m Kijimwa-kwun¡¯s¡­¡­£©

    As soon as I think of it, a different kind of pleasure rushes up my spine.

    ¡¸Hiii, H-hyaaa, Nnn, I¡¯ve be Kijima-kun¡¯s, I¡¯ve be yours, I¡¯ve be yours¡­¡­.¡¹

    He moved his hips even faster, as if he was excited by my voice. My womb has beenpletely crushed. and I felt like I was being scrambled inside my head with each thrust.

    Pound-Pound-Pound! The sound of shing flesh made my back tremble. And Something, a huge something, rises up from my inside.

    ¡¸Nn!? Ahhh¡­¡­. This is my first time with this kind of thing. I-it¡¯s amazing¡­. Something ising¡­¡­. Kijimwa-kwun! Please hold me, please, please, don¡¯t let me go!¡¹

    A desperate cry overflows from my throat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­¡­ I won¡¯t let you go. Let¡¯s cum together¡¹

    As soon as he whispered that in my ear, something exploded deep inside me.

    My body was filled with strength. I was so tense that I wanted to scream. My pussy tightened around his cock, and he moaned in pain, ¡°Ugh!¡±.

    Spurt¡­.. Spurt, Spurttt! Spurrrttt!

    Immediately, his cock spurts out arge amount of scorching semen.

    Hot semen flowed into my womb and I was swallowed by a huge wave of pleasure that I could do nothing about.

    And it made my vision goespletely white with the depths of my body were on fire.

    £¨I-it¡¯s so hottt!? My womb is on fireee!£©

    ¡¸A-ahhhhhhhhhh!? Aaaaahhhh!!¡¹

    <i></i>

    <i> I couldn¡¯t understand any more. No words can be spoken.</i>

    <i> As I shook my head, I screamed so hard that my throat ran dry.</i>

    <i> In the end, we sank into the bed, our bodies convulsing, as if we were exhausted.</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa~, haa~, haa~, haa~¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> The two of us breathed in unison, and he kissed my cheek quietly from behind.</i>

    <i> Then, he whispered in my ear, leaning over me as if he were running out of steam.</i>

    <i>¡¸Now ¡­¡­Misuzu is mine¡¹</i>

    <i> Immediately after reaching climax, with a faint consciousness, I vaguely responded to it.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ehe~, I¡¯m¡­. Kijimwa-kun¡¯s womwan¡­..¡¹</i>

 Chapter 21: Im not Cheating

    Chapter 21: I¡¯m not Cheating

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­..

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­.

    ***

    I look into Kurosawa-san¡¯s face, who is sleeping quietly on my arm pillow.

    Perhaps relieved that she won¡¯t be killed, she sleeps with a peaceful smile on her face.

    After one long, long session, we hugged each other like lovers.

    Our breathing is still ragged. And when I held her head on my chest, she repeatedly kissed my chest with a loving expression on her face.

    I love you, I love you, I love you so much ?

    I felt as if I could hear her sweet voice in between her kisses which look like a little bird pecking at me.

    I was so overwhelmed with love that I couldn¡¯t help but put my arms around her and she said, ¡°It hurts, Kijima-kun¡­¡­¡± then I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and put my mouth on her lips.

    What can I say?¡­¡­ I felt happy.

    Because when I thought of the fact that I could make this beautiful girl mine, I felt a warmth spreading deep inside my heart.

    To be liked by someone. I was even surprised at how satisfying it was to be loved by someone.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ugh¡­.. What¡¯s wrong with this, Devi?¡¹

    That was the first thing Lili said when she appeared in the midair.

    And when she did, she twisted her head in a dubious manner.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸If it were normal, Kurosawa-chan could have fallenpletely, Devi¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t quite make out what Lili was saying.

    ¡¸But, she has been corrupted, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Did you hear the level-up sound¡±?¡¹

    I gulped.

    Speaking of which, yes.

    That means¡­¡­ her condition is still [Submissive].

    ¡¸It means she¡¯s just pretending to like me¡­¡­?¡¹

    The feeling of euphoria cooled down quickly. I felt as if my fingertips were getting cold.

    But Lili shook her head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true, Devi. I¡¯ve been monitoring Kurosawa-chan¡¯s mental state, Devi. She is definitely starting to like Fumi Fumi, Devi. However, when you are only pretending to like her, Kurosawa-chan herself may think so too, Devi¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that she likes Fumi Fumi. But it¡¯s not as good as her boyfriend. That¡¯s her state, Devi¡­.. But it¡¯s hard to imagine that she can stay still after having her body corrupted so much, Devi¡¹

    When we were talking about this¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uuunn¡­. Kijima-kun¡­.. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Kurosawa-san woke up and rubbed her eyelids sleepily.

    Lili hurriedly touched her forehead with her finger.

    Then she stopped rubbing her eyelids and stopped moving.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­ that was close, Devi. If she hears our talking, the suggestion will be broken¡¹

    That¡¯s true, I suppose.

    If she knew that her romantic feelings were forced upon her, she would be repulsed and turn it to hatred.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve pinned her soul for now, Devi. Tomorrow¡­¡­ I mean, today. It¡¯s Kurosawa-chan¡¯s reward time, Devi. And I¡¯m going to have Lili¡¯s servant, who takes care of Kurosawa-chan, try to find out what¡¯s going on, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Uh-huh. Please do¡¹

    I felt as if I had been thrown cold water over my high spirits. But the way she was kissing my chest, I couldn¡¯t believe she was lying.

    Maybe I was still missing something.

    ¡¸So, Fumi Fumi, go back to your room and sleep, Devi. You¡¯ve hardly slept for a while, right, Devi? Because no matter how many energy drinks you have, you shouldn¡¯t be too reckless, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­ you¡¯re right¡¹

    Before getting out of bed, I nced at Kurosawa-san, who had stopped in a pose rubbing her eyelids.

    Then I left the room, gathering up my clothes, which were still strewn on the floor.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Uuun¡­¡­. Ki¡­¡­ Kijima-kun?¡¹

    With a hazy consciousness, I stretched my hands in search of the man who was supposed to be sleeping next to me.

    The warmth that should have been there when I fell asleepst night is nowhere to be felt. And I feel lonely.

    Naturally, my hands only scratch the air in vain.

    And so, I decided to sit up while rubbing my heavy eyelids.

    I looked around and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Oh, it¡¯s that room.

    The room that look like a hotel suite.

    When I touched the ce where I was sleeping again, it feltpletely different from the hard bed I fell asleep on yesterday.

    It¡¯s soft and fluffy.

    The sheets that touched my skin smelled brand new and fresh.

    I looked down at my body and saw that I was wearing a light blue nightie, even though I must have fallen asleep naked and exhausted after the act.

    It was a little shorter than the previous one, and the shape of the shoulders was straight. The sleeves are also 3/4 length.

    ¡¸Have you been awake? Misuzu-ojou-sama¡¹

    I turned to the direction of the voice and saw the familiar silver-haired maid standing there.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Freesia-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸I have one question for you¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Ojou-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the deal with the micro-bikini?¡¹

    I think it was my fault that I didn¡¯t check what I was wearing, but I think that was terrible. I look like a pervert.

    ¡¸I think Fumi Fumi-sama would have been happy to see you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the point!¡¹

    ¡¸Then would you prefer an olddy¡¯s beige gown with no sex appeal?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too extreme!¡¹

    ¡¸But if you were going to seduce Fumi Fumi-sama, then a micro-bikini would have been the best choice¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there is any situation in the world where a micro bikini would be the best choice¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That was the result of a detailed analysis of Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s inte browsing history from hisputer, and I decided that this was the best choice¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know the word ¡°privacy¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never had it before¡¹

    I involuntary held my head. It is wrong to be angry about this. It just the other person¡¯s problem. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do it anymore.

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ does that mean Kijima-kun likes that kind of thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s sexual preference is sexy lingerie rather than cosy or bare. If so, I thought you should try the two extremes of sexy lingerie in terms of fabric area¡¹

    ¡¸I tried the one with the least amount of fabric¡­¡­ Then, what¡¯s the one with the most fabric?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The other one is a gothic lolita type full of frills, with holes only in the nipples and private part¡¹

    ¡¸Am I a pervert!?¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, sexy lingerie is usually reserved for perverts or frustrateddies¡¹

    I had a headache.

    ¡¸Anyway, next time just go for normal¡¹

    Then Freesia¡¯s shoulders slumped tantly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a shame that this is the case¡­¡­ Fumi Fumi-sama seems to have a rather mild S tendency, so I was thinking that the next step would be to go for a gothic lolita style with a maid outfit¡¹

    £¨I know what she means by ¡°Mild S tendencies¡±¡­¡­ But£©

    I can feel my cheeks heating up as I think aboutst night.

    ¡­¡­It was amazing.

    I was stopped several times along the way, and because of that, I was engulfed in so much pleasure that I felt like I was going crazy at the end.

    ¡¸You know¡­¡­Freesia-san. After all, that guy. I think he likes me¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been saying that since the beginning. I told you that he love you, didn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is¡­¡­ that too, but¡­¡­. I mean, how many times do I have to tell him that I love him or that I belong to Kijima-kun?¡¹

    Freesia-san¡¯s eyes are smiling at me as I blush.

    ¡¸If Misuzu-ojou-sama responds, you will be treasured like a jewel, and it won¡¯t be long before Misuzu-ojou-sama is released¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sure¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uh, I don¡¯t hate Kijima-kun. ¡­¡­But that¡¯s still a problem. I have a boyfriend named Jun-kun¡¹

    Then Freesia-san tilted her head suspiciously.

    ¡¸Jun-kun is also good at sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! Why do you say that!¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-ojou-sama, have you ever wondered what humans are born for?¡¹

    ¡¸Suddenly the story gets bigger!?¡¹

    ¡¸Needless to say. It is to give birth to children and pass on life to the next generation. Therefore, sex feels good because it naturally leads to the act of reproduction¡¹

    Then Freesia-san took a breath and spoke.

    ¡¸In other words, for humans, anything other than sex is just an appendage. To talk about sex is to talk about human beings¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too extreme!?¡¹

    ¡¸So how is it¡­¡­? Are you saying that Jun-kun¡¯s sex is better than Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you being so nosy? ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know it¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯ve only¡­¡­ done it once. It was the first time for both of us, and when he¡­¡­ inserted it, it ¡­¡­ ended immediately¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸But! When Jun-kun gets used to doing it, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to do it just as wonderfully as Kijima-kun¡¹

    Then Freesia-san said with a very cold look in her eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too much trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. ¡­¡­Ojou-sama. You can think what you want, but you must not say it out loud, because if Fumi Fumi-sama hears it, he will certainly be disappointed. And you won¡¯t be able toin even if you¡¯re instantly killed off¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuhh¡­¡­ I know that, I know that. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like Kijima-kun¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t hate him anymore¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi-sama certainly loves Ojou-sama. But your position is so precarious that it can be turned upside down by a single misspoken word. You have dered that you love him and that you¡¯re Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s woman, haven¡¯t you? Then you should consider that you love Fumi Fumi-sama the most as your lover, at least until you are released¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know. I know that!¡¹

    I¡¯m pping my arm and legs. Ah, I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. It¡¯s hard, it¡¯s hard. I don¡¯t understand it either!

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather have breakfast. I want pancakes. With lots of butter and maple syrup, and milk tea!¡¹

    Freesia-san said with a big sigh.

    ¡¸I knew you would say that, so I¡¯ve already prepared it¡¹

    I looked at the table, where dozens of pancakes were piled up on a te.

    There was a picture on the table that looked like thest page of an old picture book about a tiger that turns into butter.

    ¡¸Then how many dozens shall we start with?¡¹

    ¡¸The numbers are already wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸You have to eat a lot of food to keep yourself nourished, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to take care of Fumi Fumi-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuh¡­¡­ it might be right¡¹

    I got out of bed and walked over to the table.

    Still, my feelings are still messed up.

    I think I like Kijima-kun¡­¡­ but I have to do that to leave from here.

    With that, I gently touch the pendant top on my chest.

    £¨Jun-kun, I¡¯m not cheating on you. But this is so I can go back to Jun-kun¡¯s ce£©

 Chapter 22: Landmine Gal with Thick Breast Armor

    Chapter 22: Landmine Gal with Thick Breast Armor

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­.

    ***

    It was morning before homeroom.

    As usual, I was pretending to be asleep in my seat.

    Today is Wednesday.

    And it wasst Wednesday when I was surrounded by Kasuya-kun and his friends, so it¡¯s been exactly one week since then.

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s disappearance has already been covered by the TV and newspapers. However, none of them have covered it very much.

    Although, she was a celebrity at school.

    And she may be a reader model for a magazine, but that¡¯s about it.

    So, it was treated as the disappearance of a verymon high school girl, and as far as I know, only one popr gossip magazine for men wrote about her disappearance as a reader model.

    It was also linked to the sexual disorder of young people, and the conclusion was settled on something as mundane as, ¡°Well, she¡¯s probably out there somewhere getting it on with some guy¡±.

    Now, all the conversations I hearing out of the ssroom are about Kurosawa-san.

    And it was surprisingly interesting to listen to the conversations with an unsuspecting face.

    Their fantasy starts with ¡°I heard that a friend of my friend said something about her¡± and there is not a shred of truth to it.

    The girls also talked about how a rival modeling agency had kidnapped Kurosawa-san because she was getting in the way of a new girl they were selling, or how some big shot had taken a fancy to her and bought her when she was doing pillow business.

    ording to their fantasies, the modeling agency is no more than a mafia, a human trafficking organization that is too dangerous.

    However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that Kasuya-kun was really exhausted.

    Even today, the top caste people are hanging around Kasuya-kun¡¯s desk, but the sight of Kasuya-kun with his exhausted face smiling affectionately, and the people taking care of him and having casual conversations with him, is something I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for.

    Of course, I don¡¯t feel sorry for him.

    In the meantime¡­

    ¡¸Hello~!¡¹ (*Note: ¤Á¤ç¤ê©`¤Ã¤¹ -> Chori-su)

    Fujiwara-san came into the ssroom, as usual, in a dull mood.

    Nothing has changed since yesterday. She¡¯s still the same gal-typical cker.

    It¡¯s said that she¡¯s one of the best Ojou-sama around here, but she¡¯s a disgrace to the Ojou-samamunity. Well, I don¡¯t know.

    And as usual, she threw her bag decorated with pins on the desk and went to the top caste people who were hanging around Kasuya-kun¡¯s des¨C ¡­..Hey, what she¡¯s doing!? D-don¡¯te over here!

    ¡¸Good mor~ning! Fu~min¡¹ (*Note: ¤ª¤Ã¤Ï¤è©` -> Owwa yo~)

    I tried to ignore her by pretending to be asleep, but she poked my cheek with her fingertips.

    ¡¸Wake up~, Fu~min, wake up~, I¡¯m here ?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh? What do you want!¡¹

    When I raised myself up, I saw her cleavage in front of me.

    Cleavage?

    It¡¯s amazing how thetest ¡°pull it together and lift it up¡± technology can create cleavage even with such devastatingly poor breasts.

    I didn¡¯t expect to be reminded of the excellence of Japan¡¯s industrial technology by the cleavage of a schoolgirl¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re awake~. Good mor~ning ?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te over here¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s awful. Still, I don¡¯t care what you say¡­¡­ But look at those first¡¹

    When I turned my eyes to where she was pointing with her finger, I saw a group of top caste people hanging out around Kasuya-kun¡¯s desk.

    There was Teruya-san, who was looking up at him and nodding along to Kasuya-kun¡¯s conversation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really impossible to mix with them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t remember Teruya-san being in that group much, but even if she was, it wouldn¡¯t be too strange.

    Maybe she was just avoiding Kurosawa-san until now.

    Because there¡¯s no way she wants to see a girl she thinks she can¡¯t win making out with a boy she likes.

    ¡¸But don¡¯te over here¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~, even if you say so, the only other person I¡¯m close to is Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not really close¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Is that what you want to say? It¡¯s okay, Fu~min is easy to talk to and fun to be with~. Maybe we should start dating~¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re an idiot¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, right? You were dumped by Masaki-chan, after all¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t dumped¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, here is it again. As expected of my boyfriend, he¡¯s got a strong mental¡¹ (*Note: ¤«¤ì¤Ô¤Ã¤Ô -> Karepipi(?) -> Kareshi)

    ¡¸Who¡¯s your boyfriend! Who! Tsk¡­.. I¡¯ll tell you about it. After that, I had a talk with Masaki-chan. When we were on the library duty¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹

    Fujiwara-san showed a sign of surprise and confusion.

    ¡¸But Masaki-chan said she has no intention of dating anyone¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡­¡­ Don¡¯t startle me~¡¹

    I raised my index finger and waved it, ¡°Tsk tsk¡±.

    ¡¸That¡¯s gross~¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up and listen quietly. Since Masaki-chan wants to be a good friend, I took the liberty of asking her. I asked her if there was any chance that we could be lovers. ¡­¡­What do you think she said?¡¹

    ¡¸I dunno¡¹

    ¡¸She said it¡¯s not impossible¡¹

    Fujiwara-san made a very subtle face.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve obviously been dumped¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you still saying that? I mean, there¡¯s still a possibility, you know! And I just want to said I want to be good friends with her! That¡¯s why she¡¯s my first choice for a girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, why are you showing me the moment you became a stalker, ah?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a stalker!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t turn away from what¡¯s painful, let¡¯s face reality. Ah, I can see it in your eyes. I can see you twitching when we talked about the possibility¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not twitching! Eh, wait? Am I really twitching¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask me¡­¡­. That¡¯s fine. After all, bullied children should be with other bullied children. I¡¯m the type of person who¡¯s always on the go. Hey! You should go out with me! Let¡¯s be lovers!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do you want to lo-love-dovey with me? Be love-dovey couple?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make it sound so smart! I mean, even if you rephrase it like a clich¨¦, it doesn¡¯t sound smart at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that fine~? If I go out with Fu~min¡­.. Teruya-chan won¡¯t think I¡¯m messing with Kasuya-chi, right?¡¹

    (Oh, I see. That¡¯s what she means¡­¡­)

    If I had to go along with that kind of appeal, she would have no problem.

    Just as I was about to take a deep breath to clearly say no, I heard the voice of a long-haired Tateoka-kun from Kasuya-kun¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Hey, Mai-chin. What are you doing there?¡¹

    He seemed to have noticed Fujiwara-san. And he nced at me and opened his mouth happily.

    ¡¸Ahaha, Mai-chin, don¡¯t do that. If you tease Kijima-chan any more, he might jump off the building. I don¡¯t want to get a part-time job to pay for the incense¡¹

    Immediately, the people around me burst intoughter.

    (¡­¡­Say what you like!)

    But for some reason, Fujiwara-san looked annoyed, and suddenly took my hand.

    ¡¸Whoa, w-what?¡¹

    She looked at me in panic and spoke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case, Fu~min and I are friends like this!¡¹

    With that, she presses my hand to her breast.

    This is the picture of a male student grabbing a gal¡¯s breast.

    Yes, I¡¯m out! Completely out!

    This is not good.

    I hurriedly withdrew my hand and shook my head.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not wrong! There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed, we¡¯ve been naked together¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one who was naked!¡¹

    At that moment, the air froze.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.¡¹

    By the time I realized my mistake, it was already after the carnival. The atmosphere was filled with festive music and celebration.

    Can you imagine the atmosphere at this moment?

    The stares of the boys, full of astonishment and jealousy.

    The stares of the girls, so curious.

    But for me, it seemed like a lethal number of gazes were gathering.

    I can only say it¡¯s unreasonable.

    It¡¯s not worth it at all to take on the scorn of the guys in exchange for the feel of the breast pads, let alone the raw milk.

    In the midst of such an intense atmosphere that everyone hesitated to open their mouths, Fujiwara-san looked around and smiled, showing her white teeth.

    ¡¸Fu~min is my boyfriend, so please don¡¯t touch him! I won¡¯t give him to anyone! Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    Fujiwara-san hug my head as if to hold me.

    ¡¸Whoa, y-youu!? W-w-wha¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe! We¡¯re a certified couple¡¹

    ¡¸Ue? W-wait a minute¡¹

    Fujiwara-san presses my face against her breasts, or rather her breast pads, without caring about my confusion.

    As soon as she did, I heard the scream ¡°Kyaa~¡± from the girls.

    And then there was an angry shout from the boys.

    It seemed that I had stepped on a hugend mine.

    And as I desperately pushed my face away from Fujiwara¡¯s breast, I saw Masaki-chan, who looked like she had just entered the ssroom, at the entrance of the ssroom, tilting her head with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    At the same time¨C

    ¡¸I see, because it ended before she experienced poor sex, she has only hope that the sex like Fumi Fumi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and the fact that he is the boyfriend to whom she gave her¡­¡­ virginity is also a big factor¡¹

    I smiled as I listened to Freesia¡¯s report.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that this Kasuya boyfriend of hers is just barely holding on to her after he made the huge mistake of ejacting on his first-time having sex.

    ¡¸If we continue to deepen the brainwashing, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll reach [Subjugated] in the near future, but I think it¡¯ll be difficult to corrupt herpletely. It is a matter of trial and error. It just for example, how about letting Torture regenerate her virgin membrane and offer it to Fumi Fumi-sama?¡¹

    I put my finger on my chin and thought about it.

    ¡¸Hmmm, that might not make much sense¡­¡­¡¹

    By the way, Torture, like Freesia, is a servant of mine, a fallen angel with the power to heal any injury.

    ¡¸So, how is Kurosawa-chan doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s masturbating¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸As soon as I was out of sight, she started to get excited. I think she¡¯s ruminating on yesterday¡¯s y¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Her¡­¡­ body is really corrupted, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s already quite a lot¡¹

 Chapter 23: Fujiwara-san is a Pro

    Chapter 23: Fujiwara-san is a Pro

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    Revision : penis-chan -> ochinpo-chan

    ***

    Fujiwara-san¡¯s uncontroble behavior created an ufortable atmosphere.

    Even with that lingering feeling, the time passed and the ss went on.

    And in the third period, I was tired because Fujiwara-san stuck to me every time we had a break.

    However, Minato-sensei, the Japanese history teacher, put the attendance book on the table.

    ¡¸Ah, Kijima, please go to the principal¡¯s office now¡¹

    And said that.

    The atmosphere in the ssroom was one of ¡°Oh, no, not again¡±

    The detectives hade to question us about Kurosawa¡¯s disappearance.

    On the first day, it was top caste guys.

    After that, everyone who had any connection with Kurosawa-san was questioned in turn.

    And today, I was called because someone had told them about the day before she disappeared.

    I walked through the quiet corridor during ss towards the principal¡¯s office on the first floor, next to the staff room. And I can hear the sound of the pianoing from the music room.

    There was no need to be nervous or frightened.

    No matter what do I do to stand on my head, there is no way they will find out.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­¡­.¡¹

    As I entered the principal¡¯s office, I saw the principal behind the desk in the back. In front of him, on the reception set, there are a man and a woman dressed in suits.

    The man looks to be in his forties or so. He is a big man with a square, masculine face. Her hair was shaved into fade haircut, which might have convinced me that he was a judo yer.

    The woman was in her mid-twenties. Her hair is wavy and peculiarly short. Her face is well-rounded, but she seems to be as strong-minded as Teruya-san. In a word, she¡¯s scary.

    Maybe this is the type of person who needs to be a detective.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your study¡¹

    The questioning began with such ament from the male detective.

    The male detective was mainly listening to me, while the female detective was taking notes and observing me closely.

    As I expected, I was called in because someone had mentioned that I had been bullied by her the day before Kurosawa-san¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡¸Bullying is hard, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not doubting you or anything. Just make yourselffortable. I¡¯m just looking for clues, so if you know anything, please let me know¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, it seems to be overreacting, but she didn¡¯t just run away from home, didn¡¯t she? And I think Kurosawa-san seems to be ying around¡¹

    Then the male detective let out a bitterugh.

    ¡¸On the morning of the day she disappeared, Kurosawa-san was at school. So, we can only consider this case as a disappearance or kidnapping, not a runaway¡¹

    I pretended to be surprised. But carefully so as not to overreact.

    And¨C

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if this will help you. I just overheard a girl in my ss talking about it¡­¡¹

    With that preamble, I mentioned Teruya-san¡¯s name.

    Furthermore, when I mentioned Teruya-san¡¯s sister¡¯s name, the female detective responded with ¡°Teruya Anna¡­..¡± for some reason.

    Then, at the end of the interview, the male detective tapped me on the shoulder and spoke.

    ¡¸I used to be bullied, too. I hated it, so I worked out hard. Although we can¡¯t intervene in civil matters, we have asked the teachers to teach about bullying, so you¡¯ll be fine now¡¹

    He said this in an encouraging way.

    He¡¯s probably a very nice person.

    That¡¯s why I felt bad that I would have to make him go through so much trouble in the future.

    The interviewsted about 20 minutes.

    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, I felt like going back to the ssroom would be too much trouble, so I headed to the roof.

    I thought about sleeping in the infirmary, but it was a beautiful day and there was a bench on the roof that was perfect for taking a nap.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the door is locked. All I had to do was to use the function.

    But fortunately, the door leading to the rooftop was unlocked.

    The sunlight felt so good as Iy down on the bench.

    Perhaps it was the early spring sunshine, but my consciousness was quickly fading away.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I think I slept really well. Maybe I was just too tired to do anything else.

    And when I opened my eyes, I saw a girl¡¯s face looking into mine.

    A soft touch on the back of my head. It¡¯s ap pillows.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fujiwara-san, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­¡­. I was worried that you hadn¡¯te back at all, but you just fell asleep here. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to attack you¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, am I being attacked, here? I mean, you¡¯re skipping ss, you deliquent!¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min is going to say that? Too bad, it¡¯s already lunchtime. I was going to have lunch with you¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t promise you that¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, Fu~min, you don¡¯t know how to act as a boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not even aware¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­. Then, I¡¯ll show you with my body. You know what I did, right? What do you think? Would you like to experience the erotic techniques taught by a greasy old man?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen anyone use¡­¡­their ck history as a selling point¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s toote to be disappointed now¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like that about you¡¹

    A week ago, I would have panicked if someone had told me that she would remind me physically, but now it¡¯s toote.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Once you¡¯ve tasted it, you¡¯ll never want to leave me. It might be too much for a virgin, though¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a virgin¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, you don¡¯t have to be so vain. I haven¡¯t had any sex since I came here. And it¡¯s been more than two years, so I¡¯m practically a virgin¡¹

    Then she started rubbing my crotch from the top of my pants.

    ¡¸What kind of virgin would do something like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, look at how hard I got after just a little touch. At this rate, it¡¯ll be easy to make youe, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    As she said this, she unbuckled my belt with one hand, undid my zipper, and pulled out my cock.

    It¡¯s amazingly skillful. She¡¯s too good at it.

    But as soon as she saw my thing, her eyes rolled back in her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fu~min, isn¡¯t this a little too evil?¡¹

    There was no way I wasparing myself to anyone else.

    It¡¯s true that Kurosawa-san was talking about how big it was, but I thought it was because Kasuya-kun¡¯s was too small.

    However, judging from Fujiwara¡¯s reaction, this was not the case.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen about 20 dicks in my life, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. It¡¯s thick, it¡¯s long, and it¡¯s got lots of veins¡­¡­¡¹

    With that, she grabbed my cock in her hand and started squeezing it without hesitation.

    The smooth, slippery feel of her hand was pleasant. And different from what I felt when I did it myself.

    ¡¸Fu~min, you look calm, but you¡¯re really excited, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s pulsing and throbbing. And it¡¯s so hard¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Not even close¡¹

    When I cowered, Fujiwara-san looked pissed off.

    ¡¸Fu~min, why don¡¯t you sit on the bench?¡¹

    She sat me down on the bench, knelt between my legs, and pulled my pants down to my knees.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got Cowper-chan sticking out of the end. Geez, it¡¯s such a waste. Lick, Chu¡­.¡¹ (*Note: it¡¯s a pre-cum)

    ¡¸Whoa¡­¡­!?¡¹

    She licked it up without any hesitation, and I let out an involuntary cry.

    ¡¸Lick, ahaha! Ochinpo-chan was trembled¡­¡­ Chu, Chu, Chu¡­¡­ Nchu. I think you¡¯re going to cum soon¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    However, thisment ignited Fujiwara-san¡¯s fire.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re being so bossy? Lick, Lick¡­.. Chu¡­.. then I¡¯ll boned you with my erotic technique¡¹

    With that said, she grabbed the tip of my cock and lifted it up, then stuck her face between my legs and extended her tongue to my balls.

    ¡¸Nnnnn, haa~, Nnnn¡­¡­ nchu, lick¡­¡­.¡¹

    She took the whole thing in her mouth and rolled it around, licking and stretching my ball.

    It¡¯s not very stimting, but it¡¯s a feeling I¡¯ve never felt before. It felt like I was soaking in a hot spring, a feeling that was indescribably pleasant.

    Then, licking with the tip of her tongue, I thought she was moving toward the rod, but this time, she was holding its side, sucking it in as if she was ying a harmonica.

    It wasn¡¯t very stimting, but it was very pleasant.

    The frustrating stimtion made me feel my crotch tense up to the point of pain.

    £¨¡­¡­She¡¯s messing with me£©

    She barely touched the most sensitive part of my ns for a while.

    And when she picked it up again, this time she licking up the underside with her slick tongue. As soon as she did, a thrilling sensation shot up my spine, and I let out an involuntary ¡°Ugh¡±.

    ¡¸Ahaha, how is it? You¡¯re starting to get the urge to stick it in my mouth, right?¡¹

    Fujiwara-san was proud of herself, but her eyes were swirling with desire.

    Fujiwara-san¡¯s face was extremely horny.

    ¡¸Well, now I¡¯ll show you a trick that no girl can ever duplicate¡¹

    Then she took my cock in her mouth and swallowed it, making a slurping sound as she did so.

    ¡¸Nchu, Slurp, Fufu, How is it? It feels gwood, right? It mwust bwe greawt¡­¡­Npu¡¹

    And before I knew it, her lips were at the base of my cock and swallowed my penispletely.

    To be honest, I was surprised by this.

    Considering the length of my cock, it should have reached the back of her throat and around her chest, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in any pain at all.

    On the contrary, she even had time to smile and make a double piece with her face stuck in my pubic hair.

    <i></i>

    <i> And when she pulled it out.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ughhhh¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> A sharp stimulus that almost shattered my back attacked my penis.</i>

    <i> It was a horrible deep throat.</i>

    <i> And once she took my penis out of her mouth. She spoke.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ah, I managed to get it all in¡­ Fu~min¡¯s Ochinpo-chan is so big, it was a little bit painful, though¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> She giggled and began to lick up my cock, which was glistening with saliva, carefully from the base with her tongue.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nnnn, well then¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> She suck on my cock again and started to move her face back and forth violently.</i>

    <i>¡¸Npo, Nju, Jupo, Jupo, Jubo¡¹</i>

    <i> Her cheeks were puffed up from the intense suction, and she has a very nasty face from sucking on the cock.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ju, Jyupu, Jyupu, Jyupu, Gupo, Gupo, Gupo¡¹</i>

    <i> Her mouth and lips were gobbled up like she was devouring it.</i>

    <i> Apparently, this intensity was meant to be a finishing touch.</i>

    <i> The way she leaks obscene juices from her mouth and bites down on the meat stick is like a hungry beast.</i>

    <i>¡¸Whoa, ugh!? Oi, oi, wait, wait a minute¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Nmu¡­..¡¹</i>

    <i> As I approach my limit and panic, she firmly wraps her hands around my waist and begins to swallow my penis deep into her throat again.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nchu, Nnnn, Nmuu, Slurppppppp!?¡¹</i>

    <i> The intense sucking and the stimtion of it made my eyes go nk, as if they had exploded.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ugh!!¡¹</i>

    <i> There was no way I could bear this. I felt my lower abdomen tremble violently, and then the meat stick twitched and shuddered at the sensation.</i>

    <i> At that moment, Fujiwara-san quickly removed my cock from her mouth.</i>

    <i> She then opened her mouth wide and move her palm under her face and started to catch the sprinkling of semen with her entire face.</i>

    <i> Spurtt, *Twitch Twitch* Spurtttt!</i>

    <i> Arge amount of semen stained her face as she closed her eyes and opened her mouth wide.</i>

    <i> The semen that dripped down her cheeks and lips fell onto her palm, creating a white puddle of semen.</i>

    <i> Spurt¡­.!</i>

    <i> And when thest drop hits her cheek, she smiles seductively, looks up at me, and begins to drink the semen that has umted on her palm in one gulp.</i>

    <i>¡¸Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> She swallowed hard, wagging her throat as she swallowed the slimy semen. Finally, she smiled, showing her white teeth while her face was covered in semen.</i>

 Chapter 24: Second Confinement

    Chapter 24: Second Confinement

    Two updates + two additional chapter¡­¡­

    Thanks HypnoLover and Trex for the support¡­.

    ***

    Just as Fujiwara-san was smiling, the bell rang, signaling the end of the lunch break.

    ¡¸Oh, geez, I¡¯m all sticky because of Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸But I didn¡¯t say I wanted to shoot on you face or anything¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But you did, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡­ did¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu~¡­.. the honest Fu~min is cute. Then I¡¯m going to clean your ochinpo-chan¡¹

    When she said that, she took my thing in her mouth.

    ¡¸Chu, chu, chu¡­¡­ Chuuuu¡­¡­.¡¹

    She lovingly crawled her tongue over my thing and began to suck up everyst drop of semen that was left in my urethra.

    ¡¸Kuh, Ughh¡­.!?¡¹

    Because I had juste, I was sensitive, and the stimtion was too sharp for me, and I squirmed involuntarily.

    ¡¸Okay, thanks for the food. Then put your penis-chan away. I¡¯m going to wash my face in the nearest bathroom, so Fu~min, you go back to ss first¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­.¡¹

    I left the rooftop with my hair pulled back. When I turned around, I saw Fujiwara-san waving at me.

    After I returned to the ssroom, I felt a strange gaze on me.

    It was easy to imagine that my ssmates had shifted their lunchtime conversation from Kurosawa-san to me and Fujiwara-san.

    Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t eaten lunch.

    I thought about eating a little before the teacher came, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to open up my lunch box under these insolent stares.

    Then shortly after the fifth period started, the door at the back of the room opened and a female student walked into the ssroom.

    It was Fujiwara-san¡­¡­ But probably the same question was floating in the minds of all my ssmates.

    £¨¡­¡­Who?!£©

    No, I know. I know it.

    The blonde side-tail hair, the brown skin, the revealing blouse and the ridiculously short skirt.

    I don¡¯t care how I look at her, it can¡¯t be anyone else but Fujiwara-san.

    Only her face is different.

    She is a beautiful girl with nted eyes and a calm atmosphere.

    Such a girl¡­

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte~! I¡¯m sorry, Sensei, but I¡¯m having a hard time with the menstrual period¡­¡¹

    She said, after entering the ssroom with the usual Fujiwara-like stupidments.

    I was freaking out. Of course, I was surprised and confused.

    Even as a man, I had no choice but to shut up when she said something about menstruation.

    The teacher replied with a puzzled ¡°O-okay¡± and then did not me her in particr.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸What do you think, Inomoto-senpai?¡¹

    On the way to the parking lot, I asked the senior detective who was working on this case with me.

    ¡¸Nn? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸About that student, Fumio Kijima¡¹

    Inomoto-senpai put his hand on his chin and lowered his eyebrows a little.

    ¡¸Oh, I think that kid is definitely going to be bullied. He has that kind of vibe. He doesn¡¯t have the guts or the ability to take revenge. He¡¯s the type of person who lives in the world while sulking. I feel sorry for him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, is there something on your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸No, at first nce he looks frightened, but sometimes he has a strange air of confidence in his face. ¡­¡­Did you notice that?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸When I asked him about Misuzu Kurosawa, unlike other children, ¡°he replied in the present tense¡±. He said, ¡°She seems to be ying¡±. But there were other girls who said the same thing, but they all said, ¡°It looks like she was ying¡±. I wondered if he knows about Misuzu Kurosawa¡¯s current situation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡¹

    My senior made a pretense ofughing.

    ¡¸But there are no other clues, so I thought I¡¯d stick around for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t mind, but your¡­¡­ wedding ising up. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re going to be scolded by Nakamura¡¹

    I¨D¨D Ryoko Terashima will be Ryoko Nakamura in about a month.

    My fianc¨¦ is Takehiko Nakamura-san, a ssmate of Inomoto-senpai.

    He is a senior employee of the main office.

    And I¡¯m not going to stop unless I can find a way to end this Misuzu Kurosawa¡¯s disappearance as my final shot before I get married.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After ss, I ran out of the ssroom as if to escape from Fujiwara-san.

    I ran to my home in a hurry. But unfortunately, Fujiwara-san easily caught up with me.

    I hated myself for myck of stamina.

    ¡¸Fu~min, that¡¯s terrible! You¡¯re leaving your girlfriend behind and going home ahead of her, that¡¯s bad!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not my girlfriend!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, here you go again~¡¹

    ¡¸Stop ying it like a joke¡¹

    ¡¸Really, Fu~min, you¡¯ve got a very bad sense of humor~. It¡¯s time to pay the price¡¹

    ¡¸Price, What price!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going back the same way, so let¡¯s have some fun~¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, I¡¯m tired of being dragged along by you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s worrying, so let¡¯s go and take a break somewhere¡¹

    ¡¸If you put ¡®go¡¯ in there, it changes the nuance, okay? That¡¯ll make me even more tired!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, why don¡¯t we take a break at my ce? I¡¯ll introduce you to my dad¡¹

    ¡¸Are you kidding me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh,e on. Just say hello, and I¡¯ll take care of everything else¡¹

    ¡¸Afterward?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll book the wedding venue, apply for a student marriage license, arrange the new house,e up with 20 names for the kids. I¡¯ll even arrange for Dad¡¯s inheritance and write the names on the tablets!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that horrible pattern logic? Just because I say hello, you¡¯re going to arrange for my life to end!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just perfect. So, you! Marry me! I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s our wedding night! I love children very much. I want to have them as soon as possible. I want a lot of them¡¹

    ¡¸Damn¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been spotted by the most ridiculous person¡¹

    All the talk about whether or not she was my girlfriend or not was instantly left behind about a hundred light years away.

    They say that marriage is the final ce of one¡¯s life, but the ce is closing in on me at the speed of an Olympic athlete.

    It is true that Fujiwara-san is an unexpectedly beautiful girl when she takes off her shy makeup.

    And if she stopped tanning and wore a white one-piece dress, she would be as beautiful as Kurosawa-san. Unless she doesn¡¯t talk too much.

    An Ojou-sama, a beautiful girl, and a devoted type.

    If I think about it, it is a very rare and excellent girl¡­¡­

    £¨She¡¯s supposed to be the one whom I take revenge on¡­¡­£©

    To be honest, I¡¯ve almost lost the desire to take revenge. But¡­¡­.

    Fujiwara-san, who may have guessed what I was thinking, whispered into my ear.

    ¡¸Rather than getting your hopes up for Masaki-chi, there¡¯s a girl who love Fu~min. And here she is¡¹

    ¡¸U-ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    I know it¡¯s pathetic, but when she says that, my heart wavers.

    If I put aside the issue of marriage, Fujiwara-san is certainly cute.

    And to tell the truth, I don¡¯t think the chances of me going out with Masaki-chan are very high either.

    £¨But it¡¯s not zero, is it?¡­¡­£©

    I nodded my head, but suddenly¡­

    ¡¸That? Isn¡¯t that¡¯s Masaki-chi!¡¹

    Fujiwara-san said, pointing her finger at the direction she was pointing.

    I looked in the direction she was pointing and saw Masaki-chan sitting on a bench in a small children¡¯s park in a residential area.

    ¡¸I wonder what she¡¯s doing there? Masaki-chan¡¹

    It was true that this park was not on the route back to Masaki-chan¡¯s house.

    Her house is two stops away by train, and this one is directly opposite the station.

    How do I know where Masaki lives?

    Of course, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been following her.

    I hid behind a bush, and Fujiwara-san joined me in hiding.

    ¡¸Why are you hiding? ¡­¡­That¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸No, why you? Uh, goodbye, Fujiwara-san¡¹

    ¡¸Buuuuu¡­¡­.¡¹

    I ignored Fujiwara-san, who puffed out her cheeks in a big puff, and stared at Masaki-chan.

    In a word, she¡¯s cute.

    Anyway, Masaki-chan was paying attention to her watch.

    I wondered if she was meeting someone.

    After a while, one boy stepped into the park.

    ¡¸He¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but groan as the boy walked up to Masaki-chan, raising his hand lightly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s ¡­¡­Kasuya-chi¡¹

    It was Kurosawa-san¡¯s boyfriend, Kasuya-kun.

    As soon as she noticed him entering the park, Masaki-chan stood up, leaving her bag on the bench, and walked over to him.

    Her face was somewhat tense. She was talking to Kasuya-kun in a somewhat fidgety manner.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hear what she¡¯s saying. I¡¯ll try to get a little closer¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait!? Fu~min!¡¹

    I shook off Fujiwara-san¡¯s attempts to restrain me and moved from one bush to another.

    But all of a sudden, when I was only about three meters away, Masaki-chan squeezed Kasuya-chan¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s not fair, but I don¡¯t care if you still like Misuzu-chan. Please, Junichi-kun. Go out with me. I want to be your girlfriend¡¹

    For a moment, I felt as if my eyes had gonepletely dark.

    ¨D¨DI don¡¯t feel like going out with anyone.

    The shadows of the window frame formed a grid pattern on the floor of the library where the sunset was shining.

    The image of Masaki, quietly lowering her eyes, shes back to me.

    ¨D¨D I don¡¯t feel like going out with anyone.

    Oh, I see. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s stupid.

    It¡¯s only me who¡¯s an idiot for believing the person I¡¯m supposed to take revenge on.

    While I was in a daze, the two of them disappeared from the park.

    I brushed the dirt from my knees and stood up.

    ¡¸Fu~min, that ¡­¡­¡¹

    Behind me, I heard Fujiwara-san¡¯s worried voice.

    £¨Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me¡­¡­.£©

    But as soon as I turned around, Fujiwara-san choked out, ¡°Hiii?¡±.

    £¨Ahaha, Fujiwara-san, it¡¯s awful, you¡¯re surprised by my face£©

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m leaving¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, uh, yeah¡­¡­.¡¹

    Fujiwara-san remained standing there, dumbfounded.

    And she didn¡¯te after me.

    ¡­

    And then¡­

    ¡­

    At midnight that day, I confined Masaki Haneda.

 Chapter 25: I hope She Falls Soon

    Chapter 25: I hope She Falls Soon

    There are no direct scenes, but there are scenes that evoke intense violence¡­.

    ***

    Late at night, I parked my car where I could see the entrance to Fumio Kijima¡¯s house and watching the area.

    For dinner, I had a sweet red bean bun and milk.

    This is what I always do when I¡¯m on a surveince.

    This is the only choice for those who dream of working as a detective.

    If Misuzu Kurosawa-san is still alive and Kijima has confined her somewhere, it can¡¯t be here at home with his parents.

    And if he is going to make a move, it will be after her parents are asleep.

    It¡¯s also hard to imagine that he has a coborator¡­¡­.

    Because I have asked his homeroom teacher, and he says that he has no close friends.

    But strangely enough, he suddenly started dating a girl named Mai Fujiwara today.

    I also questioned Mai Fujiwara once.

    My impression of her is that she is a young person of today, and I heard that she was good friends with Kurosawa Misuzu-san.

    And it just for example, assuming that Mai Fujiwara had a grudge against Misuzu Kurosawa-san, so, she asked Kijima to kidnap her.

    As a reward, she was offered a rtionship with him as bait.

    I know it¡¯s unrealistic.

    But in any case, if he had a coborator, it would be her, but if not, it is hard to imagine that he would keep someone confined and not have any contact with her for three days. Because human beings need to eat in order to survive.

    Therefore, if there was no movement during the three days of surveince from today, I would honestly admit that I was wrong.

    My suspicions about Kijima were almost entirely based on intuition, and the surveince was nothing more than selfishness on my part, but Inomoto-senpai said he would take charge tomorrow night. I¡¯m grateful. I think he¡¯s a really respectable senior.

    ¡¸Yannn¡­..¡¹

    I yawned loudly as I leaned against the steering wheel, and suddenly Kijima made a move at the same time.

    I looked down at my watch and saw that it was a little after one AM.

    He came out of the entrance, dressed in a ck hoodie and jeans.

    He looked cautiously from side to side, then pulled his bicycle out of the garage and rode it.

    I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t go to the convenience store ¡­¡­ because of hungry.

    And the nearest convenience store was less than two minutes away on foot.

    But he had been riding for more than thirty minutes since I started tracking him.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be as strong as he looked, and he kept speeding up and slowing down.

    I followed him within visual distance and checked the direction he was heading with the car navigation system.

    If he continues straight on the main road, there would be a residential area ahead, including Misuzu Kurosawa-san¡¯s house.

    Speaking of things rted to Kijima, a female student named Haneda also lived in the same residential area, but I couldn¡¯t find any significant connection between her and Kijima either.

    If Kijima is going to visit Kurosawa-san¡¯s house, it is more likely that he will drop a threatening letter in the mailbox.

    ¡¸I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s definitely Kurosawa. Let¡¯s just report it to my senior¡­¡­¡¹

    With that, I put my hand into the inside pocket of my coat.

    But I couldn¡¯t find the phone that was supposed to be there.

    ¡¸What? Where did I put it?¡¹

    I wondered if I had thrown it on the passenger seat, but as soon as I turned to look in that direction.

    ¡¸Are you looking for this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    A woman¡¯s voice came from the back seat, making me jump involuntarily.

    It felt as if ice had been thrown down my spine. And the car shook, and I clung desperately to the steering wheel to straighten it up.

    I hurriedly turned my attention to the rearview mirror and saw the silhouette of a woman in the back seat.

    The light from a passing streemp illuminated a glimpse of the woman¡¯s face.

    A foreign woman with silvery hair.

    She was holding my phone in her hand, smiling quietly.

    £¨W-what!? What¡¯s going on!?£©

    It¡¯s impossible.

    There was no way anyone could suddenly appear in the middle of a moving car.

    Could it be that she had entered the car while it was stopped and was hiding?

    It waste at night on a rural road, and there were no other cars in front or behind me.

    I stopped the car abruptly, unbuckled my seatbelt and rolled out of the car.

    ¡¸Who are you!?¡¹

    I pulled my pistol from its holster and held it up with both hands.

    If I fired a shot, there would be a stack of papers waiting for me.

    But there was no time to worry about that.

    The backseat door opens and a woman gets out of the car.

    She has a nice face, silver hair, and looks to be in her twenties. She was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform with a long skirt that looked like something out of a movie.

    ¡¸State your name and raise your hands! Quickly!¡¹

    Then she smiled kindly.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be so frightened. I am Freesia, a maid in the service of a nobleman¡¹

    ¡¸A nobleman? What are you talking about?¡­¡­. If you want to y games, do it somewhere else¡¹

    ¡¸You yourself don¡¯t seem to think it¡¯s a game in the slightest¡­¡­?¡¹

    It¡¯s true. This situation is too abnormal to be dismissed as ying games.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    Suddenly, as soon as I shut my eyes to focus on the maid, her figure disappeared from my sight.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I unintentionally leaked a voice of astonishment, and immediately after, I heard a woman whispering in my ear.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re so frightened¡¹

    Just as I was about to turn around in a panic.

    ¡¸Nnn!?¡¹

    From behind me, a maid suddenly ces her mouth on my lips.

    After that, my consciousness was swallowed into the darkness.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Freesia seems to have gotten rid of the feather bugs, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Feather Bugs?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the female detective, Devi. Looks like you¡¯re being followed, Devi¡¹

    Lili nodded as she flew alongside me while I rode my bike.

    It¡¯s probably that wavy-haired female detective.

    The fact that I was being followed means that there was an element of suspicion on my part.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s not good, Devi? There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I can trust you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi. Let¡¯s get started¡¹

    I parked my bike at the back of Masaki-chan¡¯s house and quietly walked into the backyard.

    It¡¯s a normal family, not particrly rich.

    The only security is that the door is locked and the window is closed.

    Previously, when I followed Masaki-chan, I saw which room¡¯s lights were on, so I knew where her room was.

    It was the room in front of the entrance on the second floor.

    So, I entered the house using and enter it.

    And standing in front of her room, just to be sure, I use to step into her room.

    Because I don¡¯t even want to make the sound of the door opening.

    Her room was very girlish.

    It was illuminated by a pale orange glow bulb. Maybe she¡¯s afraid of being in total darkness.

    Around the bedroom were a bunch of stuffed animals. On the cork board, there were many photos pinned up, taken with friends.

    In particr, there seemed to be a lot of two-shots with Kurosawa-san.

    On the futon, there was enough room for one person.

    I looked into the face of the sleeping person and nodded to Lili.

    ¡¸Well, I will pin her soul, Devi¡¹

    Lili touched her forehead, and the faint sound of sleeping stopped.

    ¡¸Now she won¡¯t wake up, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    I pulled off the nket and saw that Masaki-chan was wearing a pair of slightlyrger pink pajamas. She was curled up like a fetus.

    When I looked closely at her face, I saw that she had cried her eyes out.

    I wondered if Kasuya-kun hadn¡¯t epted her.

    Well, it no longer mattered.

    Because I want Masaki-chan¡­¡­ No, I just want Masaki to taste the feeling of being betrayed by someone she loves.

    As my arm strength is not enough to lift her, I ask Lili to hold her legs and carry her into ¡°the room¡±.

    Then I got back on my bike and hurried home.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸U-ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    I woke up when I heard a faint talking voice from somewhere.

    £¨¡­¡­Am I naked? Are my hands and feet tied up?¡­¡­£©

    In my hazy consciousness, I struggled to recall what was going on.

    My memory was cut off when I was kissed by a suspicious foreign maid.

    My body felt terribly heavy.

    I felt tired, as if I had run a full marathon.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, you should take it easy today, Devi. You look terrible, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that bad¡­¡­?¡¹

    The voices that I hear belong to a boy and a girl.

    The boy¡¯s voice is familiar to me. It¡¯s probably Kijima.

    ¡¸Maybe you can¡¯t act properly in your current state of mind, Devi. But Haneda-chan will be ready for youter, Devi. Fumi Fumi¡¯s training n is quite interesting, Devi. Your talent is finally blossoming, Devi¡¹

    £¨Haneda? A ssmate who lives in the same residential area as Kurosawa-san¡­¡­?£©

    As soon as I whispered that in my heart.

    ¡¸You think so too, don¡¯t you? Detective-san?¡¹

    Suddenly, the subject of the conversation turned to me, and I jumped.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not polite to eavesdrop, Devi. But I¡¯m honestly surprised that you woke up so soon after being drained by High-ranking Subus, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What on earth are you guys ¡­¡­?¡¹

    When I look up, a girl sits down in front of me.

    She wears a bondage suit that looks like from an anime character and has horns sticking out from her forehead. I can only assume it¡¯s a cosy.

    ¡¸Devil, Devi. I¡¯m just an ordinary devil who can be found anywhere, Devi¡¹

    Sheughed, and the boy behind her opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Good evening, Detective-san¡­¡­ or was it Terashima-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio Kijima¡­¡­ Untie this rope now¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a tough one. Do you understand your position?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it again. Let me go now. My colleagues know that I¡¯m watching you. If I¡¯m not back in the morning, they will step in immediately¡¹

    For a moment, Kijima¡¯s eyes showed a hint of agitation.

    But the girl with the horns giggled.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, is it okay if Lili takes care of this girl, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy, Devi, as long as I get her off by morning. To be honest, it¡¯s not very interesting, so I¡¯m not keen on it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­W-what are you talking about!¡¹

    ¡¸Torture! Come out, Devi!¡¹ (*Note: Torture -> ¥È©`¥Á¥ã©`)

    Ignoring mepletely, the girl with the horns shouts out, and a figure appears from the darkness as ifing out of thin air.

    She wears a ck bodysuit made of leather that sticks to her body. On her back, there is a single ck wing. She wore a bup sack on her head¡­¡­ Probably a woman.

    ¡¸She is Torture. She is the fallen angel, Devi. A former high-ranking angel with the power to heal any wound at will, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸First demons, now angels? That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, listen to me, Devi, you middle-aged woman. As long as you¡¯re alive, Torture can heal you, whether it¡¯s skinning you, chopping off your limbs, or slicing you into little pieces. Do you know what that means, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use biting your tongue, Devi. It¡¯s too painful, and it will drive you crazy, Devi. Although, she can force your mind to heal. But there¡¯s only one way to get relief, and that¡¯s eternal obedience, Devi¡¹

    As soon as she said this, countless knives, scissors, pliers, drills, hammers, etc., came tumbling down under the feet of the sackhead woman known as Torture.

    ¡¸How many times do you have to be torn apart before you fall, Devi? Well, in a few minutes, you¡¯ll be begging for mercy, miserably, Devi. Then it was just a matter of alternating the taste of pain with the taste of lust, Devi. And in the morning, you¡¯ll be a miserable M-ve who¡¯ll do anything, Devi¡¹

    I was left speechless, my eyes wide open, stunned. I had no idea what to do.

    ¡¸What are you going to do, Fumi Fumi? If you want to watch, that¡¯s fine, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Stter is not my thing¡¹

    As soon as Kijima said this, the room was suddenly filled with the sound of a raging engine.

    The sackhead woman is holding a chainsaw in her hand. Brum, Brum, Brum, Brummmmmmm! The chainsaw made a violent noise.

    ¡¸W-wait! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡¹

    I can feel my face twitching violently. But then Kijima turned to me and said.

    ¡¸Detective-san, I hope you fall as soon as possible¡¹

    As soon as Kijima walked out the door, a woman with a chain saw in her hand came at me with a violent screeching sound.

    All I could do was shudder.

 Chapter 26: Creature

    Chapter 26: Creature

    The result of intense violence¡­.

    ***

    Last night, when I was going to kidnap Masaki-chan, there was someone following me. It was a female detective called Ryoko Terashima.

    Lili¡¯s servant captures her, but if she¡¯s not back by the next morning, the police will step in.

    And to relieve my flustered reaction, Lili has ordered her servant Torture, who has the power of healing, to use violence to bring her to her knees in one night.

    As I left everything in Lili¡¯s hands, I left the confinement room.

    And the next morning¨D¨D

    Tiroriror¨©n!

    Just as I stepped inside the room, I heard the electronic sound of a level-up.

    The next thing I knew, I heard a voice that sounded like a synthesized voice, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ryoko Terashima¡¯s status has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room Creation Level 3¡¹

    ¡¸You can now create up to eight rooms simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level 2¡¹

    ¡¸You can now install a decent furniture in your room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Special room ¨C kitchen¡¹

    ¡¸You can install a kitchen in a room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room Connect¡¹

    ¡¸You can install doors that allow you to move between rooms.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Apparently, the training is going well.

    But still, what is it?

    I¡¯m not sure if the newly added feature is a hit or miss.

    I mean, what¡¯s considered to be ¡°decent¡± furniture?

    As I tilted my head, I heard the electronic sound of level up again.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ryoko Terashima¡¯s status has changed to [Subjugated]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Interior Construction¡¹

    ¡¸You can change the materials and colors of interior floors and walls¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room Extension Level 1¡¹

    ¡¸You can expand the size of a room up to four times¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    This one is easy to understand.

    I¡¯m honestly happy to see the .

    The stone floor was hurting my knees when I had intercourse.

    Yet, this was the end of the level up.

    There was no next electronic sound.

    In other words, Terashima-san¡¯s current state was [Subjugated].

    It seems that she has not yet fallen into [Enved].

    ¡¸Does that mean it failed¡­¡­?¡¹

    As soon as I muttered that¡­

    ¡¸Ugh!?¡¹

    I covered my mouth with my hand.

    What pierced my nostrils was the smell of blood, so thick it was almost like the smell of rust.

    Frowning at the smell, which was very simr to rust, I pointed at the ceiling and shouted.

    ¡¸Install themps¡¹

    Perhaps it was because of the increased level of , the ceiling was now illuminated by a rather luxuriousmp.

    But at the same time as the room became brighter.

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    I choked out.

    Everywhere I looked was red, red, and red.

    The other half of the room was covered in blood.

    The floor was covered in blood, the ceiling was sttered with blood, and there were red drops dripping down like a leak.

    ¡¸You¡¯vee to the right moment, Devi. I just nned to call you, Devi¡¹

    Lili, who was standing near the door, turned to me and gave me a carefree smile.

    But that was not the point for me.

    Because on the other side of the room, I saw someone leaning against the wall at the end of the room, covered in blood, and it made me shocked.

    ¡¸Do you know what a ¡°limit¡± is¡­¡­?¡¹

    The person who was there was no longer that female detective.

    Her head was shaved into buzz cut.

    From head to toe, she was tattooed with a tribal motif resembling tangled ivy, and she was pierced with countless piercings on her ears, eyelids, cheeks, nose, tongue, navel, nipples, and private part.

    Her breasts have grown to the size of basketballs and hang down to the floor, and her tongue sticks out sloppily from her mouth, splitting in two like a snake at the tip.

    ¡¸Ehe~¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ehehe~, Aha~, Aha~, Hihi~¡­¡­.¡¹

    She looked at me with a look of delight in her eyes, drooling sloppily and asionally spurting out her love juice from between her legs.

    £¨Bad¡­.. This is really bad£©

    The sight of her is almost traumatizing for me.

    In my eyes, she looked like an ugly creature.

    ¡¸Okay, Ryoko-chan, your master has arrived~¡¹

    Lili said to her.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡­ Mwas¡­¡­ ter? Ehehe~¡­¡­ Bohe! Mwaster~¡­¡­ Ehehe~, Aha~, Gohe! I lwve ywu swo mwuch, Bohe! ¡­¡­Ehehe~, Mwaster~¡¹

    The creature swayed and groaned in Terashima-san¡¯s voice.

    It¡¯s really scary that every time it swayed, it would say ¡°Gohe!¡± and ¡°Bohe!¡±.

    £¨¡­¡­Holy!£©

    As I retreated, Lili told me with a smile.

    ¡¸To sum up, she¡¯s one step closer to [Enved], Devi. Now, if Fumi Fumi can imprint her with pleasure, she will be Fumi Fumi¡¯s ve, Devi. Now hold her, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Hold this!?¡¹

    This is outrageous.

    This is impossible. I can¡¯t even get an erection, you know.

    As a matter of fact, the beautiful detective who was in charge of the case now looks like a mysterious creature or a Butoh dancer. (*Note: Butoh is a form of Japanese dance theatre that epasses a diverse range of activities, techniques and motivations for dance, performance, or movement)

    ¡¸She¡¯s not even close to human!¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh¡­.. she¡¯s not much to your liking, Devi? Even though this is much closer to her original appearance¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My taste is not at that level!¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh¡­¡­ for some reason, Torture seems to like this woman a lot, Devi. I think she got a little bit carried away, Devi¡¹

    Torture, who was on one knee next to Lili, looked up.

    I can¡¯t see the expression on her face because she¡¯s wearing a sack, but she looks somewhat proud of herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m notplimenting you. I can¡¯t hold this¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, Devi. Torture, cure the hair, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸She can cure it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi. That¡¯s what I said yesterday, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I also want you to cure her breasts, her split tongue, her piercings and her tattoos¡¹

    ¡¸Not all of them, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up and do it¡¹

    ¡¸But Lili still don¡¯t know how many times to make her breast that big¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Do¡ªit¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ can¡¯t help it, Devi. Torture¡¹

    With that, Torture stood up, obviously unhappy, and raised her hand towards her.

    Then, starting from the point where she raised her hand, the creature began to return to her original appearance of the female detective, Terashima-san.

    But when all the tattoos and piercings were gone from her skin.

    ¡¸Uhhhhhhh, uhh!¡¹

    Torture began toin to Lili.

    ¡¸She wants to keep the tattoos on her back and stomach because it¡¯s the result of her efforts, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine. Oh, you can also keep the nipple piercings¡¹

    Nipple piercings and a few tattoos can be erotic and pleasing.

    £¨And then, the rest is just this bloody room. Let¡¯s try it¡­¡­.£©

    ¡¸¡¹

    I decided to try out the new function I just got. And as a test, I reced all the walls and floors with marble.

    The walls and floors, all of them, were instantly reced from the bloody cobblestones to the brand-new marble.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡­¡­.¡¹

    After trying out the new function, I turned my attention to Detective Terashima, who wasying t on the marble floor.

    It was difficult to shake off the image of the creature, but she was basically beautiful.

    Her bloodied body has been cleaned up during the healing process, and with the ring piercings on her nipples and the crest-like tattoos on her lower abdomen, she is extremely erotic.

    But her eyes were still wandering in the air, and drool was still dripping from her mouth.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t cure her head?¡¹

    I asked, and Lili¡¯s mouth twisted into a grin.

    ¡¸This is a good thing, Devi. Because by curing her mind at the moment of climax, the pleasure will bepletely burned into her head, Devi¡¹

    The next thing I knew, Detective Terashima had crawled to my feet and was rubbing her cheek against my leg.

    ¡¸Now, all this woman has in her head is her bare instincts, Devi. As Fumi Fumi is her master, you have to discipline her, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by ¡°Discipline¡±? ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just fuck her as hard as you can, Devi. As you can see, she doesn¡¯t need any forey anymore, Devi¡¹

    She has a scornful look in her eyes and a wavy, grown-up short haircut. Her sharp chin line makes her look like a grown woman,pletely different from the girls in my ss.

    And when I think back to how sharp she was yesterday and with the look on her face now, it makes my thing hurt.

    And so, I grabbed her hair and made her look up at me.

    ¡¸A-aha~¡­¡­.¡¹

    And then, as she let out a squeal of delight, I told her.

    ¡¸Yosh¡­¡­ Good girl. Now I¡¯m going to give you a lot of discipline¡¹

 Chapter 28: Love Always Comes Out Suddenly

    Chapter 28: Love Always Comes Out Suddenly

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­.

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­.

    ***

    After a very intense lovemaking session in the morning, I used a special room instation to create a ¡°bathroom¡± and brought the madly in love Detective Terashima into it.

    As I hadn¡¯t had a chance to use the ¡°Bathroom Instation¡± before, I found that the bathroom I had created was the size of a normal household. The bathtub was only barely big enough for the two of us.

    However, this was not so bad because it made us feel like newlyweds.

    And now I ordered Detective Terashima¡­¡­ No, it should be Ryoko now, since she¡¯s my ve to wash every inch of my body. Of course, she used her foam-covered breasts.

    When she doing so, she didn¡¯t show any signs of displeasure, in fact, she seemed happy to be able to serve me.

    Her breasts are reasonably big, her waist is curvy, and if I look closely, I can see that she has a six-pack abs. Her proportions are too superb to be a detective.

    Naturally, there¡¯s no way that my ¡°wooden stick¡± can keep quiet when I let such a beautiful detective act like a soapdy.

    And once again, I poured a generous amount of semen into her, and then soaked her in the bathtub, holding her from behind while I yed with her breasts.

    <i></i>

    <i> She was very obedient.</i>

    <i> The way she looked at me, it was as if she couldn¡¯t help but love me. If it was a manga, there would be a heart mark drawn in her eyes.</i>

    <i> Lili has reced her center of value to me. She told me that being yed by me had be the most important thing in her life.</i>

    <i> I wondered what kind of state of mind that was.</i>

    <i>¡¸What kind of person am I to Ryoko?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸My everything¡¹</i>

    <i> She didn¡¯t show any distress at all, but rather replied in a predatory manner.</i>

    <i>¡¸Then¡­¡­ do you have a lover?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸A-ahh¡­.. I have a fianc¨¦e whom I¡¯m going to marry the next month¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸You have?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yes, butpared to Master, Nnn~, Ah~¡­.. He¡¯s nothing more than a bug. I don¡¯t want to see him again. A-ah~¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> She replied with a sweet, breathy exhale, every time her ring pierced nipple was squeezed.</i>

    <i>£¨I guess that means I¡¯ve cuckolded her fiancee¡­¡­£©</i>

    <i> Even though I couldn¡¯t just let her go, I have nothing against her fianc¨¦.</i>

    <i> I know it¡¯s a littlete for that, but honestly, I felt bad about it.</i>

    <i>¡¸So, what are you going to do now, Ryoko?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸What will I do? Of course, I will stay by your side. Master can use me as a tool for his sexual needs, and if permitted, I would like to give birth to your baby someday¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahaha, w-well¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a problem for me to pull it out after I¡¯ve already spurted it inside her, but it¡¯s still pretty heavy to hear her reply it again.</i>

    <i>£¨Either way, I can¡¯t let her missing¡­¡­£©</i>

    <i> If the woman who had been watching me went missing, I would be a suspect in a serial kidnapping case. That would put me at the top of the wanted list.</i>

    <i> Although I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll find out about my ability, it¡¯s not hard to imagine how much trouble it¡¯ll cause.</i>

    <i>¡¸Hey Ryoko, can you live as usual for a while? And I would appreciate it if you could use your position as a detective to help me¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸If that¡¯s what you want, Master¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> She makes a very disappointed face.</i>

    <i> Such a girl is cute, and adorable.</i>

    <i> And I couldn¡¯t help but embrace her once more.</i>

    <i> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó</i>

    <i> I had embraced her three times in the morning.</i>

    <i> Of course, with all that, I would bete for school.</i>

    <i> And to recover my strength, I took a lick of the energy drink from the demon world and ran into the ssroom at full speed, almost at the same time as my homeroom teacher, Gorioka. It was just in time, just in time.</i>

    <i> And so, at the time of taking attendance, he said.</i>

    <i>¡¸What, Haneda¡¯s off? That¡¯s unusual¡¹</i>

    <i> Aside from Gorioka¡¯s tilted head, there was no mention of Masaki Haneda¡¯s disappearance in homeroom.</i>

    <i> Apparently, the school hadn¡¯t heard anything about her disappearance yet.</i>

    <i> Maybe her family hadn¡¯t even noticed her disappearance too.</i>

    <i> And as soon as homeroom was over, Fujiwara-san came to my desk.</i>

    <i> She didn¡¯t jump at me as she usually did, but rather spoke to me with a somewhat anxious look on her face.</i>

    <i>¡¸Um¡­¡­ Fu~min, are you okay?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸What about?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸What I mean is¡­¡­ that ¡­¡­ thing with Masaki-chi¡¹</i>

    <i> I nced around me to see what was going on.</i>

    <i> No one seems to be listening to us.</i>

    <i> However, even though the disappearance of Haneda Masaki has not yet been discussed, it is honestly not pleasant to talk about anything rted to her now.</i>

    <i>¡¸I don¡¯t really think anything of it, but¡­¡­ either way, it¡¯s none of Fujiwara-san¡¯s business¡¹</i>

    <i> The moment I said that bluntly, she red at me with a piercing look.</i>

    <i>¡¸Heh¡­¡­ I see. Is that what you think?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸What do you mean?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸O-ohh, so Fu~min is the kind of person who says it doesn¡¯t matter after making me so worried. Oh, so¡­¡­ that¡¯s how it is¡¹</i>

    <i> Her eyebrows, their edges twitching, trembled.</i>

    <i>¡¸It¡¯s a fact, right? Fujiwara-san and I are just a ssmate. No more, no less, right?¡¹</i>

    <i> Immediately, she muttered in a muffled voice.</i>

    <i>¡¸I¡¯ll¡­¡­ kill you¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸What!? Go ahead and do it!¡¹</i>

    <i> The words were so offensive that I couldn¡¯t help but lose my temper.</i>

    <i> This is exactly what I mean when I say words for words.</i>

    <i> But¡­</i>

    <i>¡¸I¡¯m going to use all my financial resources to tell everyone that Fu~min is a maniac who enjoys ying with baby diapers!¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Socially killings me!?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸And I¡¯m going to show your address on primetime TV and make amercial asking people to donate their used diapers to Fumio Kijima!¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸That¡¯s not a good use of money!?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸If you don¡¯t like it,e to the roof at lunchtime!¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Eh¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> Needless to say, the contents of the¡­¡­ threats are strange, but I can already hear whispered voices around me saying, ¡°She says he¡¯s ying with diapers¡± and ¡°Yikes, that¡¯s disgusting¡±.</i>

    <i> My reputation has been damaged.</i>

    <i> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó</i>

    <i>¡¸Oh, Terashima. How¡¯s that Kijima kid?¡¹</i>

    <i> When I showed up at the station, Inomoto-senpai tapped my shoulder and said so.</i>

    <i> Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands. This body belongs to my master.</i>

    <i> However, suppressing the unpleasantness that threatened toe out in my voice, I smiled fondly.</i>

    <i>¡¸It seems that I was wrong. There was no movement on Kijimast night¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Well, I suppose so. But it¡¯s only been one day, right? I¡¯ll be watching it out for you tonight¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yes, please do¡¹</i>

    <i> I¡¯ve already told master that this gori will be the one who watches over the house this evening.</i>

    <i> And there¡¯s no problem on other case too.</i>

    <i> Because I had checked, and it seems that no search report has been filed yet for a girl named Masaki Haneda, but if I, the detective who was watching the house, can prove that master was at home when the girl was kidnapped, his alibi will be solid.</i>

    <i> The thought of being able to help my master immediately made my heart flutter.</i>

    <i>¡¸But that Teruya girl Kijima was talking about, that seems to be the real deal¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Did you find out anything?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yeah, her older sister is married now and her name is Anna Kamishima¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Kamishima?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the wife of Ryuuichi Kamishima, the only son of Ryukichi Kamishima, the leader of the Kamishima n¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Speaking of the Kamishima n¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s the same gang that¡¯s under surveince for suspected involvement in a girl prostitution ring. Looks like the dots are starting to connect¡¹</i>

    <i>£¨You¡¯re wrong. In fact, nothing is connected. You stupid!£©</i>

    <i> I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I shouted this in my heart.</i>

    <i> However, this stupid gori seemed to take that smile in a different way, and nodded broadly while smiling himself.</i>

    <i> Nevertheless, the Teruya sisters seem to be just right to take the role of my master. If I can manage it well, I can be of more use to my master.</i>

    <i> After all, I was born to serve my master.</i>

    <i> When I thought about it, my nipples, pierced by the piercing, began to tingle.</i>

    <i> I wonder when he will call me again.</i>

    <i> I can¡¯t wait to meet him. I want to be embraced. I want to something hard to be put into me.</i>

    <i> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó</i>

    <i> When the lunch break came, I went to the rooftop quietly.</i>

    <i> I thought I should confine Fujiwara-san as well, but my ssmates already regarded her and me as a couple.</i>

    <i> The truth is that I have to be cautious because we¡¯re so close.</i>

    <i> Besides, for the time being, my hands are full with my revenge against Masaki Haneda, which will start tonight. So, I don¡¯t have time to worry about her.</i>

    <i> As I stepped onto the rooftop, Fujiwara-san, who was standing by the bench, turned to look at me.</i>

    <i>¡¸Sit there¡¹</i>

    <i> She pointed to the bench with her finger, without any expression on her face.</i>

    <i>£¨Is she going to cry orin?¡­¡­ Either way, this is going to be a pain in the ass£©</i>

    <i> Standing in front of me on the bench, she quickly offered me something.</i>

    <i>¡¸Here, lunch¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸What? ¡­¡­ a bento?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸That¡¯s right, I made it for Fu~min¡¹</i>

    <i> She handed me a stainless-steel lunch box wrapped in a cute drawstring bag.</i>

    <i>¡¸I¡¯m still sorry about this. I¡¯m not going to give up on the fact that Fu~min is my dearest boyfriend, but I guess I was a bit pushy¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸¡­¡­a bit?¡¹</i>

    <i> But my question waspletely ignored. It seems that her system is designed to prevent people from hearing inconvenient things.</i>

    <i>¡¸But if Fu~min likes Masaki-chi, I think it can¡¯t be helped, yeah. Because love can happen suddenly. It same for me too¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸¡­¡­Haa~¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸That¡¯s why! I¡¯ve decided to work hard to make Fu~min love me! Even though it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be attracted to other girls, I¡¯ll try my best to make you say that you love me a lot! I¡¯ve decided to do my best so that you¡¯ll say ¡°I love you so much!¡±¡¹</i>

    <i> This is a very strong statement.</i>

    <i> I can only say that she is the first type of girl who gets caught up with a bad guy and is treated as a woman of convenience.</i>

    <i> However, when I looked down at my lunch box, I thought of something else.</i>

    <i>£¨This girl is even trying to add the attribute of a messy character¡­¡­£©</i>

    <i> She¡¯s a ck gal, she has a dark past, she¡¯s a bully, she¡¯s a bullied girl, she¡¯s a peeing girl, she¡¯s an Ojou-sama, she¡¯s an idiot, and she¡¯s¡­¡­ already overloaded with all these attributes.</i>

    <i> It would not be surprising if another attribute was attached to this process.</i>

    <i> But¨C</i>

    <i>¡¸¡±It tastes just fine¡±¡¹</i>

    <i> Fried eggs, fried tofu, octopus and sausage. It¡¯s a very ordinary bento. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s delicious enough to make me jump out of my skin, but it¡¯s just in delicious.</i>

    <i> Fujiwara-sanughed as she poured tea from her stainless-steel water bottle.</i>

    <i>¡¸ Originally, my family was a single-mother family. I used to cook for my mom until I graduated from the middle school¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸I see. No, I think it¡¯s really delicious ¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Nfu, yay! I¡¯m so happy!¡¹</i>

    <i> She jumped up and down, and then she looked at me and spoke.</i>

    <i>¡¸How is it. How is it? That¡¯s a high point, right! You must want make me to be your wife right now!¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸If you hadn¡¯t said that, I would have fallen in love with you. Maybe¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Seriously! Right now, what just you said! Fu~min! What just you said!¡¹</i>

    <i> I think the flustered Fujiwara-san was the cutest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.</i>

    <i>***</i>

    <i><u></u></i><li><i><u>In the heroinepetition, Fujiwara-san has been growing rapidlytely, but Masaki-chan is expected in the next episode. Kurosawa-san is going to be left alone for a while. Terashima-san, I wonder about her¡­¡­.</u></i></li>

 Chapter 29: Masaki Haneda Brainwashing Program

    Chapter 29: Masaki Haneda Brainwashing Program

    ¡¸Wee back, Devi¡¹

    As I entered my room, I found Lili, as usual, floating around, reading a manga.

    ¡¸Put it back on the shelf after you read it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have my servant do itter, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I pity your servant who has to be summoned just to clean up the manga¡¹

    When I look at it this way, I think I¡¯ve read through most of the manga in this room.

    ¡¸Even so, a story about a yakuza who goes back in time is interesting, Devi¡¹

    Don¡¯t makements that reveal what you¡¯re reading. Because it¡¯s dangerous.

    ¡¸So, did you get tangled up with a ck gal again today, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sort of¡¹

    On the way home today, Fujiwara-san forced me to buy her a crepe.

    She also makes me to buy her a drink in return for the lunch. Even though she¡¯s rich.

    When she forced me, the suspect made iprehensible statements such as, ¡°Fu~min treats me, so it tastes good, etc¡±. For a high school boy with no part-time job, six hundred yen is a lot of money, you know! But she doesn¡¯t seem to understand the importance of it at all.

    I let out a sigh of disappointment and looked up.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s going on with Masaki?¡¹

    ¡¸All set, Devi. I¡¯ve already stripped her naked andid her in the room, Devi. The pin is still attached, so there¡¯s no need to worry about her waking up, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, she¡¯s got some big breast, Devi. Her height probably is the same height as my chest, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    I think she¡¯s around 140 centimeters tall¡­¡­

    ¡¸Also, thanks to the corruption of Ryoko, there are many more functions that can be used, Devi. It¡¯s a good idea to try it out, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. For now, I think I¡¯ll change the walls to look like a log cabin, and the floor to be wooden, and lead the story to a¡­¡­ cabin somewhere where we¡¯re locked up. And ¡­¡­well, what is a ¡°Decent Furniture¡± on ?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a furniture that costs around 30,000 yen at Home Center, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Home Center¡­¡­¡¹

    Why do these people, even though they are devils, show a little bit of lifestyle every now and then?

    ¡¸W-well, whatever. For now, just prepare a bed and a drawer in the corner of the room, and Lili, can you prepare some food?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Devi. So, what¡¯s good, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything is fine¡¹

    ¡¸Then, a drawer full of mozuku seaweed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s scary! At least sweet breads, sweet breads¡¹

    Because if I open the drawer and find a whole lot of ¡°mozuku¡±, it¡¯s nothing but horror.

    If I think about it that way, I could say that ¡°mozuku¡± is sort of demon.

    ¡¸Okay, and when Fumi Fumi is ready, I¡¯ll pull out the pin, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then, I¡¯ll take off my clothes in a minute¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, this is Fumi Fumi¡¯s first training n, Devi. I¡¯m looking forward to it. It¡¯s just that Lili has never been in a situation like this before, so I¡¯m not sure what to expect, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess you¡¯ll just have to be flexible¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s get started, Devi!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸What¡¯s happen¡­¡­?¡¹

    At first, I thought I was blind.

    Because I couldn¡¯t see anything when I opened my eyes. It was pitch ck. I thought maybe I was dreaming.

    And I thought to myself, ¡°What kind of dream could make me go blind?¡±

    But you know what?

    As my head became clearer and clearer, I began to realize that this was not the case.

    The feeling of the ce where I was sleeping. It waspletely different from my own bed.

    After I realized that, I was in aplete mess.

    ¡¸Eh, W-w-what! Eh¡­¡­Ehhh¡­¡­¡¹

    The cushions were harder than my bed, and the sheets smelled brand new. Even though I pped my hands and looked around, I couldn¡¯t find my favorite stuffed animals anywhere.

    (W-where am I? T-this isn¡¯t my room!)

    I hurriedly looked around, but it was still pitch ck and I couldn¡¯t see a thing.

    I tried desperately to reach out, but my hand hit the wall.

    The left side of the bed was against the wall, just the opposite of my room. I knew it was not my room.

    The texture of the wall that touched my fingertips was that of smooth, polished wood, with logs piled on top of each other. ¡­¡­What was it called?

    A log cabin? It seems like that.

    Thinking back, I don¡¯t remember anything unusual happening since I went to bedst night.

    I just fell asleep but when I woke up, I was somewhere else. I have no idea what¡¯s going on anymore.

    (Could I have been kidnapped while I was sleeping¡­¡­?)

    I think it was because of what happened to Misuzu-chan that I immediately came to that conclusion.

    When I started to fold my arms and thought¡­..

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? Kyaaaaaaa!¡¹

    I noticed something crucial and let out a huge scream.

    I was naked,pletely naked. I wasn¡¯t wearing anything.

    Although many people don¡¯t wear a bra when they sleep, in my case, because of my size and fear of losing shape, I use a non-wire bra. But I couldn¡¯t find it. I can¡¯t find it anywhere.

    Not just bras. I didn¡¯t wear any panties, and I didn¡¯t wear any pajamas.

    I¡¯mpletely naked. Thump, thump, thump.

    I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m so confused.

    Calm down, calm down, calm down!

    I try to think calmly.

    But I don¡¯t have a clue even if I tried. Practically no clue.

    I¡¯mpletelycking in information to understand the situation.

    ¡¸Fuehhh¡­.. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡­.¡¹

    Almost at the same time that I was nodding my head in frustration, I suddenly heard the sound of something moving on the other side of the darkness.

    I panicked, held my mouth, and stepped back to the wall.

    (W-what? Who¡¯s there?)

    My throat gulped.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸W-whoa!? W-w-what is happening here!?¡¹

    A boy¡¯s voice echoed from the other side of the darkness.

    He seemed to be just as confused as I was.

    ¡¸It¡¯s dark!? Scary! It¡¯s too narrow, no, it¡¯s not too narrow. It¡¯s wide. Where is this ce ¡­¡­Am I naked? Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think¡­¡­ has a habit of undressing while sleeping! I don¡¯t have that habit!¡¹

    (Why are you bbering to yourself, and why are you making fun of me?)

    I¡¯m too confused.

    Strangely enough, when humans see someone who is more confused than themselves, they instantly be calm.

    From what I could gather from his words, he and I were in almost the same situation.

    What¡¯s more, his voice sounded familiar to me.

    ¡¸Kijima-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh, t-that voice¡­¡­ Is it Masaki-chan? M-maybe I¡¯ve been kidnapped by Masaki-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t!!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice.

    ¡¸I just woke up and found myself here, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡¹

    ¡¸R-really?¡¹

    As soon as he said that, I felt Kijima-kun move, so I hurriedly raised my voice.

    ¡¸Don¡¯te! Don¡¯te over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes¡­¡­ I knew you didn¡¯t like me, but when you tell me not toe over here, it¡¯s rather depressing¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it! I didn¡¯t mean that!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean ¡°no¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­¡­ I¡¯m also naked¡­¡­.¡¹

    In the darkness, I heard a gasp.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! I-I get it! I won¡¯te near you! I will nevere near you!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the panic in his voice.

    Although I didn¡¯t understand the situation at all, I was honestly relieved that Kijima-kun was there.

    If I had been alone, I might have been in tears right now.

    ¡¸Hey, Kijima-kun¡­¡­ is it possible that we¡¯ve been kidnapped?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡­ it looks like that¡¯s the only way to think about it¡¹

    ¡¸M-my father is just a civil servant. We can¡¯t pay a ransom¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. My father is just a sryman¡­¡­¡¹

    It was strange to be talking to an unseen person in the dark, but when the conversation stopped and became quiet, I instantly felt uneasy.

    ¡¸But then again¡­¡­ where are we?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure, but it seemed like they put us in a car. The road was rough, like a mountain road¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    If Kijima-kun is right, we are in a log cabin somewhere in the mountains.

    Even if I scream, people can¡¯t hear me¡­¡­ Maybe this is one of those ces.

    ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s try to find a light or an exit. I¡¯ll look on this side, and Masaki-chan, can you look on that side?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Kijima-kun, did you find anything?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing yet. That¡¯s weird, there is no way there¡¯s no entrance or exit¡­¡­¡¹

    I sat down by the wall and gave an appropriate reply.

    Based on the time she had been pinned down, Masaki-chan¡¯s experience was probably just before noon.

    Is it time for me to pretend that I¡¯ve found some sweet bread and hand it to her?

    As can be seen, the ¡°Haneda Masaki brainwashing program¡± started off very well.

    This brainwashing program was created from scratch by myself, not by Lili.

    As such, there are many parts that are entirely up to me, and a great deal of acting ability is required. I also practiced a lot.

    The general idea of this program is as follows.

    Masaki Haneda is confined in a dark room. This is the same as Misuzu Kurosawa.

    However, she was not the only one confined this time.

    Fumio Kijima, a boy in her ss, was with her.

    A boy who is serious in his own way, who likes her, and who is kind to her. The only person she can rely on in this situation is, well, me.

    Alone with a boy in apletely dark room. And they¡¯re both naked.

    In such an extreme situation, they will fall in love.

    The heroine is Masaki Haneda, and I¡¯m her partner.

    And once I¡¯ve made her fall in love with me to the point where she can¡¯t leave me.

    ¨D¨DI¡¯ll throw her away.

    The trauma will be so strong that she will never want to get close to a man again.

    I¡¯ll make her feel the pain and sorrow of being betrayed by the one she loves.

    ***<u><li>Now, it¡¯s the turn of the unpopr Masaki-chan. Will she be able to turn things around?</li><li>I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to enjoy her ¡°goofy breast¡± as Lili calls it like that, but please be patient.</li><li>Also, it won¡¯t be Masaki¡¯s turn for a while from here, so don¡¯t worry if you prefer other girls!</li></u>

 Chapter 30: Three Different Types of People

    Chapter 30: Three Different Types of People

    Please turn off your adblock to support this site¡­..

    ***

    ¡¸So, after that. My father held the dog¡­¡­ and¡­¡­ and¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    In the middle of the conversation, her tone of voice became slurred, and then it was cut off.

    If I listen it carefully, I can hear her breathing faintly ¡°Suu~ Suu~¡±.

    It seemed that Masaki Haneda had fallen asleep.

    I let out a sigh, ¡°Phew ¡­¡­¡± and stretched out.

    It was much harder than I thought to sit in one ce and talk to a girl for a long time.

    After all, she had been talking for so long that I thought she would die if she stopped talking.

    It was midnight now, ording to her sensory time. That¡¯s how long it¡¯s been.

    I was impressed that she had so many things to talk about, but I couldn¡¯t help but understand her feelings.

    I guess that¡¯s how anxious she was.

    First of all, there were no windows or exits in this building, and there was some food in a drawer.

    Once we made our situation clear, there was nothing more we could do but talk to each other.

    We started off by talking about our abnormal situation.

    Who is doing this, what is their purpose, and what will happen to us? Can we tear down the wall? Can we scream for help? Would the police be able to investigate?

    Her view was quite pessimistic, and I could feel her voice sometimes getting moist.

    I guess she was trying to drown out her anxiety once the conversation reached an impasse. After that, we talked about trivial things.

    I think it was because I was trying not to talk too much, but she kept talking about herself.

    Psychologically speaking, the barriers to talking are significantly lowered in the dark.

    That¡¯s why interrogation rooms and confession rooms are dimly lit.

    And people prefer to talk to people who listen to them.

    A person who is a good talker is more popr than a person who is a good listener.

    So, in order to make her like me as quickly as possible, I forced her to talk to me, even though she was reserved and quiet.

    If it had been me a while ago, I would have been very happy.

    After all, what she was telling me was her private information that I had been dying to know.

    Well, now I¡¯m not interested in that information.

    She was born on October 10th, she is an O-type Libra, and she has a younger brother who is in middle school.

    Her father is a principal of an elementary school and her mother is a former nurse.

    She has many rtives and makes a fortune in New Year¡¯s gifts. Every year, she struggles to escape from her mother, who tells her to save her money.

    Her favorite foods are peaches and salmon roe (Ikura).

    She has known Kurosawa-san since kindergarten, and their families have been friends since then.

    She is dissatisfied with the fact that Kurosawa-san is acting like an older sister because they grew up like sisters.

    And so on.

    Now, if there was a Masaki Haneda cult quiz, I think I could even win.

    As I was thinking about this, Lili appeared in the midair, glowing with light.

    ¡¸Good night, Devi. For now, I¡¯ve pinned Oppai-chan, Devi¡¹

    It seems Lili has decided that Masaki = Oppai-chan.

    When Lili shows up, the room bes a little brighter.

    Her breasts, glimpsed in the light, had a tremendous presence.

    It can be said that her breasts are her main body.

    And they¡¯re not sagging at that size.

    They were magnificent rocket breasts.

    However, herrge nipples, which were unimaginable from her baby face, were extremely vulgar and nasty.

    Since there was no need to worry about her waking up, I thought about doing something rash while I could, but I held back. I decided to save it forter.

    ¡¸Well, Fumi Fumi, get ready for school now, Devi¡¹

    It was midnight in Masaki¡¯s mind. But in reality, it was morning.

    I can¡¯t afford to go missing along with her.

    Every time Masaki goes to bed, I pin her down, and I go back to my normal life during the day.

    For me, it¡¯s intermittent, for her, it¡¯s continuous, and it¡¯s a way to push forward with the brainwashing of Masaki Haneda.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Around the same time.

    I, Misuzu Kurosawa, was on the verge of crying.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­. W-why won¡¯t youe¡­¡­?¡¹

    Kijima-kun is noting. He¡¯s noting.

    It¡¯s dark in the room, but probably, it¡¯s morning.

    I¡¯ve been waiting for him all day with excitement.

    I thought for sure that he woulde at night.

    Even though you told me you love me so much.

    Even though you made me say that I loved you so much.

    Why aren¡¯t youing!

    I¡¯m getting a little angry.

    As I puffed out my cheeks, the cosy girl appeared in the midair.

    ¡¸Hello~. Kurosawa-chan, it¡¯s time for breakfast, Devi. Today I¡¯ve gone all out and got four slices of bread! It¡¯s a thick slice of bread, you know~¡¹

    Usually it¡¯s six slices, but today it¡¯s four slices. That¡¯s a big deal.

    ¡¸Stingy¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The cosy girl waved her hands in the air.

    It¡¯s not very cute, to be sure, but for me, it¡¯s a valuable conversation partner.

    ¡¸Hey, Kijima-kun, why don¡¯t hee over?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know. Maybe he¡¯s having a good time with another woman, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­He is the worst¡¹

    I mean, how can he say he wants me to be his, but then start messing around with other girls?

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re just pretending to be his girlfriend, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡¯m his girlfriend¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure why the cosy girl looked so surprised when I said that.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that look? It¡¯s the only kind of rtionship where we tell each other we love each other and we have embraced too! I¡¯m not going to allow him to cheat on me!¡¹

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it cheating if Kasuya and Fumi Fumi are both your boyfriends?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. That is that, this is this¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­.. that, this is this¡¹

    The cosy girl, for some reason, recited dumbfounded.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After getting ready, I left the house.

    There is a white sedan parked about five houses over along the hedge.

    If Ryoko¡¯s story is correct, it is Detective Inomoto who is watching out the ce.

    I feel bad for making him waste his time. He¡¯s a good guy.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t let him catch me.

    When I arrived at the school and took my seat.

    ¡¸Good morning, Fu~min!¡¹

    As usual, Fujiwara-san jumped on me in no time.

    This had already be a routine, and there was no one to make fun of.

    When I looked around the ssroom, I felt that things were a little different from usual.

    It seems that Kasuya-kun hasn¡¯t arrived yet today.

    Because of this, the top caste members were not gathered in one ce, but were chatting with each other.

    After all, this is what happens when there is no central figure.

    When homeroom started, the first thing Gorioka said was that Masaki Haneda had disappeared.

    The ssroom was buzzing.

    When I looked up, I saw Fujiwara-san looking at me with a worried look on her face.

    The detectives didn¡¯t seem to be here today, and the morning ss ended without a hitch.

    The lunch break was on the roof, just like any other day.

    Fujiwara-san brought me a homemade lunch box.

    It consisted of shiitake mushrooms simmered in soy sauce, followed by sweet ck beans, lotus root, and eel stew.

    It was very brown and looked like the leftover food from the New Year¡¯s Osechi (a traditional Japanese New Year¡¯s food), showing that she would make a good wife.

    When I finished my lunch and squeezed my chin, Fujiwara-san said, ¡°Yes, yes¡± and gave me ap pillow.

    We were like a mature couple.

    ¡¸After dinner, ap pillow¡­¡­ Really, I don¡¯t know what kind ofment to make after making you go this far and not be happy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re not in love with me, you¡¯d still want ap pillow, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t¡¹

    When I opened my eyes with ap as a pillow, I saw a clear blue sky.

    Normally, the breast would be blocking the view, but in the case of Fujiwara-san, they were t as ever, and the blue sky was dazzling.

    I heard a bird chirping in the distance.

    A moment of silence passed, and then Fujiwara-san let out an uneasy sound.

    ¡¸Masaki-chi is missing. Hey, Fu~min¡­¡­Fu~min has nothing to do with this, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think I have the physical or financial strength to kidnap her?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, I don¡¯t think so. Yeah, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so worried about you, though¡¹

    Then I sit up¡­

    ¡¸Nnn!? Nnn¡­¡­¡¹

    I kissed Fujiwara-san.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know why I did it.

    I guess it was because she looked so anxious and cute, or something like that, but putting it into words instantly made it sound fake.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I wanted to kiss her, so I did. That¡¯s all.

    I think I did it partly because I was used to girls and partly because I was sure that Fujiwara-san wouldn¡¯t mind me doing it.

    She rolled her eyes for a moment, and then looked at me with a look of melting delight in her eyes.

    For a long time, we devoured each other¡¯s lips and tongues, slurping up each other¡¯s saliva.

    Eventually, when we parted our lips, Fujiwara-san opened her mouth, looking rather embarrassed.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­¡­ so weird. I-I¡¯ve already sucked your Ochinpo-chan. However, why I¡¯m so nervous about kissing you now. Aha¡­¡­ ahaha, that¡¯s weird¡­¡­.¡¹

    While I was watching her puzzled expression, the bell rang for the end of the lunch break.

 Chapter 31: Masaki Hanedas Complex

    Chapter 31: Masaki Haneda¡¯s Complex

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­.

    Thanks Nico & HypnoLover for your support¡­

    ***

    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying¡­¡­ Seriously¡¹

    On the open window of the ssroom, I lean my elbow on the window frame and look down.

    In the midst of the students leaving the school, a blonde side-tailed girl stands out.

    I can see Mai Fujiwara-chan¡¯s figure.

    She wraps her arm around Kijima¡¯s arm, talks to him frequently, and walks out of the school gate with a lively gait.

    £¨Of all people, Mai-chan. Why that guy?¡­¡­ Such bad taste£©

    Ever since we were in the same ss this year, I¡¯ve had my eye on Mai-chan. The reason is simple. I thought she would let me ¡°do¡± her right away.

    Although, I have a girlfriend, she¡¯s been nagging me a lottely and it¡¯s starting to get annoying.

    So, I decided to switch to Mai-chan.

    I was taking it easy, thinking that I would drop her by the summer, but before I knew it, Mai-chan started flirting with Fumio Kijima, who was at the bottom of the ss.

    To be honest, my pride was hurt.

    I mean, if that guy is better than me, surely her eyes are rotten.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­.. It¡¯s no fun¡¹

    As soon as I spat that out, someone called out to me from behind.

    ¡¸Eh~, were you aiming for Fujiwara, Tateoka-kun?¡¹

    When I turned around, Teruya-chan was standing there.

    She had an athletic build with a short haircut and healthy tanned skin. Her face is well-rounded, but her thick eyebrows are a bit strong and assertive. A boyish girl.

    Well, in a word, not my favorite.

    However, it ismon courtesy to show a girl that you care about her.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s Teruya-chan. Can you soothe me?¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks¡¹

    Teruya-chan shrugged her shoulders.

    It¡¯s just ttery. I don¡¯t want to do it either.

    ¡¸Anyway. Why didn¡¯t Junichi-sa¡­¡­ Kasuya-kune today?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Jun heard from someone that he saw Misuzu-chan in the next town. So, he said he¡¯s going there today to look for Misuzu-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Skipping school?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. Jun has been in love with her for a long time. I heard that he confessed his love to Misuzu-chan many times since middle school, and this year she finally agreed to go out with him¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­¡¹

    Teruya-chan¡¯s face became kind of sullen.

    Oh, by the way, was this girl also aiming for him?

    ¡¸Even so, she¡¯s been missing for over a week now. She¡¯s probably off somewhere with some other guy right now. I think Jun is trying to decide where to give up¡¹

    When I read the atmosphere a little, Teruya-chan immediately changed her mood.

    ¡¸Y-yes, that¡¯s right!¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t think Teruya-chan has a chance.

    ¡¸Listen¡­¡­ Tateoka-kun, do you want to make a deal with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Deal?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯ve got Fujiwara¡¯s big weakness¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Fujiwara will listen to anything you say. For example, whether it¡¯s to go out with Tateoka-kun or to be your saffle¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously!? No, no, no, no, that¡¯s impossible¡¹

    ¡¸Even with this?¡¹

    With that, the screen of the phone she held in front of me showed Mai-chan in her underwear with a crying face.

    £¨Damn, she¡¯s serious£©

    ¡¸I also took other picture, but that part is not free¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see it! I will pay for it!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, if you can get Kasuya-kun and I to get along, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want with Fujiwara. Then you can take all the erotic pictures you want¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    £¨Why did I kiss her?£©

    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing.

    Thanks to this, I had a hard time on the way home because Fujiwara-san was so excited.

    She was even more like a girlfriend than usual. She told me her horribly detailed ns for the future and asked me to drop by her house more passionately than usual.

    Well, I would never go.

    If I do, I¡¯ll be put on the bullet train to the final resting ce of my life, that is marriage.

    ¡¸Phew~¡­¡­ I¡¯m back¡¹

    As I stepped into my room with a sigh, I saw Lili standing in front of my PC with the headphones on, without turning around to look at me.

    The monitor was showing a very strange and bizarre erotic game.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, do you want to grow tentacles or something between your legs, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Do I look like want grow that!!¡¹

    If I get involved with these guys, I¡¯ll be in trouble because she¡¯ll be able to do it for real.

    And I¡¯m not going to stray into the realm of the inhuman, either.

    ¡¸I mean, don¡¯t just casually open people¡¯sputers! I thought it was locked! What happened to my password?¡¹

    ¡¸You think that¡¯s gonna stop the devil, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look so smug!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve already analyzed the contents of Fumi Fumi¡¯sputer, Devi, and I know your sexual habits better than you do, Devi. Anyway, let¡¯s get on with what we were doing yesterday, Devi¡¹

    Lili made an absurdment and walked into ¡°the door¡± on her own.

    And when I entered the door too, I found a log-cabin style room with a exposed figure of Masaki Haneda on the bed at the far end and a drawer with food in the front.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve reloaded the drawer with three servings of sweet bread and bottled water, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay, that¡¯s good, but myputer¡¯s analysis¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, when Fumi Fumi is ready, I¡¯ll pull the pin, Devi¡¹

    £¨No way, she¡¯s not going to talk about it£©

    As I stillin, I took off my clothes, threw them outside the door, closed it, and sat down in the darkened room where I had been yesterday.

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s time to pull it out, Devi¡¹

    As soon as Lili said this, I immediately heard the sound of someone moving on the other side of the darkness.

    ¡¸Yawn¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re up? Good morning, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¾Oh, yeah¡­.. I¡¯m still trapped in there, aren¡¯t I?¡¿

    As soon as I activated function, I could immediately hear the voice of Masaki¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸G-good morning¡­. Kijima-kun. I¡¯m sorry I¡­¡­ fell asleep while we were talkingst night. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to apologize to me¡¹

    ¡¾Right!? It would be dangerous to sleep unprotected in a room with boys! I am naked too!¡¿

    ¡¸Hey, Kijima-kun. That¡­¡­ y, you didn¡¯t do anything, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s pitch-ck. And I promised you I wouldn¡¯t go near you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry I was so weird¡¹

    ¡¾Thank goodness. Oh, right? Isn¡¯t Kijima-kun is serious guy? I¡¯m an idiot and rude, why do I doubt him!?¡¿

    ¡¸I found some bread and bottled water for breakfast, so I¡¯ll throw them over there for now. I¡¯m sorry if you get hit. The stic bottle is dangerous, so I¡¯ll roll it over¡¹

    ¡¸U-um. T-thank you¡¹

    After a while, I could hear the small sound of eating a sweet bun in the darkness.

    ¡¸Hey, Kijima-kun, could you sleep?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, at least. Though the stone floor was hard and my body was bruised¡¹

    ¡¾Kijima-kun doesn¡¯t have a bed or anything¡­¡­ What should I do? If I can¡¯t get out of here tonight, I¡¯d better change ces with him¡­¡­¡¿

    ¡¸You know¡­¡­ Kijima-kun. There¡¯s a bed on my side, so let¡¯s change ces. We¡¯ll take turns one day at a time, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s a bed over there!? I¡¯m d. But we don¡¯t have to take turns¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸No! Even though you say so, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a man who can let the girl he loves sleep on the floor and then sleep in the bed¡¹

    ¡¾L-love me!?¡¿

    I heard a creaking sound, like something bouncing on the bed.

    ¡¸P-please don¡¯t say you love me or anything like that, please. It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ I guess simple works better than I thought£©

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you say so. I¡¯ve already told Masaki-chan everything, so it¡¯s weird to pretend that I don¡¯t love you now¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you may be right, but! I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But I love what I love, and to be honest, I think you¡¯re the cutest thing in the world¡¹

    ¡¾Hawawawa¡­.. W-waitt, wait! Kijima-kun, you¡¯re exaggerating! Exaggerating!¡¿

    ¡¸Kijima-kun, you¡¯re mistaken! It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡¹

    I wonder if this kind of thing is calledpliment killing.

    But Masaki¡¯s inner turmoil is too funny and I¡¯m getting carried away.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an angel, you¡¯re pure, you¡¯re kind, you¡¯re cute, you¡¯re the perfect girl for me¡¹

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¾What¡­¡­ pure? What¡­¡­ is that? in the end, Kijima-kun can¡¯t see anything either]

    The voice in her heart turned cold and chilly.

    It seemed that I had stepped on the minefield.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kijima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I have something to apologize to Kijima-kun for¡¹

    Her serious voice echoed in the darkness.

    When I remained silent, she continued.

    ¡¸You see. I confessed my feelings to Jun-kun¡­¡­ Kasuya-kun. I asked him to make me his girlfriend, even if he just made me his woman of convenience¡¹

    To be honest, I was surprised to hear her talk about it.

    However, I had to turn the conversation around.

    I pretended that I didn¡¯t know anything about it and made a confused sound.

    ¡¸Eh¡­.. B-but you said you¡¯re not going out with anyone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I lied¡¹

    ¡¾I¡¯m not lying, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s just an excuse¡¿

    It¡¯s not a lie? What does she mean?

    Her words and the voice in her heart are at odds.

    Of course, the right one is the voice in her heart.

    In other words, she was serious when she said that she had no intention of going out with anyone.

    At least, that¡¯s the point.

    She¡¯s feeling guilty.

    And in order to get more out of her, I need to make her feel more and more guilty.

    So, don¡¯t me or get angry here.

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You liked¡­¡­ Kasuya-kun, didn¡¯t you, Masaki-chan? I¡¯m sorry too. I couldn¡¯t read the air¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t apologize! It¡¯s me, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault!¡¹

    ¡¾It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a terrible girl!¡¿

    The voice in her heart got louder and louder.

    ¡¸Hey¡­.. Masaki-chan. I¡¯m not sure what the problem is. If it¡¯s okay with you, let me know. Maybe I can help you?¡¹

    ¡¾Stop it, Kijima-kun, why are you such a nice person. I told you to stop!¡¿

    To be honest, it¡¯s really irritating.

    Why? Because I can hear her voice in her heart.

    It¡¯s not because I¡¯m a nice person. You traitor.

    And I just don¡¯t want to be bothered, so get on with it.

    Well, I¡¯m toozy to think about it too.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t despise Masaki-chan no matter what you talk about. But I wonder if you talking to it¡­¡­ I could make it a little easier for you¡¹

    Because there¡¯s nothing more to despise.

    You bitch.

    I¡¯m so angry that I can¡¯t even think about it.

    ¡¾R-really?¡­. is it okay to talk about it?¡¿

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡¹

    I replied to the voice in her heart, and I hurriedly cleared my throat.

    ¡¸O-okay. Then, since kindergarten, I¡¯ve been friends with Misuzu-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you said that yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸You see¡­¡­ Because I¡¯m like this, Misuzu-chan has always protected me. I think she¡¯s overprotective¡¹

    So, that¡¯s why I was bullied like that just for sending a love letter.

    Hah~, I¡¯m starting to get sick when I remind it.

    The next time I embrace Kurosawa-san, I¡¯ll try to bully her.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan is beautiful, good at her studies, athletic, and perfect, so she¡¯s always been thought me as her little sister who needs help¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Perfect¡­¡­.¡¹

    Unintentionally, Kurosawa-san¡¯s ahegao face came to mind, and Iughed.

    Well, that¡¯s perfect in a different way.

    ¡¸And when I was still in middle school, Kasuya-kun was in the same ss. He looked just like the protagonist of a novel I was reading at the time, and I¡­¡­ fell head over heels in love with him. I think that was probably my first love¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨I see. So you¡¯ve always liked him£©

    ¡¸I talked to Misuzu-chan and got up the courage to confess my love to him¡­¡­ But he rejected me easily because he had someone else he liked. And the person Kasuya-kun likes is Misuzu-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨What? Isn¡¯t that strange? This was in middle school, right? Didn¡¯t those two start dating around the end ofst year? I remember Kasuya-kun dering his love for her in front of a bunch of mediocre people during lunch break, and I was like, ¡°Who cares?¡±£©

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know this either, but Misuzu-chan said that because of me, she kept rejecting Kasuya-kun¡¯s confession over and over again. But you know what? Last year, before Christmas. Misuzu-chan said with a very pained look on her face¡¹

    Then, her voice trembled.

    ¡¸¡±I can¡¯t say no to him anymore¡­¡­ Masaki. Can I go out with him? Can I be Jun-kun¡¯s girlfriend?¡± She said. So, I can¡¯t say no to that, can I?¡¹

    I see, that¡¯s pretty harsh.

    But even though I sympathize with her, it¡¯s no excuse for betraying me.

    ¡¸And because of this¡­¡­. I¡¯ve been reminded that I can¡¯t win against Misuzu-chan¡¹

    And with this one word, I was convinced.

    In fact, the most important thing for Masaki Haneda is not Kasuya-kun¡¯s existence, but to win against Misuzu Kurosawa.

    ¡¸I thought I¡¯d gotten over Kasuya-kun, but¡­¡­ you know. When Misuzu-chan went missing, Teruya-san and other girls began to gather around Kasuya-kun. And then, I thought, ¡°Maybe I could beat Misuzu-chan now and I could take her boyfriend away from her?¡±. Isn¡¯t that terrible? But in the end, I was rejected. Ahaha¡­¡­ I knew I couldn¡¯t beat Misuzu-chan¡¹

    Before I started this brainwashing n, Lili told me.

    When women confess their problems and sins, what they are looking for is not constructive opinions.

    That¡¯s why men and women can¡¯t understand each other.

    She said that even if I think hard and give my opinion for her, it will never strike a chord with her.

    Because the answer is already there in her mind.

    She just wants me to acknowledge it.

    She wants me to sympathize with her.

    She just wants to be affirmed¡­¡­.

    So, I give her the words she wants.

    I¡¯m just going to affirm everything she wants.

    ¡¸But I didn¡¯t send a love letter to Kurosawa-san, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¾Do you mean he likes me more than Misuzu-chan? But that means I¡¯m apromise because Misuzu has a boyfriend, right?¡¿

    £¨Phew~, she doesn¡¯t have to look at things in such a twisted way¡­.. It seems herplex is deeper rooted than I thought£©

    ¡¸What do you like about me, then, ¡­¡­ Kijima-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Your face at first¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re cute. You were exactly right for my taste. And it was fun to be with you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fun?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m having fun now, and I¡¯m having fun in spite of this situation¡¹

    ¡¾I see¡­¡­ But actually it¡¯s the breasts, isn¡¯t it?¡¿

    ¡¸Boys always look at breasts, so I thought¡­¡­ Kijima-kun was the same¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­. I had to put up with that. And because Masaki-chan is an angel, so I tried not to look at her that way¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A-angel!?¡¹

    Then she raised her voice hysterically.

    ¡¸But I tried to betray my friend! I¡¯m a horrible girl! I don¡¯t even know what I should look like when I see Misuzu-chan! And because of this, I wanted to disappear!¡¹

    Her voice moistened.

    And this is the time to turn the tide.

    So, I began to walk closer in the darkness, while killing my footsteps.

    I have some sympathy for her.

    Because she¡¯s covered inplexes.

    She¡¯s suffering from a sense of inferiority to Kurosawa-san.

    I understand that.

    But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she betrayed me.

    It doesn¡¯t change the fact that she hurts me.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to make her fall in love with me and hurt her so badly that she¡¯ll never fall in love again.

    ¡¸You may be a horrible girl. But I love you so much. If you want to disappear, I¡¯ll disappear with you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wh-!?¡¹

    I heard her gasp in the darkness.

    And from the front, I hug her.

    I felt her ample breasts against my chest.

    I try to resist the urge.

    Then¡­.

    ¨D¨DI cover her lips with mine.

 Chapter 32: Marking Her

    Chapter 32: Marking Her

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    ¡¸N-nnn¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though we were kissing, we couldn¡¯t even see each other¡¯s faces in the pitch ck.

    ¡¾Eh, Ehhhhhhhh!? I¡¯m being kissed!? Kijima-kun, wa-!? Wait!! Wait!!¡¿

    Even though I sealed her mouth, the voice in her heart was still noisy.

    £¨¡­¡­I can¡¯t wait!£©

    I¡¯m not going to let her go, even if she twists away or turns away.

    And with force, I break her lips and let my tongue enter her.

    ¡¾Ha-awa-wa!? H-his tongue entered my mouth. W-w-w-what should I do?¡¿

    How can I do this?

    Of course, I¡¯ve trained myself to make a girl climax with just a kiss and a caress.

    Then, as soon as I enter her mouth, the game is already over.

    ¡¸Nnn, Haa~, Nnn~¡­.No~, stop it¡­.. Nnn¡­.¡¹

    I trace her gums, licks up her smooth upper jaw, and intertwines her rough tongue tip with it.

    ¡¸Slurp¡­.Haa~, Haa~, Ah¡­. Haa~¡­. Nnn¡­.¡¹

    I slurped her saliva and poured my saliva into her, and instantly the sweet nuances of her breath began to melt.

    ¡¾W-why¡­.. This is so good¡­¡­ I can¡¯t resist it anymore¡­¡­.¡¿

    I¡¯ve never had any intention of making her resist.

    And so, I traced her spine with my fingertips, stroking up along the shape of her shoulder.

    ¡¸Hii¡­.. It¡¯s ticklish¡­¡­ An, no¡­¡­ Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    Then, I crawled my fingertips down the sides to tickle them, and restrained her body from resisting and bouncing.

    And¡­

    ¡¸Nnn! Nnnn!?¡¹

    The fingertips that crawled up her side roughly grabbed her breasts.

    ¡¾No, it¡¯s hurts. Noo, don¡¯t be rough!!¡¿

    The voice in her heart is really refusing. But this is a process. No need to worry about it.

    And so, I pushed her down on the bed, devouring her mouth with kisses.

    She struggles with her arms and legs. But her resistance is weak.

    While she struggles, in my palm, there are balls of flesh that too big.

    It¡¯s not just big breast or super breast, but now it¡¯s the realm of abnormal breast.

    I wonder what kind of cups she has. I think it¡¯s probably about the same as the H cup actresses I¡¯ve seen in AV.

    The softness is impressive andpletely different from Kurosawa-san or Terashima-san.

    I wish she could share just a tenth of it with Fujiwara-san.

    Although I can¡¯t see it now because it¡¯s pitch ck, the tip of this huge breast has a vulgar nipple that I can¡¯t imagine from her baby face.

    And the thought of it turns me on to an unusual degree.

    After thinking so, when I parted my lips, she let out a raspy breath.

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s so embarrassing. Don¡¯t¡­¡­ squeeze my breasts so hard¡¹

    It¡¯s fine, I like it.

    And in response to her request, I took her nipple between my fingers and rubbed it, and as soon as I did, her nipple became erect and hard.

    ¡¸A-ahhh, Ah¡­¡­ Hyan, Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    £¨The sensitivity was good. Although, I¡¯ve heard that the bigger the nipple, the less sensitive it is£©

    ¡¸Your nipples are so hard¡­¡­ Masaki-chan is naughty¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¯s not right! I¡¯m not naughty!¡¹

    ¡¾A-am I really naughty? Because my nipples are burning and it¡¯s starting to feel really good¡¿

    ¡¸You can¡¯t lie to me. Masaki-chan¡¯s body is telling me that it wants more and more¡¹

    While saying that, I pinched both nipples and twisted them with my fingertips.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not like that¡­.. Ah, hiiiii!? Don¡¯t pinch my nipples¡­¡­¡¹

    When I pinch her erect nipples, she trembled and shuddered as her hard nipples swelled.

    ¡¾No, don¡¯t make me feel any better¡­¡­¡¿

    This is the reaction of a woman who has not been teased much. It seems that Masaki¡¯s weak point is her nipples. Then, I had no choice but to give her a thorough assault.

    ¡¸Your body is burning up and your face looks so debauched and¡­¡­ disheveled¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie. I can¡¯t see your face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look¡­¡­¡¹

    Still, I felt Masaki cover her face with her hands, and her elbows raised her breasts.

    And with that, I pinched the left and right nipples, pulled them to center and took them into my mouth at once.

    As I sucked up on them like a baby, Masaki leaned back.

    ¡¸Hya, A-ahh, No¡­. D-dwon¡¯t, Dwon¡¯t suck it together, A-ahh, It mwust be really erotic¡­.¡¹

    Her voice became much more sweet and debauched.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-san¡¯s breasts can¡¯t do this, you know. So, Masaki-chan¡¯s breasts are better than her¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that kind of praise doesn¡¯t make me happy,¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¾I see¡­¡­ Ehehe, so my breasts are better than her, ehehe. I see I see¡­¡­ I¡¯m better than you, Misuzu-chan¡­¡­¡¿

    £¨Aren¡¯t you happy?£©

    After all, she has a veryrgeplex about Kurosawa-san. So, no matter how much she tries to fake it with her mouth, the phrase ¡°better than Kurosawa-san¡± seems to make her feel better.

    With that said, I take her nipple in my mouth and roll it around with my tongue.

    ¡¸Haun!? Nya-yah, A-ah, Ahhh¡­¡­ A-ahhhh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¾No way, it feels so good, what is this, what is this!?¡¹

    Her reaction was dramatic.

    And she covered her face with her hands while shook her head from side to side.

    It seems that it¡¯s working really well.

    I could make here like this, but I want to make her more embarrassed.

    Although it¡¯s a pity that the effect of will wear off, I decide to turn on the light.

    ¡ºInstall the Lamp¡»

    I muttered in my heart as I took a nipple into my mouth.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹

    Instantly, a smallmp appeared on the bedside table, revealing Masaki¡¯s puzzled expression in the darkness.

    She has a round, childish face. Her ck eyes arerge and debauched, and her chestnut hair is shoulder length. Her bangs were sticking to her forehead with sweat.

    As expected, cute things are still cute.

    And when her eyes met mine as I sucked on her nipple, she let out a scream.

    ¡¸Aaahhhh! Don¡¯t look at me, Kijima-kun! Don¡¯t look!¡¹

    She tried desperately to hide her face with her hands, but her face already covered with pleasure and her cheeks were flushed red.

    While she doing so, I pulled my mouth away from her nipple and whispered in her ear.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cute right now, Masaki-chan. You¡¯re not even close to Kurosawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your naughty expression and big breasts are very, very cute. No matter how I look at it, Masaki-chan wins overwhelmingly¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me cute, it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t hear her heart anymore, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s very happy.

    Then, I continued to crawl my tongue from nipple to breast, stomach to navel. She writhed in shame as I tugged at her pubic hair, which was thinner than most people¡¯s, with my lips.

    And now, her crotch was right in front of me, and I have to admit, I was excited.

    The unused cunt of the girl I used to love.

    A tightly closed, secret garden. The beautiful peach-colored frillybia ovepping each other.

    ¡¸I knew it, Masaki-chan was cute right down to her crotch. It¡¯s a beautiful pink color with a plump bank high¡¹

    I dared to say it out loud, thinking it sounded too perverted. And instantly, Masaki-chan tried to close her legs, but I wouldn¡¯t let her. Maybe because of her embarrassment had pushed her over the edge, a stifled moan escaped from her mouth, ¡°Nnnn¡­¡­¡±.

    As I opened her wetbia a little with my fingertips, the nectar overflowed and dripped down to her cute little asshole.

    Then, I licked it off with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸Hyaa, Ah, Ahh!?¡¹

    Her body twitched and jerked.

    I immediately smelled something very simr to rare cheesecake, the scent of a female in heat that lures men.

    It¡¯s a smell I¡¯ve smelled many times in the past few days.

    It doesn¡¯t really matter, buttely I get an erection when I smell rare cheesecake.

    I¡¯m quite a pervert, huh.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ahh¡­.. Ah, Ah¡­.¡¹

    Her voice was sweet and debauched as I traced the folds of her pussy vertically with my tongue.

    Of course, I can¡¯t stop caressing her. And so, I dared to stroke her inner thighs with my obscene hand.

    Chu, Chu, Slurp, Slurppp

    When I put my lips on her petal and sucked it up, the sound of water echoed louder than ever.

    ¡¸Nnn, Fuuu, Fuuu¡­.. Nnnn¡­¡­.¡¹

    I looked up at her face, and she was holding her mouth in her hands, desperately trying to hold back the sound of her voiceing in.

    It¡¯s a lovely resistance. But it¡¯s a futile resistance.

    When I spread her clitoris with my fingertips to the left and right, the pink vaginal opening twitches invitingly within the salmon-pink vestibule. And at the end of the folds, the clitoris, which had already shed its foreskin, peeked out plumply.

    Seeing so, I pecked her clit sweetly with my lips.

    ¡¸Ahh!? *Twitch, Twitch* W-what¡¯s ¡­¡­happening?¡¹

    She leaned back in a big way.

    She was clearly confused. This reaction suggests that she¡¯s never yed with one before.

    I shudder.

    It¡¯s like making footprints on fresh snow that no one has ever trodden on before.

    I became obsessed with ravishing her clit.

    I licked it up, sucked it, and bit it sweetly with my teeth.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s hurt, A-ahh, Hii~, it¡¯s hurt, please stop it, Ah~¡­. Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah¡­.. Nnn¡­. Aaaaah¡¹

    The sharp-edged pleasure is simr to pain.

    I was very excited by the sight of her frowning face melting away again.

    I couldn¡¯t stop. Maybe thirty minutes had passed since then.

    And when I looked up from licking her crotch, I saw that her face had melted into a disheveled mess.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    She was red all the way up to her ears, and her whole body was limp and weak. Her face was turned away and she was breathing hard, her breasts moving up and down.

    She was already at her mercy.

    She was no longer able to close her legs, exposing her crotch in a V-shaped position.

    So, after that, I brought my face to hers again and kissed her, and without any resistance, her lips invited my tongue in.

    ¡¸Nnn, Chu¡­. Chu¡­. Ah¡­.¡¹

    Rather, her tongue is entwined with mine, as if she¡¯s been waiting for it.

    It¡¯s almost time.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to make you my girlfriend. This is not a confession. It¡¯s already been decided¡¹

    ¡¸Fuehh¡­¡­ I¡¯m gwoing becwome Hijima-jun gwilfriend¡­¡­?¡¹

    She tilted her head with a debauched face.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m going to mark you now¡¹

    With that, I grabbed my own cock and ced it in her vagina. I felt a wetness on the tip of my cock.

    Then, slowly and forcefully, I pushed my hips into her.

    ¡¸Hii!? No, no, it¡¯s impossible!¡¹

    Her eyes widened and she nailed my back.

    But my cock still continue to pushes her tightly closed virgin vagina apart.

    And then.

    ¡¸It¡­.hurts¡­..!¡¹

    At the same time, she screamed out.

    Buchi! Nu, buchi!

    The tip of the ns reached her virgin membrane and entered her.

    ¡¸Ah, Aaaaaaa¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    And with her scream, the rest of the inside reach waspletely filled.

    All of my meat stick was inside her. The tip of the ns touched the entrance of her womb like a kiss, pressing and pushing up.

    It was different from Kurosawa-san¡¯s and Terashima-san¡¯s.

    The tightness that is unique to virgins. It¡¯s an overwhelmingly enveloping feeling.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­.. It hurts¡­.. It hurts¡­..¡¹

    She moaned with tears in her eyes as I looked down at her, and I couldn¡¯t help but twist my mouth.

    I made the girl I had been in love with so much, and who had betrayed me, a woman with my own hands.

    When I think about it, a rush of satisfaction runs up my spine.

    ¡¸Are you okay? Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡­ Why are you doing this terrible thing ¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Terrible? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you feel better in no time¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-¡­¡­?¡¹

    I started to pull my cock out of the vagina that has just been ripped open, leaving only the ns behind.

    And when I look it, my rod is soaked and covered with fresh blood in ces.

    After that, I begin to move my hips slowly.

    And I keep moving it slowly, slowly, and slowly.

    ¡¸Hiii, I-it hurts¡­..! It hurts¡­¡­¡¹

    She frowns and continues toin about the pain.

    However, when the situation continues for a while, the tone of Masaki¡¯s voice suddenly changed.

    ¡¸E-ehh¡­.. What is this¡­..!? Nnn¡­¡­! Ah, ah, ah, ¡­¡­¡¹

    Her voice became more debauched as my cock slowly rubbed up and down inside her.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­.. I-is this how s-sex feels¡­.? Haa~, Ah, W-wait a minute¡­.. Ah¡­.¡¹

    From that point on, she was at her mercy.

    When I tried to pull out the meat stick, her vagina tightened to keep it in ce.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, A-ahhhhh¡­.¡¹

    As I increased the speed of my thrusts, her moans became more rhythmic.

    I hugged her head. And her ample breasts, which were between us, crushed.

    Unintentionally, her arms and legs were entwined around my body in a hugging position.

    St! St! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah¨D¨D!¡¹

    As the piston movement became faster and stronger.

    She starts to shake her hair and squirm violently.

    She could no longer afford to close her eyes, so she opened them wide and made eye contact with me, just shaking her sweaty naked body.

    ¡¸Hishima-hun, I-I lwo you!¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too, Masaki!¡¹

    ¡¸A-ah, What dwo ywo like abwout me!¡¹

    ¡¸All of it. You¡¯re so cute¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­ mwore than¡­¡­ Mishuhu-han?¡¹

    ¡¸Not even close. Masaki is the cutest girl in the world¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, An, Aan, Ah¡­¡­ Hishima-hun, I lwove ywou, I lwove ywou so mwuch¡­¡­.¡¹

    It was satisfying to have her say that she liked me, but she must be out of her mind. And she¡¯s already on the verge of fainting.

    ¡¸Amazwing¡­.. I cwan¡¯t beliewve pwenis is amazwing¡­.. Ehehe, it¡¯s made mwe idiwot¡­. It¡¯s make mwe idiwot¡­.. Hijima-hun, even if I bwe an iwdiot, I will still lwove ywou¡­¡­¡¹

    And so,st spurt.

    ¡¸Ahh, Ahh, Ohhhh, Hyaaaaaa¡¹

    I gouge her vagina wildly and she moans and screams as she is being skewered.

    £¨Ah, damn, this feels so good!£©

    Then, the climax of my brain and body came rushing in.

    ¡¸Ohhhh! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    I scream out.

    And after a momentary cramp simr to a warrior¡¯s shudder.

    Spurt, Spurttt! Spurttttt! Spurtt, Spurtttt!

    The meat stick that was still stuck deep inside her burst open.

    ¡¸Ahh!? Swomething is cwoming! Is thwis how bweing impregnated is dwone!! Eh, what is thwis? This is so goooooood!¡¹

    <i></i>

    <i> Immediately, she screamed like she didn¡¯t know what was going on, and her body convulsed violently.</i>

    <i> It was probably her first vaginal climax.</i>

    <i> A tremendous feeling of pleasure must be swirling inside her right now.</i>

    <i> As I poured thest drop of my cum deep inside her, I copsed on top of her.</i>

    <i> Herrge breasts twitch beneath my body.</i>

    <i> Savoring the feeling, I quietly reach for her hair.</i>

    <i> Then she turns her eyes to me, breathing hard.</i>

    <i> Then, with a slight smile on her debauched face, she said.</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa~, Haa~¡­. I¡¯ve been marked¡­¡­ as your girlfriend¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

 Chapter 33: Home Invasion

    Chapter 33: Home Invasion

    Level up¡­..

    ***

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Masaki Haneda¡¯s status has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room Creation Level 4¡¹

    ¡¸You can use up to twelve rooms at once¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level 3¡¹

    ¡¸You can install some rather luxurious furniture in your room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Special room ¨D Pool¡¹

    ¡¸You can install a swimming pool¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Paralyze¡¹

    ¡¸You can paralyze anyone in the room¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The usual electronic sound was heard, and then the usual synthesized sound, which I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman, told me so.

    And from the look of Masaki, it seems that only I can hear this.

    £¨, huh¡­ Sounds like a mess£©

    Masaki¡¯s status is [Submissive].

    Does this mean that there is still a sense of rejection in her?

    Looking at her in my arms, I honestly don¡¯t think so.

    It might be better to think of it simply as the first of the three stages of envement.

    And right now, she¡¯s lying on the bed with my chest as a pillow, her body tucked in close to me, trying to catch her breath.

    Her sweat-soaked body is vivid, and the fresh blood dripping from her part makes my thighs sticky as she twines her legs around me.

    Her breath is hot and her cheek is even hotter.

    Her eyes were moist and her cheeks were pink, she was really cute.

    It¡¯s not exactly post-y, but I lie down on the bed and hold her body close to me as I continue to gently caress her.

    She had a petite body and shoulder-length chestnut hair. She has a round face and a babyface. She is modest and quiet, but when she smiles, she looks like the sun.

    Such a girl is now clinging to me with the face of a female in heat.

    When I thought about it, even though I had just ejacted, my thing already started pulsating.

    However, I was still ufortable with the idea of a second round with a virgin.

    To put it bluntly, I¡¯m injuring her inside.

    More importantly, she had to love me as her lover. So, any more forceful would only be negative.

    After a few moments, her breathing began to calm down.

    I gently stroked her hair, and she narrowed her eyes in pleasure.

    But soon after that, she looked up at me with a slightly anxious face.

    ¡¸Um¡­¡­ Fumio-kun¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I did something bad to Mai-chan¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Mai-chan means Fujiwara-san? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­¡­ I ended up in this situation with Mai-chan¡¯s boyfriend¡­¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but sigh.

    After all, that¡¯s how everyone misunderstands¡­¡­.

    I think it would be better to keep some distance from that ck gal.

    Because if I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t revenge Masaki if she thinks I¡¯m Fujiwara-san¡¯s boyfriend.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, you¡¯re mistaken! It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t have anything to do with Fujiwara-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ but Mai-chan was very much in love with you. She said, ¡°Geez, Fu~min, even though, you¡¯re so crazy about me, and unless you marry me, you¡¯ll cry like you¡¯re going to die¡±. So, Fumio-kun, some girls call you little crybaby boyfriend¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Little crybaby boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they call you Little Crybaby Boyfriend¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨Those poor breasts!! ¡­¡­I will kill you!£©

    ¡¸Anyway, Fujiwara-san and I are neither boyfriend nor girlfriend! In fact, I¡¯m even troubled by the one-sidedness of it all!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­.. I see¡¹

    She looks relieved.

    Then, with a slight frown, she whispered into my ear.

    ¡¸Fumi~o-kun¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­ You know. Some girls say their favorite type of person is the person they fall in love with, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I used to think that was a lie, and that they just didn¡¯t want to tell you what they liked. But you know what? But now I understand¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because when I see Fumio-kun¡¯s face like this, I feel like, ¡°Oh~ I love you!¡±¡¹

    She smiled happily and kissed me on the cheek.

    ¡¸But I like Masaki-chan more than you like me¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you trying topete with me there¡­¡­?¡¹

    Masaki looked dumbfounded for a moment and then smiled.

    ¡¸Okay, if you¡¯re going to say it like that, let¡¯s have Fumio¡¯s ¡°Top ten favorite things about Masaki Haneda¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re going to make me say that?¡¹

    ¡¸Not that many?¡¹

    ¡¸Ten isn¡¯t enough¡¹

    She and I giggled as we touched our foreheads together.

    The conversation between us was too sweet, and we were like a new couple.

    It was something I had longed for but had never gotten.

    From a cold perspective, it was because the two of us were alone in the room.

    If we were the only two people in the world, we could be like this with any partner.

    However, for now, I¡¯ll just think of it as a perk and enjoy it.

    From there on out¡­

    We just kept flirting.

    I kissed her over and over again.

    I kept squeezing her breasts.

    There was no way I was going to not rub her breasts when she had such firm breasts by my side.

    She was shy at first, but then she started to let me do whatever I wanted.

    Sometimes when I touched her nipples, she would make cute noises and bounce herself. Then she would puff out her cheeks and say, ¡°Geez¡±.

    ¡¸So cute¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Fumio-kun. That¡¯s all you¡¯ve been saying since a while ago¡¹

    ¡¸Cute thing is still cute¡¹

    In fact, I had be like an aborigine who had lost the ability to say anything other than ¡°cute¡±.

    How long had we been doing that? I think it was probably around mid-afternoon, ording to Masaki¡¯s sense of time.

    And with the warmth of human skin, it made her feel sleepy.

    Before I knew it, she had fallen asleep on my chest as a pillow and she looked relieved.

    Immediately¨D¨D

    ¡¸It looks like she fell asleep, so I pinned her down, Devi¡¹

    As she said this, Lili appeared out of thin air.

    ¡¸What will you do from here, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know. But she still looks in pain, so I think I¡¯ll just let her sleep it off for now¡¹

    I gently pushed Masaki¡¯s sleeping body away from me, who was using my chest as a pillow.

    And when I got off the bed, Lili said teasingly.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re so sweet, Devi. Did you regret it, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little¡­¡­ but I¡¯m not going to let it get to me here. Masaki Haneda betrayed me. It¡¯s not more or less than that. More importantly, I think I can use Masaki topletely corrupt Kurosawa-san¡­¡­¡¹

    I tell Lili what I have in mind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s interesting, Devi! It¡¯s really devilish, Devi! ¡­¡­But that approach might produce a different result, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Different results?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine, Devi. Fumi Fumi came up with the idea on his own, Devi. So, just give it your best shot, Devi. Either way, it¡¯s the same thing, Devi. To make sure that Oppai-chan can¡¯t stay away from Fumi Fumi, you have to make out with her more and more, Devi¡¹

    However, I¡¯m done with Masaki for today.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean that I can sleep quietly like this.

    After all, I¡¯ve been rubbing those big breasts all day.

    And my thing was looking up at the ceiling in frustration, begging me to do more.

    ¡¸What time is it, Lili?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just after 2 AM, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Two o¡¯clock, huh¡­¡­.¡¹

    For a moment, I thought about going to Kurosawa-san¡¯s ce, but then I remembered the exchange with Masaki that made me sick when Kurosawa-san trampled me.

    And because of the arrangement, I need to give her a lovey-dovey peck next time, but if I don¡¯t do it now, she¡¯s probably going to end up getting bullied by the demon pistons.

    Then I had an idea.

    ¡¸Hey, Lili. Can you get me a cor and leash? I¡¯m thinking of taking the dog for a walk¡¹

    ¡¸A dog? It¡¯s easy to prepare, Devi. But did you have a dog, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Tonight, Ryoko is on watch in front of the house, right? Isn¡¯t it a lot of fun to have a beautiful detective walking around in the open air?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I made Ryoko in her underwear wear a cor and took her for a walk in the park.

    I also had her wearing only a garter belt and made her mimic the sound of a dog while I fucked her until she fainted, and I enjoyed the immoral and liberating outdoor sex until I was satisfied.

    After I let her leave in a daze, I decided to take a nap. And now, it was almost morning.

    £¨Tomorrow¡­¡­ or is it already today? Well, today is Saturday, so I can sleep until noon£©

    I guess I was tired to a certain extent, despite what I said.

    By the time I woke up, it was long past noon.

    I crawled out of bed with the dullness like a sea lion and walked downstairs to the living room in my sleepwear, and heard my parents chatting with someone.

    ¡¸Guest¡­¡­?¡¹

    I poked my head through the door and looked into the living room to see a girl chatting with my parents across the table.

    It was a young girl. She was about the same age as me.

    She was beautiful, with slightly nted eyes. She had the air of a ssy youngdy.

    Her hair was ck and shiny, and her hair was covered with a navy-blue headband. Her slightly tanned skin, perhaps from tennis, stood out against her white dress.

    When she noticed that I was watching her, she gave me a gorgeous smile.

    ¡¸Good day to you and good morning. Fumio-sama¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my eyebrows.

    £¨Fumio-sama? Who is this girl? Wait¡­¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen her before¡­¡­£©

    Then I realized.

    ¡¸Aaah! What are you doing rxing in someone¡¯s house?¡¹

    Then, my mother rebukes me.

    ¡¸Hey Fumio! I know you¡¯re embarrassed, but you can¡¯t talk like that. She came to visit you¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, when did you get such a beautiful girlfriend? You surprised your mom!¡¹

    ¡¸My, I¡¯m not beautiful, Okaa-sama¡¹

    She then covered her cheeks with her hand, as if embarrassed.

    This is what it means to be a cat. This is exactly what it means.

    She must have dyed her hair ck. I guess there was no way to change the color of her tanned skin.

    But my father asks her to confirm.

    ¡¸To be honest, I can¡¯t believe it, but are you really dating Fumio, uh¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Mai. I¡¯m Mai Fujiwara, Otou-sama. I¡¯m in a pure rtionship with Fumio-sama on the premise of marriage¡¹

    It is said that running into the night and running into the morning is part of a strategy, and right now I am being attacked by Mai Fujiwara, the ck gal in love with me.

 Chapter 34: I Love You, I Really Love You, I Really Love You So Much

    Chapter 34: I Love You, I Really Love You, I Really Love You So Much

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­.

    Thanks Ayx, Nico, Tri3Ax & Anonymous guy for your support¡­

    Other additional chapter will be posted tomorrow¡­..

    ***

    ¡¸F-Fujiwara-san! Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go to my room¡¹

    With that, I took her hand and brought her into my room for the time being.

    ¡¸Fumio! I¡¯ll bring you a snackter!¡¹

    ¡¸No thanks! No need for that!¡¹

    I said that on the stairs and closed the door of my room.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t bring Fujiwara-san to my room because I wanted to be alone with her or to do something erotic.

    It¡¯s because I can¡¯t stand the thought of my parents telling me any more random things.

    Even at this stage, my head hurts when I think about what my mother, who is already in the mood for something after Fujiwara-san leaves, will ask me.

    By the way, Lili is inside the room, of course. I guess Fujiwara-san can¡¯t see her. She just floated around with a curious look on her face.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­.. So, this is Fu~min¡¯s room¡­ Uh, this is actually my first time in a boy¡¯s room¡­¡¹

    When it was just the two of us, Fujiwara-san returned to her usual tone of voice.

    It¡¯s quite strange that she looks so innocent but only talks like a gal.

    ¡¸Well, the first thing to do whening to a boy¡¯s room is to check the tissues in the wastebasket, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you!¡¹

    ¡¸Then check under the bed¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t hide something like that in in sight!¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho¡­¡­ now that you mention it, I¡¯m sure there are other ces!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t stare at my room¡­¡­ What are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, I invite you over to my house and you don¡¯t show up, I ask you out on a date and you ignore me¡­¡­ If I don¡¯t see you on Saturday or Sunday, I won¡¯t see you for two days. It¡¯s impossible, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to be with you, you know. Isn¡¯t it cute to have a cheerful girlfriend like that?¡¹

    ¡¸People who call themselves ¡°cheerful¡± aren¡¯t cute! In fact, you¡¯re not my girlfriend in the first ce!¡¹

    Instantly, Fujiwara-san puffed up her cheeks.

    ¡¸Heh¡­¡­. But Fu~min kisses a girl who is not his girlfriend. So, that¡¯s the kind of person you are. Heh~¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh¡­¡­.¡¹

    At the time, I wanted to punch myself for kissing her on the spur of the moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I get it. So, now that we¡¯ve met, you should get the hell out of here¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~¡­¡­ Even though it¡¯s just the two of us¡¹

    With that said, she pulled up the hem of her one-piece dress.

    Naturally, I caught a glimpse of white panties decorated withce.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do something we can¡¯t do at school¡­¡­. Ah, I¡¯m not even wearing a bra today¡­¡­.¡¹

    Certainly, if someone asks me, I don¡¯t see any bulges at all on her breast.

    ¡¸You¡­.. What are the reasons you thought it would be appealing?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!?¡¹

    When I told her with a sigh, she had a shocked look on her face.

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m wearing no bra, you know! No bra. I¡¯m an innocent youngdy without a bra! Isn¡¯t that erotic!¡¹

    ¡¸You are disqualified. Please leave. Not only is your idea too old, but it¡¯s also just self-destructive¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min, that¡¯s terrible!¡¹

    At that moment, I heard the sound of her phone ringing in her expensive handbag on the bed.

    ¡¸What was that, the sound of email? What is that¡­¡­ Mama?¡¹

    It was understandable that I was skeptical. Because we live in an age where most of ourmunication with friends is done through socialworking sites. So, these days, I rarely use e-mail.

    Apparently¡­¡­ because I don¡¯t really have any friends tomunicate with.

    But as soon as she looked at the screen of her phone, Fujiwara-san¡¯s expression suddenly turned cloudy.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Papa wants me toe home, so I¡¯m going home¡¹

    She turned her head and picked up her handbag.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I called you my boyfriend¡­¡­ I won¡¯t say it again¡¹

    She said and walked out of the room.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong with her?¡¹

    I could not help but be puzzled by the sudden change in her attitude.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡­ will shee?¡¹

    I sent it via free email from a caf¨¦.

    Mai-chan wouldn¡¯t know who was ckmailing her yet.

    Teruya-chan said she would let me do what I wanted with Mai-chan if I got between her and Jun, but ¡­¡­ that¡¯s too hard, isn¡¯t it?

    It¡¯s hard to believe that Jun would fall for Teruya-chan, after all.

    So, after that, I desperately begged Teruya-chan.

    ¡¸Please give me that girl in her underwear as a material, I get really excited when my ssmates do that¡¹

    Then Teruya-chan looked at me as if she was about to see something really gross.

    But she still sent me a less revealing one, and saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±. The photo was when her blouse was open in the front and a little of her bra was showing.

    I don¡¯t think I could get hot with that.

    But this was enough.

    With this, I could bluff that I had all the pictures.

    And once I¡¯ve raped her, and taken one of my shots, there¡¯s no way she can resist me. That means Mai-chan is under my control.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    (I knew it was going to happen¡­..)

    I was born under a fate like this.

    I¡¯m just a woman who gets vited around by men I don¡¯t like.

    It must be annoying for Fu~min to be courted by such women. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t respond to me no matter how much I tell him I like him.

    That¡¯s right, of course.

    It¡¯s a bit too much to ask him to be my boyfriend.

    And now, in the email that was sent to me, there was a picture of me taken by Teruya-chan and the others at the old building school. And it had these words attached to it.

    ¡º07:00 PM. Come to the front of Ravian Rose¡»

    Ravian Rose is a love hotel located behind the nearest station to the school. The other side of the station is almost deserted, and I¡¯ve heard a few times that kids from our school use it too.

    There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t figure out what it means toe there.

    But I have time.

    I went home, cried for a while, and changed my clothes.

    I took off my wig and put on my usual gal makeup.

    And then¨D¨Dthe least I could do was resist.

    I left the house wearing my olddy-like beige lingerie and skinny jeans that were difficult to take off.

    When I got to the designated ce, a man with a knit cap and a mask covering his face came up to me from the alleyway.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m d you came to me obediently, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any fun to spread these pictures around¡¹

    I recognized his voice. It was Tateoka, the long-haired guy.

    ¡¸Why do you have that picture?¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t really matter, does it? You¡¯re going to getid anyway, so let¡¯s make it a fun night¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I knew you were charming, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a jerk¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident in my technique. By the time I¡¯m done with you, I¡¯ll make you feel like you¡¯re lucky to have me as a ckmailer¡¹

    ¡¸Are you crazy?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh,e on. I¡¯ll take yourints on the bed¡¹

    Tateoka then took my shoulders and forcibly led me into the hotel.

    At the front desk, in front of the panel to choose a room, he shouted excitedly.

    ¡¸Oh, my lucky day! They¡¯re offering a special room at a lower price than the rest!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about it¡­¡­.¡¹

    After choosing, the elevator took us to the fifth floor.

    In the elevator, I fought off the hands that were constantly touching me.

    But the more I resist, the more he gets on top of me, which is super annoying.

    As I stepped off the elevator, I saw the room number light up at the far end.

    I wanted to run away. But it¡¯s toote. As if he could see right through me, Tateoka grinned and pulled my hand.

    When I reached the front of the room, I saw that it was the only one with a heavy wooden door that waspletely different from the others.

    ¡¸Wow! It¡¯s like a special room!¡¹

    Tateoka shouted with excitement. I clenched my lip and turned my head.

    £¨It¡¯s okay¡­¡­ it¡¯s already toote too. Because I¡¯m already dirty. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­. Fu~min£©

    ¡¸Come on, Mai-chan, I¡¯ll love you as much as I can!¡¹

    Tateoka opens the door, shouting with excitement.

    And as soon as he stepped inside the room¡­

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Such a voice sounded.

    Immediately, Tateoka shouted, ¡°Guoh!¡± Like a dog that¡¯s been kicked, then copsed on the spot.

    I was so startled that I looked up.

    Then, at the far end of the room, I saw my beloved boy sitting on the bed, looking awkwardly dressed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare touch my girl, you idiot¡¹

    He¡¯s bad-mouthing, and probably not the best-looking boy in the world.

    But I reconfirmed that I really, really like him, love him, love him, love him, and love him very much.

 Chapter 35: Black Gals are Surprisingly Smart About Games

    Chapter 35: ck Gals are Surprisingly Smart About Games

    The ck-d man copsed from his knees, and behind him, I could see Fujiwara-san¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.

    Because, if someone suddenly copsed in front of me, I would have been surprised too.

    But despite her reaction, I was inwardly relieved and patted my chest.

    If it had been Fujiwara-san who hade in first, I would have had no choice but to paralyze her.

    ording to Lili, if a person is paralyzed, he or she will not be able to stand up for half a day, though it is not enough to kill him or her.

    In fact, there was a 50/50 chance that Fujiwara-san woulde in first.

    If the ckmailer had been a little more cautious, he would have tried to get her into the room first to prevent her from escaping.

    Thinking about it, Fujiwara-san may be in a surprisingly lucky position.

    It¡¯s not just that she avoided getting paralyzed.

    But, also¡­

    ¨D¨DIf she hadn¡¯te to my house.

    ¨D¨DIf she hadn¡¯t received the threatening e-mail at that time?

    And by this time, she would have been raped by this ckmailer without anyone noticing.

    I also remember asking Lili after Fujiwara-san had left the room in the afternoon.

    ¡¸What did it say?¡¹

    As Fujiwara-san was looking at her phone, Lili was staring at the screen from behind her.

    ¡¸A picture of a half-undressed ck gal and ¡°Come to the front of Ravian Rose at 07:00 PM tonight¡±, Devi. What¡¯s Ravian Rose, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a love hotel. It¡¯s near the school¡­¡­¡¹

    If it¡¯s a half-undressed image, it was probably taken by Teruya-san and her friends at the old building school. Someone must have gotten hold of it.

    Naturally, the person who threatened her was definitely a man. He wanted her toe to the front of the love hotel. So, there was only one meaning to this.

    No wonder Fujiwara-san¡¯s expression was cloudy.

    She had been ckmailed into letting him hold her if she didn¡¯t want her picture to be exposed.

    ¡¸What are you going to do, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­.. Is it a bad thing to help her for the devil?¡¹

    Lili shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Of course, Devi. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m helping anyone, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, huh¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, I just want Fumi Fumi saying, ¡°All the pretty girls in the world are mine. Anyone whoys a hand on my property, I¡¯ll beat them to a pulp¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Beaten to a pulp¡­¡­?¡¹

    You¡¯ve been reading too many mangas, you know. Are you Gian*? (*Note: ¥¸¥ã©–¥¢¥ó¤« -> Gian* from Doraem*n)

    But I understand what Lili is trying to say.

    I can¡¯t let the little bastard get away with it.

    Do you really think I¡¯m just going to sit around and let him get his hands on my stuff?

    ¡¸Surely it¡¯s no fun for anyone but me to feel good¡¹

    Yes, it is. It¡¯s no fun at all.

    I hadn¡¯t even gotten my teeth into her ¡°brown skin pink nipples¡± yet.

    I have yet to press my ns against her plump, erect nipples.

    When I thought about it, I began to get angry at the ckmailer.

    It was really horrible anger, even for me.

    ¡¸Lili, can you assist me?¡¹

    I asked, and Lili raised the corner of her mouth in a smile.

    ¡¸Of course, Devi¡¹

    The designated time is 07:00 PM o¡¯clock. There¡¯s plenty of time left.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸Fumio! She has left, but you didn¡¯t do anything weird, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t!¡¹

    I gave a vague reply to my mother¡¯s question as I ran out of the house and started to ride my bike towards the hotel.

    ¡¸Since you don¡¯t know what kind of guy you¡¯re dealing with, don¡¯t be careless, Devi¡¹

    Lili followed me as I flew right next to her, and her words made me say what I had been thinking.

    ¡¸I know. So basically, I¡¯m going to pull them into ¡°the room¡±. And since he¡¯s trying to get her into a hotel, I can put ¡°the door¡± over the entrance to the room¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. Then I¡¯ll have my servant take control of the hotel, Devi¡¹

    When I arrived at the hotel and peeked inside the front desk, I saw two men who looked like employees in aa with their lower bodies exposed.

    ¡¸Was this the work of someone called Freesia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I think I¡¯d like to meet her at least once¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to die of being drained, I won¡¯t stop you¡¹

    With this exchange, we got ready.

    I set up ¡°the door¡± at the entrance to the farthest room on the fifth floor so that everyone but me can see it.

    And all that was left was for Lili to monitor the front desk and guide the ckmailer and Fujiwara-san to the room where I was.

    I also made sure to change ¡°the room¡± into a love hotel using and .

    Now, I can¡¯t keep Fujiwara-san confined yet.

    And I need to make her think it¡¯s just a room in a love hotel.

    Therefore, I waited for two hours, thinking of cool poses and lines to say.

    Finally, the ckmailer opened the door of the room and I paralyzed him.

    So here we are now, as soon as she saw me, Fujiwara-san¡¯s expression became twisted. She looked happy as she cried. Her tears spilling down. She seemed to be ovee with emotion as she stepped inside the door.

    Just then¨D¨D

    The room was filled with the usual electronic sounds and synthesized voices.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Mai Fujiwara¡¯s status has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room Creation Level 5¡¹

    ¡¸You can use up to sixteen rooms at once¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level 4¡¹

    ¡¸You can now furnish your rooms with quite luxurious furniture ¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Special Facility ¨D¨D Corridors¡¹

    ¡¸You can connect multiple rooms with corridors¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Prohibit¡¹

    ¡¸You can prohibit a single action only within a room¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Then¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Mai Fujiwara¡¯s status has changed to [Subjugated]¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Periscope¡¹

    ¡¸You can monitor the outside world from inside a room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Forget Person¡¹

    ¡¸You can erase the memories of anyone who was in the room¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I didn¡¯t expect this.

    This is because Fujiwara-san has not been trained in any way.

    And yet, it¡¯s too easy, regardless of the amount of circumstance.

    I wonder if she rushed to my side in a rush.

    ¡¸Fu~~~~~~~~~~minnnnnnn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, wait a minute!¡¹

    She jumped on me like a human rocket and pushed me down on the bed with all her might.

    And then.

    ¡¸Fu~min! Fu~min! Fu~min! Fu~min! Fu~min!¡¹

    She rubs her cheek against my chest while calling out my name. It hurts. The buttons are stuck in, and it hurts like hell.

    ¡¸F-Fujiwara-san, let¡¯s calm down for a moment! Okay! Okay!¡¹

    When Iined, she stopped moving and quietly raised herself up.

    But¡­

    ¡¸No way. If I stop now, I¡¯ll explode!¡¹

    And now, she starts raining kisses all over my face.

    ¡¸Chuu! I love you! Chuu! I love you! Chuu-chuu! I love you! Mwah! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, Fujiwara-san, stop! Wait!¡¹

    ¡¸No! Chuu! Chuu! Chuu!¡¹

    I had just dressed up, but now, it was ruined.

    I¡¯m now at the mercy of the world.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t end with a kiss on the cheek.

    While I was confused, she put her hand on my belt and began to unfasten it.

    ¡¸I want to have a baby right now! I want Fu~min¡¯s baby! I feel like I can have six kids right now. And you can make me do anything you want!¡¹

    Now, the one being raped is me, and I¡¯m still being raped.

    I really don¡¯t understand why Ie to the rescue of a girl who is being raped and but she is going to rape me.

    Thinking so, she finished unbuckling my belt and tried to take it off, this time with her hands on her own clothes.

    But then¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah¡¹

    When I thought I heard her say, ¡°Ah¡± she froze with her clothes rolled up to her navel.

    When I looked up at her, I saw that she had an expression on her face that said, ¡°What should I do?¡±.

    I remembered something very bad. That¡¯s the atmosphere.

    ¡¸Y¡­¡­ you know, Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s meet againter, how about it¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t show you, or I don¡¯t wanna be seen by¡­¡­Fu~min in that underwear¡­¡­.¡¹

    I have no idea what she means, but I would appreciate it if you did.

    It¡¯s not that I was trying to impress her.

    After all, emotions are supposed to be built up by each other, and if one side gets off to a rocket start, the other side can only be turned off.

    In fact, I didn¡¯t have an erection at all.

    I¡¯m not impotent. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Well, okay¡¹

    When I gave her a slurred reply, she got off my body with a sullen look, as if the excitement she had just experienced was a lie.

    ¡¸Have you calmed down yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­ somehow, I¡¯m really ¡­¡­ sorry¡¹

    When she became calm, she suddenly felt embarrassed. She replied in a muffled voice.

    I adjusted my disheveled clothes and turned my attention to the ck-d man convulsing around the entrance of the room.

    ¡¸So, Fujiwara-san, who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Tateoka, but ¡­¡­¡¹

    She didn¡¯t even want to call him ¡°Tateoka-kun¡± anymore.

    If it¡¯s Tateoka-kun, then the source of the photo must be Teruya-san.

    It may have been Teruya-san¡¯s idea, but I have a feeling that this idiot with long hair would do something like this with a casual attitude.

    In fact, he seemed to be so used to it that it wasn¡¯t as if this was his first time. If I look for him, there might be other victims of this idiot.

    ¡¸Hey, Fu~min, can I ask you something?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You told him not to mess with other people¡¯s women, right? That means you¡¯ve epted me as Fu~min¡¯s girlfriend, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s nothing to do with it, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of depressing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve already had three girls, and Fujiwara-san is the fourth¡¹

    I wanted to be a little mean, so I told her, thinking of Kurosawa-san, Masaki, and Terashima-san¡¯s faces.

    Then, an unexpected answer came back to me.

    ¡¸The fourth person? I guess the fourth one is okay¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Well, we are the Four Heavenly Kings¡¹

    ¡¸Four Heavenly Kings?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, the Four Heavenly King is a big promotion from a small fish who is neither a girlfriend nor anything¡¹

    I was speechless at this.

    Apparently, the ck gal had a surprisingly smart mind for games. Well, she probably thinks the idea of four people was a joke in the first ce.

    ¡¸So, what are you going to do about Tateoka? Are you going to turn him into the police?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll leave him for now. My friends will take care of the rest¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min, do you have any friends?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, including Fujiwara-san¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been downgraded to a friend!?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After Fumi Fumi took the ck gal out of the room, I looked down at the ckmailer left behind and thought.

    ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s not a good idea to keep him confined like this, is it?¡¹

    Predicting the future development of the case, it would only be an obstacle to have a missing man now. But that doesn¡¯t mean I should let him go scot-free.

    ¡¸Today is Saturday¡­¡­¡¹

    There is no problem if I let him go home so that he can go to school on Monday. One day on Sunday is enough to punish him.

    ¡¸Freesia¡¹

    When I called out, a silver-haired maid appeared from the corner of the room. As soon as she saw the ckmailer lying on the floor, she gave him a greedy look.

    ¡¸My ¡°milk¡± supply just died, so may I have this one?¡¹

    The High-ranking Subus has a terrible habit of embedding kidnapped males in the wall, leaving only their mouths and genitals exposed, and milking them of their essence when they are thirsty. Such a terrible habit.

    And they call them ¡°milk supply¡± for the fun of it.

    ¡¸No, not yet. I don¡¯t want him to go missing now. In the meantime, take him to Baron Moho. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to teach this idiot ¡°the joys of being a woman¡± in a day¡¹

 Chapter 36: The Lovey-Dovey Play Begins

    Chapter 36: The Lovey-Dovey y Begins

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    ¡¸Ryoko-san, can we stay together tonight?¡¹

    My fianc¨¦, ¡°a man named Nakamura¡±, gentlyid his hand on top of mine.

    He had silver-rimmed sses and a slender face. He was a man with very elite-looking, with his hairbed into seven-three.

    £¨What did I like about this man?£©

    Not so long ago, I thought he was a man I could respect, but now I felt nothing but disgust.

    I want to get rid of him right now, but I can¡¯t just ignore my master¡¯s order to live as usual for the time being.

    This man works at the main office, so I can only see him when he is on vacation.

    For that reason, previously, I had been looking forward to this date with a thousand thoughts.

    I was looking forward to having a slightly luxurious dinner and spending the night in a hotel with this man, Nakamura. That¡¯s what I should have been looking forward to. But¡­

    ¡±It¡¯s impossible now¡±.

    Now that I¡¯ve tasted Master¡¯s wild performance, I can see how insignificant my rtionship with this man is.

    As a male, he is much lower in rank. Topare the two was just sphemy against my master.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Takehiko-san. Actually, I have to go after this because of a case I¡¯m pursuing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Haha, in that case, there¡¯s no¡­¡­ choice¡¹

    An understanding man. A kind man.

    He thought he was going to be able to hold me. Unfortunately, I¡¯m sorry.

    Now, my body is full of Master¡¯s semen, which he poured into me duringst night¡¯s naked walk.

    And since I¡¯ve taken the trouble to plug it up and enjoy the aftermath, there is no way I can afford to wee this man¡¯s short stick.

    £¨I guess it¡¯s time for me to go home¡­¡­ £©

    As I was thinking about this, I casually looked out the window and gasped.

    £¨It¡¯s Master! Master is here!£©

    I saw Master pushing his bicycle across the street in front of the stylish bistro behind the station, and there was a young girl.

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ Master¡­¡­£©

    I felt my part begin to sizzle and moisten. If I hadn¡¯t plugged it, it would have made a stain on the chair.

    The girl walking with him, I remember her name was Mai Fujiwara. She was a friend of the first missing person, Misuzu Kurosawa, as I recall.

    Could she be the next target of my master?

    However, the two of them seemed to be very close, and if I didn¡¯t know any better, they would look like lovers.

    Could she be the master¡¯s lover?

    If so, I should call her ¡°Mai-sama¡±.

    There was no way I could be jealous.

    There was no way I could be so ignorant.

    I am nothing more than a tool for Master¡¯s libido.

    I¡¯m just a shallow existence, hoping to be used as many times as possible.

    ¡¸Ryoko-san, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    As I stared nkly at the distant figure of my Master, a man named Nakamura peeked suspiciously into my face.

    How annoying. Don¡¯t put a damper on my happy mood of being able to see my Master.

    But I tried my best to push down my irritation and responded with a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that someone I know who looks like my friend passed by¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I see¡¹

    Oh, I wish I could go back to my Master¡¯s room¡­¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After getting Fujiwara-san to calm down with a single kiss because she was insistent that I must drop by, I went home and found my mother waiting for me.

    I told my mother that Fujiwara-san left suddenly because we had a little fight. I also told her that we had made up and that everything was fine.

    ¡¸That beautiful youngdy from a good family is going out with you, it¡¯s like winning the first prize in a lottery, you should take good care of her!¡¹

    She gave me a lecture full of unnecessary care.

    Then, as if to escape the barrage of questions at the dinner table, I quickly finished my dinner and went back to my room.

    Then I saw Lili floating in the air, looking awfully bored.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already read all the manga, Devi. I think you should go to get a new one, Devi. Thetest issue of the beach volleyball manga should be out next week, I think¡¹

    Why should I buy it for you?

    I kept those words to myself and diverted the topic.

    ¡¸So what happened to Tateoka-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I sent him to the demon world, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Demon world!?¡¹

    To be honest, I thought he might be on the same level as Terashima-san, but to send him to the demon world is too far out of line.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Devi, I¡¯m just rented him to a friend until tomorrow evening. He¡¯ll be back for sure, Devi¡¹

    What do you mean, ¡°rented to a friend in the demon world¡­¡­.?¡±

    It¡¯s too disturbing.

    ¡¸So what are you doing tonight, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. I¡¯m thinking of¡­¡­ Masaki for now¡¹

    ¡¸But Kurosawa-chan can¡¯t be left alone much longer, Devi. If you neglect her too much, her feelings will turn to hatred, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but I have to keep Masaki¡¯s sense of time-reversed to avoid problems, so I guess I¡¯ll deal with Kurosawa-san tomorrow morning¡­¡­¡¹

    While saying this, I make ¡°the door¡± to ¡°the room¡± where I have Masaki confined appear.

    As I stepped into ¡°the room¡±, I lit themp I had set up yesterday.

    On the bed, Masaki Haneda was lying in the same position as when I left ¡°the room¡±.

    I had taken her virginity and forced her to be my lover. Now, it¡¯s a continuation from the morning after that.

    The brainwashing was quite simplepared to Kurosawa-san¡¯s. Just make her fall in love with me, make her crazy about me, and then throw her away.

    It takes a little creativity to get rid of her, but that¡¯s basically it.

    During the process of brainwashing Kurosawa-san, I acquired three weapons: kissing, gentle touch, and my tone of voice.

    Although she was a virgin until yesterday, the current me should be able to make her melt.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, as you know, the brainwashing method is different from Kurosawa-chan¡¯s, so you don¡¯t need to treat Oppai-chan any worse¡¹

    If she asks me, it¡¯s true.

    In the case of Kurosawa-san, it was necessary to make a difference in the treatment before and after the time she was with me.

    But with Masaki, all I had to do was to nurture her affection as a lover.

    In fact, it would be better to have some fun together.

    ¡¸So¡­¡­ first expand the room to about double its size¡¹

    The room expanded with a rumbling sound.

    ¡¸And change the bed to a bigger one¡­¡­.¡¹

    Masaki was still asleep, and only the bed was instantly reced.

    Thanks to Fujiwara¡¯s fall into [Subjugated], the level of has risen considerably, and the bed has a magnificent canopy as if it were in a foreign resort hotel.

    ¡¸After that, install a kitchen, a bathroom, a table set, a sofa set, stylish indirect lighting, nts, and some stylish paintings. Then, change the wallpaper to white¡­¡­.¡¹

    Despite the rather random instructions, the room quickly became as luxurious as a resort hotel suite.

    ¡¸I like it, I think I¡¯ll live here¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I will also prepare some gorgeous ingredients in the kitchen, Devi. So, you can enjoy your lovey-dovey life to your heart¡¯s content, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s nice. Masaki¡¯s homemade food ¡­¡­ is not bad¡¹

    Far from being bad, it¡¯s great.

    ¡¸Then, you have to go back to the position you were in yesterday when I pinned her, Devi. When you are ready, I will pull out the pins, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on¡­¡­ Okay, I¡¯m ready¡¹

    Iy down on the bed and nodded, hugging Masaki¡¯s body close to me.

    Immediately, Masaki¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    She slowly opened her eyes and looked up with a sleepy look in her eyes.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ It¡¯s Fumio-kun. Ehehe, good morning¡¹

    I pecked her lips like a little bird, and she giggled happily.

    £¨What is¡­¡­ this cute creature?£©

    ¡¸Good morning, Masaki-chan. Take a look around¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? W-what¡­¡­ happen?¡¹

    While looking around for a moment, she rolled her eyes.

    This is the kind of reaction that would be expected if the room had been transformed from the in and dreary one of yesterday into a resort hotel suite.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­ is this?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. When I woke up, it was like this¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s scary. Are you saying that we were carried¡­¡­ while we were sleeping? I-is there a surveince camera somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ I was curious too, so I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t find any surveince cameras at all¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah¡­¡­. There are two doors, Fumio-kun. Maybe we can go outside¡­¡­¡¹

    I shrugged my shoulders and shook my head.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, but that¡¯s the bathroom and that¡¯s the kitchen¡¹

    Masaki¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bath!? I want to take a bath!¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s natural.

    It would be terrible for a young girl not to take a bath for a day, and on top of that, her legs were soggy from having her virginity lost yesterday. The semen that had spilled down her legs was so dry that it had formed white streaks on her inner thighs.

    ¡¸Then, do you want me toe in with you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, geez! Fumio-kun¡¯s pervert!¡¹

    Are you Shiz*ka-chan?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s toote for that. We have been naked for a long time¡¹

    As if she remembered, she suddenly turned bright red and covered her breasts with her arms.

    ¡¸Ehehe ¡­¡­¡­¡­ that¡¯s right ¡­¡­.¡¹

    Herrge breasts twisted and twisted, and that was enough to make my thing react.

    Once we were both in the bathroom, we hugged each other while showering hot water with our bodies covered in foam.

    Even with Terashima-san, I was impressed by how soft a woman¡¯s body was, but with Masaki, it was a whole new level.

    It¡¯s mainly the breasts¡­¡­ or rather the breasts.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Masaki-chan. Does it hurt anymore? That part¡¹

    When asked this question, she turned her cheeks red and looked down.

    ¡¸Yeah, I think it¡¯s ¡­¡­ probably fine¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, don¡¯t push yourself. Let me see¡¹

    I crouched down and peeked between her legs.

    ¡¸Wait!? Hey!? Nya!? Fumio-kun, you¡¯re embarrassing me! Idiot!¡¹

    She seemed to be surprised by this and hit me on the head. But it didn¡¯t hurt at all to be hit a little by her.

    As the shower is running, the hot water drips down her skin. The sight of the water dripping down her thin pubic hair was very sexy.

    ¡¸No, no! Don¡¯t look! No!¡¹

    I pried open her legs, which she was desperately trying to close, and put my nose between her legs.

    Now, my position was near the bottom of her tiny, boat-shaped slit. There, Masaki¡¯s vaginal hole is secretly open. The hole is very small and narrow. I can¡¯t seem to get even a finger in there.

    And to think that I was going to change this tiny hole into my own shape made me very excited.

    ¡¸You have to wash the inside of the vagina well¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹

    Without giving her a chance to resist, I dipped the tip of my index finger into the hole.

    There was a slippery feeling on my fingertips, a warm liquid feeling that was different from hot water.

    £¨It¡¯s wet¡­¡­. That means she¡¯s expecting it¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Hyaa¡­¡­.¡¹

    I slid my index finger in and out of the entrance and then all the way to the back.

    ¡¸A-ahhh, it¡¯sing in¡­¡­ Don¡¯t put it in¡­¡­¡¹

    I searched the inside of the vaginal cavity and gouged the throbbing point that I could feel on my fingertip.

    ¡¸Ahhh, there, that ce makes me shiver!¡¹

    Her naked body immediately twitched and jerked. She twitched. Apparently, I had stimted a good spot. As I continued to stimte her there.

    ¡¸A-ahh, Ahh, Ahh¡­¡­.¡¹

    Her moaning voice changed to a pleasant one.

    ¡¸It¡¯s funny. I¡¯m washing it, but it¡¯s getting wetter and wetter¡¹

    I say this to her, but she doesn¡¯t have time to reply.

    ¡¸Ahh, no, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummming¡­.¡¹

    Masaki was being pushed to the brink of climax, with her fingers nipping anxiously.

    She would have climaxed in a few more minutes.

    But that¡¯s no fun.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s cum together¡¹

    I pulled my fingers out and put my hand on her shoulder to hold her breathless hand against the wall.

    Then I grabbed her smooth hips and thrust my cock into the center of them.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    Her voice became louder and louder as she squirmed. I thrust my hips toward the spot that I had been stimting with my fingers earlier.

    ¡¸Hiii, Fumio-kun¡¯s penis is amazing! My most ufortable part is already exposed. I¡¯m getting hit all over there, Na, Nyaaaaan, I¡¯m going to cum so soon with this¡­¡­¡¹

    The sound of the flesh hitting the crotch, which is named Doggy Style, is like a percussion instrument. I¡¯m not sure what to do, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good idea.

    ¡¸Haa~, Ah, I love it, I love it! I can¡¯t stand this¡­¡­ Nnn, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cummmmming!¡¹

    *Twitched, Twitched* Masaki¡¯s body shuddered violently. Her vaginal flesh tightens around my object.

    Then, I held her naked body and her hips tightly and gave her onest thrust deep inside.

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurtttt!

    The semen overflowed instantly, and her body was twitching and convulsing.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­.. A-ahh¡­.. it¡¯sing in, it feels so good¡­..¡¹

    She leaned back her body and closed her eyes as if she was feeling the aftermath.

    And then, after a few moments of lingering enjoyment¨C

    ¡¸Geez, idiot, idiot, idiot! I hate you, Kijima-kun, I hate you!

    While I was soaking in the bathtub, I hugged the pouting Masaki from behind.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault for being too cute¡¹

    ¡¸Mu~, I¡¯m not cute¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s not cute, then does Masaki-chan dislike me?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡­¡­. I like you, but¡­¡­ I want you to be nicer to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll be nicer next time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.. Unn, I forgive you¡¹

    With that said, she leaned over my shoulder, giggling. Her breasts were floating in the hot water, and they were, well, amazing.

 Chapter 37: Whoever Came Up with the Idea of Naked Aprons is a Great Person

    Chapter 37: Whoever Came Up with the Idea of Naked Aprons is a Great Person

    Two updates + three additional chapters¡­

    Thanks nico, anonynomous & Tri3Ax¡­

    The next additional chapter will be released next week¡­.

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    ¡¸What are we doing¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­¡­. Ahaha¡­¡­.¡¹

    I had finished my bath, but I didn¡¯t have a bath towel.

    So, I had no choice but to jump up and down like Maasai people to dry our bodies, and then Masaki started jumping up and down as well. (*Note: Maasai People : Nilotic ethnic group inhabiting northern, central and southern Kenya and northern Tanzania)

    It became a bit fun, and we both said, ¡°Uho! Uho!¡± while we were jumping up and down.

    But because Masaki¡¯s breasts were huge, it made her moaned and crouched down, saying, ¡°Geez¡­. it made my breasts ¡®root¡¯ is sore¡±. However, she immediately returned to her natural state and saying, ¡°¡­¡­Oh, that¡¯s right¡±.

    ¡¸B-by the way. Fumio-kun, there is a kitchen, right? I¡¯ll make dinner! And I will make delicious food!¡¹

    As if to make up for it, Masaki said this, which somehow raised her spirits.

    And the thought of a girl in my ss cooking for me which I longed for was nothing more than a dreame true now.

    I cried tears of joy in my heart, knowing that this day had finally arrived.

    By the way, Fujiwara-san¡¯s lunch was not included.

    With that, the two of us went to the kitchen to check the ingredients and cooking utensils.

    The refrigerator was full to the brim.

    There was even some cold rice wrapped in stic wrap in the freezer, but for some reason, the only dessert-like item was Azuki Red Bean Ice Cream Bar from Imur*ya. (*Note: When I surfing the inte, I got that result)

    I honestly don¡¯t know what sense the devil has in this area.

    Then, back to the kitchen, Masaki, who was checking the inside of the cupboard, shouted, ¡°Oh, yay!¡±.

    ¡¸Look, look! An apron!¡¹

    Masaki happily put it on and said, ¡°I¡¯m so d! Now I can cover up my private parts¡± with a smile on her face, and I stumbled over my words, not knowing what to say.

    But in my heart, I was screaming, ¡°It¡¯s too erotic!¡± I eximed.

    Just by wearing a piece of cloth, eroticism increased by 50%.

    I think the first person to do a naked apron should be celebrated as much as Buddha or Christ. That person is great man.

    Now my tension is soaring.

    And because of the back view of Masaki as she starts cooking and seeing her bare ass, I was so horny that I went to hug her, but she thrust a knife at me, said, ¡°Don¡¯te in here while I¡¯m using a knife!¡± and it made me cool down.

    Well, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s dangerous.

    After such ups and downs of tension, the dish presented to me was omelet rice.

    When I saw the heart mark drawn with ketchup, my first words were.

    ¡¸That¡¯s so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹

    I mean, Masaki-san, a heart mark on omelet rice?

    That¡¯s like saying, ¡°Am I cute?¡± you know.

    ¡¸But I chose omelet rice because it was my specialty¡­¡­¡¹

    It seemed that she was a little unhappy.

    Seeing her like that, I regained myposure and sat down at the table, but for some reason, Masaki sat down next to me even though it was a table for four. And she scooped up an omelet with a spoon and held it out to me, ¡°Say, Ahh~¡±.

    Oh, yeah, that¡¯s it. This is the kind of couple that I often see in family restaurants and I want to punch their face.

    ¡±Why don¡¯t you guys sit facing each other!¡± This is something that I would like to preach to them for an hour.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Masaki-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­. I¡¯ve been wanting to try it when I get a boyfriend¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t help it.

    Reluctantly, I¡¯m going to join the Paripi. (*Note: Paripi : The person who often goes to the nightclub and enjoy dancing or hitting on girls/boys or person who is usually easy going and looking shy)

    After all, my girlfriend with big breasts is wearing a naked apron and says, ¡°Say, ahh!¡±.

    And her big breasts will touch my arms during the ¡°Aahhhh¡± too.

    If I didn¡¯t have the resolve to take on the curse of all the men in the world, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this, yes.

    So, in the end, I didn¡¯t pick up the spoon from start to finish, and the meal ended in a way that would only be possible in a nursing home if we weren¡¯t lovers.

    I felt exhausted as if I had been kept waiting for a long time, even though I was eating.

    And when Iy down on my bed, I thought of ¡°Creature Terashima¡± to suppress my erection, which was rising to the sky.

    Then, by the time Masaki came back from washing the dishes, my erection waspletely deted, giving me an idea of the impact of ¡°Creature Terashima¡±.

    ¡¸Keep you waiting¡¹

    As she said this, she jumped on the bed and cuddled up to me, using my chest as a pillow in a very natural way.

    ¡¸Did you like it?¡¹

    ¡¸It was really good¡¹

    She smiled happily as I answered.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you take off your apron?¡¹

    ¡¸Because if I take it off, everything will be visible¡¹

    Masaki must be relieved to finally be able to hide it, but she¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s 50 percent more erotic, you know.

    After talking, she closed her eyes quietly and took a deep breath.

    ¡¸It¡¯s funny, we both smell the same soap¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, we do¡¹

    In fact, we used the same soap.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s weird?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, I¡¯m locked up with a guy I barely know, and I¡¯m supposed to be scared to death, but I¡¯m acting like a newlywed¡¹

    ¡¸Newlyweds¡­..? But we¡¯re old enough to get marriedst month¡¹

    Then she lets out a smallugh.

    ¡¸You know what, dear?¡¹(*Note: Anata)

    ¡¸What is it, dear?¡¹(*Note: Omae)

    We both giggled at each other.

    ¡¸Would you like dinner? Would you like a bath? Or would you like me?¡¹ (*Note: It¡¯s ssic)

    ¡¸That¡¯s so silly¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­ Say it with style¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had dinner, I¡¯ve had a bath. So, I don¡¯t have a choice¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t~¡­¡­¡¹

    With that said, I turned around and put Masaki as it was.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be resisting.

    Rather, she seemed to be a little happy.

    I pulled the fabric of the apron and ced it between her breasts.

    ¡¸Ah, Geez! Even though I was hiding it¡­¡¹

    Her huge breasts appeared again, withrge, vulgar nipples. Herrge nipples are twitching as if in anticipation.

    The sight of Masaki with her breast fully exposed in her apron was so naughty that it made me dizzy.

    Seeing so, I gently reached for her breasts and began to rub them slowly.

    The texture was superb.

    I rubbed harder and harder.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Nnn¡­¡­ Aa~¡­¡­¡¹

    A pained gasp began to escape from her small lips.

    Still, I didn¡¯t touch her nipples yet. Then, I rubbed them from the outside to the inside, and when I took my hands away, the flesh of her breasts shivered as if they were rebounding.

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~ ¡­¡­Don¡¯t y with my breast¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean to, but they¡¯re really nice and firm¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, Geez, don¡¯t talk to me like you¡¯re a breast expert¡¹

    £¨What is that?£©

    ¡°They are rich and dense, the aroma is strong, and they taste like a breeze running through the forest¡±.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I imagined a man in formal attire saying that and pressing his nose against my nipple.

    Finally, I stopped squeezing the entire breast and let my fingers wander over the surface of her breast.

    ¡¸Ah, that tickles¡­¡­ A-ah, Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    As I continued to circle relentlessly back and forth between the inside and outside of the nipple, her eyes gradually began to moisten.

    £¨It¡¯s about time£©

    Then, I touch her nipple with my fingertip.

    ¡¸Hyah!?¡¹

    She jerked up and down, but I didn¡¯t care.

    I still continued to crush herrge nipples with my fingers, rolling them carefully like gummy candy, and then her reaction began to change.

    ¡¸Ah, No, Ahhh¡­¡­ Ahhh, A-aaah¡¹

    If I touch them after enough teasing, the nipples quickly be a core of pleasure.

    If I caress it slowly, the pleasure will spread to the whole breast.

    But, whenever Masaki jumps in pleasure, her big breast still bounces like a rubber ball.

    £¨I can¡¯t get enough£©

    With that said, I bury my face in her breast, while attacking her nipples with my fingertips.

    Even though it was an impulsive thing to do, it was quite amazing.

    ¡¸Hyaan, Geez, Pervert¡­.¡¹

    It felt as if I was washing my face with her breast meat. And it made my cheeks rx. It seems to be addictive.

    But I can¡¯t stay like that forever.

    So, I began to take her nipple in my mouth and sucked on it so hard that my cheeks puckered up.

    ¡¸Hii, A-ah~, you look like a baby¡­¡­ Nnn, No~, you¡¯re making my breasts swell¡­¡­¡¹

    I was so pleased with her reaction that I kept alternating between right and left until I gradually lost track of where to stop.

    However, Masaki pinched my cheeks with both hands to stop the movement and looked at me with moist eyes while breathing disorderly.

    ¡¸Please, Fumio-kun. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What you can¡¯t stand?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­. You¡¯re such a tease. I want Fumio-kun¡¯s penis¡­¡­ in me¡¹

    In fact, I was nning to ask her to give me a paizuri afterward, but for now, giving her enough pleasure to make her crazy is more important than my own pleasure.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll have you on top of me, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­¡­ be on top of you?¡¹

    I moved out of the way of her body andy down on my back.

    Of course, my crotch is painfully erect, and it¡¯s pointing up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸Sit on this¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­. I-I¡¯ll try it. I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    With a mixture of confusion and shame on her face, Masaki straddled my body and began to sit down quietly.

    Her fingertips picked up my thing, and then *Chu*¡­¡­ I felt the wet flesh at my tip.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­ Nnnh¡­¡­ Ahhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    Masaki sits down on top of the meat stick, raising her eyebrows in pain, and my object sinks into the narrow meat hole, slowly, and slowly.

    And then.

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~¡­¡­ i-it¡¯s in¡­¡­.¡¹

    Masaki smiled as she breathed heavily, with her hand on my chest after having ced my cock in her tiny body up to the back.

    The joint is hidden, but the breast is exposed. Her apron had been twisted so that it only covered the middle of her body.

    It was definitely more erotic than being naked.

    ¡¸Then¡­ I¡¯m going to try to move my body¡­¡­ A-ahh, Ah, Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    As she began to slowly move her body up and down, Masaki immediately began to let out a lusty voice.

    The movement of her hips, which was awkward at first, soon turned into a rhythmic one.

    Schlip, Schlip, Schlip, Schlip.

    Whenever she moved her hips up and down, her breasts, which were hanging downward in the cowgirl position, danced wildly, bobbing and swaying.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah, Ahhh¡­.¡¹

    Masaki was rather underdeveloped in areas other than her breast. Because her waist is a little thicker, and her stomach is as smooth as a child¡¯s.

    And when she bends over, the flesh of her stomach bes stretched out in a horizontal line.

    She has what is called belly fat, but that sloppy look is also very erotic.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, A-ah, Ah, Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    As she looked up at me from below, with a pleasantly debauched expression on her face.

    Her hips were moving more and more violently, and she was starting to move in circles, even though I hadn¡¯t told her to.

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s hood¡­ it¡¯s so hood! Your henis so hood¡­..¡¹

    She responded with a lecherous look as if she was somewhat affected by a fever.

    And for me, it¡¯s easy because I just lie there and let her rub me up and down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s convenient like an automatic masturbator¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re terrible¡­¡­ I¡¯m not an Oraho, but your girlfrienh¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, sorry, sorry. Then I¡¯ll make you feel even better¡¹

    With that said, I grabbed her hips and thrust my hips up with all my might.

    Thud, Thud, Thud, Thud, Thud, Thud, Thud, Thud!

    ¡¸Nyah!? Hii, you¡¯re killing me, killing me!?¡¹

    But I have no intention of stopping.

    I bounced up and down on the bed like a hot shrimp, thrusting deep into her.

    ¡¸Ahh, N-no, hon¡¯t ho that, I¡¯m hoing to hum, Ah, Ah, Ahhhh, hummmming!¡¹

    Once a girl learns how to climax, it is rtively easy for her to reach it.

    There is no exception for Masaki, who was a virgin until yesterday.

    Her eyes are nk and she can no longer close her mouth, drool is dripping from the edges of her mouth and her tongue is peeking out.

    ¡¸Almost there, I¡¯m going to cum too, just hold on¡¹

    I started to move my hips even faster.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t, it¡¯s too much¡­.. I¡¯m hoing to hie, I¡¯m really hoing to hie, Hiii, No¡­..¡¹

    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t keep herself up any longer, she copsed onto my chest.

    So, this is where I reached my limit.

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurttttt!

    My meat stick explodes deep inside her.

    Immediately¡­

    ¡¸Ooooh, I-I¡¯m cummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmming¡­.!!¡¹

    <i></i>

    <i> Her body bounced up and down, and her back arched.</i>

    <i> The huge ball of flesh bounced as if it was going to tear off.</i>

    <i> The meat stick is tightly sucked into her pussy, and she sternly asks for more and more semen to be released.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ughhh! Haa~¡­.. Oh¡­.. I-I¡¯m being squeezed¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> I groaned as the vagina squeezed out everyst drop left in my urethra.</i>

    <i> On the other hand, her body is twitching and twitching as she bends over.</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> Because of her baby face, her ahegao face was incredibly erotic and criminally nasty.</i>

    <i> She seemed to be trembling and checking the feeling of hot sperm filling her womb and the lingering ejaction that was still going on.</i>

    <i>***</i>

    <i><u></u></i><li><i><u>Next time, it will be Kurosawa-san after a long time. What is going on with her after being neglected for so long?</u></i></li>

 Chapter 38: Hey... Please

    Chapter 38: Hey¡­ Please

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    Masaki was in a shameful position, slumped over with only her hips raised and her face buried in the pillow.

    And when I pulled out my thing, liquid dripped down her inner thighs.

    After the first time, she was in ecstasy, and I screwed her as hard as I could, and after about the third time, she just moaned and groaned.

    Finally, on the fourth time, I knocked her unconscious.

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s it for today¡¹

    I muttered to myself as I squeezed Masaki¡¯s ass and enjoyed the feeling.

    ¡¸Normally, you shouldn¡¯t go that far with a girl who was a virgin until yesterday, Devi¡¹

    I turned around to see Lili cowering in disbelief.

    ¡¸I have to make sure that the pleasure is so strong that she thinks she can¡¯t live without me¡¹

    ¡¸And then dump her?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just going to return her to her routine¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you never know, Devi. But I¡¯m going to pin Oppai-chan for now. Also, let her sleep normally so that she won¡¯t be upset the next time she wakes up, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    When I rolled Masaki¡¯s body over, her body, which had been twitching slightly until then, stopped moving.

    ¡¸Then, once I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll have breakfast and then I¡¯ll go to Kurosawa-san¡¯s ce. Hey, Lili, did you get what I asked for?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, seriously! The magazine said it was a two-year waiting list, but I¡¯ll give it a try¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason for the devil to identally fake another one, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your help. Because the best way to get a girl in a good mood is with something sweet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­But that words from a very sweet romance manga on Fumi Fumi¡¯s bookshelf, Devi¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Uuuuuuuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    In the darkness, my stifled moans echoed.

    My emotions are on the verge of exploding. I¡¯m so stressed.

    ¡¸Even though, you made me say I love you so much¡­¡­.¡¹

    In the end, Fumi-kun didn¡¯te to see me again yesterday.

    He left me in this dark room for two whole days. It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s too much. What do you think your girlfriend is?

    Jun-kun was always ready toe over when I told him I was lonely.

    When I thought about it, I gulped and said ¡°Haa~¡­¡­¡±.

    Perhaps I¡¯ve realized that I haven¡¯t given up on Jun-kun.

    Thest time I had intercourse, perhaps I called Jun-kun¡¯s name by mistake¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s possible.

    It¡¯s not surprising that the second half of the intercourse, I¡¯m getting carried away. Then, probably, I did something wrong.

    Will I be erased after all? Am I going to be killed?

    Once I get anxious, one anxious thought after anotheres to mind, and I can¡¯t stop it.

    £¨Oh, noooo!!!£©

    At the moment when I was holding my head with my hands, I heard a creaking sound of wood, and a light shining in the form of a door appeared in the pitch-ck room.

    £¨It¡¯s here! He¡¯s here!£©

    His silhouette emerged in the light.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­?¡¹

    As soon as he called my name, my emotions overflowed.

    And before I knew it, I was running towards him.

    ¡¸Waaaa, you are toote. Sob, idiot¡­ Fumi-kun¡¯s idiot¡­ sob¡­ Uuuueeee¡­¡¹

    I clung to him and cried out at the top of my voice.

    He looked surprised for a moment, then smiled gently and hugged me. It was the kind of smile that an adult would give to a spoiled child. He seemed to think it was funny.

    ¡¸Did you miss me?¡¹¡¸

    ¡¸Uuuu, whose fault do you think it is, sob¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    And then he hugged me tightly.

    It¡¯s warm.

    Just that my anxieties that I had been feeling until just now melted away easily.

    After I finished crying, I looked up and saw that my surroundings had somehow be dimly lit.

    In the four corners of the room, there were stylish upturned electricmps. And it was illuminating the room with a warm, orange-tinged indirect light.

    Behind me, I saw a table set in the middle of the room.

    £¨Eh, why? When did this happen? Did I just not notice it because it was pitch ck until now?£©

    It can¡¯t be, I thought, but it somehow made sense to me.

    Ever since I¡¯ve been trapped here, strange things have been happening.

    I¡¯m beginning to understand the pointlessness of thinking about things.

    ¡¸Then, close your eyes for a moment and don¡¯t open them until I tell you it¡¯s okay, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­. Yes¡¹

    I did as he asked and closed my eyes for about 20 seconds. After about 20 seconds, he whispered in my ear, ¡°Okay¡±.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a steamy teacup on the table and in the middle was arge cake roll.

    ¡¸Wow, that looks delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to eat it with Misuzu. Have you ever heard of it? ¡°Leeds Lease¡±¡­¡­?¡¹ (*Note: ¥ê©`¥º¥ê©`¥¹)

    ¡¸Rich Buttercream Roll Cake? Seriously! No way!!¡¹

    It was a hot topic among my model friends. And I¡¯ve been waiting two years for a reservation. It¡¯s rumored that even if someone piles up a lot of money, it¡¯s hard to get a chance to eat this roll cake.

    I can¡¯t tell how many times the girls bragged to me about how the president of her office let her eat it.

    £¨It must have been very difficult to get one of these. Fumi-kun, after all, seems to really like me¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸Well¡­.. Is it makes you happy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m very, very happy!¡¹

    I kissed his cheek, and he kissed me back.

    Immediately, I cut it into pieces and took a bite.

    As soon as I took a bite, the rich buttercream melted in my mouth.

    ¡¸Mmm~!¡¹

    It was so delicious that I couldn¡¯t help but p my hands.

    ¡¸Ahaha, so tell me what you think¡¹

    ¡¸Tamatebako!¡¹

    ¡¸That is terrible¡¹

    With that, we both giggled.

    When we have finished eating, the table set disappears with the few remaining rolls, revealing a luxurious bed with a canopy.

    £¨I¡¯m not surprised by this anymore, but a¡­ bed means that¡¯s¡­ right?£©

    I blushed, and he took my hand in his, got on the bed, hugged me from behind, and sat down so that we could lean against the headboard.

    £¨I feel like a child being read a story by Papa£©

    Thinking about this, I lean back against his chest.

    It¡¯s a peaceful time, just feeling his body heat on my back. And I ced my hand on his hand, which was folded in front of my belly.

    £¨After all, he is a boy¡­¡­ His hands are rough¡­¡­£©

    I wonder what kind of hands Jun-kun had. I¡¯m sure we held hands many times, but I can¡¯t remember properly.

    I think it¡¯s because I took it for granted and didn¡¯t pay attention to it.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Masaki-chan and Misuzu are childhood friends, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ve been together since kindergarten. So, I feel like she¡¯s my little sister. We¡¯re the same age, though¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re right, Masaki-chan seems so young¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that she¡¯s childish, but she¡¯s so obedient that I¡¯m worried about her being tricked by bad people¡­¡­ She¡¯s always in a dangerous situation since she was little that I can¡¯t stand to watch her¡¹

    ¡¸And as a result, I was trampled by Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I mean, I got carried away at the time, or maybe I just got ¡­¡­ carried away¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. In fact, I¡¯m such a bad person that I kidnapped Misuzu like this¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Stroking my head, I moaned involuntarily.

    £¨Freesia-san said that Fumi-kun is a slight S. Sometimes he is mean£©

    ¡¸By the way, Masaki-chan¡­¡­.¡¹

    As he was about to say this, I squeezed the back of his hand.

    ¡¸You see¡­¡­ Misuzu? It hurts¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve made me hurt. You¡¯ve been talking about Masaki all day¡¹

    With that said, I puffed out my cheeks and continued.

    ¡¸Well, Masaki is my best friend, and I think Masaki is very important to me. I think it¡¯s probably the same for you, but¡­¡­ if you keep asking me about Masaki, I¡¯m going to start to wonder if you prefer her to me¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    That said, he chuckled.

    ¡¸Fumi-kun, you¡¯re too insensitive!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I love you, Misuzu¡¹

    He pinched my chin with his fingertips, turned me around, and put his lips on mine.

    £¨You can¡¯t trick me with that!£©

    While thinking about it, I wonder if¡­¡­ I¡¯m too easy. Because of his kiss, I slumped against him, squishy and shaky.

    Then, from that point on, he hugged me for a while, gently stroked my hair, and whispered ¡°Cute¡± and ¡°I love you¡± to me.

    £¨Ehehe, yes, it¡¯s not a bad feeling, after all. Fumi-kun is really into me£©

    ¡¸When I hug Misuzu like this, I feel so relieved that I start to feel sleepy¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s¡­¡­ fluffy¡­¡­ Yawn¡­. Good Night¡­¡­ Mi-¡¹

    The hand that was stroking my head fell down without effort.

    £¨Eh? He¡¯s going to sleep!? W-wait, wait, wait!£©

    I turned around and saw that he was sighing in his sleep as if he was enjoying himself.

    £¨Wait!? He¡¯s really sleeping! What is this, he¡¯s been healed by me?£©

    This puzzled me, too.

    Because he came to my room, and we were hugging each other on the bed. Then, of course, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be anything other than¡­¡­ doing something naughty.

    It would be a problem if Fumi-kun doesn¡¯t like me more and more, and uh¡­ I don¡¯t know why¡­¡­ But I was also expecting that¡­¡­..

    To be honest, I admit that I was a little wet from the moment I thought he came into the room.

    And because of that, I reminded when the first time he gave me a very forceful kiss, he said something awful like, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you a pig who gets wet when you see my face¡±. And here I am, but I¡¯m not a pig or anything, I assure it!

    But I wonder how long Fumi-kun will stay here today.

    Maybe, when he wakes up, he may say, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left, I¡¯ll see youter¡±. When I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t even stand to stay.

    So, I shook his body with all my might.

    ¡¸Hey! Fumi-kun, wake up! Please wake up!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­¡­ What is it? Misuzu, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ such a waste. I¡¯m here with you¡­¡­¡¹

    My face is hot. I think it¡¯s probably bright red, but I can¡¯t stand it any longer.

    I stare into Fumi¡¯s eyes and told him to go easy on me.

    ¡¸Hey¡­. please¡­¡¹

 Chapter 39: Your Choice on Tuesday

    Chapter 39: Your Choice on Tuesday

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    Fumi-kun looked a little surprised, then smiled in a very nasty way.

    ¡¸Do you want to?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­N-no. D-don¡¯t ask me back¡­¡­.¡¹

    After saying this, I felt incredibly embarrassed and covered my face with my hand.

    My face is on fire. My cheeks are getting really hot.

    There¡¯s no excuse for me not to be a naughty girl when I tell a boy that I want him to do it.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be shy about. It makes me happy¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re happy¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a great feeling to have a pretty girl like Misuzu wanting to be with me. It¡¯s a feeling that rises to the heavens¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi-kun, you¡¯re also¡­¡­.¡¹

    £¨I see, he¡¯s happy about it¡­¡­£©

    I was relieved and patted my chest.

    But that was only for a short while.

    ¡¸But I can¡¯t be gentle when I¡¯m this excited¡¹

    That said, he grabbed me from behind and suddenly pushed me forward.

    As if thrown out, my face fell on the bed. On top of that, he puts his weight on me and presses down on me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s heavy¡­¡­ Fumi-kun, it¡¯s heavy¡­¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t move at all. And the only thing I can do is to struggle with my legs.

    He crushed me with his own body, and he whispered into my ear.

    ¡¸Hey, Misuzu, who do you belong to?¡¹

    ¡¸I am¡­¡­ Fumi-kun¡¯s ¡­¡­ property¡¹

    It was a phrase I had been forced to say many times before.

    And I don¡¯t have much resistance in answering.

    But today, for some reason, Jun-kun¡¯s image crossed my mind for a moment.

    £¨Don¡¯t worry, Jun-kun. It¡¯s only while I¡¯m here. When I get home, I¡¯ll be back to Jun-kun¡¯s£©

    But as if he could see through my thoughts, Fumi-kun asked me this question.

    ¡¸Kasuya-kun or me? Which one do you belong to?¡¹

    I gulped.

    It¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s Jun-kun.

    But I can¡¯t say that.

    If I tell it, everything will be over. I¡¯ll be erased. I¡¯ll be killed.

    When I became silent.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not giving me an answer¡­¡­¡¹

    He looked sad for a moment, then smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸Today was Sunday, right? And On Tuesday¡­¡­ I will let Misuzu choose. You can choose to stay here and be my property. Or will you go back to Kasuya-kun¡¯s ce¡¹

    I opened my eyes so wide that I felt as if they were going to split open.

    To be honest, I was surprised.

    £¨Hey, what did he just say? He¡¯ll let me go home?£©

    He must have taken my expression as suspicion. He chuckled and spoke.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, if you decide to go back to Kasuya-kun, I will definitely let you go. I will never get involved with Misuzu again¡¹

    ¡¸Can I trust you¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But to be honest, the fact that you were thinking about another man while hugging me made me a little angry¡¹

    ¡¸Ouch¡­¡­ that hurts, Fumi-kun¡¹

    My breasts were squeezed up against the top of my negligee, and I moaned.

    ¡¸I know I¡¯m jealous. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be able to be gentle with you today¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Aaah! Aah, Ah, Aah! Hiii! Aah!¡¹

    My panting voice reverberated loudly in the room.

    Pound, pound, plop! Pound, pound, plop!

    I was mmed so hard in the sleeping back position that my hip, which was mmed against Fumi-kun¡¯s, made a bouncing sound.

    But that¡¯s not all. The sound of my wet pussy making embarrassing water sounds was also mixed in.

    It had already been thirty minutes since the insertion. And I¡¯m out of breath.

    On arge king-size bed, my negligee has already been pulled up to the chest, and with the lower half of my body exposed, my pussy is being thrust in from behind.

    ¡¸Uh¡­ Uh, Uhh, Ah!¡¹

    I was being relentlessly prated in the same spot, just below my navel, and I was already climaxing over and over again.

    ¡¸Wait! Fumi-kun, wait! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Aah, I¡¯ve been cumming¡­¡­ Since a while ago! Please stop once!¡¹

    I¡¯m not panting any longer, but I¡¯m screaming.

    But.

    Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! p! p! p! p!

    Fumi didn¡¯t stop the rhythmic pumping as if he hadn¡¯t heard me at all.

    ¡¸Misuzu is such a naughty girl that she even said she ¡°wanted¡± to do it. So, I have to live up to her expectations¡¹

    ¡¸No, stop it¡­ Oh~! Fuah, Ah, Ohhhh¡­¡­.¡¹

    He grabbed my waist tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    £¨Is he jealous? is Fumi-kun jealous? Is this how intense if he¡¯s jealous?£©

    He keeps thrusting his cock in and out of me, relentlessly attacking the same spot in my vagina.

    £¨I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to get stupid, I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve cum already, help me! Please help me!£©

    ¡¸Please forgive me¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! P-please give me a break, I¡¯m feeling more than usual. I¡¯m going too crazy, I¡¯m cumming so hard that I¡¯m going to get¡­¡­ stupid! Nnnn!? Haa~, Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    I writhed and begged desperately, but Fumi-kun wouldn¡¯t let me.

    Atst, my tongue began to tangle and my speech became slurred.

    ¡¸Why¡­¡­ Why this feels so good to me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think you can feel it more than before because Misuzu is already ustomed to climax. Besides, Misuzu¡¯s pussy is already in the shape of my cock. If the key fits the keyhole, the door will open, of course¡¹

    Maybe that¡¯s why I kept cumming after he inserted his cock.

    Each thrust pushed me to climax, and I couldn¡¯te back, drowning in a sea of pleasure.

    I desperately reached out and clung to the headboard of the bed, as if to escape the pressure from behind, or to call for help.

    ¡¸Install a mirror¡¹

    As soon as Fumi-kun muttered that, the headboard turned into arge mirror.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at this, Misuzu. What do you look like now?¡¹

    My eyes are vacant, my cheeks are pink and puffy, my tongue is hanging sloppily, tears are streaming from my eyes, drool is dripping from my mouth.

    In front of me was the image of a girl who had been prated by a cock from behind, her face beaming with pleasure.

    ¡¸Nooo! It¡¯s too naughty, don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at my face like this!¡¹

    But my body wouldn¡¯t let me do it anymore.

    I can¡¯t even hide my face.

    As soon as I thought that¡­

    ¡¸Aah!? Aaahh, Ahh, Ahh, Ahh!?¡¹

    I came again, and this time, a squirt came out of my pussy!

    £¨It¡¯s so embarrassing, so embarrassing, so embarrassing¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸Haha, Misuzu is really naughty for cumming again because of embarrassment. I understand. I¡¯m about to reach my limit too. So, I¡¯m going to give it to you. Then, just put your mind to it and squeeze my cock in your pussy¡¹

    ¡¸Yesh¡­ I¡¯ll squeeze your cock¡¹

    After a while, I felt his cock swelling up inside my vagina.

    £¨Ah¡­ it¡¯sing!£©

    The next moment¡­

    Spurt, Spurtttt! Spurt! Spurt!

    I feel something popping and something warm spreading in my stomach.

    ¡¸Ahhh, my stomach is hwot, Ah, it¡¯s hwot, fuahhh¡­..¡¹

    My body was already trembling.

    I couldn¡¯t even keep my body upright, so I leaned over to press my cheek against the mirror.

    ¡¸Ah©`, Hi©`©`©`©`, Hi©`©`©`©`¡­¡¹

    £¨My face looks awful¡­¡­ but ¡­¡­ feels so good£©

    The girl in the mirror, breathing heavily and resting her cheek against it, had a ridiculously nasty expression on her face and was very ugly.

    But she looked happier than¡­¡­ anyone I know.

 Chapter 40: The Sorrowful Curse of Baron Moho

    Chapter 40: The Sorrowful Curse of Baron Moho

    The appointed time is two o¡¯clock.

    Two PM on Sunday. Yeah, it must be today.

    Checking the time disy on my phone. It¡¯s almost there.

    I¡¯m so nervous.

    I¡¯ve never been this nervous before, even at apetition.

    The meeting ce was in front of the bronze statue of an old man with a short mustache in front of the station.

    It ismonly known as the ¡°Chobi Statue¡± and has be a popr meeting spot.

    ¡ºWhen ites to a date, I will never show up. So, I¡¯m going to invite him to karaoke to take his mind off his problems. The three of us, I, Teruya-chan, and Jun will go to karaoke, have dinner, and I¡¯ll disappear at random. What about the rest depending on Teruya-chan¡¯s effort, okay?¡»

    I remembered the long-haired Tateoka giving me a thumbs-up as he said that. Yeah, he¡¯s annoying as hell.

    Koganei¡­¡­ or is it Fujiwara now? I knew what she was getting into and she started dating a bottom-of-the-ss guy who was a good match for her, so I basically left her alone, but I used her.

    I had Tateoka set up a date with Junichi-sama in exchange for her pornographic photos.

    I¡¯m sure Junichi-sama doesn¡¯t think so much, but for me, it¡¯s a date without a doubt.

    Now that the annoying Misuzu Kurosawa is gone, I no longer have a rival. The way is clear for me to be Junichi-sama¡¯s girlfriend.

    Today, I¡¯m wearing a white dress and a pink cardigan.

    I¡¯ve always been a track and field girl, so I¡¯ve never been one to dress up.

    So, when I decided to go out on a date, I went through my closet and found only jerseys, which made me despair.

    I didn¡¯t want my ssmates to find out that I was trying to get Junichi-sama, and if I asked my sister for help, I knew she¡¯d force me to wear country Yankee fashion.

    I had no choice but to gather my juniors and ask them to coordinate somehow, but I think it¡¯s probably not strange.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s like spring, a little neat and clean¡»

    That¡¯s what my junior colleague said.

    Yes, I think she¡¯s right, but¡­¡­ when I dress like this, I realize that I don¡¯t look like a girl, and it makes me feel a little depressed.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll let my hair¡­¡­ grow¡¹

    I pinched my bangs and muttered to myself.

    And after a few minutes, I looked towards the other side of the circle, towards the station ticket gate, and saw Junichi-samaing out of the ticket gate.

    £¨Oh no, he¡¯s so cool!£©

    His lightly bleached hair was a little long, but clean. He was wearing a light blue sweater that looked like it was for spring and white pants. The small silver essory on his chest is casual and stylish.

    £¨Oh, Junichi-sama looks so cool in his casual clothes!£©

    When Junichi¡¯s eyes met mine, he smiled and raised his hand lightly.

    £¨I can eat three bowls of rice with this memory alone£©

    ¡¸Hello, Hikari-chan. Is Masahiro here yet?¡¹

    Masahiro means Tateoka.

    ¡¸H-hello, Kasuya¡­¡­-kun. Tateoka-kun doesn¡¯t seem to be here¡­¡­ yet¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unusual, he¡¯s always the first to arrive¡­¡­. Hey, Hikari-chan¡¹

    ¡¸H-hiya!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare, isn¡¯t it, Hikari-chan? ying with you. Is this your first time?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, m-maybe it¡¯s my first time¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You look very different in casual clothes. I think you¡¯re cute¡¹

    £¨Cute!? He said I¡¯m cute!?¡¹

    ¡¸E-ehh¡­ Is that right?¡¹

    However, I was only happy up to that point.

    Because that long-haired bastard didn¡¯t show up at all, and Junichi-sama started to get annoyed that made the atmosphere became worse and worse.

    So, about an hourter, Junichi-sama finally lost his temper.

    ¡¸Masahiro-san¡¯s ¡­¡­ not even read my message, this is no good. He¡¯s probably forgotten all about it. He¡¯ll nevere here¡¹

    This is a good chance.

    Anyway, the long-haired bastard was going to disappear halfway through. It¡¯s better to be alone with him from the start, of course.

    ¡¸T-then. let¡¯s hang out¡­¡­ t-together¡¹

    When I plucked up the courage to say so, Junichi-sama replied with a biting tone.

    ¡¸Oh, I don¡¯t want to do that. Misuzu might misunderstand me. Also, it¡¯s really troublesome for me to be misunderstood when I y with a girl I don¡¯t like¡¹

    ¡¸B-but Kurosawa-san is ¡­¡­.¡¹

    Immediately, Junichi-sama gave me a re.

    ¡¸That has nothing to do with you, does it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m leaving now¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­.. Y-yeah¡¹

    As it was, all I could do was watch Junichi-sama¡¯s back as he walked away.

    ¡¸A girl he doesn¡¯t even like¡­¡­¡¹

    I knew it, but it was still hard to hear it in words.

    ¡¸Ughhhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡¹

    The back teeth make a grinding sound. I¡¯m pissed off, I¡¯m pissed off.

    In the meantime, I¡¯m going to beat up that fucking longhair.

    Above all, that girl.

    That¡¯s Misuzu Kurosawa!

    Even if she goes missing, she still gets in my way!

    If I find her, she¡¯ll pay for it!

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Kurosawa-san was in tears for a long time after that, perhaps because her tensions loosened when she heard that she could go home.

    But the situation was such that she was ravished without mercy. And her tearful panting voice excited me to an unusual degree.

    Apparently, I have strong S-tendency.

    However, I don¡¯t think Kurosawa-san herself really understood why she cried so much.

    It was an emotional problem. I¡¯ve heard that this is the case with women in general. They say that crying is a way to relieve stress.

    And I should never ask a woman who is crying, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±.

    And because she doesn¡¯t know why she¡¯s crying, she must feel more stressed if she can¡¯t answer the question, which makes her cry even harder.

    So, the best thing to do is to wait for her to stop crying, which can only be described as hell for the man in the room.

    Well, I didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for her to stop crying, so I just did as I pleased.

    At some point in the evening, she fell asleep, exhausted and soaked with tears, drool, and sticky liquid.

    Just then.

    ¡¸Good night, Devi¡¹

    Lili appeared, her cheeks twitching lightly as she continued.

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­ It¡¯s so messed up, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I noticed that she was thinking about Kasuya-kun. And so, I give her a little spanking¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, good, Devi. Jealousy and possessiveness are among the qualities of an evil person, Devi. Then I want you to leave Kurosawa-chan to my servant and move to another room, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Another room?¡¹

    ¡¸Long-hair has been returned, Devi¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After getting dressed and moving to another room, Lili put her hand into the shadow which was coiled in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸He¡¯s here, Devi¡¹

    What she pulled out was a man with long hair. Of course, it was Tateoka-kun.

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather not see a naked¡­¡­ man¡¹

    Tateoka-kun waspletely naked, without a stitch of clothing. His eyes were white and he was fainting with what is known as ahegao.

    ¡¸So what did you do to him?¡¹

    At first nce, he doesn¡¯t appear to be a creature like Terashima-san, and he just seems to be fainting.

    ¡¸I lent him to a friend of mine named Baron Moho, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Baron Moho? I¡¯ve got an idea of what¡­¡­ he is. By his name¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s probably half right as far as what happened to the longhair, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Half?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let me tell you, Devi. Baron Moho is a nice guy who is called the best of gentlemen in the demon world. And ording to the female devil! For a hundred years, he is number one devil that everyone wants to be embraced by him, Devi¡¹

    For some reason, Lili is proud of herself.

    ¡¸But unfortunately, he¡¯s a homosexual, Devi. He¡¯s a really gay devil who¡¯s particrly attracted to the dimples that form when he squeezes a human man¡¯s ass, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought!¡¹

    ¡¸But he was tragically cursed during the War of Session to the Demon Lord a hundred years ago, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸A curse?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a curse so tragic, Devi! If he crosses paths with his beloved three times, then, oh my! His loved ones are transformed into unlovable forms, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸To put it bluntly, a man who is prated by him three times will be aplete woman, Devi. In the case of this long-haired guy, he¡¯s only had it once, so he¡¯s already a third of the way to being a woman, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    I was also surprised by this.

    It was probably the most surprising thing I¡¯ve seen since I met Lili.

    When I hurriedly looked at Tateoka-kun¡¯s body, I saw that his chest had also swelled a bit. Probably about the same size as Fujiwara-san¡¯s. No, maybe Tateoka-kun is bigger than her.

    His thing is much smaller, about the size of an octopus sausage in a lunch box. Yes, I would kill myself if I were him.

    ¡¸He¡¯s barely fertile, Devi. Also, I think her skeleton is changing, Devi. If he gains a little more weight, the flesh around his waist will also change, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s a shame. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.

    ¡¸Well, he can still pass as a somewhat feminine man, Devi. But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any woman who can be satisfied with his thing anymore¡¹

    As we were talking about this, Tateoka-kun regained consciousness.

    As soon as he did, he cried out, ¡°Hiiiiiiii!?¡± and shrank back in fright.

    He looked around, noticed me, and let out a voice that sounded like a scream.

    ¡¸Ki-Kijima! W-what the heck is that pig monster?¡¹

    ¡¸Pig? I thought he was the number one devil¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸Devils are more concerned with the inside, Devi. I think Fumi Fumi will probably be popr in the demon world, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    As we were talking, Tateoka-kun snapped.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ignore me! It¡¯s you, it¡¯s your fault! I¡¯ll never forgive you for giving me such a hard time! Remember that!¡¹

    The fact that he could lose his temper in this situation was a good sign, but more than that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, wondering how much of a sucker this longhair was.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll remember that. But I¡¯m sure Tateoka-kun will forget¡¹

    I spit it out, and I use my function.

    ¡¸¡¹

    While I hear Tateoka-kun¡¯s manga-like scream of ¡°Gya-chin!¡±, I use more functions.

    ¡¸¡¹

    Now, although he will remember what was done to him, he will forget who did it to him.

    Then I looked up at Lili, who was floating in the air and told her.

    ¡¸Can you tell your servant to take this stupid long hair and dump it in the right ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go back to Masaki¡¯s ce at night, but until then I¡¯m going to take a nap. Because I¡¯m getting a little tired¡¹

    ¡¸How is Oppai-chan¡¯s preparation going, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going well, I¡¯m going to use this tonight¡¹

    I showed Lili a white tablet-like item that I had brought from the kitchen earlier this morning.

    ¡¸What is it, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s called Fertility Drugs¡­¡­. That¡¯s what I want to say, but actually, it just a ramune tablet¡¹

    With this, I¡¯m going to push her over the edge.

    And that was the end of Masaki¡¯s n.

 Chapter 41: Youre Smiling

    Chapter 41: You¡¯re Smiling

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    And then the night came.

    I ced a piece of paper and a ramune tablet on the table, andy down next to Masaki.

    I had told Kurosawa-san that Tuesday would be herst day, and this would be thest brainwashing for Masaki too.

    My n was the more Masaki loves me, the bigger the wound will be when she is betrayed.

    Why do I have to go so far as to¡­¡­ think that way?

    To be honest, I don¡¯t have any resentment towards her for betraying me anymore.

    No, it¡¯s not gone, but it¡¯s¡­¡­ pretty thin.

    In fact, I¡¯m afraid of it. I¡¯m afraid of being betrayed again.

    She told me that she loved me.

    But I haven¡¯t lived my life in such a way that I can innocently believe those words.

    Lili told me that if she was enved, she would be locked in that state. Once that happens, she won¡¯t betray me anymore.

    However, the only one who has reached that point is Ryoko.

    And despite all my effort, Kurosawa-san has stopped giving in, and Masaki has also stopped giving in.

    To be honest, I also don¡¯t understand why Fujiwara-san has reached a state of [Subjugated], yet at least she hasn¡¯t reached a state of [Enved].

    What¡¯s the difference between these three and Ryoko?

    Maybe raising normal romantic feelings to the maximum does not lead to a state of [Enved].

    But more than that, I thought to myself, I need to imprint my existence to them strongly.

    If it worked, Masaki would be severely hurt, resentful, cynical, and resentful of me and the world. Then, she might even fall to the bottom.

    And I can make sure that I, and I alone, will be engraved in her heart.

    That¡¯s what I thought, that I could bring her into a state of [Enved].

    Of course, this was only a hypothesis, and the possibility of losing her was greater.

    If possible, I would like to bring Kurosawa-san into [Enved] state at the same time, but that would be too greedy.

    When I mentioned this to Lili.

    ¡ºFumi Fumi is still a brainwashing beginner, Devi. Even if you fail, don¡¯t get depressed, Devi¡»

    She gave me a very kind look and told me that she assumed I would fail.

    Then, I thought, why don¡¯t you tell me how to bring them into [Enved] status, but there was nothing else to do but whine.

    If it got to this point, I had no choice but to do it.

    ¡¸Lili, it¡¯s okay now¡¹

    As soon as I said that, the pin must have been pulled out. And Masaki¡¯s eyshes trembled a little. Then, this is a continuation start.

    ¡¸Good morning¡­¡­ Fumio-kun, Ehehe¡­¡­.¡¹

    She smiled softly in her sleepy eyes today.

    ¡¸Good morning. Masaki-chan, shortly after waking up, could you please take a look at ¡­¡­ this?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­ is it¡­?¡¹

    When I pulled the fluffy Masaki¡¯s hand to help her up, we walked over to the table.

    ¡¸There was something like this on the table¡¹

    She looked at the table and opened her eyes wide as if her sleepiness had been blown away.

    ¡¸What ¡­¡­ is that ¡­¡­?¡¹

    No wonder she was speechless.

    A sheet of paper on the table had this printed within it in gothic characters.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve prepared a fertility drug. If you insert it and have sex with him, you will surely conceived. If you want to get out of here, you¡¯ll have to conceive a child¡»

    ¡¸Why is this happening¡­¡­?¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    Why is this happening? I¡¯ll try to find a reason like that.

    ¡¸It seems there are some girls who is jealous of Masaki-chan¡¯s cuteness. So, they are trying to make you conceive a baby with an ugly boy to harass you¡­¡­I guess?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think jealousy will get them this far, but ¡­¡­. For that matter, Fumio-kun. I don¡¯t want anyone to embarrass my boyfriend. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re ugly, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re a bit unique!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, thank you¡¹

    When I thanked her, Masaki chuckled.

    And then, with a smile on her face, she said something outrageous.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­ then let¡¯s have a baby¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!?¡¹

    I was taken aback by this.

    I had imagined that I would have to persuade Masaki, who was crying and disliking the idea, to reluctantly ept it.

    I had imagined such a flow of events, but I was surprised to hear her say such a thing so bluntly.

    Moreover, if it was Fujiwara-san, I would have understood, but it was the quiet and shy Masaki.

    ¡¸Why do you look like that? Fumio-kun. After all, you have already put it in my vagina many times¡­¡­. It¡¯s not surprising that we¡¯ve already done it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­ true, but it¡¯s not exactly the same as being sure¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same. I don¡¯t intend to leave Fumio-kun, in fact, the sooner I have a baby, the sooner I can marry Fumio-kun¡¹

    ¡¸M-marry me!?¡¹

    ¡¸No?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not¡­¡­.¡¹

    What is this? Masaki is unusually pushy.

    Is it because she has a boyfriend and herplex about Kurosawa-san has weakened? It seems to be like that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably for the best because my father would never allow us to get married if we tried to get married normally¡­¡­ But my father is scary, you know? He¡¯s the principal of the school. He probably won¡¯t hit you, but he will definitely give you a long lecture. Good luck with that. Dear~¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡¹

    Somehow, the person who initiated this idea waspletely carried away by it.

    As if to care for my confusion, Masaki hugged me tightly.

    Then, as she pressed her cheek against my chest, she whispered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­. but when we get out of here, let¡¯s do all the things that normal lovers do. We¡¯ll go on dates, go on trips, stop by a fast food ce after school, and talk randomly¡¹

    Without a second thought, Masaki and I put our lips together and fell into bed.

    Our lips devouring each other¡¯s and we y with each other¡¯s bodies.

    Masaki seemed to be more excited than usual.

    Her crotch was easily wet, and when she parted her lips, she stared into my eyes and said.

    ¡¸Put some of that drug¡­¡­ in me¡¹

    I put the white tablet into her vagina, feeling the hot, already wet folds of her flesh.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ it feels fizzy¡¹

    £¨¡­¡­ Well, it¡¯s ramune£©

    She blushed and giggled embarrassedly as she took my face in between her hands when I looked away.

    ¡¸Please insert it¡­ and give Masaki a baby¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hold back when she looked at me like that.

    So, I pressed my meat stick against her vulva and pushed my hips out firmly.

    Immediately, a wet feeling enveloped my thing.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnnn¡­¡¹

    She raises her eyebrows and closes her eyes.

    Eventually, when my thing waspletely buried inside her vagina, she let out a deep breath.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be a¡­¡­ lovely wife. I¡¯m going to give you my body¡­¡­ and my heart, so please love me forever¡­¡­ Haa~, Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Me too¡¹

    I don¡¯t move my hips right away, but bury my face in Masaki¡¯s extraordinary breasts.

    Then, while inhaling her sweet scent, I slowly moved my hips and devoured her with my meat stick.

    ¡¸It feels so good inside your vagina, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah¡­ I feel good too, Nn, Nnnh, Nnn! Ahhh¡­ Nnnh!¡¹

    She must be excited about the situation of being impregnated. Because her vagina is hotter than usual and wetter than usual.

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~, Fumio-kun, you can do whatever you want with me¡­ I want to be more and more the kind of girl Fumio-kun likes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s make it even harder¡¹

    ¡¸A-ahh, yess, A-ahh¡­ Nnnh¡­ Nnnn!¡¹

    As I began to move my hips faster, she became even more aroused and wrapped her arms and legs around me like a baby monkey to hold me tight.

    ¡¸Make me feel better and better¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸M-Masaki-chan¡­¡­ Nnggh!¡¹

    At that moment, I choked on my voice.

    To be honest, I was surprised.

    Because Masaki suddenly started shaking her hips dexterously from below and rubbing my object up against her vagina.

    I think she was trying to make me feel better.

    As we rubbed our bodies and breathed in unison, we moved our hips involuntarily.

    ¡¸Fuhh, Nnn, Nnnn! Ah, Ahh, Ahhh, Ahhhhhh!¡¹

    As she became more and more excited, her breathing became more and more ragged.

    And her moans echoed throughout the room.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, Fumio-kun! Love me more¡­¡­ Take care of me¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be a lovely wife¡­¡­. I¡¯m going to be a lovely wife for you¡­ A-ahhh¡­ Nnnnn!¡¹

    Masaki seeks my love as she shouts. And if you say something like that, I can¡¯t stop now.

    Then, to answer her, I thrust into the vagina, which was soggy and wet, and Masaki moved her hips frantically to devour my object further.

    ¡¸Kiss me, kiss me¡­¡­¡¹

    I devoured her wildly as she pursed her mouth.

    ¡¸Chu, Slurp¡­ Chu¡­ Nchu¡­¡¹

    As our lips are connected and we y with each other¡¯s tongues, our tongues also intertwine with each other along with the rough sides of the tongue, pouring saliva in, sip saliva up, drink, and make her drink.

    ¡¸Nfu¡­¡­ Fumio-kun¡¯s tongue tastes so good¡­¡­.¡¹

    After that, we separated our mouths, and only our tongues intertwined with each other.

    Masaki seemed to be more and more aroused by such an indecent kiss.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Nchu, lick¡­ I-I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­ Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­¡¹

    She finally overheated. It seems that the pleasure made her lose her strength, and her hips stopped moving.

    ¡¸That felt good. Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    I gently stroked her head, and she narrowed her eyes happily.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡¹

    With that, I lifted her legs, lifted her hips, and mmed my penis down hard.

    ¡¸Hii! Suddenly, it¡¯s so intense¡­¡­ Amazing! A-ahhh! Nhi! Ah¡­ Ahhhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go harder!¡¹

    I pushed my legs further forward and bent my body to crush Masaki¡¯s vagina, which was nowpletely facing upwards, from top to bottom with force.

    ¡¸Nhii!? Your cock is throbbing! No, don¡¯t do that, you¡¯re making me crazyy, N-nnnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, just go crazy¡¹

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    I increased my movements, thrusting deep inside of her. My ns thrusts against her uterus like a siege weapon crushing her gates.

    ¡¸Nnn, Nnnnnn!¡¹

    Suddenly, Masaki¡¯s body began to convulse.

    It seemed like she was about toe.

    I saw her clenching her teeth and trying to hold on to the idea of climax.

    She looked like that now.

    But I couldn¡¯t stop here. And so, I thrust my ns up into her uterus, again and again, pushing her even harder.

    ¡¸Nnnh! Aahhhh! A-ahhh¡­ I¡¯m cumming, cumming, cumming! I¡¯m cummmmming!¡¹

    Her body shuddered, and her expression was disheveled and debauched.

    It seems that she came.

    But then again, I¡¯m probably a little S.

    And because I hadn¡¯te yet, there was no reason to stop.

    As I thrust harder and harder into Masaki¡¯s vagina, she changed her tune.

    ¡¸Ah, Gya¡­ O-ohhh, Ahh, Ahh¡­ Ahhhh¡­¡¹

    Her panting became muffled and her body began to shake unsteadily like a broken robot.

    ¡¸You have a great look on your face right now¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you told me that¡­¡­ Nnn~¡­¡­.¡¹

    Her mouth was hanging open, she was drooling, and even her nose was running.

    Of course, her vagina is flooded, and her love juices are dripping down to the point where I can hear the sound of them dripping down.

    Her whole body was covered in sweat, and she looked like a sticky, mucousy creature.

    And with that, I wanted to see what would happen to Masaki in the future.

    With such a desire, I forcibly suppressed my desire to ejacte, which was on the verge of rising.

    And to prevent me froming too soon, I restrained the speed of my hips and gouged her cervix hard.

    ¡¸Nnnh! Oh! O-ooh! Ohhh!¡¹

    As soon as I did, Masaki¡¯s condition became even crazier.

    She turned her eyes upward and let out a dry voice from the back of her throat.

    ¡¸Aaahhhhh¡­.. Aaahhhhh ¡­¡­!¡¹

    She was no longer panting but moaning.

    Masaki¡¯s tongue was hanging out sloppily, and she was climbing up with an expression without a trace of reason.

    £¨Masaki is broken£©

    As soon as I thought that.

    ¡¸Ugh!?¡¹

    I almost ejacted.

    She must have sensed the bouncing of my cock inside her vagina. Therefore, Masaki tightened her legs around my waist.

    ¡¸Please put it out inside¡­ concheive me¡­ with Papa¡¯s baby¡¹

    As she drowns in a sea of pleasure, there is no longer any trace of reason in her eyes.

    In fact, it looks as if she is begging for impregnation almost by instinct alone.

    But I¡¯m d about that.

    I was proud that I had been able to drive the quiet and reserved Masaki to this level of madness.

    ¡¸Conceive it! Masaki! Conceive it!¡¹

    I was so excited that makes me feel like I¡¯m on fire.

    And so, I shake my hips violently.

    I thrust up hard into her vagina, which is hotter and more slippery than usual.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnhhhh! It¡¯s so deeeeeeppp!? Hyahhhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll put it out! Here ites!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhh, uohhh, uohhhhh¡­.. N-nnh!¡¹

    She looks like she¡¯s trying to answer, but it¡¯s no longer anything more than a moan.

    ¡¸Conceive!¡¹

    As I shouted this, the hot mass that was swirling around my ball burst out.

    Spurt! Spurtttttt!

    ¡¸Kug¡­¡­!¡¹

    I frowned at the sharp, painful sensation that assaulted me.

    It feels way too good.

    However, Masaki seems to be more than that.

    ¡¸Nhi!? Hyaa, Ahhh! Aaaaahhhhhh!¡¹

    The moment the semen was spewed into her vagina, she looked surprised for a moment, and then immediately her face became ck with pleasure.

    Her white neck was exposed, her back was leaned back, and her legs, which had been tightened around my waist, were stretched toward the ceiling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    And in the end, she couldn¡¯t speak.

    After climbing to climax with her mouth agape, her strength drained from her body as if she were running out of steam.

    But I was at my limit, too.

    I fell down to bury my face in her ample breasts, kissing her nipples lightly and trying to catch my breath.

    The only sounds in the room were our breaths, heaving, and puffing.

    I wondered how long we had been doing this.

    After a while.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Masaki-chan¡¹

    I tried to look into her face, but she quickly covered it with her hands.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at¡­¡­ me, please¡¹

    ¡¸Why not? I like your sexy face, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that¡¹

    ¡¸So, what?¡¹

    She shakes her head no, no, no, and I tilt my head back.

    ¡¸Because when I think of¡­¡­ Fumio-kun¡¯s baby in my belly, I¡¯m¡­¡­ burning¡¹

    At that moment, the electronic sound of the level up sounded.

    _______________<u></u><li><u>Now Masaki-chan is also [Submissive] -> [Subjugated].</u></li><li><u>Let me get this straight.</u></li><li><u>Kurosawa-san: [Submissive].</u></li><li><u>Masaki-chan: [Subjugated].</u></li><li><u>Fujiwara-san: [Subjugated].</u></li><li><u>Terashima-san: [Enved].</u></li><li><u>Kurosawa-san, who is the first to be kidnapped, is the lowest level. </u></li>

 Chapter 42: Every Monday

    Chapter 42: Every Monday

    Two updates + three additional chapters today¡­.

    Thanks Nico & Ayx for your support..

    ______________

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Masaki Haneda¡¯s status has changed to [Subjugated].

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are avable now¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Mark¡¹

    ¡¸You can track the whereabouts of the captives (general term for those in a state of [Submissive], [Subjugated], or [Enved]).

    ¡¸¡ñ Branch¡¹

    ¡¸You can temporarily lend the ability to set up a ¡°door¡± to those in a state of [Enved]. However, no additional functions can be used in this case. Only the initial functions are avable¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    In the meantime, I was able to bring Masaki into a [Subjugated] state, and I patted my chest in relief.

    It¡¯s already past midnight and today is already Monday.

    Although the n was set for Tuesday, it was practically tonight.

    The reason is that when the clock strikes midnight, Kurosawa-san will be forced to choose between me and Kasuya-kun.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be in a daze¡¹

    Suddenly, Masaki looked into my face, and I smiled back.

    ¡¸I was just ruminating in my head that you were really naughty today, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­ you idiot¡¹

    After that day, we stopped having intercourse.

    Then, Masaki and I just hugged and talked to each other.

    What do you want to do when you get out of this room? What do we want to eat? Where should we go on a date? Do you want to have a boy or a girl? Do you want a girl? What should we name the child? Where do we want to live?

    We turned our heads away from the hardships that we would face if we actually had a baby, and just talked about dreamy things, while our fingers kept intertwining with each other.

    And when she fell asleep, it was already early in the morning.

    As soon as she started to breathe quietly, Lili appeared as usual and pinned her down.

    Then she floated up and looked at Masaki¡¯s face, which hade to aplete stop, and smiled.

    ¡¸She looks so happy, Devi. Not knowing that despair awaits her when she wakes up¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Lili, I thought you expected me to fail?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s what I think, Devi, because Fumi Fumi underestimates the power of women, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But you are not against it¡¹

    ¡¸After all, failure is part of the experience, Devi. But if you¡¯re going to do it, you¡¯d better at least ¡°direct¡± it¡¹

    ¡¸Direct?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to tell Oppai-chan that you set up the whole thing, aren¡¯t you? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d better make a room that looks like an evil one, Devi. After all, image is important, Devi. Even the Demon Lord¡¯s throne room is usually staged to look scary¡¹

    ¡¸It just staged?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Devi. It¡¯s a difficult job to roll a skull, apply pinspots to the Demon Lord, and decorate the throne in a frightening way, Devi¡¹

    When I hear about what goes on behind the scenes, I feel a strange affinity for¡­¡­ the devil.

    ¡¸Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­. I¡¯ll try to make it look like a viin¡¯s room¡¹

    And so, I followed Lili¡¯s advice and tried to change theyout and decorations of the room in various ways.

    In the end, time is up and it¡¯s time to go to school.

    With thispromise, the room was ready to be used.

    ording to Lili¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s like the room of the leader of an evil secret society, Devi¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As I woke up.

    I feel the fluffy nket and there was the scent of the sun on my face.

    It has be a part of my daily life, waking up in that luxurious room. And by the time I wake up, I¡¯m starting to think about what to have prepared for breakfast.

    ¡¸Taiwanese porridge¡­¡­ with lots of pickled mustard¡¹ (*Note: Zha Cai)

    I suddenly remembered that some of my model friends had told me how delicious the Taiwanese porridge was in Taiwan, where they had gone for a photo shoot.

    Somehow my eyes are swollen.

    Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯ve been crying so much¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s okay if the day is a day of rxation, but if it¡¯s a day of modeling, then I¡¯m out, and I don¡¯t want Jun-kun or Fumi-kun to see me like this.

    By the way, Fumi-kun was amazing yesterday. He was really crazy.

    It feels so good to have that big thing pounding me at the same spot.

    I think it¡¯s cute too when a boy gets jealous, but it¡¯s really bad when he puts it into y.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    (No, no, no! Don¡¯t remind it! It makes me want it again)

    I wondered when I became such a naughty girl.

    (It¡¯s your fault, Fumi-kun!)

    As soon as I shook my head to shake off the nasty fantasy.

    ¡¸Have you woken up, Misuzu-ojou-sama?¡¹

    Freesia-san called me.

    ¡¸Good morning. Umm¡­¡­. I¡¯m¡¹

    ¡¸I have been told. You have to choose between Jun-kun-sama or Fumi Fumi-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, And I¡¯m going back to Jun-kun¡¯s ce, so I guess this will be thest time I see Freesia-san¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯ve already made up your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I didn¡¯t expect to like Fumi-kun so much, but the reason I did was because I wanted to go back to Jun-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid Fumi Fumi-sama will be very sad. Losing the one he loves¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, that¡¯s why. I¡¯d like to do something for him in the end¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­ Fumi Fumi¡¯s sexual preference is sexy lingerie, so I suggest that you wear it and use it for service y¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s the direction, huh¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think that would be best¡¹

    ¡¸B-but I won¡¯t leave it to you, Freesia-san! So, I want you to bring me a few and I¡¯ll choose one myself!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Then let¡¯s have breakfast. I have prepared the best Taiwanese porridge from Manchinro¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ehehe, I just got my seat switched!¡¹

    When I arrived at the ssroom, I found Fujiwara-san sitting next to me.

    There was only one thing I could say.

    ¡¸Change!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like a Fuzoku!¡¹ (*Note: Fuzoku -> Sexual Business)

    Being next to Fujiwara-san is no longer a peaceful time for me. So, no matter what, I would like her to go back to her original seat.

    ¡¸Gorioka is going to get mad¡¹

    ¡¸Gori won¡¯t care. Because the girl sitting next to Fu~min didn¡¯t want to be sitting next to you, and she was very happy¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please stop tearing out my heart so naturally?¡¹

    The girl sitting next to me was a quiet girl with sses, but she didn¡¯t like ¡­¡­me. I see¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that.

    ¡¸Ahaha, it is a win-win situation, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m really grateful that everyone is so blind¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­.. Fujiwara-san. Can you please stop sticking your seat to me when you say that?¡¹

    ¡¸Why not? I left all my textbooks behind, so show me your Fu~min textbook¡¹

    ¡¸All my¡­. textbooks? So, why did youe to school!¡¹

    ¡¸To see Fu~min, of course!¡¹

    ¡¸How can you say something like that without embarrassment¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Then fine. I¡¯ll leave you alone if you give me a kiss!¡¹

    ¡¸Can I do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Why not? Fu~min is super cool and I want to show him off so he won¡¯t be taken by other girls!¡¹

    When Fujiwara-san said ¡°Super cool¡±, everyone around us did a second look at the same time.

    ¡¸So, if you want me to kiss you, try imitating a cat¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy¡¹

    With that said, Fujiwara-san made a cat¡¯s hand and started inviting me with it.

    ¡¸Nya Nya Mai-nya, I have a favor to ask you, Fumi-nya. Can you give me a kiss-nya?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, but cats don¡¯t speak humannguages¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi~nya! Nyan! Nya! Nya!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s terribleeeeee! Fu~min, you¡¯re not even trying to kiss me!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s terrible! Fu~min is such a shameless maniac!¡¹

    With that, the words ¡°Stupid Couple¡±, ¡°Shameful y in the morning¡±, ¡°Kimo-jima¡¯s Pervert¡± and so on are already mixed in the whispering voices leaking from the surroundings.

    It was strange. Even though I¡¯m refusing, I feel like I¡¯m being burdened with a responsibility.

    At that time, Tateoka-kun came into the ssroom.

    His expression was obviously pale and he didn¡¯t seem to have a shred of life in him.

    I¡¯m sure few people even noticed that he came in.

    ¡¸How could he show his face¡­¡­? That criminal sexual predator¡¹

    Fujiwara-san raised her eyebrows tantly and whispered to me.

    ¡¸I think you can forgive him? Because Tateoka-kun was in a very pitiful situation. He¡¯ll never be able to attack a girl again¡¹

    ¡¸What? Did you cut his Ochinpo-chan to pieces?¡¹

    ¡¸Incorrect, but close¡¹

    ¡¸Close? ¡­¡­Seriously!?¡¹

    Whether or not he realizes we are following him with our eyes, Tateoka-kun sits in his seat as if he is frightened. After that, Kasuya-kun walked up to his side.

    ¡¸Masahiro, yesterday, you didn¡¯t appear¡¹

    ¡¸A-ah¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    As expected, Kasuya-kun must have thought something was wrong.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you, are you feeling sick? You look pale¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. I¡¯ve been sick like this¡­¡­ since yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. But you should at least call me¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­.¡¹

    Their conversation was cut short there. This is because the school bell rang and the homeroom teacher, Gorioka, came into the ssroom.

    ording to Gorioka, the detectives were at school again today. As soon as he said the now standard phrase, ¡°Anyone whose name is called should immediately go to the principal¡¯s office¡±, Tateoka-kun raised his hand.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯d like to talk to the detective about something¡¹

 Chapter 43: Report from Ryoko Terashima, Loyal Dog

    Chapter 43: Report from Ryoko Terashima, Loyal Dog

    ¡¸I see¡­ So, Detective Inomoto said that Tateoka-kun¡¯s story was ¡°not helpful at all¡±, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, Nn, Lick, Yes¡­¡­¡­ So¡­¡­¡­ Nnn, there are no trouble at all, Haa~¡­..¡¹

    The woman who had her face between my legs replied.

    Long sharp and cool eyes. She has a sharp jawline that ispletely different from the girls in my ss. She is a beautiful woman with a wavy shorthair ¨C Detective Ryoko Terashima.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~¡­¡­ Master, may I suck now¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m not done talking yet¡¹

    She drooled all over her mouth, tracing the wrinkles on my testicles with her tongue, ying with her breasts, and letting out hot breaths.

    She can¡¯t wait to suck on my cock, but she¡¯s not allowed to yet. She had to wait. The reason is that she can¡¯t talk properly if her mouth is full.

    Right after homeroom, Tateoka-kun left the ssroom and went to the principal¡¯s office.

    He was back by the end of the first period, but I was still curious to know what was discussed.

    Skipping my fourth-period ss, I sent a short message to Ryoko and met up with her.

    The ce was the women¡¯s restroom on the first floor. A private room at the far end.

    Ryoko would go in there normally, and I would use from the men¡¯s room next door to get to that room in the women¡¯s restroom.

    That way, no one would see us together.

    As soon as she saw me, her eyes lit up with joy, and she knelt down on the spot without me having to order her to do so.

    What a cute female dog she is.

    ¡¸Master. If you wanted me to serve you, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I did it in ¡°the room¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸But I think it would be more thrilling to do it in the girls¡¯ bathroom during ss¡¹

    After I said that, I was surprised at my own word.

    £¨Thrilling? What¡¯s that?£©

    Basically, I¡¯m a scaredy-cat. The idea of enjoying a thrill never urred to me.

    Maybe I¡¯m slowly starting to change.

    Then, after such an exchange, I was sitting on the toilet seat and Ryoko was kneeling with her head between my legs.

    She is wearing a ck pantsuit and a white shirt. She looks like a woman who can get the job done, but her shirt is open at the breast, exposing her breasts.

    Although I¡¯m not allowed her to take it in her mouth, she extends her tongue and carefully licks up my object. While she doing so, her cheeks are flushed, and she crawls her tongue all over my object as if she is loving it.

    ¡¸Chu, Chu, Lick, Chu, Chu¡­ Nnn¡­¡¹

    She reached up and hooked her fingers into the piercing that pierced her nipple, and her body trembled with delight.

    ording to Ryoko, Tateoka-kun told her what happened yesterday, keeping his bad part of the story to himself.

    He said that he went to a hotel with his girlfriend and suddenly lost consciousness and was taken to a ce that looked like a medieval castle, where he was being ass-fucked by a pig monster.

    I see¡­ because the events that urred in the demon world took ce outside ¡°the room¡±, it was outside the scope of . So, it seems that he remembers Baron Moho perfectly.

    And while Tateoka-kun told the story, to Ryoko¡¯s eyes, it looked as if Detective Inomoto had lost interest in listening to him at this point.

    That was probably true. There was no way that a story involving a pig monster could have any credibility.

    On the contrary, the principal, who was present at the meeting, questioned him for going to the hotel, and after the staff meeting, he was told that he would be disciplinedter.

    After that, he tried his best to appeal, but his story was too vague.

    After he fainted from being ass-fucked by the pig monster, he found himself in an obscure stone room talking to someone.

    But he doesn¡¯t remember who he talked to or what he talked about at all.

    But he¡¯s sure that he was kidnapped.

    He said that Kurosawa-san and Haneda-san might have been abducted just like him.

    Yeah, he¡¯s right.

    That¡¯s right, but his story doesn¡¯t contain any hint.

    I heard that Detective Inomoto was all smiles the whole time. Ryoko said.

    ¡¸That was the expression on his face when he wanted to end the conversation quickly¡¹

    And so on. In the end, there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnn¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with leaving him alone¡¹

    While saying this, Ryoko stimted my thing with the tip of her tongue.

    ¡¸You have good technique. Did your fianc¨¦ put you up to this?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, Chu¡­ There¡¯s no way I¡¯ve ever tasted that man¡¯s crude¡­¡­. Ah~¡­ I¡¯ve been practicing using videos, Nnn, on the inte to satisfy¡­¡­ Master¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, you say pretty cute things¡¹

    I stroked her head, and she giggled and swooned.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­ I have one more thing to report ¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the Teruya sisters, Lick, Nnn~¡­ We¡¯re currently conducting an internal investigation into the gang to which the older sister Anna¡¯s husband belongs, Nnn~¡­ Lick, Lick, Lick¡­to get the evidence of prostitution ring¡­ Nnn. Then, we¡¯re going to start searching, Chu, Chu¡­ on her house soon¡­¡­. Chu¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡­¡­.¡¹

    That¡¯s a really interesting development.

    ¡¸Then report back to me when you have a date and time for the search¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡­¡­ Um, in that case¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll hold you properly. And as the fourth period is about to end, you can suck my cock. Make me feel good¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you so much!¡¹

    She must have been very happy, because she smiled an innocent smile, and then she took my thing in her mouth as if she was very hungry.

    The silence of ss, the faint shouting of the students from the yground, and the sound of the piano in the music room echoing across the corridor.

    ¡¸Nchu¡­ Nnn¡­ Nchu¡­ Nnn¡­ Nnnh¡­ Nnn¡¹

    In addition to these everyday sounds, a damp breath and a nasal voice echoed through the women¡¯s bathroom cubicle.

    Slurp, Slurp, Slurp, Slurppp¡­¡­.

    Whenever she shook her head back and forth, her wavy shortcut swayed as if it were bouncing.

    ¡¸Good, don¡¯t just use your tongue and mouth, use your whole mouth more¡¹

    ¡¸Yesh¡­ Nnn¡­ Nnnh¡­ Chu¡­ Chuuuuuuu!¡¹

    She was so excited that sweat began to appear on her forehead, and saliva spilled from the edge of her half-open mouth, making a foaming, churning¡­¡­ muddled sound.

    ¡¸Shake your head faster¡¹

    ¡¸Yessh¡­ Slurp¡­¡¹

    Her mouth was overflowing with saliva as she squeezed it back and forth with her lips.

    This alone sends a shiver up my spine, and my voice naturally rises.

    ¡¸Nuuuuu¡­ Nmuuuuu¡­ Slurp, Slurpp¡­ Ngu¡­ Mmmm¡­¡­ Nfuuuu!¡¹

    Her nose swelled to the limit and Ryoko¡¯s white skin burned.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your reward. I¡¯m going to fill your belly with my seed, Ryoko¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks hu vehy much, upu, I¡¯m, so hwappy¡­¡­ Nmu, Ngg, Nmmm!¡¹

    Ryoko¡¯s moist eyes narrowed, and she squeezed her lips together as she squeezed the nub of my penis.

    A fierce sucking with only the ns in her mouth. I also reached the limit of the stimtion that seemed to be driving me.

    Spurt! Spurttttt!

    ¡¸Nmuuuuuuu!?¡¹

    At the moment of ejaction, I grabbed Ryoko¡¯s head, pushed my hips into her, and let out a long stream of cum while looking down at her beautiful face and the tip of her nose buried in her pubic hair.

    ¡¸Gulp, Gulp, Gulp¡­¡­¡¹

    After I made sure that her thin throat was rippling over and over again, I pulled my thing out.

    As if bidding farewell to the rod, Ryoko moved her head, and her lips puckered up instantly as she tried not to spill the white liquid that filled her mouth at the moment my cock was pulled out.

    Then she closed her eyes and looked up at the ceiling.

    Her throat gulped greatly.

    ¡¸Thank you for the food¡­¡­.¡¹

    She said that while showing me the inside of her mouth after she drank it all.

    With that, I patted her on the head and she narrowed her eyes happily.

    ¡¸Now, if you¡¯re toote, people will get suspicious. Also, make sure you rinse out your mouth before you go back. It¡¯s not good to have a mouth that smells of semen¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to enjoy the¡­¡­ aftertaste more, but I¡¯ll put up with it if Master order me to¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle at Ryoko¡¯s terribly disappointed look.

    Then I remembered what I was going to ask her.

    ¡¸Ryoko, there is one thing I¡¯d like to ask you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anything you need!¡¹

    Instantly, she looks expectant. She¡¯s so happy to be ordered around by me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­ in the middle of the night. It¡¯s about two AM or three AM. I¡¯m going to release one of the missing girls in front of the school¡¯s main gate, and I need your help to protect her. She might try to kill herself, but you can¡¯t let her do that. Look, just listen to her and take good care of her. Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Very well¡­¡­. Do you have any¡­¡­ rewards for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Soon I will invite you to my bed. And I¡¯m going to make love to you until morning, so just wait and see¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!!¡¹

    I wonder what it is. I thought I saw a tail wagging furiously behind her.

    Then, I moved to the men¡¯s restroom using and went to the ssroom.

    As I walked down the corridor, the chime for the end of the fourth period rang, and students began toe out into the corridor.

    ¡¸There you are! It¡¯s lunchtime, Fu~min, let¡¯s eat lunch!¡¹

    Fujiwara-san spotted me and ran up to me with a drawstring bag in her hand.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸That is¡­¡­.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but keep a straight face.

    Behind Fujiwara-san, I saw a group of people ascending the stairs at the far end of the corridor.

    A group of short-cut-haired girls headed for the rooftop, led by Teruya-san. There was one boy with long hair mixed in with the rest.

    He was holding his arm and nodding his head, and he looked like Tateoka-kun.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the rooftop!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ maybe we shouldn¡¯t go to the roof today¡¹

    Fujiwara-san didn¡¯t notice that Teruya-san and the others had gone up to the roof.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s take a bench in the courtyard! Since we¡¯re already official lovers, let¡¯s make our debut in the courtyard!¡¹

    In fact, it was lunchtime on a beautiful sunny day. The courtyard is a hangout for couples who are flirting.

    Therefore, the single student stay away from the courtyard.

    ¡¸Who approved this? ¡­¡­Phew~ well, fine¡¹

    ¡¸Yay! Nfufu!¡¹

    And then Fujiwara-san twines her arm around me.

    Apparently, she was longing to have lunch while flirting in the courtyard.

    ¨D¨DApparently, Tateoka-kun left ss early in the afternoon.

 Chapter 44: Judgment Day, Part One

    Chapter 44: Judgment Day, Part One

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan already standing by, Devi¡¹

    Lili told me as soon as I came home from school and stepped into my room.

    ¡¸Yeah, I know¡­¡­. But I won¡¯t be there until a littleter¡¹

    This would be herst night.

    She must be thinking that.

    And she probably has her own thoughts on the matter.

    However, the real battle would be after midnight, after the date had changed.

    At that point, if she was exhausted, what could go well would not go well.

    So, after dinner, I took a rxing bath in the living room, watching TV with my family for the first time in a long time, and waited until ten o¡¯clock in the evening before I opened ¡°the door¡±.

    Then, after I opened ¡°The Door¡±, the room was dimly lit with warm orange lights in the four corners.

    There was no point in letting her treatment drop any longer.

    That¡¯s why I left her room as it was, with the canopied bed and indirect lighting, instead of the empty stone room it had been.

    And right now, Kurosawa-san was sitting like a girl on the bed, waiting for me. Seeing her like that make me couldn¡¯t help but turn my head with a goofy expression.

    Because she was wearing a short pink babydoll.

    Her silhouette was that of a kindergartener¡¯s smock, and her underwear, which could be seen through the see-through fabric, was a slightly darker pink with lots of frills.

    The most exciting thing was that her hairstyle was different from usual.

    Her hair was tied up in twin tails on either side of her head with the same pink ribbon as her underwear.

    To be honest, I was a little bewildered because Kurosawa-san, who is very mature for her age, looked surprisingly cute in this somewhat childish way.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You surprised me¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look good on me¡­¡­?¡¹

    I hurriedly shook my head at Kurosawa-san¡¯s anxious face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite. You¡¯re too cute and¡­¡­ it makes my heart pound and it hurts so much¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­ I see, ehehe¡­¡­ that¡¯s good¡¹

    Seeing the sight of her relieved and smiling face, made my heart race even faster. It¡¯s not good¡­ I¡¯m really excited about ¡­¡­ this.

    ¡¸Today, I¡¯m going to do everything for you. Fumi-kun, you just need to lie down and enjoy. Now take off your clothes ande over here¡¹

    She patted the bed to encourage me to do so.

    Iy down on the bed in just my underwear, and she climbed onto my stomach.

    ¡¸Um¡­¡­ Fumi-kun. After all, I choose¡­¡­ Jun¡¹

    She was just about to say that when I put my finger to her lips.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still Monday. It¡¯s not Tuesday yet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Right¡¹

    She smiled sadly and slumped onto my chest.

    Then, she leaned her nose against my chest.

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh as her hot breath and shapely bridge of her nose tickled my skin. For some reason, I¡¯m more tense than usual.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve taken a bath. You smell like soap¡¹

    She whispered sweetly as her nose was relentlessly pressed against my chest.

    ¡¸But¡­ I also like your scent, Fumi-kun. Sniff Sniff, Ah¡­. Just sniffing it makes my inside tingle¡¹

    Every time a sweet breath was blown on me, I felt the sensitivity of my skin increase.

    ¡¸I wonder if you¡¯ll be doing this with other girls when I¡¯m gone¡­¡­ I might be a bit jealous¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the possibility that you won¡¯t be gone¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    She didn¡¯t reply, but clung to my body tightly.

    Two mounds of flesh, wrapped in a thin baby doll, are pressed hard against my abdomen.

    I felt a soft, pliable sensation in my abdomen. I can¡¯t help but remember how good it felt when I squeezed this bulge with my hand.

    She continued to wipe my skin with her crushed twin mounds and slowly slid her body upward.

    The softness of her baby doll against my chest, stimted by her breath and the bridge of my nose, was irresistible.

    ¡¸I know I¡¯m being selfish, but¡­¡­¡¹

    When I whispered this with a hint of exhale in my voice, Kurosawa-san brought her lips to my neck.

    Then, ¡°Chu¡± her lips sucked on mine like an octopus¡¯ sucker.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­?¡¹

    Despite my confusion, Kurosawa-san continued to suck hard for almost a full minute.

    Eventually, she looked up and letting out a deep breath.

    ¡¸Haaa~, I left a mark. Kiss mark¡¹

    The spot where she had sucked on it was now burning. Almost as if it were a bruise from the blood.

    ¡¸Ahem, it seems I couldn¡¯t cover it with a shirt¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Also, I don¡¯t have the right to say anything about Fumi-kun going out with other girls, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s a bit of a protest from me¡¹

    With that, she flicked her tongue out and smiled mischievously.

    After that, she rained strong kisses all over the ce on a whim and sucked on my nipples as hard as she could.

    ¡¸Ugh, that tickles. Stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸But you sucked my nipple so hard too¡­¡¹

    As she doing that, I shuddered at the different feeling from the rest of my body, and she continued to suck relentlessly on my nipple.

    Her lips traced across my nipple ring, and her curled tongue licked the center of my nipple relentlessly.

    I had never been aware of it before, but I could clearly feel my nipples getting hard and erect.

    However, it wasn¡¯t that I felt much. Rather than feeling it, I squirmed at the frustration of the stimtion.

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­ Fumi-kun, you¡¯re starting to look greedy¡­¡¹

    She smiled mischievously as her saliva dripping from the corner of her lips.

    Then, after lovingly stroking her saliva-stained nipples, she reached for my crotch.

    ¡¸Then, Fumi-kun, I¡¯m going to make you wet and snug, Ahaha~¡¹

    She then pulled down my underwear.

    I wonder what she will do¡­¡­.

    I don¡¯t feel anything when I¡¯m treated like a child by Masaki, but when it¡¯s Kurosawa-san, I feel irritated because it reminds me of the way she used to look at me.

    ¡¸Wow, Fumi-kun¡¯s penis is getting so big!¡¹

    However, I¡¯m mature enough not to show my grumpiness in such a situation.

    As I thinking about it, Kurosawa-san reached for my penis.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t know how much force to apply, but when she squeezed me hard enough to crush my swelling sponge, I couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.

    ¡¸Be a little more gentle¡­¡­ It¡¯s delicate¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry, did that hurt?¡¹

    She moved her face to my crotch, kissed the ns, stroked it around, and began to stroke the straight, slender trunk with a speed that left me breathless.

    ¡¸Hey, hey! Suddenly too intense, slow it down a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~, but Fumi-kun didn¡¯t stop either, even though I told you to. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you feel good soon¡¹

    I thought she was just going to rub me up and down roughly, but her hand started to change its movements.

    And while watching my reaction, she increased the speed of her movements, then decreased them, rubbed the frenulum with the ring she had made with her index finger and thumb, and at the same time her other three fingers stood up and rubbed the back of my thing.

    It was hard to believe that she was just an amateur. The stimtion that I could not feel from simple up and down friction alone was assaulting my object.

    It was a terribly exquisite touch.

    ¡¸Wait, Misuzu, where did you get that technique?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­ I said I wanted to make Fumi-kun feel good, and Freesia-san taught me a lot. What do you think? Is my training paying off?¡¹

    ¡¸Special training?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve squeezed a hundred fish sausages. So don¡¯t hold back, you can let it out freely. See? My hands feel good, right?¡¹

    No way, it was a direct instruction from a high-ranking Subus.

    £¨Her servant only does unnecessary things¡­£©

    Kurosawa-san looked down at me and moved her hand without a break.

    The service of her right hand is too greedy. Even if I clench my teeth, I can¡¯t stand it. And a feeling of climax washed over me.

    ¡¸Mi-Misuzu! No, stop it! I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, Cum ?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    At the moment I frowned, the ns in Misuzu¡¯s hand swelled to its full size.

    Immediately.

    Spurt, Spurttttttt¡­..!

    Pure white hot semen gushed out from the ballsack and stained her palms.

    ¡¸Ahh, there¡¯s so much! Wow, it¡¯s so slimy¡­¡­!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san slowly opens and closes her fingers, enjoying the feeling of the white slime trailing down her palm.

    Her expression was like that of a dog being left to its own devices before a feast. Drool was dripping from the edges of her lips, and her breath seemed to be getting hotter.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­Misuzu, let me take a break¡­¡­.¡¹

    I was a little frightened by Kurosawa-san¡¯s obvious excitement as I felt a slight fatigue right after my ejaction. It¡¯s bad if I don¡¯t cool down.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Nopeee ?¡¹

    Kurosawa-san smiles down at me when I¡¯m out of breath.

    St, St, St, St!

    With the sound of my semen making a violent noise, she began to move her hand again.

    ¡¸Hey, hey! I just came!¡¹

    It was a big blow from the ns to the base, squeezing the entire rod even harder than before. I couldn¡¯t help but shout out as my sensitive rod was stimted hard right after my climax.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Because Freesia-san said it ¡°Once the men is out, that¡¯s when the real work begins¡±¡¹

    £¨Really, that girl¡¯s servant is a jerk!£©

    It¡¯s a forced reboot.

    The stimtion was so strong that it hurt more than it felt good. My whole rod felt numb, and I felt as if my lower body was being held in ce, making it hard to breathe.

    However, Kurosawa-san¡¯s hand kept moving harder and harder. At this point, I don¡¯t care how good it feels, my penis bes erect on its own.

    ¡¸Waaa~, your penis is so tense! I¡¯m going to squeeze you so hard today¡¹

    As she did so, my cock was roughly squeezed, and its tip began to drip with the residue from the urethra and the new pre-cum that was building up.

    ¡¸Let it out! Let it out! Cum until it¡¯s empty! I want you to remember me even when I¡¯m gone! Remember me with your cock!¡¹

    £¨What kind of selfishness is that?£©

    Almost at the same time that I wasining in my heart, Kurosawa-san sucked on the tip of the already sloppy meat stick.

    But that didn¡¯t stop her hand from moving. The wet tongue licks around the ns, and the lips tighten just below the ns.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­!¡¹

    I moaned.

    There is no way I can take this.

    On the other hand, Kurosawa-san¡¯s lust-fueled tongue moves eagerly as she asionally sucks and sucks with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸The vor is¡­¡­ delicious¡­¡­ Ii¡¯s very delicious¡­¡­ Hamu¡­¡­¡¹

    While she was doing this, she looked up and muttered to herself, her eyes glistening with debauchery.

    Come to think of it, it was me, no one else, who made her recognize that semen was delicious at the beginning of her training.

    But I had never imagined that I would be forced into such a situation.

    ¡¸Let it hout, Let it hout¡­¡¹

    As she sucked on the ns, she pleaded with me to get it out. The hand movements were still the same. Her twin tails swayed violently as she shook her head from side to side in frustration.

    She was licking and rolling it eagerly in her hot mouth along with the sound of the water squirting and chuckling. And the semen from earlier was licked away and reced by thick saliva.

    ¡¸Let it hout, Don¡¯t hold hack!¡¹

    She relentlessly poked at my ns with her curled tongue, making a muffled sound.

    When she pushed hard to widen the hole, a surprising amount of stimtion ran down my spine.

    ¡¸Cum, Hum, Hummm!¡¹

    I can¡¯t hold back any longer.

    ¡¸Ugh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Mggghhh!! Nmuuuu! Fumi-hun is humming a lhot. Gulp, Slurp, Chuuu!¡¹

    A powerful ejaction struck the back of her throat wildly.

    Even though the force of the ejaction made her swallow lightly and tears welled up in her eyes, Kurosawa-san never loosened her lips and let the white slime umte in her mouth.

    When the ejaction wasplete, she slurped it down and swallowed it.

    ¡¸Puha¡­ it¡¯s so thick that I can chew on it. It¡¯s so delicious¡­¡­ I want to live on this drink¡¹

    I¡¯ve never had Kurosawa-san serve me with her mouth since the first time I did it.

    But I never imagined that she would be this much of a semen junkie.

    ¡¸Haa~, thanks for the food¡­¡­. Then, I¡¯ll clean it up. It would be wasted if there was any leftover¡¹

    Kurosawa continued to suck on the towering erection, sparing no time to brush the hair from her sweaty forehead.

    As if she didn¡¯t want to waste a single drop, she ced the tip of her thin, curled tongue to meatus and then she sucked hard.

    ¡¸Puha¡­ it was delicious. Now I think I understand why Freesia-san said that she likes to sip on Tokoroten while smelling the semen¡¹(*Note: Tokoroten -> a dish in Japanese cuisine made from agarophytes)

    ¡¸¡­..You¡¯re not supposed to know that¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe ¡­¡­, but you¡¯re so tough, Fumi-kun. You just came, and now you¡¯re all stiff again¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ¡­¡­ true, if I get sucked up like that¡¹

    That¡¯s right. The cleansing blowjob had already revived my own thing. Of course, it is thanks to the energy drinks of the demon world.

    Without the doping, I would have been exhausted by now.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s feel good together¡­¡­.¡¹

    With that said, Kurosawa-san straddled my waist and slowly lowered her hips, spreading her legs in the shape of an ¡°M¡±.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed it until just now, but there was a slit in the fabric between her legs, the underwear behind the see-through fabric.

    When she pushed the fabric open with her fingers, her vagina was exposed between the slits. Then she grabbed my thing with her other hand and ced it at her vulva.

    The stiff, tense ns made a sizzling sound as it was swallowed by the warm, moist hole.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnhhhh! Fumi-kun¡¯s penis¡­. Nnn, Nfuuh¡­ is entering¡­ Haa~, Ahh¡­.¡¹

    Kurosawa shuddered as she slowly lowered her hips gradually. It¡¯s frustating. The sensitive ns is gradually buried between the sticky folds. I couldn¡¯t help but feel my hips lift up at the stimtion.

    Eventually, my cock waspletely inside Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸Nnnnhhh¡­. Haa~, Haa~¡­. I can see that my vagina is really shaped like Fumi-kun¡¯s penis. I like the way it slips in. I also like the way it twitches inside my vagina¡­¡­¡¹

    She murmured with an enraptured expression.

    Perhaps it¡¯s the excitement of doing something indecent on her own, but her vagina is twitching and twitching as she guides my object deeper and deeper into her.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­ let¡¯s feel good together¡¹

    Kurosawa-san, unable to contain her excitement any more than her pleasure, begins to slowly sway her hips.

    The movement of her hips is like a sexy belly dance. As if in sync with this, the inside of her vagina is exquisitely squeezing my object.

    ¡¸Nnn, Nn, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Fuuh¡­ it¡¯s amazhing, Haa~, you mustn¡¯t move, okay? Nnn, Nn, I¡¯m the one who will going to make, Ah, you feel good, Nnnh¡­¡­.¡¹

    The movement of her hips became more and more intense.

    Her voice was agonizing and moaning as she shook her twin-tails.

    And when I lifted my head lightly to look into her crotch, I could see the wet vaginal folds of Kurosawa sucking mine into her hole between the nasty slits of her underwear.

    It was absurdly nasty that she was wearing that underwear¡­¡­.

    And if I look closely again, I can also see a slit in the tip of her bra.

    Through the see-through babydoll, I could see her nipples erect through the tip of the bra.

    ¡¸Nnng¡­¡­ Ah, Ah, Aah¡­¡­ it feels ¡­¡­ so good!¡¹

    The movement of her hips seemed to slow down, and she opened her lips slightly, drooling off the edge of them as she gazed up at the ceiling, entranced.

    After a short break, Kurosawa-san began to sway her body again, bouncing her ass.

    St, St, St, St!

    An obscene water sound echoed while her vagina is devouring mine.

    Even the folds of her flesh were writhing madly. And inside of it, my object moves back and forth violently in time with her hips.

    At the joint, our bodily fluids are bubbling up and getting tangled in her pubic hair.

    ¡¸Ah, Nnn, Ahh, it¡¯s so good, it¡¯s so good!¡¹

    It¡¯s made me excited when I saw her obscene M-shaped silhouette. Herscivious underwear and juvenile twin-tails also add to the excitement.

    Her hips are firmly down, and when she moves her hips around, the ns rubs against my cervix without hesitation.

    It feels too good.

    I was aware that the hot thing at the base of my cock was slowly making its way up my urethra.

    I can¡¯t go on like this much longer. As if at the end of my patience, I felt my cock jump inside her.

    As soon as I did, Kurosawa-san¡¯s face broke into a happy smile.

    ¡¸Aha! Are you about to cum? Yes, give me one! Let it out! Let it out! Pour it all inside me!¡¹

    The vaginal pressure instantly became stronger. The suffocating tightness of her vagina was the perfect stimulus for my engorged rod.

    Kurosawa¡¯s twin-tailed hair waved wildly as she spurred her hips into action.

    And as she moves, the twin mounds wrapped in her nasty underwear sway and bounce on the other side of the see-through fabric, and the peach-colored bulge peeking through the slit in her underwear is hard and pointed, just as she is in a state of emotional excitement.

    It was truly a sight to behold. As a result of the stimting scene in front of me, the hot honey pot squeezing me began to swell with such force that it pushed back the intense tightness.

    ¡¸Damn¡­¡­ not yet!!¡¹

    I wanted to taste more of this pleasure. But the moment I reflexively lifted my hips to try to hold back.

    Kurosawa-san lowered her hips hard, and my object collided with the back of her vagina with such force that it seemed to pierce her womb.

    The stimtion was so strong that I lost consciousness for a moment.

    At that moment, my sphincter muscles rxed, and the hot semen that I had been holding back to the brink rushed up my urethra at a furious pace.

    Spurt! Spurt Spurt Spurt! Spurtttt!

    A huge ejaction noise reverberated from her vaginal opening. The white semen flowed into the center of Kurosawa-san¡¯s beautiful waist and into her womb.

    ¡¸Hyaaa, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s so hwott! A-ahhhhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    <i></i>

    <i> Kurosawa-san¡¯s face became sloppy and debauched as she cried out in climax while her vagina continuing to tighten as she squeezed the meat stick from the entrance to the back.</i>

    <i> It seems she doesn¡¯t want to leave a single drop in my urethra.</i>

    <i> And there was no way I could resist the movement of the vagina that made me feel such will, so I just went limp and continued my long ejaction.</i>

    <i> As the semen overflowed from the slightest gap in the joint, Kurosawa-san fell down on my chest with my thing in her hole.</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa~¡­. Haa~¡­. Did it feel good?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yeah, I can see now that Misuzu is a very naughty girl¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Whose fault do you think it is¡­¡­?¡¹</i>

    <i> She then squeezed my face between her hands.</i>

    <i> At that moment, the electronic sound of leveling up echoed through the air.</i>

    <i> Of course, Kurosawa-san wouldn¡¯t have heard it.</i>

    <i> Now the arrangements are done.</i>

    <i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i>

    <i>¡¸Misuzu Kurosawa¡¯s status has been changed to [Subjugated]¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸¡ñ Charm Correction¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Your interpersonal favorability will increase in proportion to the number of captives in state of [Enved]¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸¡ñ Backdoor¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸You can set up one back door to a room for each [Enved] captive. The backdoor can be ced anywhere, but once it is ced, it cannot be moved¡¹.</i>

    <i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i>

    <i> After that, both of our uneven breathing piled up in the quiet room.</i>

    <i> Behind Kurosawa-san¡¯s back, Lili appeared in the midair near the ceiling.</i>

    <i> She gave a silent thumbs-up, winked, and disappeared again.</i>

    <i> The day of judgment had finally arrived.</i>

    <i>¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­ it looks like it¡¯s Tuesday¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸¡­¡­Yes. You know, I love¡­¡­ you, Fumi-kun, but I¡¯m still¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> I interrupted Kurosawa-san¡¯s words there.</i>

    <i>¡¸Wait. I¡¯ll ask you the rest in the next room¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸The next room?¡¹</i>

 Chapter 45: Judgment Day, Part Two

    Chapter 45: Judgment Day, Part Two

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    ¡¸You see¡­¡­ I love Fumi-kun, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m still ¡­¡­.¡¹

    I then interrupted Kurosawa¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯ll ask you the rest in the next room¡¹

    ¡¸The next room?¡¹

    She tilted her head suspiciously.

    That would be natural. Because there was only one door leading outside. And it would have never urred to her that there was a room next door.

    ¡¸Hey, can you step aside?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ Yes¡¹

    As Kurosawa-san and I were still connected, I need her to move aside because we need to went the other room.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Nnh¡­¡­.¡¹

    As she slowly raises her hips, she brushed her teeth against her bottom lip and raised her eyebrows slightly. Then, after my cock slips out, the semen spills out of her crotch in a stream with her twin-tails swayed.

    I then wiped the dripping semen off my stomach with the sheet, got off the bed and walked over to the wall.

    ¡¸¡¹

    I muttered to myself, and a door appeared on the wall.

    It was a simple iron door.

    Apparently, the design of the door changes ording to the room.

    I was somewhat impressed.

    I turned around and motioned to Kurosawa-san, who was kneeling on the bed with a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡¸Come here, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­¡­ yes¡¹

    She looked afraid. Still, she did as she was told and followed me to the other side of the door.

    When I confirmed that she had fully entered the room, I closed the door behind me and cancelled the .

    ¡¸F-Fumi-kun. It¡¯s pitch ck! I¡¯m scared!¡¹

    I felt her press her breasts against my arms.

    She¡¯ve been trapped in a dark ce for quite some time, but it seems that what she¡¯s afraid of is still scary.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, see?¡¹

    As I say this, a few lights suddenly illuminate.

    First, a pin-spot light illuminated an extravagant single-seater chair at the far end of the room.

    Next, the greenmps embedded in the lower part of the wall began to light up one after another, dyeing the floor and walls covered with riveted steel tes with green color.

    The only decoration was a in green tapestry hanging behind a chair.

    Simple, yet bizarre.

    This is what Lili calls ¡°the room of the leader of an evil secret society¡±.

    ¡¸It¡¯s kinda¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s voice trembled as she looked around the room.

    ¡¸Bad taste¡¹

    £¨Why?! It¡¯s so cool, you know!£©

    Apparently, girls don¡¯t understand the coolness of this room.

    So to speak, this is a man¡¯s romance.

    It¡¯s certainly not perfect. Because I gave up on some parts.

    Before, I tried various things to see if I could make smoke with dry ice under my feet, but it seems that smoke machines are not counted as furniture, so I couldn¡¯t install them using method. It made me very sad.

    However, it is still my masterpiece,bining the elements of the throne room (fantasy) and hangar (SF) that boys love.

    But I can¡¯t stress that too much.

    I cleared my throat and said.

    ¡¸Look over there¡¹

    I coughed and pointed to the corner on my left.

    Then, as soon as she turned her eyes to where I was pointing, Kurosawa-san gulped and said, ¡°Eh!¡±.

    ¡¸Ma¡­ Masaki!?¡¹

    Yes, lying there was apletely naked Masaki Haneda.

    She had been pinned up in the same state she had fallen asleep in yesterday.

    And right now, Kurosawa-san rushed over to her and helped her up.

    ¡¸Masaki! Masaki! Hey, stay with me! Open your eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not life-threatening. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s unconscious¡¹

    When I spoke to her from behind, Kurosawa-san red at me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? ¡­¡­Why is Masaki here?¡¹

    The reaction was almost predictable.

    I switched to the viinous tone of voice that I had practiced beforehand.

    ¡¸Phew~¡­¡­¡­ did you think you were the only one being held captive? She¡¯s the same with you, Misuzu Kurosawa. She was also confined in this room for a long time¡¹

    ¡¸No way ¡­¡­ did you hold Masaki too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Masaki wasn¡¯t a virgin now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ You¡¯re the worst!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­.. That¡¯s apliment to me¡¹

    With that, Kurosawa-san untied the ribbon that tied her hair, curled it up and mmed it on the floor.

    I quietly look at it.

    I thought that if I could get her to rebel this much, I might be able to get her to go down a level, but apparently it¡¯s not that easy.

    I smiled again at Kurosawa-san, who was ring at me.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m not going to lie, I¡¯m going to let Misuzu choose. Do you want to stay here or do you want to go back to your beloved Kasuya-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious! I¡¯m leaving!¡¹

    ¡¸Then Masaki will be my sex ve for the rest of her life¡¹

    Immediately, Kurosawa-san widen her eyes.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­ do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a lonely person. I can¡¯t bear to lose two women I love at the same time. If Misuzu goes back, I won¡¯t let Masaki go. In exchange for never touching Misuzu again, Masaki will be my sex ve for the rest of her life¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh¡­¡­ you coward¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s apliment too, because I¡¯m a viin¡¹

    I can hear her bite her teeth together and her fists are shaking.

    Although she¡¯s in a [Subjugated] state and won¡¯t try to hit me, Kurosawa-san¡¯s eyes are returning to the look she gave me when she stood around my desk.

    To be honest, I¡¯m scared.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s start preparing to leave. I don¡¯t like the idea of throwing you out dressed like that. So, I¡¯ve prepared your uniform and luggage when you came here. Then, all you have to do is forget about me, forget about Masaki, and go back to your normal life¡¹

    Then Kurosawa-san looked down and asked in a voice that sounded as if it was being squeezed out of the back of her throat.

    ¡¸If I stay¡­¡­ here, you¡¯ll let Masaki go¡­¡­ right?¡¹

    I responded as I walked to the chair in the back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not enough to just stay. I need you to swear absolute obedience to me as a witness for Masaki-chan. You must swear to love me, to give up Kasuya-kun, and to be my sex ve. And¡­¡­¡¹

    I slumped back in my chair, grabbed a ramune tablet from the side table, and said.

    ¡¸Use this fertility drug, today! Right here! You will conceive my child¡¹

    A painful silence fell over the room.

    A long, long silence.

    Eventually, it was Kurosawa-san¡¯s sobs that broke the silence.

    ¡¸Uuuu, okay¡­¡­ I¡¯m going¡­ to stay¡­¡­ Sob, so, please let Masaki go home¡¹

    With that said, she grabbed the hem of her babydoll and shook her shoulders slightly.

    Everything went ording to n.

    But it still hurt my heart to make a girl cry.

    I don¡¯t resent Kurosawa-san or Masaki-chan anymore. On the contrary, I have grown to love them.

    It was a gamble whether she would choose to stay or not.

    But if she¡¯s the kind of woman who would abandon the girl she even called her best friend, the girl she even said she had to protect, then she has nothing left to lose.

    I know that¡¯s not the case, and that¡¯s why I love her.

    I don¡¯t want to let them go, that¡¯s what I think.

    That¡¯s why I want to degrade them to a state of [Enved] by any means necessary.

    So far, everything has gone ording to n. Now I just have to finish thest part.

    While making Kurosawa-san serve me, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give up on Kasuya-kunpletely. I will be a sex ve. I¡¯m going to conceive my child¡±.

    As usual, I pretended that the ramune was a fertility drug to make her think that she had conceived a child, so that she would give uppletely.

    It¡¯s only a hypothesis, but I think that by making her give uppletely on returning, I can bring her into a state of [Enved].

    But what would happen to Masaki-chan if she witnessed this?

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s action, which she took with the intention of saving Masaki, ironically ended up killing her.

    Her marriage partner. The father of her baby. Her first lover.

    Her best friend takes the man she thought she was married to and conceives a child right in front of her.

    The girl who has been defeated by her on her entire life.

    The girl who had aplex against her.

    She is defeated by Misuzu Kurosawa again.

    Naturally, her heart would be torn to shreds. Then, I¡¯ll throw her out of here mercilessly.

    How far will she fall? I don¡¯t know.

    But when she has reached the bottom, I will be there to save her.

    Well, I don¡¯t know if this will work either, because the conditions for falling into state of [Enved] are not clear.

    But I have no choice but to do it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸U¡­¡­Unnn¡­¡­¡¹

    I was supposed to be asleep in bed, but when I woke up, I found myself on the cold floor.

    In my sleepy eyes, I searched with my hands for the touch of the man who was supposed to be sleeping next to me.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Fumio-kun? Hey, where are you, Fumio-kun?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t find him.

    I rubbed my eyes, sat up and looked around.

    Then I stiffened up.

    In the back of a suspicious room with a green light illuminating the floor.

    There, under a pin-spot light, I saw Fumio-kun sitting on a luxurious chair.

    But he wasn¡¯t the only one there.

    There was a woman sitting sideways on hisp, kissing him with her tongue.

    There was a shameless woman wearing a see-through babydoll that had no other purpose than to seduce the man.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­-chan?¡¹

    It was impossible to mistake her for someone else. She is my best friend, we have grown up together since we were children.

    As if she heard my voice, Misuzu-chan twitched her body, parted her lips and turned around.

    ¡¸Haa, Haa¡­¡­ Masaki, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely get you home¡¹

    The look on her face was one of pleasure and debauchery. A nasty face with tears and a wet mouth. I can¡¯t help but feel disgusted.

    £¨Sexy underwear ¡­¡­ no way did she seduce Fumio-kun with that!£©

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­ she¡¯s awake, it¡¯s time for you to take the oath. Can you say it like I taught you?¡¹

    Fumio-kun urged Misuzu while squeezing her breasts.

    Then, Misuzu¡¯s eyes fell down and she gulped.

    ¡¸Haa~, Ah¡­¡­ I ¡­¡­ Misuzu Kurosawa loves Fumio Kijima-sama with all my heart and will continue to serve him as a sex ve, Ah¡­ for the rest of my life. I¡¯m going to give up on Kasuya Junichi¡­¡­ give¡­¡­ up, hyan, no, don¡¯t do that! ¡­I swear that I will love Fumio-sama for the rest of my life ¡­¡­. To prove it, I¡¯m going to¡­¡­ be impregnated by Fumio-sama right now¡¹

    If I look at her, I can see that she has that medicine pinched in her fingertips.

    £¨What are you saying! Misuzu-chan! Fumio-kun is my husband, the father of my baby! Stop it, don¡¯t take him!£© (*Note: she calls him Danna-sama)

    My best friend is trying to steal my boyfriend.

    Even though we became lovers by chance, my boyfriend, with whom I¡¯ve had many sexual encounters, is squeezing another woman¡¯s breasts.

    £¨It¡¯s painful! Stop it! Don¡¯t show me that! Misuzu-chan, why are you being so mean to me?£©

    I feel like something is tearing my heart out. It¡¯s painful. My heart is throbbing as if something is stuck in it.

    My heart is cracking, making piercing noises. And through the cracks in my heart, dark emotions leak out.

    ¡¸Okay, fine. I¡¯ll impregnate you as you wish. But first, I need you to service my cock with your mouth¡¹

    £¨Don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t do it, Fumio! Don¡¯t be fooled! Don¡¯t show me that! No! No! No! Please, please! You can¡¯t hold a woman like that!£©

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­ Sob¡­¡­¡¹

    While spilling tears, Misuzu-chan kneels down between Fumio-kun¡¯s legs.

    £¨I don¡¯t want to see it! Stop it, Misuzu-chan! You! You¡¯re taking away something precious from me again like that! That¡¯s terrible! You¡¯re really terrible¡­!£©

    My heart is screaming. and inside my heart is creaking.

    £¨Fumio-kun is the man who will be my husband, the father of my baby! Why are you trying to take it away from me? Fumio-kun said I was better than you!£©

    At that moment, something important shattered deep in my heart.

    £¨Ahhhh! Not again! Die, you thieving cat!£©

    The moment I thought that, I was rushing to her.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t even know what had happened.

    Satisfied with Kurosawa-san¡¯s oath, I judged by the look on Masaki-chan¡¯s face that her heart had beenpletely shattered.

    I then watched Kurosawa-san kneel between my legs, tears of regret wetting her cheeks, with a feeling of excitement.

    However, just as Kurosawa-san was about to take my cock into her mouth and hold it with her finger, something unexpected happened.

    Masaki-chan rammed herself into Kurosawa-san.

    Within my field of vision, I widen my eyes involuntarily, and Masaki-chan swept Kurosawa¡¯s body away with all her might.

    ¡¸Kya!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san rolls on the floor with a shocked expression on her face.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    At about the same time as I let out my voice, Masaki-chan was squeezing my object.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Masaki-chan?¡¹

    She didn¡¯t reply.

    But the next moment she was sucking on my cock like crazy.

    ¡¸Gobble! Gobble, Gobble, Slurppppppp! Goble, Slurppppppp!¡¹

    She acted like a predator pouncing on its prey. She swallowed my cock all the way down to the base, and then began to slurp it up at a frightening rate.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    I had never imagined that the quiet and reserved Masaki-chan would behave like this.

    In the first ce, I hadn¡¯t let the innocent Masaki-chan give me oral services, not even once so far.

    But now, the stimtion was even more intense than Fujiwara-san¡¯s oral technique. The vacuum was so strong that it almost sucked me dry.

    ¡¸Ugh, aah, aah ¡­¡­¡¹

    The pleasure was so strong it was almost like pain.

    And I cowered pathetically.

    Suddenly, her unrestrained sucking caused sperm to rise from the base of my cock.

    ¡¸Oh no, it¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing out! U-ugh¡­¡­!¡¹

    Spurt! Spurttttt! Spurtttt!

    Masaki-chan¡¯s mouth was instantly filled with sperm.

    The sperm that couldn¡¯t be contained leaked out of her nose, causing a ridiculous snotntern to bulge in the middle of her cute face.

    But still, she didn¡¯t let go of my object.

    She continued to suck it up with all her might, as if she was trying to suck up everyst bit of sperm, not only from my urethra but also from my testicles.

    ¡¸Ugh, Uooooh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ma, Masaki¡­¡­¡¹

    My moans and Kurosawa-san¡¯s stunned murmurs were drowned out by the sound of the vacuum.

    Eventually, perhaps deciding that nothing more was going toe out, Masaki-chan looked up and showed me her gooey semen, rolling it around on her tongue and opening her mouth wide like a dog begging its master for attention.

    ¡¸Nnnh¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    She smiled as she stretched her mouth wide from side to side with her fingers, showing off the generous amount of semen she had in her mouth.

    <i></i>

    <i> The look of triumph on her face like to say, ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t my mouth the best?¡±.</i>

    <i> What pervaded her face was the sense of aplishment of having kicked her rival to the curb and made me cum.</i>

    <i> And above all, a twisted sense of superiority that she had taken the man away from her.</i>

    <i> The true nature of wild female sprouted inside the angelic girl.</i>

    <i> Then, after gulping down the semen, she stood up and walked over to Kurosawa-san.</i>

    <i> As she thrusts her face into Kurosawa-san¡¯s, who remains seated and stares up at her dumbly. Masaki-chan smiled at her.</i>

    <i> Then she snatches the ramune out of her hand and throws it away.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ma-Masaki¡­¡­ that guy was trying to trick you into bing his sex ve¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> When Kurosawa, who had juste back to herself,ined, Masaki-chan¡¯s eyes turned frosty and she spat out.</i>

    <i>¡¸Shut up, you thieving cat. Go die¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Eh? Ma¡­¡­ Masa¡­¡­ki?¡¹</i>

    <i> With her back to Kurosawa-san, who widened her eyes in shock, Masaki-chan smiled flirtatiously as she walked up to me.</i>

    <i>¡¸Fumio-kun¡­¡­ Don¡¯t be fooled by that woman¡¹</i>

    <i> Then, with me dumbfounded, she straddled my waist and began to swallow my object inside her vagina.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nnn¡­ Ah, Ah, Ah, Ahh¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> I was stunned when she began to shake her hips, and Lili appeared in front of me in the air,ughing with her stomach in her hands.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahaha! It¡¯s great, Devi! As I expected, this is what will happen, Devi. Fumi Fumi, you underestimate girls too much, Devi. If you push them too hard, they will turn on you¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Did you know ¡­¡­ that this would happen?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yes, Fumi Fumi¡¯s method will not make Kurosawa-chan a ve, nor will it discard Oppai-chan. It was an obvious failure. As expected, it was a huge failure, Devi¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Then you can stop it¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> When I moaned involuntarily, Masaki-chan looked back at me, shaking her hips violently.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nnn, Ahh, Ah, Fumio-kun, who are you talking to, doesn¡¯t it feel good? Ah-h¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸I-It feels good, Masaki-chan¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸B-but, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too excited. ¡­..Ah, I¡¯m going toe first¡­¡­!¡¹</i>

    <i> Immediately, Masaki-chan¡¯s body began to shake and shudder.</i>

    <i> While watching the scene with a smirk on her face, Lili whispered in my ear.</i>

    <i>¡¸Why didn¡¯t I stop you? Of course, experience is important, Devi. And just because you failed¡­¡­ doesn¡¯t mean the results are all bad, you know¡¹</i>

    <i> At that moment, as if to drown out Lili¡¯s whispers, Masaki screamed out.</i>

    <i>¡¸Cumming, Cumming! I¡¯m cummmmmmmmmmming!¡¹</i>

    <i> At about the same time she shuddered and slumped against my chest.</i>

    <i> An electronic tone rang out in the room, announcing the level up.</i>

    <i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i>

    <i>¡¸Masaki Haneda¡¯s status has been changed to [Enved].</i>

    <i>¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸¡ñ The Dress Room¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸You can install a dress room with all kinds of clothes, from ancient to modern¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸¡ñ Quiet¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸The subject will no longer be able to tell others, explicitly or implicitly, anything that could be considered harmful¡¹</i>

    <i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i>

    <i> Kurosawa-san who looked dumbfounded at the sight of Masaki-chan lying limp on myp, let out a moaning voice.</i>

    <i>¡¸What¡­¡­ is going¡­¡­ on?¡¹</i>

    <i> It¡¯s no wonder that she has no idea what¡¯s going on.</i>

    <i> Her best friend, whom she had tried to rescue with all her might, had called her a thieving cat. Honestly speaking, I can only feel sorry for her.</i>

    <i> So, I decided to talk to her.</i>

    <i>¡¸Misuzu, I¡¯m happy for you. Masaki-chan is going to stay¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸No! This is some kind of mistake¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸That¡¯s okay. You can now return to Kasuya-kun¡¹</i>

    <i> With that, I looked at Lili.</i>

    <i> As soon as I did, Kurosawa-san stopped moving.</i>

    <i> She stopped her movements with a look of despair on her face.</i>

    <i> Then I ced the panting Masaki-chan down on the chair, stood up, and walked over to Kurosawa-san¡¯s side.</i>

    <i> I activated my newly acquired , and then added to her.</i>

    <i> With this, she forgot her rtionship with me and couldn¡¯t talk about anything.</i>

    <i>¡¸Fumi Fumi, that¡¯s a wise decision¡¹</i>

    <i> Lili nodded her head in admiration.</i>

    <i>¡¸What do you mean?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸The decision to return her to her daily life. If we leave her here, she will never reach the state of [Enved]¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Well, I suppose¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸But don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be back for sure¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸I hope you¡¯re right¡­¡­ So let¡¯s go get her back for now, Lili, get her clothes and belongings ready for her when she gets here¡¹</i>

    <i> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó</i>

    <i>¡¸Kurosawa-san, Misuzu Kurosawa-san¡¹</i>

    <i> When I came to my senses, I looked around.</i>

    <i>£¨Outside? Is this in front of the main gate of¡­¡­ school?£©</i>

    <i> As I was puzzled, two people came running up to me.</i>

    <i>¡¸I can¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s exactly what the¡­¡­ report said¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why I said it was highly credible¡¹</i>

    <i> A man who looked like a masculine gori and a woman with a slim, wavy short cut. I don¡¯t recognize them at all.</i>

    <i>¡¸¡­¡­ Um?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸We¡¯re from the police. We¡¯re here to protect you¡¹</i>

    <i> That¡¯s how I, Misuzu Kurosawa, returned to my daily life after 13 days.</i>

    <i>__________<u></u></i><li><i><u>The end of volume 1¡­..</u></i></li><li><i><u>How is it?</u></i></li>

 Chapter 46: Ryoko Terashima is Still Corrupted [Interlude]

    Chapter 46: Ryoko Terashima is Still Corrupted [Interlude]

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    When I leaned my elbows on the steering wheel.

    The time was a little after 2 AM.

    There¡¯s no need to foolishly go on a watch now, but I¡¯m here hoping foolishly that my Master will call me if I stay nearby.

    £¨I wonder what my Master is doing now£©

    It¡¯s obvious.

    Misuzu Kurosawa-sama, Masaki Haneda-sama.

    He must be loving one of the princesses that my Master has chosen.

    Of course, I¡¯m not in a position to be jealous.

    However, I only hope that I could be loved like one of princesses.

    When I start thinking about my Master like this, I immediately feel my inside grow hot. The inside of my vagina moistens.

    The day I was released from my master¡¯s room and returned to my home, I had a really hard time.

    All I could think of was my Master¡¯s face. When I thought of his face, my love juice became sticky and thick, and I couldn¡¯t stop my fingers.

    In the end, I indulged in intense fingering as if on fire until just before I left for work.

    And now, in the carte at night, I¡¯m trying to reach my fingers between my legs again.

    £¨A little bit¡­¡­ is okay, right?£©

    Just as I was thinking about this, there was a sudden knock on the passenger window.

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    When I turned my head in that direction in a panic, I saw a shadow opening the door on its own and getting into the car.

    The person smiled at me as I hurriedly prepared myself.

    ¡¸Good evening, Detective Terashima¡¹

    An oing car passes right next to me. The headlights illuminated the dignified figure. A lovely face.

    ¡¸Ma-ma-ma-ma-master!¡¹

    As I fasten my seatbelt, Master tells me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go for a drive. Can you take me to Suematsu Park?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!! I-I-I-I-I¡¯d be happy to!¡¹

    Suematsu Park is thergest park in this area. In there, a long walkway circled through the dense pine forest, making it a famous date course.

    I was surprised by the suddenness of the event, but I was in high spirits to be able to drive with Master.

    The happiness that had suddenlye to me made me faint.

    ¡¸Ma-Master, are you feeling hot or cold?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, nothing¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want anything to drink¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, nothing¡¹

    I waspletely nk.

    It takes about fifteen minutes to get to Suematsu Park.

    I hesitated for a while, wondering if it was okay to ask, and finally decided to ask Master.

    ¡¸W-what brings you to Suematsu Park at this hour, Master¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that there are many peepers and molesters in that park¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, well¡­¡­ we do a lot of patrolling, but the danger is a little earlier in the day. At this time of day, there are no couples¡­¡­ So, ummm¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just asking. And I¡¯m just taking a walk, Detective Terashima. My little dog¡¹

    I nced towards Master¡¯s hand and saw that he was holding a red cor and lead.

    £¨It¡¯s here¨D¨D¨D¨D!!£©

    Bad, bad, bad, it¡¯s very bad!

    I¡¯m so happy right now. I feel like my face is smiling. I was so excited to know that he loved me that I was about to make a mistake with the steering wheel.

    ¡¸Where are the ces in the park where there are many victims of peeping and molestation?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! It¡¯s on the forest road up from the second parking lot¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go there¡­¡­.¡¹

    At this point, I had a pretty good idea of what to expect.

    Outdoor exhibition walk y ¡­¡­.

    When I think of being dragged around with a cor along a forest path where there might be peepers or molesters, I feel like I¡¯m going toe off easily just by thinking about it.

    I was already out of breath and had a few minor orgasms by the time I reached the second parking lot.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ haa~¡­¡­ Master¡­¡­ We¡¯re here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, how many times did youe just from your imagination?¡¹

    ¡¸Three ¡­¡­ times¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m never getting into Ryoko¡¯s car again¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!? Did I do anything wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing, but it¡¯s scary when the driver suddenly starts shaking and jerking! Every time it happened, the car could roll over. And I thought I was going to die!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    When Master still wasn¡¯t happy with me, he threw me the cor.

    ¡¸Well then, as your master, you must live up to my expectations. Ryoko, put it on¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    I noticed that the way he called me had already changed from ¡°Detective Terashima¡± to ¡°Ryoko¡±. The tone of voice was harsh, and it seemed that Master had already switched to training mode.

    After getting out of the car, I picked up the cor that was handed to me and put it on. It was a perfect size, as if it was made to order.

    ¡¸Take it off, Ryoko¡¹

    Master¡¯s words made my body jump.

    Even at this time of night, there are still asional cars passing by on the national highway facing the parking lot. There was no guarantee that I wouldn¡¯t be seen.

    But Master¡¯s orders are absolute.

    First, I take off my jacket on the driver¡¯s seat and remove my shoulder holster.

    The way inclothes officers carry their guns is left up to each individual, but I prefer to use the shoulder holster because it is easier to handle.

    Then I pulled down my pants and took off my blouse.

    It was embarrassing to be in my underwear outdoors at night.

    But I am confident in my underwear today.

    I had chosen the most expensive underwear I could find in the hopes that Master would call me.

    A ck top and bottom. In addition, I bought garter belt and tights in the hope of pleasing Master.

    ¡¸Nice. It looks good on you, Ryoko¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you so much!¡¹

    I made a gut pose in my heart.

    But right after that.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s a little dangerous to leave your gun behind. I don¡¯t want your car to get vandalized too. So, you¡¯ll take off your underwear and wear the holster. But, keep your tights and garter belt on¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    £¨Even though, it¡¯s my most expensive underwear¡­¡­.£©

    But there¡¯s no way I can argue with that.

    Although, I¡¯m confused, but I¡¯ll do as I told.

    So, I began to unsped my bra, took off my panties, which were already heavy with water, and put the holster around my arm.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Umm¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­. it¡¯s bad. You¡¯re like a perverted detective¡¹

    I think I remember reading a manga once where the character was a perverted detective wearing only a swimsuit and a holster, but this one was even worse.

    I just wore garter belt and tights. Besides that, my holster is hanging from my shoulder, and my breasts and crotch are exposed. On top of that, my nipples are pierced with rings and I have a tattoo on my lower abdomen that looks like a crest.

    No matter how anyone looks at me, I¡¯m a pervert. I¡¯m a pervert in thest stage of perversion.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start the walk, shall we? Get down on all fours¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Master¡¹

    I got down on my knees and put my hands under Master¡¯s feet. Normally, this would be too humiliating a position. But for me, it was the right thing to do.

    After I do that, Master tied the leash to my cor and pulled me lightly toward him.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go for a walk¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand¡¹

    As soon as I replied, p! Master pped my ass.

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    My breath caught in my throat. And when I looked up hurriedly to see if I had done something wrong, Master put his finger on the tip of my nose as if to say to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not ¡°I understand¡±, right? Because, right now, Ryoko is a dog. So, you shouldn¡¯t speak humannguage, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    When I apologized, p! Master pped my ass again.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not correct. You stupid dog!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaun ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. Haha, I like the way you look like a dog nodding off after being scolded¡¹

    I was praised. The thought of that makes me instantly happy.

    ¡¸Ryoko, sit down¡¹

    I obeyed and sat down on the spot.

    ¡¸Ryoko, your hand¡¹

    I quickly put my hand on the hand offered to me.

    It seems Master intends to treat me like a dog thoroughly.

    £¨But ¡­¡­why am I so happy?£©

    My nipples have already hardened to the point of pain. Every time the piercing shakes, I feel a rush of pleasure like a weak electric current.

    ¡¸Yeah, like that¡­Then, today, I¡¯m going to strip Ryoko of all her human dignity, so be prepared for that¡¹

    ¡¸W-woof¡¹

    £¨What will he do to me? ¡­¡­£©

    When I thought about it, my throat made a gulping sound.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, I forgot¡¹

    Master suddenly reached for his sweat pants. And he began to y with his pockets.

    ¡¸Lili prepared this for me. And now, it¡¯s a good opportunity to try it out. Do you know how to use it?¡¹

    Then Master took out a pink oval.

    £¨No¡­¡­ I mean, I know what it is because if you are in the police force, you may see it as a confiscated item¡­¡­£©

    It was a pink rotor¡­¡­ so-called adult toy.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go for ap around the park¡¹

    Master said this, but walking on all fours on an unpaved gravel road is umonly hard.

    On top of that, there was a rotor inserted into my vagina. Even now, the sound of the machine is echoing.

    Whenever Master grasps the switch and turns it on and off, or changes the intensity of the vibrations, the inorganic sex toy stimtes my inner vagina.

    ¡¸Uhi, Hihi¡­ Ngghh!¡¹

    Each and every time, Master will mercilessly p my ass as I stop walking and squirm.

    With that, my ass quickly turned bright red and heated up.

    But Master is enjoying himself, and shows no sign of slowing down his rotor torture.

    ¡¸Wahiii!? Haa~, Haa~, Haa~, Nkuhii¡­ Fgghhh¡­¡¹

    My reasoning is melted by the endless rotor me, and as if I¡¯ve really be a dog, my mouth naturally opens and a ragged breath escape.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­¡¹

    My body, which has been taught sexual pleasure, immediately tries to rise towards climax. But once I reach it, I can¡¯t walk.

    It¡¯s hard. It feels good. It¡¯s painful.

    It¡¯s sweet, sweet, then hell.

    ¡¸You¡¯rete, Ryoko¡¹

    ¡¸W-woof! Woof!¡¹

    When the lead is pulled, I feel hurried, but there is no way I can increase my speed while I¡¯m walking four-legged.

    By now, the knees of my tights were torn and it was sore from the pebbles that had embedded themselves in them.

    I wondered how long I had been ying like a female dog. I¡¯ve lost all sense of time.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Are you at your limit?¡¹

    ¡¸Kun, Kun, Kun¡¹

    I want to rest a little. With these thoughts in my gaze, I ttered myself as much as I could.

    ¡¸But¡­. your body seems to be saying that you want me to tease you more?¡¹

    Then, Master pulled out the pink rotor and inserted his finger into my vulva.

    ¡¸Kyan!? Ah¡­¡­ Ahh¡­¡­.¡¹

    Master inserted his finger up to the second part of my vagina, and then bent his finger.

    As the finger wed at a nice spot below my navel, my thought process instantly short-circuited.

    ¡¸Fuahhhhhhh! With f-finger, I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe my body is being so honest.

    The pink rotor had heightened my lust, but a flick of Master¡¯s fingers sent it into overdrive.

    With that, my whole body rxed at once, and I sat down ck-jawed.

    The love juice that overflowed from the vulva dripped down my inner thigh and created dots on the ground.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­ I-I havee¡¹

    ¡¸Are you satisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s no good. Please give me Master¡¯s strong cock to this shallow dog. I¡¯ll do anything you want¡­¡­¡¹

    Forgetting to imitate a dog, I squirmed at my Master¡¯s feet and begged.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­ Oh well, I¡¯ll just sit on that bench and take a break, you can do whatever you want¡¹

    ¡¸Do what ¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you can stick it in yourself if you want¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    After getting down on my knees, I slid down my master¡¯s sweatpants in an excited mood.

    Then, when I slid down his underwear, his erect cock stood out in front of me.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Oh¡­¡­ It¡¯s so nice¡­¡­¡¹

    The ns is soaked with pre-cum, and the ruggedness of the cock is so strong that it makes me swoon.

    ¡¸How long are you going to do that?¡¹

    When I was in a state of euphoria, Master pulled the lead and urged me on.

    ¡¸Y-yes, wee back¡¹

    I stand on the bench, straddle Master, and begin to lower my hips, making an M-shape like a squatting exercise, aiming at his cock.

    I grab my Master¡¯s erect cock, point the tip upward, and rub my slit against the tip.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhnnn¡­¡­¡¹

    It felt so good that it made me moan.

    Then, I pushed the entrance of my honey pot against the tip of the ns, and I lowered my hips at once.

    And then, with a simple thrust, half of his cock was thrust into me.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­ Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­. Haa~¡­¡¹

    I slowly start to move my hips. It¡¯s a terrible squatting movement.

    And after several times of extraction, my womb which was thrust up by a muscr spear, has already descended, and the surge in the internal organs spread, and my charming voice is squeezed out from the back of my throat.

    ¡¸Ahh, Haa~, it¡¯s going in, it¡¯s going in so deep¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ryoko¡¯s vagina feels so good¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ah, Ahh¡­ Thank you very much. Please feel morefortable¡¹

    I continued to move my hips up and down while holding Master¡¯s head against my breast.

    His cock, erected to the limit, is pulled out smoothly, and just before it ispletely pulled out, my throbbing honey pot is sucked again.

    The repetition of the process was furiously pleasurable.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re desperate, Ryoko. Did you want it so badly?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I wanted it¡­¡­! Hii, hiiiiii!¡¹

    Suddenly, Master suddenly thrusted his hips up and a spark exploded in the back of my head.

    ¡¸It stabbed me¡­¡­! Master¡¯s cock is stabbing¡­¡­ my baby¡¯s room¡­¡­!¡¹

    I was almost knocked unconscious by the shock of having my spine electrified by the violent thrusting up of my cervix, which had just begun to descend.

    ¡¸What? You don¡¯t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so happy, Hiii, I¡¯m so happy, Master, I¡¯m so ¡­¡­ happy!¡¹

    I got off my head, messed up my hair, and started shaking my hips again.

    Master¡¯s hardness engulfs the soft folds of my folds, and while my pink pussy lips are raised, I repeat the greedy back and forth movement.

    My vagina is now like that of a whore. My vagina is like a whore¡¯s, drooling with pleasure.

    I want toe. I want toe as soon as possible. That¡¯s all I can think about anymore.

    Suddenly, however, Master held my waist.

    ¡¸Ah, no, what? Why?¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet, there¡¯s a person in the woods behind Ryoko. It¡¯s looking at us¡¹

    ¡¸P¡­¡­ person?¡¹

    ¡¸There seem to be a lot of people around. If someone is filming you, you¡¯re in trouble, slut cop. I might see Ryoko¡¯s face on the TV news¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Eh, Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do we do? If we run now, it might not be toote¡¹

    I wonder what the people who saw me would think.

    What will they think when they see me like this, so pathetic as a human being? I¡¯m sure they will despise me.

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from getting excited when I imagined that I would be looked down upon.

    I might even be featured on TV and in magazines as a perverted detective on a rampage.

    On the past, I am an excellent student, and I even went to a national tournament in kendo. I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯m one of the best cops in the department.

    I had a career fianc¨¦e, and my life was looking bright.

    It was supposed to be.

    That life was ruined. I had fallen to the bottom of the pit.

    But when I think about it¡­

    ¨D¨D¡±I was thrilled¡±.

    Inside my body, I felt an irreversible sensation of pleasure swirling around me.

    That¡¯s it. I should just fall.

    As long as I can stay by my Master¡¯s side, that¡¯s all that matters.

    And then he can use me up until I¡¯m a wreck.

    ¡¸Nooo¡­I want toe like this¡­¡­. I don¡¯t want to stop¡­¡­ I want to fall to the bottom¡­¡­ I don¡¯t care if I fall¡­¡­ I want toeeee!¡¹

    When I screamed, my Masterughed and smiled.

    Oh, he really is a bad man¡­¡­ I thought.

    But that¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave him. I love him.

    ¡¸I will corrupt you!¡¹

    Immediately, the meat stick that had been pushing open the womb began to move with a gurgling, swollen movement. My Master elerated the movement of his hips and pierced me with terrifying force.

    ¡¸Hiii, Ahh, Hyaa! Aaahh, aaahh!¡¹

    The blood in my body boiled as my uterus was struck wildly.

    With each wet thrust, bubbles of love juice were scraped from the frenulum.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum! Hiii! I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m going to cum! Master, can I cum?¡¹

    My pupils dted and tears spilled incessantly. Like a swarm of earthquakes, small orgasms hit me, one after another.

    ¡¸Good, I¡¯ll pour it in!¡¹

    ¡¸Masterrrr, please inside¡­¡­ me! If you don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯m going to cum first!¡¹

    The next moment, deep in my stomach, the ns swelled to a full size.

    Spurt, Spurtttttt!

    ¡¸Cumming, Ahhhh! Cumming! Ah, the semen is spraying inside me! Ah, I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to dieeeeeee¡­ Ahhhhhhh!¡¹

    When semen rushes into my uterus, I have no choice but to pant and moan for the rest of my life.

    This day, the fact that I am such a shallow person was etched into the depths of my mind once again.

 Chapter illustration of volume 1

    illustration of volume 1

    Here we go the bookcover and illustration of volume 1 based on the WN¡­.

    Some of the illustration taken from the volume 2 of the ebook¡­

    ***

    <i></i>

    <i><i></i></i>

    <i><i><i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 47: Restart

    Chapter 47: Restart

    Two updates + one additional chapters today¡­.

    Thanks Nico & Trashpanda for your support..

    ______________

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pick you up at four o¡¯clock¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I peeked forward from the back seat, I saw cool eyes and gaze reflected in the rearview mirror.

    The one driving the car is Detective Terashima.

    She was one of the detectives who protected me when I was released from that ¡°room¡±, and she¡¯s been very good to me, but she¡¯s kind of a difficult person to get to know.

    Her emotions are thin, and she seems to have no interest in anything.

    Today is Tuesday.

    The return to the real meaning of everyday life. This is the first time I¡¯ve been to school after twenty days, including the time I was confined.

    The past week had passed while I was going through a thorough examination at the hospital and a police interview.

    The results of the detailed examination were good.

    But if I had to pick one problem, it would be that I had gained some weight.

    It was a bit of a shock.

    Well, I knew the cause.

    That¡¯s what happens when I¡¯m hungry and eat a lot.

    The police interview, on the other hand, was quite difficult.

    After all, I just said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. When I came to my senses, 13 days had passed¡±.

    Well, I guess it would be more appropriate to say that I had no choice but to say so.

    Because whenever I tried to talk about what I remembered, I lost my voice. The same thing happened when I tried to write. That time, I couldn¡¯t move my hands.

    In fact, I remember a lot of things, but it¡¯s frustrating that I don¡¯t have a way tomunicate them.

    I was confined in that room, and someone embraced me a lot.

    I was starved, threatened, and in the process, voluntarily do it.

    I even remember wearing sexy underwear to try to please him.

    But ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t remember any of the important things about him.

    However, I remember what the room looked like¡­¡­.

    And during interviewing, the man¡¯s detective tried to get me to talk, but Terashima-san said, ¡°She¡¯s probably in shock. It¡¯s not a good idea to force her to talk now¡±.

    She was also the one who appeased my worried parents when I resumed going to school.

    For the time being, she will be the one who takes me to school and pick me up after school. And I had never imagined that the police would be so generous in their care of victims.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to take a detour or go out with Jun-kun for a while, but that can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll just have to live with it for a while.

    What I was most relieved about was the fact that I would be able to continue my activities as a reader model.

    When I contacted the magazine¡¯s editorial department, they vaguely knew about my disappearance and easily scheduled my next photo shoot.

    I was really d that my dream of bing an actress was not cut off.

    Anyway, what was the meaning of those 13 days?

    Who was the man who confined me?

    The fact that I can¡¯t remember is bothering me.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a clue.

    That is ¡±Freesia-san¡±.

    For some reason, she¡¯s the only one I remember vividly.

    She was a silver-haired, blue-eyed, perverted maid.

    There are not many people who stand out like that.

    I remember most of the conversation I had with her. Only the part about the person¡¯s name is missing.

    But I couldn¡¯t say her name out loud either.

    It would be nice if we happened to meet in the future.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, we have arrived¡¹

    I looked up to see that the car had already arrived at the school¡¯s teacher¡¯s parking lot.

    For some reason, Terashima-san calls me ¡°Misuzu-sama¡± when it¡¯s just the two of us.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Terashima-san, can you please stop calling me ¡°Misuzu-sama¡±? It makes me feel a bit ufortable¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I just think it¡¯s easier for me to call you¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    I remembered that I had said the same thing to Freesia-san.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    During the break before the start of ss, I was invaded by Fujiwara-san.

    Even now, as soon as she put her bag, decorated with badges, on the desk, she pulled her chair over and clung to my arm.

    What is it? Is she some kind of new species of ape that will die if she doesn¡¯t cling to something?

    But since it happens every day, I gave up and just looked at her with distance eyes.

    She didn¡¯t seem to notice my ¡°troublesome appeal¡± and shouted in my ear.

    ¡¸Fu~min! Did you hear that, did you hear that? Misuzu ising to school today!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kurosawa-san ising?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I heard Kitoran and Gori talking about it!¡¹

    By ¡°Kitoran¡± I assume she means Kitora-sensei, the unmotivated aunt in the infirmary. Gori means Gorioka, the homeroom teacher¡­¡­ I mean, seriously, what is Gorioka¡¯s real name?

    My impression about Kurosawa-saning to school was that it took longer than I thought.

    It has been a whole week since I released her.

    I¡¯ve been getting reports from Ryoko about her condition, and even if I don¡¯t do anything, Fujiwara-san tells me about her interactions on social media, so I know her well.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Phew¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you don¡¯t look interested¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t have any connection with her except that she stepped on me¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ Masaki-chi¡¯s thing is a bit of a misunderstanding, but Misuzu is really a very nice girl. Also, Fu~min. I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask you to eat lunch by yourself today? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had lunch with Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    £¨Rather, it¡¯s a reward£©

    I was a little excited at the thought of being able to spend a leisurely lunch break by myself for the first time in a long time.

    The fact that Kurosawa-san is now back, freeing me from Fujiwara-san, is a wee miscalction.

    But at the same time, there is something that worries me a little.

    Because Teruya-san, who was sitting diagonally in front of me, clicked her tongue as soon as Fujiwara-san mentioned that Kurosawa-san wasing to school, although Fujiwara-san didn¡¯t seem to hear it.

    To be honest, I think I need to be careful about Teruya-san.

    There¡¯s also the matter of Fujiwara-san, and Tateoka-kun that hasn¡¯t been to school since that day. No, well, that could be my fault, or Lili¡¯s, or Baron Moho¡¯s.

    However, if Teruya-san ever gets her hands on my stuff, I¡¯m going to smash her mercilessly.

    As I was thinking about this, I felt a stirring in the ssroom.

    When I turned my attention to the entrance of the ssroom, I saw Kurosawa-san there.

    She had long, shiny ck hair and slightly downcast eyes. The bridge of her nose was as neat as if it had been drawn with a brush.

    When I looked at her again, I realized that she was quite a beauty.

    ¡¸Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s you, Misuzu-chi! Long time no see!¡¹

    Starting with Kasuya-kun, all the cheerful people rushed towards her at once.

    It seems that she has beenmunicating with Fujiwara-san and Kasuya-kun on social media, so everyone knows the general situation.

    But she herself doesn¡¯t remember anything and ims that it¡¯s been 13 days since she has been found out.

    ¡¸Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go, Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. I think I should refrain from going, except for Kasuya-chi¡¹

    Fujiwara-san replies, still clinging to my arm.

    She¡¯s an idiot, but sometimes she has a good mind, so I can¡¯t underestimate her.

    After the greetings, Kurosawa-san nced at me as she moved towards her seat.

    ¡¸Yahoo, Misuzu¡¹

    When Fujiwara-san waved her hand, Kurosawa-san¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡¸Mai¡­¡­ you wrote in a message that you had a boyfriend, but I never thought it was¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, my boyfriend is Fu~min!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­.¡¹

    The word ¡°Ehh¡± was an overly exaggerated.

    Well, her reaction natural. Because her memory of me as the person she spent time with in the room is gone.

    In other words, her impression of me was from the moment she stepped on me.

    The look in her eyes when she looked at me was clearly one of disdain.

    ¡¸Hey, Mai. He must know about your weakness or something, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re being threatened, right? If not, why would you go out with this guy? He¡¯s gross, he¡¯s disgusting, and he¡¯s got a twisted personality¡­¡­¡¹

    Then Fujiwara-san smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. I¡¯m d that Misuzu thinks so. If Misuzu falls in love with him, I won¡¯t be able topete with you¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, your idea is ridiculous¡¹

    Kurosawa-san was at a loss for words, so I took over and spoke up.

    But for some reason, Kurosawa-san was angry at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you say! I mean, you! What did you really do to Mai? Are you trying to do something nasty to her?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, rather the opposite¡­¡­. I guess¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve been trying to get him to go to my house or to a hotel every day, but he¡¯s so hard to get, Ahaha¡¹

    ¡¸E-ehh¡­¡­¡¹

    The ¡°Ehh¡± was even more abrasive than before.

    Just then, the chime for the start of the school day rang out and Gorioka walked into the ssroom.

    Kurosawa-san hurriedly walked to her seat, with her cheeks twitching.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As promised, Fujiwara-san is going to have lunch with Kurosawa-san and others, and I¡¯m going to enjoy eating alone on the roof for the first time in a long time.

    However, the bento was still made by Fujiwara-san, and the heart mark of the sakura-denbu was still painful today.

    ¡¸Sometimes I need time to be alone, huh?¡¹

    I mutter to myself. It¡¯s good to have no reply once in a while.

    The rooftop at this time of year is just right for rxing.

    The sky is blue with almost no clouds. The sunlight is soft and warm.

    After I finished my meal, I decided to lie down on the ground and soak up the sun instead of sitting on a bench.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Kijima-senpai¡¹

    As I was crumbling the heart mark of the Sakura Denbu with my chopsticks, a shadow of a person appeared above me.

    When I look up, I see an unfamiliar girl there.

    Looking at the color of the ribbon on her chest, she seems to be a first-year student, but she is quite pretty.

    Her mischievous smile gives the impression of a cat.

    She has long hair that reaches her back with a rather light chestnut color, and it is carefully braided on either side of her head.

    If I were to summarize my first impressions, I would say that she looks like the kind of girl who would turn men on.

    As if she had made up her mind, she took a deep breath and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Rin Fukuda¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Kijima-senpai! Please go out with me!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Perhaps I answered too quickly, but she gave me a puzzled look, as if she didn¡¯t understand what I was talking about.

    ¡¸It¡­. it¡¯s look like my ears have gone crazy¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry?¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai, One More¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, okay¡­¡­ But I have a girlfriend, so I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why, but she was really surprised.

    ¡¸W-wait, don¡¯t you at least consider it? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m cute? S-senpai¡¯s girlfriend is Fujiwara-senpai, right? Do you prefer gals like her?¡¹

    If she asks me if she¡¯s cute, yes, she¡¯s cute.

    Her breasts are so big that I can even see them on her clothes.

    But Masaki-chan and Fujiwara-san without makeup are prettier, and Kurosawa-san and Ryoko are more beautiful.

    If it¡¯s big breasts, Masaki-chan is the champion, if it¡¯s small breasts, Fujiwara-san is the champion, and if it¡¯s beautiful breasts, Kurosawa-san is the champion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a short obi and long sash¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of evaluation is that!?¡¹

    No, I know what I¡¯m talking about.

    Originally, this girl is also at the level of a high mountain for me.

    I think themon-sense reaction to a girl of this level confessing her feelings to me would be to say yes without question.

    However, with Fujiwara-san at school and Masaki-chan at home, there was no reason to go out with this girl, and my biggest concern at the moment was how to make Kurosawa-san my ve.

    No matter what I think, I don¡¯t have the resources to spend on this girl.

    £¨If I really wanted to make her mine, I could just confine her£©

    In the first ce, ying the game of dating or not dating is too pain the ass for me now.

    If I want this girl, I¡¯ll confine her.

    That kind of devilish thinking is taking root in me.

    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ve fallen for Lili¡¯s schemes, but once I¡¯ve reached this point, there¡¯s no escaping it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    As I bowed my head, she bit down on her teeth, red at me, and spoke.

    ¡¸You! You¡¯ve got to remember that!¡¹

    She looked like a bandit who had been repulsed.

 Chapter 48: Camouflage Boyfriend

    Chapter 48: Camouge Boyfriend

    In the back seat of a car leaving the parking lot, I caught a glimpse of Kurosawa-senpai¡¯s profile.

    I didn¡¯t care about it, but, ¡°I might have a chance with Kasuya-senpai!¡± said the female member. It was funny to see how the female members who had been so excited about the possibility of having a chance with Kasuya-senpai, suddenly became dejected when Kurosawa-senpai came back.

    However, I¡¯m not in a position tough at anyone else.

    ¡¸Rin¡­¡­ You, if you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll get stabbed sooner orter¡¹

    Mako, my ssmate with tanned skin, and short haircut, shrugged her shoulders with a look of exasperation.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not my fault, is it? No matter how you look at it¡¹

    I¡¯m the manager of the ser team. Mako was on the track team.

    And now, after school, we were heading towards the club building against the wave of people going home.

    ¡¸But now, the first year of the ser team misunderstood because you tried to look good for everyone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Not everyone! It just six people!¡¹

    I doing that because I want to get attention and enjoy being treated with affection.

    But before I knew it, the boys were looking at me with ring eyes, and yesterday we had a scuffle.

    I guess it was my fault that I left all their confessions I received and saying, ¡°Let me think about it¡± but I never said when I would reply.

    After all, I¡¯m being pressured about who I¡¯m going out with, and the senior members are looking at me like I¡¯m the enemy. They didn¡¯t even take me to the practice game today, and I was the only one in the club room cleaning the equipment.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all your own fault, isn¡¯t it? That problem¡¹

    ¡¸Really, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you know. You probably don¡¯t know that because there are no men around Mako¡¹

    ¡¸Goddamn it, I want to punch your face¡¹

    Mako clenched her fists and shivered, giving a pouting look then spoke.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just pick someone and go out with him? That way, it¡¯ll all work out, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No! There is no one who is good-looking enough to date me, even though they are from Kasuya-senpai¡¯s ss¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t you just reject them? Just be honest¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­. I won¡¯t get any attention from everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­ So why do you have to confess your feelings to that Kimo-buta-senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Because if I announce that I have a boyfriend, everyone will give up for now, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so¡¹

    ¡¸But I still want to get an attention!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if the guy I¡¯m going out with is good-looking enough, people think it¡¯s okay to go out with him, but if it¡¯s that Kimo-buta-senpai as a boyfriend, people will think, ¡°Maybe I can get her!¡± Wouldn¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, you¡¯re insane¡¹

    ¡¸Why! I¡¯ll get a reputation as a good girl who doesn¡¯t judge people by their faces, and even if I break up with him for someone I really like, I won¡¯t feel any regret, and even if things go south, I won¡¯t be together with Kimo-buta by next year, so it¡¯s perfect¡¹

    ¡¸But you got dumped, right? By Kimo-buta-senpai. Yuck!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Stop making fun of me! That was just a little too abrupt. He just thought I was selling him a jar or something¡¹

    ¡¸A jar, huh¡­.. But why you choose Kimo-buta-senpai? If it¡¯s just ugly, there are plenty of others¡¹

    ¡¸Because Kimo-buta-senpai has something that other boys don¡¯t have!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ they say men are always interested about naughty thing. I have no intention of doing that, and I¡¯m scared of being attacked. So, it¡¯s just camouge¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I guess you¡¯re right. Especially if he¡¯s ugly and unattractive, he¡¯s going to snort even harder¡¹

    ¡¸Also, I heard Kasuya-senpai talking to another student¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That Kimo-buta, he¡¯s ¡°impotent¡±¡¹

    Mako immediately erupted, ¡°Pfft!¡± And then Mako erupted.

    ¡¸Gya-ha-ha-ha-ha! Seriously!?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, seriously. I heard that she¡¯s been asking him to go to her house or to a hotel every day, but that Kimo-buta won¡¯t go for it at all. Can you believe it? She¡¯s the one asking him to go to a hotel. And Kasuya-senpai said, ¡°He must not be able to get it up¡­¡­¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡­¡­ my stomach hurts. It¡¯s too funny¡¹

    Mako is holding her stomach and shaking.

    You¡¯reughing too hard, you know.

    ¡¸So, I don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked, and he¡¯s the perfect camouge boyfriend. Well, it seems fake to me if she asks him to go to a hotel with her¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s that small-breasted bitch senpai, right? I heard from one of my seniors that she used to be a prostitute, so it¡¯s normal for her to ask someone out to a hotel¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really?¡¹

    ¡¸So, does Kimo-buta-senpai know if the bitch used to be a prostitute? Why don¡¯t you tell him? Maybe he¡¯ll break up with her easily?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After dropping Misuzu-sama off at her home, I went straight back to my apartment.

    Today I¡¯m going straight home and I¡¯ve already informed the Chief and Inomoto-senpai about her.

    Regarding the transportation of Misuzu-sama, the Chief said to me, ¡°Is it really necessary to go that far?¡± and then I spoke.

    ¡ºShe has a deep psychological scar that could cause her tomit suicide¡»

    ¡ºShe¡¯s hiding something and I¡¯m trying to find out what it is¡»

    ¡ºI believe that the criminal released her in order to make her do something¡»

    I put together a list of usible exnations, and finally, I got the approval as part of ¡°the surveince of Misuzu Kurosawa¡±.

    Although there was a condition that it would be for a maximum of two weeks, until the end of this month.

    Then, after leaving the car in the underground parking lot, I got on the elevator and pressed the button to go to the 18th floor.

    It was the tallest tower apartment in the area, both physically and in terms of price.

    A four-bedroom apartment on the upper floor.

    My fianc¨¦ had prepared the apartment for us to live in after our marriage, but now I was the only one living in it.

    The apartment is still unfurnished, with no TV and no bed.

    Until a while ago, I had been sleeping on the floor with a futon, but since the beginning of this week, I have hardly lived in this room.

    As soon as I got back to my room, I immediately took a shower.

    In my bath towel, I took a can of beer from the refrigerator and drank it down, then carefully applied my makeup in front of the dresser.

    In the daytime, I¡¯m not really me.

    But now, my heart is in high spirits. At this point, my body is already starting to tingle.

    From this time on, this is my real life.

    The other day, I weed my master to this room once.

    And he gave me the best gift of all.

    Now, looking through the mirror on the dresser, I looked behind me.

    This room was to be the couple¡¯s bedroom.

    However, on the wall, arge wooden door sits.

    Master called it the and he said that only he and I could see it.

    Only be seen by me and my Master¡­¡­ What a sweet sound.

    After that, I stood up from the dresser stool, took off my bath towel, and walked through the door in my newborn state.

    On the other side of the door was a room almost as big as the living room of my current apartment. This was the room that my Master had given to me.

    White ster walls and marble floor. The furnishings are all in blue. The master¡¯s impression of me is blue.

    I¡¯m not quite sure, but I think it is¡­¡­ an honor.

    The room is a suite of a luxury hotel. Or even more luxurious than that. Aside from work, this is where I live most of my life now.

    The apartment is now just an entrance.

    After entering the room, I went to the door on the left to the dressing room to choose my outfit for tonight.

    Lili-sama had told me that my Master¡¯s preference was sexy lingerie.

    And from the countless outfits avable, I chose a topless blue bustier and ck high-legged panties.

    A corset with bare breasts and it¡¯s braided around the abdomen on both sides. The extremely short frilly skirt that adorned my waist did nothing to hide anything. And now, my silhouette is very seductive.

    I check my figure in the mirror again, and then step out into the hallway.

    Across the hall is Masaki-sama¡¯s room. At the end of the hallway is Master¡¯s bedroom.

    After walking for a moment, I stand in front of the door to the Master¡¯s bedroom.

    I don¡¯t knock on it. Even if I knocked, no one would hear me.

    Then, as I pushed the door and stepped inside, I saw a huge canopied bed in the middle of the room that could sleep ten people in a row.

    ¡¸Oh, Ryoko-san! Good evening! You¡¯re early today¡¹

    There is a pretty girl sitting on the bed smiled.

    She¡¯s Masaki-sama, Master¡¯s first favorite princess.

    Then, when Masaki-sama saw how I looked, she said.

    ¡¸Ufu~, we look alike¡¹

    She smiled at me.

    Upon reflection, I realized that Masaki-sama had also chosen to wear a topless bustier tonight.

    The color was lemon with ck stripes.

    While her torso was strained like a corset, only her breasts were exposed, but the difference in size was disheartening even though it was the same type of outfit.

    When I visited her the other day, she told me that she had I-cups.

    I thought I wasn¡¯t too poor, but when the difference in size is so tantly shown, I don¡¯t feel likepeting.

    Her face is young, but her body is a miracle. Her existence is indecent. Of course, I am saying this in admiration.

    Currently, the two of us are acting as Master¡¯s mistress.

    Masaki-sama does it almost every night, except for monthly interruptions, and I do it three times a week, on my off-duty days and the day before my twote shifts.

    Master is an unequaled man, and when he acts as my partner, of course we go at it until morning. He makes me climax like crazy every day and I can only say that I am happy.

    As I was exchanging words with Masaki-sama, I heard the creaking sound of the door.

    It was the arrival of Master.

    Masaki-sama and I hurriedly got off the bed and weed our master with three fingers.

    ¡¸Oh, Ryoko, you¡¯re early today, aren¡¯t you? Thank you for your hard work¡¹

    I was filled with joy when he said that to me directly from above my head.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, I worked hard too, praise me, praise me¡¹

    While saying this, Masaki-sama clung to Master, Only Masaki-sama (?) is allowed to behave like this.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, I heard you¡¯re learning how to brainwash from Lili¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I wanted to help Fumio-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, I¡¯m d¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    After greeting, Masaki-sama and I took turns kissing Master while we undressed him.

    Then, with Master in the middle, Masaki-sama on the right and me on the left, wey down on the bed.

    For a while, it has been customary for us to lie down on the bed and enjoy a bedtime story while ying with each other¡¯s body briefly.

    However, although it is called a bedtime story, it is usually a report from me to Master.

    ¡¸Tomorrow, I will interview Teruya Hikaru. The suspect in the disappearance of Misuzu-sama and Masaki-sama has been determined to be the sister¡¯s husband of Teruya Hikaru, the young leader of the Kamishima n, and the purpose of the interview is to find out if Teruya Hikaru is involved in the case¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe. After all, it¡¯s Teruya-san¡¯s fault, right? Fumio-kun is such a bad boy¡¹

    ¡¸Anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is no change in Misuzu-sama¡¯s condition. The rest is¡­¡­ unrted¡¹

    ¡¸So, what is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that Detective Inomoto and the school nurse, Kitora, have started dating¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ehhhh!?¡¹¡¹

    Master and Masaki-sama made a sound somewhere between ¡°Ah¡± and ¡°Eh¡± at the same time. They seemed to be quite surprised.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, could it be that spring has finallye to Kitora-sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it may not be such a peaceful story. It could be a harbinger of a natural disaster or a countdown to the destruction of the earth¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If requested, I can ask Detective Inomoto for more information¡¹

    When I told them that, they looked serious and nodded their heads in agreement.

    ¡¸And¡­¡­ Fumio-kun, is there any other girl you are interested in?¡¹

    After a breath of silence, Masaki-sama asked Master.

    ¡¸What do you mean? A-Are you suspecting me of cheating on you?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. Ryoko and I have been talking about it too¡­¡­ You see, Fumio-kun is¡­¡­ amazing, right? After all, both Ryoko and I always faint at the end of the game, and I thought it would be more satisfying if there were at least one more girl¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay with you, Masaki-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I would wee anyone except Misuzu-chan. It¡¯s more important for Fumio-kun to be able to feel good¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ Ryoko has work to do, too. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve put so much pressure on the two of you¡­¡­ But even if you say I¡¯m interested in a girl, there aren¡¯t many girls as cute as Masaki-chan and Ryoko¡¹

    Master casually praises me like this, and I can¡¯t get enough of it. It makes me happy all the time.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, a girl confessed her feelings to me today¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s got a lot to offer if she wants to catch Master¡¯s eye¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything to see or not, but¡­¡­ she¡¯s definitely cute, butpared to the two of you, she¡¯s not¡¹

    Therefore, I decided to propose something that I had been thinking about for a while.

    ¡¸How about my sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a student at Oume Women¡¯s College, and from her older sister¡¯s point of view, she¡¯s not bad¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, Ryoko¡¯s sister would be cute, but¡­¡­ are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not really sure. But it is the best pleasure for a woman to be embraced by Master. I am convinced that being your ve is the most desirable path for my sister¡¹

    Master looked thoughtful for a moment.

    ¡¸Lili, are you there?¡¹

    He raised his voice. Immediately, Lili-sama appeared in the air.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸You heard what she said, right? Can I ask you to think of a brainwashing n for Ryoko¡¯s sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Here is it again, you like to be passive, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡­. Still, because of my mistake the other day, I thought I¡¯d learn a little more¡¹

    ¡¸Was it so hard for you to let go of Kurosawa-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah¡¹

    Then, Masaki-sama puffed up her cheeks and pinched the back of Master¡¯s hand.

    This was allowed because she was Masaki-sama.

    ¡¸Okay, Devi. Then, Ryoko, write up your sister¡¯s profile¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s enough talk for now¡¹

    With that said, Master embraced Masaki-sama and myself with both hands.

 Chapter 49: I Want to be Told Im Cute

    Chapter 49: I Want to be Told I¡¯m Cute

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­.

    ***

    When I stood up on the bed, I looked down at Masaki-chan.

    She had shoulder-length chestnut hair and a lemon-colored flower ornament that matched her underwear.

    Her face is still childish as ever, but her breasts are fully exposed in the bustier, creating a mismatch that is even more indecent.

    ¡¸Nfufu, Fumio-kun¡¯s milk will be squeezed!¡¹

    When she was proud of her breast and said that, Masaki-chan got down on her knees and buried my thing in her deep cleavage.

    Her breast has a heavy feeling. Her cleavage is slightly sweaty and warm like a sauna. And this is enough to make me feel good.

    ¡¸Have fun¡¹

    With that, she begins to shake her breasts up and down slowly.

    Squish, Squish, Squish.

    She then moved her chin back and extended her tongue to my ns, and she started to dribble saliva on it.

    Thanks to this, her breasts and the meat stick rub smoothly against each other, and the luscious stimtion of the milk scrape flows smoothly into my crotch.

    Squish, Nchu, Nchu, Squish, Squish!

    The superb milk pressure squeezed my thing rhythmically in an attempt to squeeze out the semen.

    £¨Holy¡­.. it feels so good! £©

    ¡¸Ufufu, Fumio-kun, you look like you¡¯re feeling good¡­¡­ Ahh, but Fumio-kun¡¯s hot thing, Haa~¡­.. make me feel good too¡­ I thing¡­¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s breath slightly fluttered as she let out a sweet, nasal voice.

    Maybe it¡¯s hard work to keep shaking such big breast after all.

    Then, her forehead is already beginning to sweat, and several strands of her thin chestnut hair are stuck to it.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    Just as I let out a hot breath offort¨D¨D

    Slurp!

    ¡¸Nku!¡¹

    Suddenly, I was hit by a pleasant sensation that seemed to prate my brain.

    When I turned around in a panic, I saw Ryoko on her knees, while bending her back and neck as much as she could, and burying her beautiful face deep in the valley of my ass.

    ¡¸R-Ryoko!¡¹

    I was honestly surprised by this.

    I don¡¯t remember instructing her to lick my anus. She had said she was learning to please me, and I wondered if this was the case.

    However, Ryoko suddenly seemed to be in a better mood when I bounced up and down as hard as I could.

    Lick! Lick Lick¡­ Slurp, Slurp, Lick!

    Her unexpectedly long and hot tongue began to run up and down hard along the valley of my ass.

    ¡¸Ughh¡­¡­ Ughh¡­¡­!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a squeal.

    Each time the pointed tip of her tongue powerfully dug into the hollow of my asshole, I felt a rush of pleasure that made my hips jump.

    ¡¸Muuu¡­¡­¡¹

    But Masaki didn¡¯t seem to be pleased.

    She seemed to be unhappy that Ryoko was making me feel better than she was.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Masaki-chan, it feels good too¡¹

    ¡¸Unn¡­ I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    With a frustrated expression on her face, she began to shake her breasts even harder.

    Of course, I¡¯m not lying that Masaki-chan¡¯s breasts feel good.

    The softness of the condensed female flesh as her breasts were firmly pulled together and pinched from both sides. It really seems to melt my meat stick to its core.

    But Ryoko¡¯s momentum doesn¡¯t stop.

    Her tongue, which had been tracing up and down the valley between my ass, suddenly¨D¨D

    Lick, Rub, Rub, Rubb!

    This time, the tip of her tongue sharpened and began to dig deep into the small hole.

    ¡¸Nnh! Nnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh! That startled me¡­¡­¡¹

    I involuntarily jerked back from the powerful assault, and my penis jumped between Masaki-chan¡¯s breasts.

    However, now, the sharp tip of the tongue digs into the hard, squeezed little hole, as if to pry it open.

    Every time it wriggles, I feel a tremendous sensation of pleasure that makes my eyes go white.

    I cowered helplessly as they tortured me from both front and back.

    ¡¸Wow¡­ your penis is almost bursting¡¹

    Masaki-chan let out a happy voice.

    I looked at her and saw that she was moving her left and right breasts up and down at different times and squirming my penis all over the inside from all angles.

    £¨Where did you get such a technique, Masaki-chan¡­¡­?£©

    This is the hardest service I¡¯ve ever received from the women I love.

    Naturally, there¡¯s no way I can take this.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ming, Masaki-chan! Ryoko!¡¹

    <i></i>

    <i> As soon as I said it, I felt my lower abdomen re up.</i>

    <i> Spurt! Spurttttt!</i>

    <i> As I ejacted inside Masaki-chan¡¯s bouncy breasts, Ryoko¡¯s tongue, which was buried in my anus, squeezed at the same time.</i>

    <i> In the midst of my climax, they continued to torture me.</i>

    <i> Masaki-chan shook her breasts from bottom to top as if begging for more and more, while Ryoko gouged my anus with her tongue even harder, which was twitching pathetically.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ugh¡­ Haa¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> It¡¯s an incredible feeling.</i>

    <i> As soon as I ejacted, I sat down on the spot, having never experienced such pleasure before.</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa¡­¡­ Haa¡­¡­ Holy, it feels so good¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯m d¡¹</i>

    <i> She smiled at me and looked at the white liquid in her cleavage with enraptured eyes.</i>

    <i> But.</i>

    <i>¡¸Then, Masaki-sama, let me clean you up¡¹</i>

    <i> Ryoko suddenly buried her face in Masaki-chan¡¯s cleavage and started to slurp up the semen.</i>

    <i>¡¸Wait, wait a minute! Ryoko-san, nooo! This is mine!¡¹</i>

    <i> Masaki-chan hurriedly kissed Ryoko¡¯s mouth and took the semen back. Between their lips, the sound of water slurping and slurping sounded.</i>

    <i>£¨¡­¡­It¡¯s too erotic£©</i>

    <i> The two of them stood on their knees, engrossed in slurping each other¡¯s mouths.</i>

    <i> It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a fan of this kind of thing.</i>

    <i> However, I can¡¯t help but feel a little left out in this situation.</i>

    <i>£¨A ve who neglects their master needs to be properly disciplined!£©</i>

    <i> As I thinking so, I sneak up behind Ryoko, grab her waist, pull down her high-legged panties, and shove my cock into her.</i>

    <i>¡¸Puha, Cough, Cough, Hiiii!!!¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Whoa!¡¹</i>

    <i> The sudden attack caused Ryoko to spurt out my sperm, which sttered on Masaki-chan¡¯s face.</i>

    <i>¡¸Who do you think you are, neglecting me, Ryoko!¡¹</i>

    <i> As I began to pump violently, Ryoko began to pant hard, flustered that she had angered her master.</i>

    <i>¡¸Hiii, P-please forgive me, Ah, Ah, Ahhn! Please! Nnn, Please forgive me!</i>

    <i>¡¸Shut up!¡¹</i>

    <i> I pulled my hips back until I was just about to pull out, and then I gouged Ryoko¡¯s hole again.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nhiiiiiii!!¡¹</i>

    <i> Therge, bulging frenulum rubbed up against her fold, and the scream that escaped her lips had a sweet sound to it.</i>

    <i> St! St! St!</i>

    <i> As I thrust harder and harder, Ryoko¡¯s wavy hair shook, her breasts bounced up and down, and she leaned back.</i>

    <i>¡¸Noooo, I¡¯m cumming, Master, I¡¯m going to cummmm!¡¹</i>

    <i> Because she was attacked when she was defenseless, her climax was unusually fast. Ryoko desperately pleaded. But I¡¯m not going to let up here.</i>

    <i> When she climaxed, her vagina ispletely swollen. I wonder how excited she was when she was just licking my anus.</i>

    <i> The folds of her vagina also happily entwined at my meat stick, making a lustful slurping sound.</i>

    <i>¡¸I¡¯m cumming, Ah, please forgive me! Cummmmmming!¡¹</i>

    <i> Ryoko leaned back, exposing her white throat, and sprayed a squirt from her urethra.</i>

    <i> Her vagina, which was at its peak, squeezed my thing tightly.</i>

    <i> But to her misfortune, I had recently gotten a taste of what it¡¯s like to have a girl in the middle of a climax.</i>

    <i> So, I thrust harder and harder into Ryoko, who was in the midst of twitching and climaxing.</i>

    <i> St, St, St, St!</i>

    <i> The pressure on her vagina increases, and her love juices be muddy and have many threads running through them.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahh, Ah, Ahhhhh, Hiii, M-Masyer, p-please forgwive me, I-I¡¯m stwill cumming¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> With the heat of the intense rubbing burns the folds of her vagina and my frenulum rubbed up against her vagina, Ryoko shook her head madly.</i>

    <i>¡¸H-Hiiiiiii! I-I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummwing again, Masyer¡¹</i>

    <i> Ryoko¡¯s eyes were ck and white. Perhaps a small climax has struck her several times now. The evidence of this is that her vagina continues to shiver and shudder.</i>

    <i>£¨No, I still can!£©</i>

    <i> Ryoko desperately begged for forgiveness.</i>

    <i> But I bared my male instincts and thrust my hips up with quick swings.</i>

    <i>¡¸P-please forgwive me, Ahh, Ahhh, please forgwive me, Ahhhh, Pleaseeeee¡­..¡¹</i>

    <i> It seems that the suppression of emotions finally became ineffective. And tears spilled from Ryoko¡¯s eyes as if she had broken a dam.</i>

    <i>¡¸Not yet¡¹</i>

    <i> Feeling the ring piercing on my palm, I reached Ryoko¡¯s breast and twisted her breasts with all my might, while repeatedly pumping her hard.</i>

    <i>¡¸Hiiiii!? It hwrts, please, please forgwive meeeee!¡¹</i>

    <i> As I doing that, her vagina hole was scraped open, and her love juices turned to fumes.</i>

    <i> Ryoko who was still being pounded be a broken doll and her movements became more and more frenzied.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ryoko! Does my dick feel good?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸It feels hood, It¡¯s hamazing, Hiiii, I like Masher¡¯s dick, Ahhh, Hummming, Hummmmming!¡¹</i>

    <i> Then, as the air is mixed into the fluid, a farting sound begins to echo from the joint.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahhhhhh, It¡¯s emharassing, It¡¯s emharassing me, Masterrrrr¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> As soon she hears that, she covered her flushed face with her hands and showed signs of embarrassment like a virgin.</i>

    <i>£¨Cute£©</i>

    <i> When I thought about it, hot magma was already swirling at the base.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ryoko, I¡¯m about to cum¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸P-please hive me, Please hum inside Ryoko, Please Masterrrrr!¡¹</i>

    <i> Ryoko, who had already exceeded her climax, was panting like a maniac.</i>

    <i>¡¸Hiii, Hiii, Nnhhhh!¡¹</i>

    <i> As soon as the meat stick gouged into Ryoko¡¯s deepest part, it burst with a violent spasm.</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa~, Fuaaaahhhhh~, Nghiiii, Ahh, It¡¯s hwot, It¡¯s so hwot, My hinside is hwottttt!¡¹</i>

    <i> With that, a muddy stream of semen mmed into her cervix, filling her innermost region.</i>

    <i> And Ryoko leaned back with her tongue sticking out and she squirmed and let go of her consciousness into the void.</i>

    <i> With a plop, the penis slipped out of her vagina, and Ryoko copsed onto Masaki-chan¡¯s breast.</i>

    <i> Masaki-chan hugged her and looked at me, who was breathing hard, with a look of dismay on her face.</i>

    <i>¡¸Demon¡­. You¡¯re overdid it¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahaha ¡­¡­ sorry¡¹</i>

    <i> I scratched my head and she giggled.</i>

    <i>¡¸Then it¡¯s my turn, okay?¡¹</i>

    <i> She gentlyid Ryoko down and theny down next to her, opening her legs wide.</i>

    <i> She pushed herbia wide apart with her fingertips, revealing the depths of her vagina, and smiled lewdly.</i>

    <i>¡¸Here is your wife¡¯s pussy, Fumio-kun. This time, make sure you impregnate me properly¡¹</i>

    <i> When Masaki-chan found out that what she thought was Fertility Drug was actually Ramune, she got angry. And that¡¯s a lot of anger.</i>

    <i> When I apologized to her, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Next time, make sure you impregnate me!¡±.</i>

    <i> That reserved, shy girl was nowhere to be seen.</i>

    <i> The event that took me away from Kurosawa-san had changed her drastically.</i>

    <i> And now, the sight of her showing off her crotch was outrageously nasty.</i>

    <i> The bustier she wore tightened around her infant waist, emphasizing her huge breasts even more.</i>

    <i> The folds of her pussy, pushed apart by her fingers, were drooling profusely.</i>

    <i>¡¸Then I¡¯ll taste my wife¡¯s pussy without reservation¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Ufu, yes please¡¹</i>

    <i> As soon as I was on top of her, I ced my cock, which was already hard, against her slit, even though I had just taken it out.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ah¡­ it¡¯s entering me¡­ Nn¡­ Ah¡­ Wee home my husband¡¯s penis¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> Her vagina is already loosened and loose, a different feeling than Ryoko¡¯s tightly squeezed vagina. It¡¯s narrow, yet soft and enveloping. Then, I slowly pushed it open.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ah, Ahh¡­. Nnnn, Nnnn¡­.. My entire life has been taken up by Fumio-kun. I¡¯m so happy¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Masaki-chan, you¡¯re getting really hot here¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Fumio-kun, I want you to¡­¡­ take your time making love to me¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹</i>

    <i> If I keep in touch with them every day, I will know what they like to do.</i>

    <i> Ryoko loves to be fucked hard, while Masaki-chan prefers to be fucked in the missionary position.</i>

    <i> St, St.</i>

    <i> I start to move my hips slowly, savoring the feeling of her vagina.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahhh¡­ Nnn, Nnnh, Fumio-kun¡¯s penis is the best, Nnnh, it rubs so well¡¹</i>

    <i> Her vagina folds are so tight that they seem to be weing me enthusiastically.</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa~, Haauu~¡­ It¡¯s so slow, it feels so good to feel it rubbing inside me¡­ Ahh~, Haa~, Ahh~¡­ Nnn¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Masaki-chan¡¯s insides are already moist. Did you feel when Ryoko was being fucked?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸That¡¯s obvious¡­¡­ I can see Ryoko¡¯s happy face all the time¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Well then, here ites¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> I leanedpletely on top of her and put my weight on her. Then, I moving into a full-on pistoning position.</i>

    <i> Immediately, herrge breasts jiggled between her and me.</i>

    <i>¡¸Oh, it¡¯s heavy¡­¡­.¡¹</i>

    <i> Masaki-chan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in agony for a moment. But when I started swinging my hips hard, she immediately started leaking out a charming voice.</i>

    <i> St! St! St!</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahhh, Fuuuahh, Ahhh¡­ It¡¯s amazing, Nnn, Suddenly so intense, Nnn, Ahh!¡¹</i>

    <i> Masaki-chan immediately got into a position where she was clinging to me with both her hands and feet, epting me with her whole body.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahh, Ahh, i-it¡¯s so good, Nnnn, Ahhhh, m-my insides are getting all rubbed together, and it feels so good, it¡¯s making me cum all over¡­¡­ Ah, Ah, Ah¡¹</i>

    <i> St! St! St!</i>

    <i> I¡¯ve been using my hips pretty hard, but Masaki-chan really seems to be enjoying the sensation.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahh, Ahh, Nnnh, Ahhh, I like it when you pump me a lot, Fumio-kun, my husband, your toughness, I like it a lot, Ahh, Ahh, ¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> When she said such cute things, I wanted to make her feel more and more.</i>

    <i> So, I thrust my hips forward and thoroughly tortured the deepest part.</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahh, Ahh, Ahh, Nnn, it¡¯s hitting me, Nnn! It¡¯s so hard, it¡¯s hitting me so hard, I¡¯m being pounded, hiii¡¹</i>

    <i> The inside of her vagina shuddered and she stiffened. Apparently, she came lightly.</i>

    <i> As I pounded her, I held her head in my arms.</i>

    <i> St! St! St!</i>

    <i>¡¸Nnnh, Ahhh, Ah, Ah, please take your time, Nnn, It¡¯s too hot, Aaah, Aaah, My eyes are going nk, Aaah, It feels too good, Aaah, Aaah¡¹</i>

    <i> She suddenly leaned back and the wriggling cervix sucked on the ns as if it were snatching it.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nnnn! Ahhhh, it¡¯s hitting me, it¡¯s hitting me¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸It¡¯s so tight! I¡¯ll let it out, so just like that, okay?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Ahh! Yeah, please give it to me, give me a lot of baby, please let out inside!¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸I¡¯m cumming¡­¡­!¡¹</i>

    <i> Thump!</i>

    <i> A long, hard blow to the inside.</i>

    <i> Immediately, the semen rushes up to the urethra with great force.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nhiiiiiiiii!? Hiiiiiiaaaa¡¹</i>

    <i> Masaki-chan clenched her teeth, arched her body, and tightened her arms and legs around my back.</i>

    <i>¡¸Nnnnnh, Ahhh, Hiii, it¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing outtt, the baby ising outtt, Nnnh¡­ Fumio-kun, I love you¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i> I let thest of it out and hug her as she bounces around, breathing hard.</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa~¡­ Haa~, Masaki-chan is cute, after all¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­ Nfufu, I promised to be a cute wife. Are you okay? Am I cute?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸You are cute¡¹</i>

    <i> After spending some time hugging her, I pulled out my penis and sat up.</i>

    <i> I¡¯m not sure how long it took her to recover, but now Ryoko is hugging me from behind.</i>

    <i>¡¸Master¡­¡­ Umm¡­¡­¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸What is it?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Is Ryoko also ¡­¡­ cute?¡¹</i>

    <i> To be honest, I was surprised. Such words woulde out of Ryoko¡¯s mouth.</i>

    <i>¡¸Are you jealous of Masaki-chan?¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Yes¡­. I know that I am unworthy of my position. But, if possible, I would like Master¡­¡­ to say that I am cute¡¹</i>

    <i>¡¸Haha, Ryoko is very cute right now¡¹</i>

    <i> Immediately, Ryoko¡¯s cheeks turn bright red as if they were boiling.</i>

    <i> If you make a face like that, there¡¯s no stopping me.</i>

    <i> Then, I grabbed Ryoko¡¯s waist again.</i>

 Chapter 50: You, Arent You Too

    Chapter 50: You, Aren¡¯t You Too

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­.

    Thanks Nico for your support¡­<hr>

    On the way to school, I pondered.

    Because of the energy drink from the demon world, I¡¯ve been able to enjoy the pleasure almost endlessly.

    But when I think about it again, indeed, I¡¯m probably putting Masaki-chan and Ryoko through a lot.

    And with one more person, the burden on them will be much lighter.

    Because we don¡¯t have the idea of limiting the number of times we have intercourse.

    After all, we are at an age where we want to do that, and we don¡¯t have to worry about our physical strength. If it were allowed, I¡¯d like to hold a girl for as long as I could.

    To be honest, I was surprised by Ryoko¡¯s proposal. She was offering her own sister as a ve.

    But then again, being a ve to me as the highest value means something like that.

    For Ryoko, being a ve to me is moral,mon sense, and a happy thing.

    It was probably because she wished for her sister¡¯s happiness that she said what she did.

    In case anyone is wondering, tonight Ryoko will hand over her sister¡¯s profile to Lili, and she will make a brainwashing n based on it.

    But as I thought about it, I came to my senses.

    £¨Maybe I¡¯m about to do something irreversible?£©

    When I think about it, I confined Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan for revenge, and I confined Ryoko because she was an obstacle to me getting my revenge.

    Although Tateoka-kun was a little unpredictable, it was to protect Fujiwara-san and to begin with, he was the target of revenge.

    I did what I did for a good reason¡­¡­ and that¡¯s what I think.

    But that doesn¡¯t apply to Ryoko¡¯s sister. To satisfy my own sexual desire, I am trying to prey on a woman whose face and name I do not know.

    I wonder if this is the same Tateoka-kun who took¡­¡­ Fujiwara-san to a hotel.

    But that¡¯s just what Lili wants.

    The more evil I do, the more the devil¡¯s power grows. That¡¯s what she told me when we first met.

    However, if I were to prey on women just for my own desires here, there would be no stopping me.

    That kind of anxiety crossed my mind.

    £¨I¡¯m sorry to say this to Ryoko, but I think it¡¯s better to say no¡­¡­£©

    As soon as I thought about it.

    ¡¸Senpai! Good morning!¡¹

    I heard a girl¡¯s voiceing from behind me.

    I turned around and there she was the girl who had confessed her love to me yesterday.

    I think her name was Fukuda-san.

    She was smiling with the corners of her mouth turned up as she brushed her slightly light chestnut hair. Her expression gives me the impression that she is friendly.

    I don¡¯t know much about the first-year students, but I think she¡¯s probably one of the top castes.

    ¡¸Senpai! What a coincidence! Let¡¯s go together!¡¹

    However, even though she seemed friendly, she waspletely different from Fujiwara-san.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s stupid like Fujiwara-san, but rather she behaves as if she knows how cute she is. And there¡¯s a hint of fakeness.

    I actually had never seen a girl like her on my way to school before, and there was no way I could have just happened to meet her yesterday.

    I¡¯m pretty sure she was waiting for me.

    She took the liberty of walking alongside me, despite my confusion, and whispered to me like a man who¡¯s trying to pick up a girl.

    ¡¸Hey, senpai, hey, senpai. Please go out with me¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I turn you down yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday was yesterday, and we are still living in tomorrow!¡¹

    £¨¡­¡­today is missing though?£©

    No matter how many times I rejected her, she was like a zombie.

    ¡¸I mean, why me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because you¡¯re my type, I guess¡¹

    £¨I swear, she¡¯s lying. Her eyes are swimming£©

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to, but it¡¯s best not to get involved with her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to say it again, but I have a girlfriend¡¹

    Then she smiled and looked into my face.

    ¡¸Senpai, I wasn¡¯t sure whether to tell you or not, but¡­¡­ you¡¯re being deceived by your girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸She used to be a prostitute, you know. Uri. She used to have men do naughty things for money¡¹

    ¡¸I know it¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s shocking, isn¡¯t it? Yes, I understand, wait¡­¡­ Eh?¡¹

    She made a puzzled face.

    ¡¸I know. It¡¯s not really a shock or anything, though¡¹

    ¡¸W-why not? Senpai, p-prostitute is the kind of person who would do something like that. I¡¯m sure she still does it ¡­¡­ by camouging herself as a quiet senior¡¹

    At that moment, blood rushed to my head. I was surprised even by myself. I found myself grabbing her chin with one hand.

    Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was like an octopus¡¯s. I put my face against the tip of her nose and whispered.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who told you this, but I don¡¯t like it when you make assumptions about people¡¹

    Then, in a low voice, I said.

    ¡¸If you tell anyone about it¡­¡­ I¡¯ll crush you¡¹

    I took my hand away from her cheek and turned away, her gaze swimming with confusion.

    I then started to walk away, but there was no sign that she was following me.

    And by the time, I woke up from my state of excitement, I thought ¡°I¡¯ve done it!¡±.

    I should have justughed it off, but I didn¡¯t know what I was really doing.

    But at least Fujiwara-san is under my control.

    I¡¯m aware that she¡¯s one of my possessions.

    So, I have no intention of forgiving anyone who messes with my property.

    ¡¸I wonder if it was Teruya-san or one of those short-cut girls on the¡­¡­ track and field team who told her that story¡¹

    Come to think of it, the photo of Fujiwara-san naked is still in their possession.

    However, I don¡¯t remember the faces of those four short-cuts at all.

    In fact, I don¡¯t know how many members of the track and field team who have short haircuts are out there.

    However, rather than messing around with Ryoko¡¯s sister, I can use this as an excuse.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pain in the ass¡­ Just confined all the members of the¡­¡­ track and field team¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After dumbfoundedly watching the back of Kimo-buta leaving, I came to my senses.

    £¨What¡¯s wrong with that guy! So proud of himself! What¡¯s with the crushing!£©

    Has he ever looked at his own face in the mirror?

    It¡¯s only allowed when a handsome guy says it!

    As soon as I say that, I took out a handkerchief from my zer pocket and carefully wiped the area that was touched by that Kimo-buta.

    I can¡¯t stand the thought of getting a pimple from being touched with dirty hands.

    ¡¸Gosh, it¡¯s annoying!¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about that thing anymore, but it¡¯s too frustrating to feel threatened and frightened by something like that.

    Anyway, he is just a weak bully who can only be strong against a weak girl like me.

    ¡¸You remember it! I¡¯ll be the one to crush you!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The morning sses were over, and lunchtime wasing.

    As usual, I had a lunch box in my hand with a heart mark drawn on it.

    Of course, it was made by Fujiwara-san.

    This is also the same as usual.

    But¡­

    ¡¸E~! You¡¯re such a good cook, Mai¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve been doing it since I was a little girl. Why don¡¯t you cook for Kasuya-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course ¡­¡­ I would be ¡­¡­ happy if Misuzu would cook for me¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­ Even I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be as good as Mai, but I¡¯ll give it my best shot¡­¡­. I guess, Ehehe¡¹

    There is only one thing I can say.

    ¡¸How did this ¡­¡­ happen?¡¹

    Now, on the rooftop, there is a group of people spreading out their lunch on a stic sheet, like a pic.

    And I was in the middle of it.

    The one clinging to my arm is Fujiwara-san.

    Yeah, it¡¯s hard to eat lunch, so get away from me.

    And so far, there are no trouble for us.

    However, the problem was the two people sitting across from us.

    Kurosawa-san and Kasuya-kun.

    They are holding sandwiches and a carton of coffee milk, which they seem to have bought from the store.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Fu~min?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s¡­¡­ this?¡¹

    Fujiwara-san replied with a big smile on her face.

    ¡¸Ehehe, if we have dinner together, we¡¯ll be friends. I want Fu~min and my friends to get along well¡¹

    £¨Yeah¡­¡­ this guy is stupid, after all£©

    It¡¯s impossible, of course.

    Only Fujiwara-san is unconcerned in this situation.

    They must have been forced into it by Fujiwara-san. Kasuya-kun is obviously looking annoyed, Kurosawa-san is not even looking at me, and I¡¯m acting like I don¡¯t exist.

    ¡¸Well, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend. Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­¡­ we¡¯re in the same ss¡¹

    Kasuya-kun replied with a troublesome face, and Kurosawa-san added.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even want to know¡¹

    £¨Well, of course£©

    No matter how stupid Fujiwara-san is, there¡¯s no way she can¡¯t understand this obviously awkward atmosphere.

    She must have thought it was a bad idea. She opened her mouth to make up for it.

    ¡¸I think everyone misunderstands, but Fu~min is actually very masculine! When I was in trouble, he suddenly appeared and saved me. He¡¯s a prince on a white horse!¡¹

    The fact that she didn¡¯t mention Tateoka-kun seemed to be surprisingly well-read, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of awkwardness that would loosen things up.

    As soon as Fujiwara-san say that, Kurosawa-san opened her mouth as if to tell her.

    ¡¸Mai¡­¡­ you¡¯re being deceived, you know, especially when he appears so conveniently. He must be trying to curry favor with you and do something nasty to you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather have him do something nasty to me. However, even I tempted him, he would note on board at all¡¹

    ¡¸Mai¡­¡­ You¡­¡­.¡¹

    When Kurosawa-san shows a pretense of holding her head, Kasuya-kun interjects to appease her.

    ¡¸Mai-chan must be scared that it makes her more insane. This guy looks like a virgin, right?¡¹

    I¡¯m afraid to talk to Kasuya-kun, but I can¡¯t just keep quiet when he talks to me.

    ¡¸For the time being¡­¡­ I¡¯m not a virgin, but¡­¡¹

    The air in this ce instantly froze.

    ¡¸Eh!? I was about to take away your virginity, but Fu~min, you¡¯re terrible!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa, seriously? She must be an angel to take care of someone like you. How ugly is she?¡¹

    Fujiwara-san and Kasuya-kun raise their voices in surprise at the same time. Yeah, Fujiwara-san seems to be a bit self-conscious!

    ¡¸¡­Umm, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s¡­¡­ ugly¡¹

    £¨I mean, that¡¯s your girlfriend, you know¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸Who¡¯s prettier, me or the virgin killer? It¡¯s me, right? It¡¯s must be me!¡¹

    £¨That virgin killer is right in front of you, though¡­¡­?£©

    Then, Kurosawa-san, also known as the virgin killer, frowned and scolded the two of them.

    ¡¸Both of you, what are you talking about while eating? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any girl who would be interested in this kind of thing¡¹

    £¨You, Aren¡¯t you too!£©

    ¡¸Well, I guess you¡¯re right. Mai-chan should be a little more selective about who she goes out with, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    When Kasuya-kun agreed with the virgin killer, Fujiwara-san puffed out her cheeks.

    ¡¸Muuu! You two don¡¯t have to talk like that! Then I¡¯m going to say it! Fumin¡¯s ochinpo-chan is amazing!¡¹

    Immediately, an ice age came to the rooftop.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­y-yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to tell you that his ochinpo-chan is amazing! It¡¯s so big! It¡¯s like the best thing ever! Of course, it feels good! That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to seduce him, but he won¡¯t budge at all¡¹

    I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t stand it.

    Kurosawa-san turned red and turned her head to the side, and Kasuya-kun¡­

    ¡¸Hee¡­¡­¡¹

    He let out a very upsetting ¡°Hee¡­¡­¡±.

 Chapter 51: Questioning

    Chapter 51: Questioning

    After a lunch break that seemed like hell on earth, finally, the fifth period arrived.

    At the beginning of the ss, the teacher told Teruya-san to go to the principal¡¯s office.

    Because of that, I turned to look out the window.

    And I saw Ryoko¡¯s car in the teacher¡¯s parking lot.

    It was just as Ryoko had reported to mest night.

    The police have identified Teruya-san¡¯s sister and her husband as the kidnappers of Misuzu Kurosawa and Masaki Haneda.

    Besides, they were going to questioning Teruya Hikaru to determine if she was involved or not, Ryoko had said so.

    I saw Teruya-san, who was being called, looked unfazed as if to say it was too much trouble.

    Everyone in the ss reacted with an air of ¡°Oh no, not again¡±.

    And now, we didn¡¯t think the police question was novel anymore, and it was beginning to feel like a regr event.

    In fact, Kitora-sensei told me when I dropped by the infirmary that even the principal hadined about the frequency of police questions.

    Of course, the police would have nothing to gain by questioning Teruya-san.

    Because she had nothing to do with it and I was the real culprit.

    Teruya-san leaves the ssroom, looking very unhappy.

    After watching her go, I fiddled with my phone under my desk and sent a short message to Ryoko.

    Teruya-san indeed has nothing to do with this.

    But her presence is too convenient for me.

    And at the same time, considering Fujiwara-san¡¯s safety, I would ask her and her sister to take everything on their shoulders and leave instead of me. That¡¯s the best thing to do.

    I have no choice but toe to that conclusion.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doubting you or anything. Even if the story is at the level of rumor or nder, we just have no choice but to confirm it one by one, so please don¡¯t be offended¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    The square-faced, masculine detective prefaced his statement with great care.

    It seems that there is someone who has told the detectives something about me.

    ¡¸Then, your name is Teruya Hikaru, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸The victims, Misuzu Kurosawa-san and Masaki Haneda-san. Kurosawa-san has returned home, but¡­¡­. Please tell me if you have any contact with them outside of school¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any connection. We¡¯re just in the same ss¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Actually, right after Kurosawa-san went missing, there was some talk that you might be involved¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute! I have nothing to do with this!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I know. I know it¡¯s a groundless story¡¹

    When I raised my voice, the detective lowered his eyebrows and gave me a reassuring smile.

    I could understand the logic of having to check, but to be honest, I was annoyed.

    Because it must be that, right? At the very least, it means that someone suspected me and told the police.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­ I checked it out just to be sure. Your sister, Anna Kamishima, whose previous name was Anna Teruya¡­¡­ has a record of forced prostitution¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­¡­.¡¹

    After I shut the door, I run up the stairs as fast as I can.

    It¡¯s annoying! It¡¯s annoying! It¡¯s annoying! It¡¯s annoying!

    I was particrly annoyed with the female detective.

    Although it was the male detective who was talking to me, the female detective was observing me with apletely suspicious¡­¡­ eye, as if she was already looking at a criminal.

    Most of the questions were rted to my sister.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s just for our reference¡± but to me, she seemed to be almost certain that my sister was the culprit.

    She seemed to be trying to determine whether I had anything to do with it or not.

    Right now, after leaving the principal¡¯s office, I ran up to the balcony in front of the rooftop, hid behind the railing, looked down the stairs, and pulled out my phone from the inside pocket of my school zer.

    It was quiet because the ss was in session. And the silence makes my ears ring.

    From my address book, I select my sister¡¯s name and tap it. After a few calls, I hear the sound of the line connecting.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Hikaru-chan¡»

    The word ¡°Hello¡± is already bing a deadnguage because the name of the caller is disyed.

    On the phone, my sister answered with a scratchy, alcohol-scorched voice.

    My sister seemed surprised when she answered the phone.

    ¡ºSis, at our school. Do you know that two girls have gone missing from our school?¡¹ (*Note: Aneki -> Sis)

    ¡ºOh, that¡¯s Hikaru-chan¡¯s ce. Ryu-chan was annoyed that someone was kidnapping girls in our territory¡¹

    After all, my sister had nothing to do with this kidnapping.

    If my sister or brother-inw did it, it would be more insidious and thorough.

    At the very least, it is unlikely that she would be found without a scratch on her body like Misuzu Kurosawa was.

    ¡ºDo you remember Koganei? ¡»

    ¡ºNnn? Of course, I remember¡­¡­ but ¡­¡­ what? Did you find out where she lives?¡»

    ¡ºYes, herst name has been changed to Fujiwara, and now, she¡¯s in the same ss¡»

    ¡ºOh¡­¡­.¡»

    Just from the sound of her voice, I can imagine the face of my sister on the other end of the phone.

    I can imagine her mouth twisted in a grimace.

    ¡ºI was questioned by the police today, and they seemed to suspect you or rather brother-inw. About the kidnapping¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not our business, but it¡¯s not fun to have someone digging into our belly when it doesn¡¯t hurt. Oh¡­¡­ I see. So, you¡¯re saying that Koganei might have tipped you off¡»

    ¡ºYeah¡»

    ¡ºWell, you don¡¯t have to worry about it¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not worried about that. But I¡¯m worried that if you get caught, I won¡¯t be able to stay in school¡»

    ¡ºOh, that¡¯s cold. Well, I¡¯ll be careful. In any case, no matter how many times they step in, nothing is going toe out of our house. Ryu-chan is very smart. I¡¯ve made sure that all the other businesses can be cut off too¡»

    ¡ºI hope so¡­¡­.¡»

    ¡ºThen, I¡¯ll being over there soon to see Koganei. Let¡¯s go eat something delicious. The food in the dormitory isn¡¯t good, is it? I¡¯ll treat you¡»

    ¡ºSis¡­¡­ did you hear what I said? Don¡¯t worry about Koganei for now¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not trying to kidnap her or kill her. It¡¯s just a greeting, just a greeting¡»

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After the call with the sister, I returned to the ssroom just as the sixth-period was about to begin.

    I took a seat as if nothing had happened, and nced at the person behind me.

    The seat diagonally behind me was upied by a bottom-tier gross man.

    I think Koganei is trying to tter me by saying she has no intention of messing with Junichi-sama. Because of this, Koganei pretends to be in love with that bottom-tier and has recently moved to sit next to him.

    I thought I would forgive her if she was so good to me, but it was only a short time before the police mentioned my sister¡¯s name. Because of that, I was convinced that Koganei was the one who had tipped me off.

    ¡¸Alright, ss is about to start!¡¹

    The cheerful math teacher walked into the ssroom.

    But even though the ss was about to start, that bottom-tier gross man was nowhere to be seen in his seat.

    And the only one I could see was Koganei holding a mechanical pencil between her pointed lips and nose, looking unconcerned.

    I don¡¯t care if that bottom-tier gross man was not there, but the fact that Koganei looks so nonchnt really pisses me off.

    And so, I wondered what kind of face she would have if I told her that my sister would being to her ce soon.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I couldn¡¯t get into my sixth period ss at all.

    I was pissed off, annoyed, and irritated.

    The tournament ising up, and I feel ridiculous being distracted by all this. More than anything, I just want to run and shake off this bothering feeling.

    So, after ss, I walked out of the ssroom, ready to head to the club activities.

    But¨C

    ¡¸Teruya-san, Teruya Hikaru-san. May I have a moment of your time?¡¹

    It was the female detective from earlier who stopped me in front of the shoe box.

    ¡¸Yes¡­ What is it? Do you have any more questions?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯d like you to tell me a little something about¡­¡­ Fumio Kijima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that name before, and I¡¯m pretty sure that was the name of the bottom-tier gross man.

    ¡¸What do you think of Fumio Kijima-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸For example, he¡¯s cool, he¡¯s handsome, or he¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think he¡¯s¡­¡­ gross¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So let¡¯s say he¡¯s cool. In that case, which part do you think is cool?¡¹

    I wondered what this female detective wanted to ask me.

    I was also on my guard, wondering what she was trying to find out, so I answered her iprehensible questions (all about that gross man for some reason).

    ¡¸Thank you very much. You are very helpful¡¹

    By the time the female detective left, it was already thirty minutes past the start time of the club activity.

    What the hell is going on here?

    It pissed me off.

    Even though our practice time is limited.

    After that, as I hurriedly changed my shoes and ran to the club room building, I looked towards the field.

    And then.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I tilted my head.

    None of the club members were running.

    It looks like they haven¡¯t even prepared their practice equipment yet.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­ Is that person getting carried away and lecturing people again?¡¹

    I¡¯m getting sick just thinking about it.

    The advisor of the track and field team sometimes stops practice to give a lecture.

    That person says it¡¯s for the sake of solidarity and gives a lecture to the whole team.

    Even though that person doesn¡¯t have much of a track record and just trying to look good. It was an annoying thing to be shown.

    ¡¸It¡¯ste!¡¹

    As I stepped into the club room, I found it empty.

    The only person there was Ninagawa, a second-year student, sitting on a bench in her training clothes. There were no other club members in sight.

    ¡¸Teruya-senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸Nina, where is everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸I camete, but no one was there, and the clubroom was locked¡¹

    I didn¡¯t hear anything about the club activities being canceled or going on an expedition to another school.

    The practice equipment was still intact, and there was no sign that anyone other than myself and Ninagawa had entered the club room.

    In the end, no one showed up that day, and I ended the practice with Ninagawa and myself, just running the track lightly.

    And then¡­

    It was the next day that my homeroom teacher told me of the disappearance of all 18 members of the track and field team, except for me and Ninagawa.

 Chapter 52: Confinement King

    Chapter 52: Confinement King

    ¡¸Eh? Wait a minute, what¡¯s this? The shelves are empty¡­¡¹

    The first girl who stepped into the club room shouted that in surprise, then the rest of the girls went inside the door one after another and said, ¡°Seriously!¡± ¡°Is someone vandalizing our club room?¡±.

    And so, with the six who had just entered, there were a total of eighteen people.

    At the field, the other clubs were already starting their club activities.

    Time is up.

    I don¡¯t know how many members of the track and field club there are, but apart from Teruya-san, who I asked Ryoko to stop her, this is probably all of them.

    Then, stepping out from the shadows of the club building, I removed ¡°the door¡± that I had attached to the entrance of the club room.

    I observed the members of the track and field club as they entered, and found that there were twelve short-cuts girls. That¡¯s quite a high percentage of short hair, almost two thirds of the eighteen members.

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t tell one from another at a nce.

    It seems to be difficult to narrow down the target to only four people who have naked pictures of Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸Even so¡­ I could capture them better than I thought¡¹

    While muttering to myself, I was recalling the preparation stage of this ¡°Track and Field Member Thoughtless Strategy¡±.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸The women¡¯s locker room doesn¡¯t always smell¡­¡­ good¡¹

    When my sixth period ss was about to start, I left early, pretending to be sick, and used to break into the women¡¯s track and field club room.

    After I entered it, it was pitch ck in the club room.

    So, I searched for the switch, turned on the fluorescent light, and looked around the room.

    There were no windows on the bare block walls, only a small exhaust fan near the ceiling. It was about the size of an eight-tatami room. It wasrger than I had imagined.

    In the back, there were two blue benches for two people.

    On the wall, there was a shoe box with a row of track and field shoes, probably one for each member of the club. There was also a shelf that looked like a color box.

    Looking around the shelves, I noticed that each shelf had its own personality.

    Some of the members were throwing in their practice clothes from morning practice, while others were folding them neatly.

    Some had deodorant spray cans lined up, while others had textbooks, snacks, and manga in disarray.

    Looking at the top of the shelves, I found two types of track and field magazines neatly arranged by month.

    ¡¸These were¡­¡­ athletics magazines¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that the world of amateur magazines is quite deep.

    And, after I had a rough idea of what was going on in the room, I used again to go outside the club room.

    Then, I went around to the front of the room and made ¡°the door¡± appear over the entrance.

    I discovered that I could change the appearance of the door by using .

    So, I made the doors look more like the cheap aluminum doors of the club building. If someone look closely, they can see the difference, but it doesn¡¯t look too different.

    After that, I opened the door and walked in, and began to change the interior to resemble the track and field club room I had just seen.

    Bare block walls, concrete floor, shelves like color boxes, shoe boxes, containers, and two benches.

    There would be no need to recreate even the personal belongings of the club members.

    Because once they were inside, they couldn¡¯t go out without permission, and by the time they realized it wasn¡¯t the club room, it was toote.

    However, it was only an eight-mat room. Not that many people could fit in there.

    I thought that not all the club members woulde at once, so I decided to prepare three more identical rooms and connect them to another room every time there was a gap in the number of club members visiting the club room.

    And so, I hid in the shadows of the club building and waited for the club members toe.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I returned home and told Lili that I had confined the entire track and field team, she clutched her head as hard as she could.

    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­ You idiot¡­¡­ Devi¡¹

    To be honest, I was surprised by this reaction.

    I had thought that the more evil I did, the happier Lili would be.

    ¡¸I just do whatever you told me¡¹

    ¡¸I said¡­¡­ there is an order to things, Devi. Haa~, it¡¯s okay, Devi. You can¡¯t help what you¡¯ve done, Devi. So how many people are there in total, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Eighteen in all¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, how are you going to brainwash all those people, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, I hadn¡¯t really thought about it, but you know, in erotic manga, there are often ¡°human farms¡±. So, I thought it would be easy to do it like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy, huh?¡­¡­ Anyway, Fumi Fumi will get down on his knees and apologize to all the dairy farmers in the country because you underestimated it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re toozy to run a dairy farm, Devi. In the first ce, erotic manga like that are also power ys that require a lot of manpower, Devi¡¹

    Lili sighed exaggeratedly and nodded.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, Devi. To be honest, it¡¯s still early, but Fumi Fumi needs to learn how to rule and reign, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re making it sound so difficult again¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s difficult, Devi. So far, Fumi Fumi has been doing one-on-one brainwashing, Devi. But when you have 18 people, you need a system to brainwash them, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸System?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right, Devi. In other words, it¡¯s like creating a country with Fumi Fumi at the top, Devi. It is necessary to create a system to correct the personality of the eighteen people so that they will worship Fumi Fumi as a citizen, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­ what exactly should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, just them, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? That¡¯s outrageous! They¡¯re girls¡¹

    ¡¸But if you let them taste it once, you can use it as a threat to force them to do what you want or else you will get beaten by them, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, there¡¯s a little work you need to do, and if they see Fumi Fumi¡¯s face now, it will be harder to do itter, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸A ruler needs to be mysterious, Devi¡¹

    I think I can understand that.

    ¡¸But how will I get in touch with the girls if they can¡¯t see my face?¡¹

    ¡¸Just have Oppai-chan do it for you, Debi¡¹

    ¡¸To Masaki-chan? Are you sure about that?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a much better trainer than Fumi Fumi. Oppain-chan is a real sadist¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯d better not ask any more questions, Devi. And with Lili¡¯s servants and the Four Heavenly Kings backing me up, there¡¯s nothing to worry about, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­ I¡¯m not going to ask any more questions than that. Then, I¡¯ll use on them¡¹

    With a twitchy smile on my face, I targeted the four rooms where the track and field team members were trapped and activated .

    Maybe the girls are twitching inside the rooms right now.

    ¡¸Then go inside now and bring them all into the big room, Devi¡­¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right, Devi, pick your four favorites from the girls¡¹

    ¡¸Pick?¡¹

    ¡¸You can simply choose your favorites, Devi. Just pick four girls you¡¯d like to hold, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You mean I¡¯m supposed to focus on those girls?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Devi. We¡¯ll divide the girls into two groups, one to dominate and one to be dominated, Devi. Then, the four girls will be ced on the dominant side. In other words, they will be treated as Fumi Fumi¡¯s pawns, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You look like you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t worry, Devi. I¡¯ll exin it to you, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What am I supposed to do after I¡¯ve brought all the girls into one room and selected four of them? It sounds like I have nothing to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi¡¯s turn came at thest minute, Devi. More importantly, with this number of girls gone, the situation around Fumi Fumi will change drastically, Devi. So, you¡¯ll have to work hard to deal with that, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The police movement will change, the teachers and students will start looking for the culprit, and Fumi Fumi will surely be suspected, Devi. So, the n to force the Teruya sisters to do it will have to be modified depending on the police¡¯s actions, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ I see¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, the eighteen people need to be left alone for about two days, Devi. It¡¯s the same as the one for Kurosawa-chan. You have to exhaust them before you can start, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸The rest¡­ That¡¯s right, Devi. You must decide the name of the person they worship¡¹

    ¡¸Names?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi, if they want worship you, you should use a more dignified and frightening name than ¡°Fumio Kijima¡±¡¹

    I see, if it¡¯s a name¡­¡­ that I want the inhabitants of my country to call me, there¡¯s no need to twist it.

    The king, the king who confines.

    And I told Lili this.

    ¡ºConfinement King¡»

 Chapter 53: Three Different Types of People, Part 2

    Chapter 53: Three Different Types of People, Part 2

    Two updates + two additional chapter¡­.

    Thanks Kuro,Nico & Tri3Ax for your support¡­<hr>

    With the help of a hand truck, I moved the eighteen girls into one room.

    To be honest, it was a lot of hard work. And now, my arms felt like they were on fire.

    ¡¸When you have finished moving them, you had to choose four of them, Devi¡¹

    It was also absurd to ask me to choose the type of girl I liked from the ones who were convulsing with their eyes white after being paralyzed.

    Still, somehow, I managed to finish my selection.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s strip them all, Devi. Oh, right, just leave the ribbon around their necks so we can tell what grade they are in, Devi¡¹

    Now she wanted me to take off the girls¡¯ clothes.

    Do you know how hard it is to take off the clothes of an unconscious girl?

    Well, I mean. If someone know that¡­¡­ They might be a pretty bad person.

    But it¡¯s really hard work.

    I can¡¯t do it alone.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡­ I give up¡­¡­ I can¡¯t lift my arms¡¹

    Iined to Lili.

    ¡¸You little sprout! Are you really Confinement King!¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King has nothing to do with this right now, right?¡¹

    I mean, please don¡¯t use the name I just came up with as a sarcasm.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, Devi. I¡¯ll let my servants do the rest, Devi. The Confinement King should just go suck Oppai-chan¡¯s breast, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you being too hard on me, Lili?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m more gentler rather than the Confinement King, who has added a lot of unnecessary trouble to the current situation¡¹

    It seems she is a bit angry after all.

    I had a feeling that if I stimted her any further, it would be a bad thing, so I decided to quickly move to my bedroom where Masaki-chan was waiting for me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I felt a little fresh when I saw Masaki-chan with her hair up in a towel.

    When I told her that my arms were sore, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage after we warm up in the bath¡±.

    But needless to say, what happens when we take a bath together?

    Naturally, it¡¯s ¡°that¡±¡­¡­.

    No matter how tired I was, there was no way I could resist the allure of breasts floating in hot water.

    In the bathtub, while sitting closely together in a face-to-face position, I briefly told Masaki-chan about what happened today.

    ¡¸So, do I have to call you ¡°Money King¡± too, Fumio-kun?¡¹ (*Note: “Q½ðÍõ -> Money King)

    ¡¸It¡¯s Confinement King. If you call me that, it sounds like I¡¯m the king of moneyundering¡­¡­ Well, you must call me that in front of the girls in the track and field club. But when it¡¯s just you and me, you can call me Fumio-kun as you always have¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡­¡­ Fumio-kun is better. It¡¯s better than ¡°Perfect Attendance King¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Am I a serious student!? I mean, Masaki-chan, you must know what¡­¡­ I mean, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, did you find out?¡¹

    With that said, Masaki-chan stuck out her tongue.

    Yep, it¡¯s cute! I forgive you!

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll move in ce of my tired king¡¹

    As she began to shake her body lightly, the hot water spilled out of the bathtub.

    ¡¸Oh no, the water spills. It¡¯s a waste¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it costs anything to run the water¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, someone is not very kind to the earth¡¹

    ¡¸Because he¡¯s a bad person, possessed by the devil¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, right. Ei, ei, ei, eii!¡¹

    Then Masaki smiled happily and began to move her hips vigorously to torture my meat stick.

    But due to the sshing of hot water and the resistance of the water, the folds of her vagina rubbed against my rod one stepter than Masaki-chan¡¯s ¡°Ei¡±.

    ¡¸Aahhh, Fuuh, Nnn, Ahhh¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s hips continued to grind as she shakes the hot water violently. Her moaning voice also gradually bes more and more lustrous.

    Anyway, Masaki-chan¡¯s vagina has only ever epted my own since she lost her virginity.

    Even though this is her first pration tonight, her vaginal flesh, which is already fully ustomed, is sucking my cock deep into her inside.

    ¡¸Nnnhh!? Don¡¯t thrust upp!¡¹

    With a mischievous thought, I thrust my hips up as hard as I could, and Masaki-chan squirmed violently.

    She put her hands on my back and squeezed me tightly, and I was excited by the softness of her breasts as they pressed even harder against me.

    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.

    So, I started to use my hips hard, and Masaki-chan clung to me desperately like a drowning dog.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Don¡¯t, Noo, Fumio-kun, Nnnn!¡¹

    The sweet sound of her breath in my ear was enough to make me cum.

    In addition, the warmth of the hot water, the breasts rubbing up against my chest, and the folds of the vagina rubbing up against my meat stick, it makes it impossible for me tost that long.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum, Masaki-chan¡¹

    I tell her, and she presses her hips harder.

    ¡¸Fill me up! I want it inside me!¡¹

    In response to her request, I gave her a zero-distance shot into her womb.

    Spurt! Spurtttt!

    The semen that ran up through my urethra hit her vagina hard.

    ¡¸Ahhhh! It¡¯s filling me¡­!¡¹

    While clinging to my body, she received all of my semen into her womb.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­ Fumio-kun, it felt so good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    After that, she leaned against me as if she wanted to be pampered, and I held her tightly in my arms while we soaked in the hot water until we were both exhausted.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸I wonder if I have a baby¡­¡­. because I¡¯ve been poured it inside me every day. I¡¯m sure the baby must be growing. Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    After taking a bath, Masaki-chan, who was on the bed, lovingly stroking her belly.

    Aside from her breasts, Masaki-chan has an immature figure.

    She¡¯s got a childlike, plump, squidgy face that¡¯s adorable. Or rather, it¡¯s very criminal.

    As I slurped down a mineral water from the refrigerator, I call her.

    ¡¸Good luck for tomorrow. And for now, it looks like Lili will be teaching you how to act¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, leave it to me. I¡¯ll do anything for you, Fumio-kun. But you said the kids were from the track and field club, right? Is Shima-chan here?¡¹

    ¡¸Shima-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know her? Shima Natsumi-chan from the next ss. She¡¯s bright and very fun. I¡¯m good friends with her. Let¡¯s see. She¡¯s tanned, has a close-cropped haircut, and is very short¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know, because all of them are tan shortcuts. But judging by the color of the ribbons, I¡¯d say there were about four third graders¡¹

    ¡¸So, as a pawn of the Confinement King, I¡¯m going to do all sorts of evil and treasonous things to those kids¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard the details of the training, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s treasonous or no ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable to say that it¡¯s not treasonous to keep someone confined¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹

    With that, weughed at each other.

    ¡¸But there is one thing that worries me about Fumio-kun calling himself the Confinement King¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the baby. Will his/her friends in the future bully him/her and saying, ¡°Your father is Confinement King!¡± ?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you worried about!?¡¹

    It seems Lili and Masaki are already using ¡°Confinement King¡± as a joke against me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After endless exchanges of ¡°I want to see you¡±, ¡°I want to date you¡±, and ¡°I want to kiss you¡± with Jun-kun on social media chat, I went to bed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to see Jun-kun only at school, though it¡¯s gratifying that Terashima-san picks me up and drops me off¡¹

    Once I got home, even if I just went to the convenience store, my mom would get very worried. So, there¡¯s no way I can go see Jun-kun when I get home.

    Even if I wanted to go on a date at home, my mom told me that it would interfere with my modeling career and that I should never date a boy. That¡¯s what my mom told me.

    Sighing, I gently put my hand on my crotch.

    After all, this is how I have to relieve my frustration.

    Then, as I traced the stripes vertically over my pajamas, a frustratingly faint feeling of pleasure tingled inside me.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnnn¡­¡¹

    When did I be such a naughty girl?

    These days, if I don¡¯t cum at least once, my eyes will ze over and I won¡¯t be able to sleep.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Ah¡­. Ah¡­¡¹

    I thought I was going to start thinking about the first time I had sex with Jun-kun, but before I knew it, there was another man on top of him¡­¡­ and I couldn¡¯t stop the movement of my fingers.

    Even though I sucked on my own finger, I couldn¡¯t taste that taste¡­¡­ of semen.

    Before long¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nhh¡­ Nnnnh¡­!¡¹

    While biting the edge of the pillow to keep my voice down, I ended up empty-handed.

    All that remains is always a heavy feeling of regret and a suffocating sense of thirst.

    ¡¸Really¡­ What should I do¡­¡­?¡¹

    It really makes me want to cry.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸What would you say?¡¹

    I was weing Lili-sama to the room that Master had given me.

    As she floated through the air, she looked over the profile of my sister, Kyoko, that I had prepared.

    ¡¸I think¡­¡­ Ryoko¡¯s sister is an interesting material, Devi. But now, things have changed a bit, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Are there any¡­¡­ circumstances?¡¹

    ¡¸Have you been contacted by the police yet, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸No, at least not as of the time I left work¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Ryoko¡¯s phone is probably ringing at the moment, Devi¡¹

    There is no signal in this room at all, so I left my phone in the apartment.

    ¡¸Excuse me, but could you say what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Today, Fumi Fumi confined eighteen members of the women¡¯s track and field club, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I was surprised to hear this.

    As expected from Master.

    It¡¯s not something that I can estimate with mymon sense.

    However, if the scale of the crime reaches that level, the main office will set up an investigation division and we will be ced under itsmand.

    To be honest, it¡¯s not a very pleasant situation.

    ¡¸I understand. In the meantime, I¡¯m going back to my apartment¡­¡¹

 Chapter 54: School Martial Law

    Chapter 54: School Martial Law

    There was no change in the ssroom in the morning.

    It didn¡¯t seem as if the confinement of the track and field club members was a topic of conversation among the students.

    Maybe it was because there were no students from this ss among those who had been confined yesterday.

    Other sses may have been noisier.

    Stealing a nce at Teruya-san, I saw that she was leaning her elbows on her desk and seemed to be thinking about something.

    Her expression seemed to be somehow downcast, but from behind her, it was hard to talk much about her expression.

    Also, after Kurosawa-san came back, Teruya-san didn¡¯t go to talk to Kasuya-kun.

    I can guess that she has some bad feelings towards Kurosawa-san, but that¡¯s just my imagination.

    As I was absentmindedly thinking about this¡­

    ¡¸ Hello~! Fu~min, good morning~!¡¹

    Once again today, Fujiwara-san threw away her bag, which she had decorated with pins, and pulled a chair up next to me.

    ¡­¡­But I just realized something really bad.

    It¡¯s attached to Fujiwara¡¯s bag. Among the pins, I found a pin with my face picture and a pin with ¡°I ? FUMIO¡± on it.

    ¡­¡­Yeah, just pretend I didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡¸Fu~min, how are you feeling? Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thanks to you¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, even though, I¡¯m so worried about you¡­ Hey, Fu~min, why don¡¯t you start a socialwork too, so we can keep in touch?¡¹

    ¡¸No, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that Misuzu chats with Kasuya-chi all night long. So, I want to fall asleep while chatting with Fu~min, saying ¡°I love you¡± and ¡°Me too¡±. Maybe I¡¯ll have a really good dream¡¹

    ¡¸All I can see is a timeline with Fujiwara-san¡¯sments telling me to ¡°reply¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you assuming you won¡¯t reply!?¡¹

    Such a noisy atmosphere before the ss changed when the homeroom teacher announced the disappearance of 18 members of the track and field club right after the homeroom started.

    Among the students who were asking questions, there was one who was raising his voice in desperation. I think he is a member of the judo club¡­¡­ Who is he again?

    ¡¸He is Hiratsuka-kun, I think he was dating Tashiro-san, the captain of the track and field club¡­¡­ He must be worried¡­¡¹

    Fujiwara-san whispered in my ear.

    £¨Oh, yes, he¡¯s Hiratsuka-kun. I¡¯ve been so uninvolved with him that I¡¯d forgotten about him£©

    ¡¸Teruya, did you notice anything strange about the other kids during yesterday¡¯s practice?¡¹

    When the homeroom teacher asked this, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Teruya-san. Teruya-san answered with a discouraged look.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing strange about it. No one came to the club activities except me and Ninagawa from the second year. And together with Ninagawa, everyone boycotted practice. We were talking about how stupid it was before the tournament¡¹

    ¡¸Boycott?¡¹

    ¡¸The club members don¡¯t like the advisor¡¹

    Apparently, there was enough friction between the advisor and the club members that a boycott would not be surprising.

    But it wasn¡¯t a boycott.

    And the school received a series of inquiries in the morning from the parents of the track and field club members about their children noting home.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the afternoon, the ss proceeded in an atmosphere of anxiety.

    I don¡¯t know where in the world they got the whiff of it, but by the time it was past noon, there was arge crowd of media outside the main gate.

    Several boom operators were protruding above the crowd, and I could see some people on stedders holding cameras and others who looked like reporters talking to TV cameras with their backs to the main gate, holding microphones in their hands.

    The old man guarding the gate and some teachers seemed to be appealing for dissolution, but I guess it was useless.

    £¨It seems like a lot of work to go home through that crowd£©

    That¡¯s about all I could think of.

    As I watched the scene from my window, several police vehicles arrived, and the officers started moving the media blocking the gate to the left and right.

    And every time a police car drove past them and into the school, I could see arge number of shes going on.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Terashima¡­ Isn¡¯t it difficult to do¡­¡­? If you want, I can talk to the Chief to take you off the case¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    Inomoto-senpai is the type of gori who is rather cautious.

    The reason why he said this is because he was sent from the main office to the investigation division, and the person in charge of the division was ¡­¡­ Inspector Nakamura. In other words, it was my fianc¨¦.

    And earlier this morning, the investigation division for the ¡°Mass Disappearance of Female Students¡± was set up at the initiative of the main office.

    As we had been in charge of the disappearance of Misuzu Kurosawa and Masaki Haneda, our shoulders were very narrow.

    At any rate, except for the idental return of Misuzu Kurosawa, we had not yet achieved anything.

    When I mentioned the name of the Kamishima group at this morning¡¯s meeting, theyughed at me and said, ¡°How can a group that sells only runaway girls to prostitutes in a red-light district be capable of such a big deal?¡±

    In the end, the investigators started their investigation with the idea that it was the work of arge-scale human trafficking organization overseas.

    And now, in the principal¡¯s office, there are three detectives from the main office, including Inspector Nakamura, who is the head of the division, as well as Detective Inomoto, who has been in charge of the school, and myself.

    On the school side, there is the principal, vice-principal, and a bald teacher who is the advisor of the girls¡¯ track team.

    ¡¸So, the victims were all in ss until the sixth period?¡¹

    The vice-principal wiped the sweat from his forehead as he replied.

    ¡¸Yes, we have confirmed with each homeroom teacher. But we don¡¯t know how they ended up there. The guard seemed to remember the face of one of the victims, the captain of the club, Tashiro Hatsu, as a polite girl who greeted him properly, but he did not see her among the students leaving¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ Did she participate in any of the club activities?¡¹

    ¡¸No. One of the remaining club members, Rimi Ninagawa, a second-year student, told her homeroom teacher. When she visited the club room, it was locked, so she went to the staff room to get the key. However, the key was not there, and ording to the record book, there was a name written in it: Ota, a first-year student. So, she borrowed a spare key from her advisor and opened the club room¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    When Inspector Nakamura asked, the advisor simply replied, ¡°Yes¡± in a fading voice.

    ¡¸And then, about thirty minutester, the other student who was left behind. Teruya Hikaru came to the club room and said that the two of them had talked about it, saying that maybe everyone had boycotted practice¡¹

    ¡¸Boycott ¡­¡­?¡¹

    When Inspector Nakamura turned to the advisor, he shook his head in panic.

    ¡¸I have nothing to do with it! I just got into an argument with Tashiro, the captain of the club, not long ago over a difference in guidance policy¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t say you had nothing to do with it, Sensei. We are teachers¡¹

    When the principal rebuked him with a bitter look on his face, the advisor nodded his head in agreement.

    If I think about it normally, this would be an unprecedented and abnormal incident. No matter how someone looks at it, they can onlye to the conclusion that it was either a supernatural phenomenon or mysterious disappearance.

    As for myself, I know it was Master¡¯s doing, and I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of outrageous theories hees up with in the future.

    Inspector Nakamura thought about it for a while, then looked at the principal and spoke.

    ¡¸Principal, I¡¯d like to mobilize arge number of investigators to search around the school¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You want¡­. search the school¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ording to what you¡¯ve just said, they were taken from inside the school. We might be able to find some traces. It is also possible that there is a ce in this school building that the teachers don¡¯t know about and that they are being held there¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a possibility¡¹

    ¡¸When does it start¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s already happening, right now¡¹

    The principal let out a deep breath and told the vice principal.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Vice principal, please instruct the teachers to dismiss the students as soon as possible after the sixth period. Also, the school will be temporarily closed tomorrow. Other than that, please instruct the teachers to follow the emergency manual¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    At the end of ss, during homeroom, Gorioka said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anything to the media. It would be a big problem if they report something strange and cause harmful rumors. Don¡¯t stop even if you are stopped! Tomorrow, Friday, the school has been temporarily closed. Don¡¯t make the mistake ofing to school¡¹

    That¡¯s what he said.

    But the only thing swirling around in my head was a man I couldn¡¯t remember. It was probably a man, since he had embraced me.

    What in the world was he going to do?

    While thinking so, I left the ssroom after the end of ss, but was stopped by someone who said, ¡°Kurosawa-san¡±.

    It was Terashima-san, who was there.

    She was going to drive me home again today.

    To be honest, I was relieved.

    If I tried to break through the media at the main gate now, I¡¯d be easy prey.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were at least some pictures of my face in the media. After all, all they had to do was get it from magazine.

    In the backseat of Terashima-san¡¯s car, Iy face down, covering my head with her jacket.

    After a while, I heard Terashima-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now¡¹

    I look up and through the rear ss to see the media huddled in front of the school gate, moving away.

    ¡¸Terashima-san¡­¡­ are you all right? Those¡­¡­ detectives, they all seem to be busy¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I had a hard time getting out, but at least I got out for now. The people at the main office are hard-headed, however I managed to talk the chief of staff out of risking putting you in front of the press media¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s part of my job¡¹

    But as the car approached my house, I saw that there was a crowd of reporters in front of my house as well.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What should I do?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t dare to run into the crowd.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, if you don¡¯t mind, would you like to stay at my house tonight? if your parents allow it, of course¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Really?! Thank you very much! Wait, I¡¯ll call Mama and see what she says¡¹

    Terashima-san looks like a savior.

    When I called Mama and exined the situation, she sounded relieved and grateful that she would let me do so.

    ¡¸Please do¡­.. Mama wants to thank you and ask you to take over the phone¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m driving. Please tell her that her gratitude is enough for me¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I put the car in the underground parking lot and took Misuzu-sama to my room.

    Misuzu-sama was looking around the room curiously.

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama, I have to go back to the station now. Please feel free to use this room as you wish. You can eat anything you want in the kitchen. It¡¯s all instant, though¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸The sofa in the living room can be used as a sofa bed, so I¡¯ll prepare a set of bedding for guests and a change of clothes there¡¹

    ¡¸Terashima-san, please don¡¯t be so self-conscious. I feel so nervous¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Also, if the inte rings, please ignore it. So, the media may not be able to get a whiff of you¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    Almost as soon as Misuzu-sama replied with a somewhat nervous look on her face, the inte rang, ¡°Ping Pong!¡± announcing the arrival of a visitor.

    ¡¸I-is it the media?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s too early for that¡¹

    I looked at the monitor of the inte, quieting down Misuzu-sama¡¯s frightened expression.

    And then I clutched my head.

    ¡¸I forgot about this¡­¡­.¡¹

    The day before yesterday, I had called my sister Kyoko Terashima to take her to Master.

 Chapter 55: Stuffs

    Chapter 55: Stuffs

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a little harsh to call me up and then ask me to leave?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the point anymore. Have you seen the daytime news?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the one about all the girls going missing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I have to go back to the station now because of it¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what you say, I can¡¯t go back to the dorm now. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow on my own, so let me stay here. here¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a minute! Kyoko-chan!¡¹

    I heard the sound of noisy footstepsing from the front door.

    With a bang, a shy woman opened the door and entered the living room.

    Her shoulder-length hair, which was dyed bright red, was swaying wildly as if it hadn¡¯t been maintained very well, and her ears were pierced with a series of ring earrings and ear cuffs.

    Her face is well-developed, though without makeup, and she looks like a slightly younger version of Terashima-san.

    She was wearing a sleeveless ck T-shirt and ck skinny jeans. A checkered nnel shirt was wrapped around her waist, and she carried a soft case that looked like an electric guitar on her shoulder.

    At first nce, she looked like a punk rocker from a decade ago.

    But as soon as she saw me, she rolled her eyes.

    ¡¸Whoa, it¡¯s a JK! My sister is taking in a JK in uniform!¡¹

    She raised her voice.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like that! Kurosawa-san, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    ¡¸So, Nee-chan, who is this girl?¡¹

    ¡¸She is Misuzu Kurosawa. I¡¯m taking her into temporary custody because her house is being flooded with reporters¡¹

    ¡¸Kurosawa¡­¡­ Kurosawa¡­¡­ Aah! I saw it on the daytime news! It¡¯s the only model girl who came back!¡¹

    ¡±The only model who came back¡±, huh¡­¡­ To be honest, I was surprised that such a thing was even on the news.

    ¡¸Oh, so cute! Your face is so small! Your style is amazing! As expected from a model!¡¹

    The red-haired woman thrusts her face at me unreservedly.

    ¡¸Wait! Kyoko-chan, you¡¯re scaring Kurosawa-san! I¡¯m sorry. This is my¡­¡­ sister¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kyoko Terashima! Please feel free to call me Kyoko¡¹

    ¡¸M-me? Y-yes, nice to meet you¡­¡­¡¹ (*Note: Me -> Ore -> It was usually used by ¡°men¡± with people they are close with -> Kyoko using that word instead of Watashi)

    Kyoko-san¡¯s pressure was so strong that I faltered and replied.

    I knew she was a younger sister based on her face and the conversations we had, but she was so different from Terashima-san that I was at a loss as to what to do.

    ¡¸Oh¡­. Gosh. I¡¯m sorry. Can my sister stay here too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­ it¡¯s fine because I¡¯m the one who will be taking care of¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but smile at the sighing Terashima-san. Only Kyoko-san is smiling in a good mood.

    ¡¸Then, Kyoko-chan. I have to leave now! It¡¯s okay to use your sister¡¯s bedroom and don¡¯t bother Kurosawa-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey¡¹

    When Kyoko-san fluttered and waved her hand in a cumbersome manner, Terashima-san sighed heavily and turned her head towards me.

    ¡¸So, Kurosawa-san, please take your time¡¹

    Then she left in a hurry.

    I hadn¡¯t known Terashima-san for very long, but this was the first time I had seen her speak so emotionally.

    Her words were full of blood, or¡­¡­ something like that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other, but you¡¯re still as formal as ever, Nee-chan¡¹

    While saying that, Kyoko propped her guitar case up against the wall, went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator without hesitation, and took out a beer without any pretense of reservation.

    ¡¸Do you want something to drink, Kurosa-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yes. Water or tea if you have it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay~¡¹

    After that, I sat down on the sofa bed that Terashima-san had arranged for me to sleep on, and received a bottle of mineral water from Kyoko-san.

    ¡¸Kyoko-san, is there so much coverage on the news?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn? Oh, you mean the disappearance case. That¡¯s right when JK is involved. It¡¯s a great opportunity for the media to get ratings, so why don¡¯t you check it out?¡¹

    Then Kyoko picked up the remote from the table and switched on the TV.

    It was the evening news time, and all the stations seemed to be talking about the disappearance of the women¡¯s track & field club.

    When they were exining the story, my name and Masaki¡¯s names were mentioned, which made me nervous.

    At any rate, there was no photo of my face appearing while I was watching, but I felt depressed.

    ¡¸So, Kurosa-chan, where were you really while you were missing?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like they said on the news. I couldn¡¯t remember anything, and the next thing I knew, the date had passed¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow~! Maybe you were kidnapped by aliens! Do you have a chip or something imnted somewhere in your body?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­ that¡¯s just too good if it¡¯s true. A thorough examination at the hospital showed no abnormalities¡­¡­¡¹

    When I talked to her, I found thatpared to Terashima-san, Kyoko-san was more friendly and easy to talk to.

    We had a long chat over potato chips that Kyoko-san had found in the kitchen.

    She was in charge of the guitar in a popr amateur girls¡¯ band, and hade here after practicing in the studio today.

    ¡¸Do you see your sister often?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been about two years since I¡¯ve seen her. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been here. And on the way here, I looked at the map on my phone and managed to find my way. When both of us move away from our parents¡¯ house, we don¡¯t have a chance to see each other at all. Right now, I¡¯m in a college dorm¡¹

    ¡¸Oh~¡­¡­. I see. I wish I had a sister like Terashima-san. She¡¯s kind and she¡¯s cool like a smart woman¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s not that good. Because when Nee-chan is too good, you know it right? As a younger sister, it¡¯s quite difficult for me. No matter what I do, I¡¯m alwayspared to her¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I tried to go in different directions as much as possible so that I wouldn¡¯t bepared to Nee-chan, and the result is me now¡¹

    Then, Kyoko-san smiled with her third beer in her hand.

    Perhaps she is a strong drinker, so herplexion has not changed at all.

    ¡¸But I was surprised. I hadn¡¯t seen Nee-chan for two years and suddenly she called me. She also said, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to the best man in the world¡­¡­¡±¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it, right? What does she mean? What kind of best man would be introduced to me by that stiff? Well, I¡¯m¡­¡­ curious¡¹

    ¡¸I just¡­ can¡¯t imagine it, but does he look like he¡¯d wear silver-rimmed sses or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, maybe so. Well, I just broke up with a guy, and I thought it would be fun toe here and see what it was all about¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you break up with your¡­¡­ boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re asking that?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha! It¡¯s okay. Well, there are many reasons, but I think the main one is sex¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you know. I mean, we¡¯re all human beings, and when we¡¯re together, there¡¯s bound to be things that piss us off or that we don¡¯t like. It¡¯s only in the first three months of a rtionship that he can blindly say ¡°You¡¯re cute¡± or ¡°I like you¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But if you have good chemistry, the expiration date of ¡°I like you¡± will be renewed every time you do it. Women are selfish creatures, and in the end, they like a man who can satisfy them¡¹

    ¡¸H¡­¡­hee~¡­¡­¡¹

    Lately, I feel like I¡¯ve been leaking out this kind of superficial ¡°Hee¡­¡± a lot.

    ¡¸So, do you have a boyfriend, Kurosa-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. We just started dating this year¡¹

    ¡¸So, how is it? How¡¯s the chemistry?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s so new. Well, next time you¡¯re going to do it with that guy, why don¡¯t you try it while paying attention topatibility and see what you can find out? A man who is good at this is like a destined partner, right? It¡¯s like God made him for you¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Well, I haven¡¯t met a guy like that yet, though¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸U¡­¡­ Ughh¡¹

    Somehow, I feel fuzzy.

    My head hurts.

    I can¡¯t feel the futon. It¡¯s cold and hard. I can¡¯t move.

    When I opened my heavy eyelids, I saw a steel floor illuminated by green lights.

    The green lights, which were installed low on the wall, illuminated the floor.

    And I see an unfamiliar ce.

    ¡¸Where¡­¡­ am I?¡¹

    It was as if a haze was hanging over my head.

    I thought absentmindedly.

    £¨After ss, I went into the club room¡­¡­ and Mako started fussing about not being able to go outside¡­¡­ £©

    After thinking about it for a while.

    ¡¸Hey, Moribe! You¡¯re awake! Shima, Saori Moribe is awake!¡¹

    I heard the captain¡¯s voice, and I twisted around in my sleep and turned my head towards the direction of the voice.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hey, are you a pervert!?¡¹

    I twitched my face as hard as I could after seeing so.

    ¡¸Hey, hey! There¡¯s no such thing as a pervert when ites to your seniors, you idiot!¡¹

    No matter how one looks at it, it is a pervert.

    Although, she has a dignified face and sharp eyes.

    Tashiro Hatsu-senpai, the captain of the track and field club, has waist-length hair tied up in a ponytail, and her face is always the same.

    However, the only thing that was the same as usual was from the neck up.

    If I look down from there, I can see that she ispletely naked with only the ribbon of her uniform around her neck.

    On top of that, she was tied up in a grid pattern with red rope, probably Tortoise-shell bondage.

    It¡¯s nothing more than a pervert, isn¡¯t it? The way she was dressed.

    But¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re wearing the same outfit, Moribe¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹

    I looked at my own body in horror as she said that, and I couldn¡¯t help but choke out, ¡°Eh!?¡± .

    Sure enough, it was the same outfit.

    I was wearing only the ribbon of my school uniform and a red rope, an indecent outfit. On top of that, I was tied up with my hands behind my back.

    However, from right next to the captain, I heard the stunned voice of another person.

    ¡¸Well, you know, Hatsu-chan. Even from my point of view, you look like a pervert too¡¹

    ¡¸Why! Aren¡¯t you wearing the same outfit?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re dressed like that, but you¡¯re sitting on your knees, so I can see all your ¡°stuff¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Stuff!? I-I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s the mostfortable position for me¡¹

    [Click this for the illustration]

    My legs were not tied, so I managed to sit up.

    Then, right next to the captain, leaning against the wall with her legs stretched out, was Shima-senpai, a third-year student.

    She was very boyish, very short, and had a very cheerful personality.

    She¡¯s a kind senior who treats me very well, even though I¡¯m the only one in the track and field team who has a little bit of ck.

    She was also wearing the same outfit as me.

    Looking around again, I saw riveted iron walls and an iron floor. A green light embedded in the wall was dimly illuminating the floor.

    On the floory some figures that looked like girls, and from their silhouettes, I could see that they were all tied up and naked.

    I couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, but they were probably all members of the track and field club.

    ¡¸In all, there were eighteen people, including us. I have looked into their faces and confirmed that all of the members of the track and field club, except for Hikaru-chan and Nina-chan, have been kidnapped¡¹

    ¡¸Kidnapped¡­¡­¡¹

    This is the only way to think about it, but it¡¯s a huge shock when she put it into words again. With that, the back of my eyes began to water.

    ¡¸Captain¡­.. what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what we do, there¡¯s nothing we can do about¡­¡­. The only thing we know is that the person who took us is definitely a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸Tortoise-shell bondage¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. For now, we¡¯ll have to wait for everyone to wake up and then split up to find a way out¡¹

    The situation was bad enough, but captain¡¯s calmness was reassuring.

    If she had been distraught, I think I would have been crying and screaming by now.

    ¡¸As expected of captain. I can¡¯t believe you can stay so calm in this situation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    As she nodded her head, Shima-senpai turned her gaze on her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie. Because when you woke up, you were screaming, ¡°Hiratsuka-kun, help me, I¡¯m scared!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Shi-Shima!! Shh! Shh!¡¹

    I was a little¡­¡­ worried when I saw captain so upset.

 Chapter 56: Why dont You Embrace the Black Gals

    Chapter 56: Why don¡¯t You Embrace the ck Gals

    ¡¸I¡¯m home¡¹

    As soon as I got home, my mom ran out to the front door.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio! I saw the news. Your school is in trouble!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why they¡¯re going to close the school tomorrow. It¡¯s not like I know any of the missing girls, so I don¡¯t know anything about it, and I feel lucky to have the extra day off¡¹

    £¨Actually, I¡¯m not a stranger, I¡¯m the one who did it¡­¡­ £©

    ¡¸Is Mai-san okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It was the girls from the track and field club that went missing. Fujiwara-san had nothing to do with it¡¹

    ¡¸I hope you walked Mai-san home properly! I¡¯m not worried about you, but mom¡¯s worried about Mai-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Phew¡­ you should worry about your own child first, my mother. Well, it just so happens that I drove Fujiwara-san to her house today¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s good¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s lucky or not. There is a girl who has been involved in this incident from this residential area¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    That was a bit of a surprise.

    Because I hadn¡¯t expected to find a student from my high school so close to me.

    ¡¸You know, Saori-chan from Moribe-san¡¯s family, you used to go to school with her in elementary school. Don¡¯t you remember her?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t remember her at all¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, she used to call you ¡°Onii-chan, Onii-chan¡± but you¡¯re such a heartless boy¡¹

    The elementary school students in our school district are supposed to go to school in groups with other children from the neighborhood.

    However, just because we go to school together, it doesn¡¯t mean we are friends, and once we move up to middle school, we naturally separate.

    I have a faint memory of catching bugs with a girl, but I don¡¯t remember her face or name.

    Is this Moribe-san the same girl?

    ¡¸Even so¡­ it was hard to go home with the media blocking the main gate. If it¡¯s still like this at the beginning of the week, it won¡¯t be easy¡¹

    In fact, it was quite chaotic when I was leaving school.

    The media swarmed around the students as we left the school. Some people who can¡¯t read the air trying to get on TV cameras. Teachers and police officers trying to hold them back. A situation like that happened in front of the school gate where people were pushing and shoving each other. There was even a scene where a female student screamed that someone had touched her during the struggle, causing amotion.

    I didn¡¯t want to get caught up in that, so I just looked out the window at the chaos at the main gate.

    There were a few other people in the ssroom besides me. They were nning to leave after the chaos calmed down. Of course, it¡¯s included Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸Ehehe, I guess I¡¯m lucky because I get to spend more time with Fu~min than usual¡¹

    But the teachers seemed to have been told to get the students out of school as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Come on! Hurry up and get out of here!¡¹

    We had no choice but to head for the back gate, driven by Gorioka.

    The back gate was always closed, but the fence beside it was not very high.

    ¡¸Fu~min, catch me!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. You¡¯ll have to climb down yourself¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    As I got off first, I looked up at Fujiwara-san standing on the fence and saw a pair of leopard-print panties.

    The back gate was facing an unpaved forest road, where no cars could enter, so there were no reporters in sight.

    It seemed that some people besides us had gone home through here, and there were many footprints of athletic shoes on the damp soil outside the gate.

    It was a long way back, but it was much better than being jostled.

    On the way back to the school, Fujiwara-san held my hand instead of clinging to me as usual, which I thought was refreshing, and said ¡°Ehehe¡±.

    So, with the school temporarily closed tomorrow, Friday, and Saturday and Sunday off, I wondered what would happen on Monday.

    Unless there is a new development, I don¡¯t think the media will stick around for that long, but I¡¯m sick of the thought of having to take the long way home from the back gate every day.

    Who¡¯s to me, well, it¡¯s ¡­¡­ my fault.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After dinner, I went to my room, opened ¡°the door¡±, and stepped into ¡°the room¡±.

    Normally, Masaki-chan would have greeted me with a ¡°Wee back¡±, but that was not the case today.

    When I looked at the bed, she was breathing lightly andfortably.

    She was wearing a white shirt.

    Perhaps it was the image of her boyfriend¡¯s shirt, but there was a glimpse of light blue striped panties peeking out from the hem.

    She was dressed in a very mischievous way, trying to please me, but she must have fallen asleep while waiting for me.

    When I sat down next to her and stroked her hair, she looked pleasantly surprised.

    As I was soaking in happiness, Lili suddenly appeared.

    ¡¸Oppai-chan is tired, Devi. It was a rather hard day today, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she had to learn how to behave in an unfamiliar queenly tone, and then she had to learn the details of this brainwashing, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, I guess I won¡¯t do it today. It¡¯s not bad to have a good night¡¯s sleep once in a while¡¹

    With that said, I threw myself down next to Masaki-chan, and Lili gave me a rare look of seriousness and asked me a question.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, there is one thing I want to make sure, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, are you sure that the reason you were so reckless this time was because of that ck gal?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Four of them took Fujiwara-san¡¯s picture. Also, I couldn¡¯t identify them because of their short-cut, and there¡¯s a good chance that stories about her past have been leaked to other girls. I really should have taken care of it when they filmed her, but I didn¡¯t think anything of Fujiwara-san at that point¡¹

    ¡¸Is it your sympathy, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you want to hear, but no. I¡¯m just ufortable with them messing with my things¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not using you of anything, Devi. But¡­ I¡¯m just wondering why you don¡¯t confine or try to hold her even though she¡¯s¡­¡­ yours¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it does seem strange¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t make sense, right, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I can exin it well, but¡­ Masaki-chan, Kurosawa-san and Fujiwara-san are special to me. I¡¯m honestly embarrassed to admit that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s special about them, but I¡¯m attracted to them to the point where I can¡¯t choose between them¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸All three of them are your revenge partners, Devi. It¡¯s just that the hatred has been turned upside down, Devi. If you are unable to choose between them, it is unreasonable for you to avoid touching the ck gals, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a hunch, but¡­ If I hold her, I feel like my value will copse in Fujiwara-san¡¯s favor. The difference between her and Kurosawa-san or Masaki-chan is that she has been exposed to men¡¯s desires. I can hold her anytime I want, but I don¡¯t, so she¡¯s probably special¡¹

    With that, I turned my attention to Lili and she rolled her eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸You startled me, Devi. I felt as if I understood how a parent feels when they see their child standing up for the first time, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi has grown up, huh? Even though, you are so sassy, Devi. But, well, if you don¡¯t want to hold her, it seems impossible to make the ck gal into a state of [Enved], Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I have a feeling that it¡¯ll be able to work out, but I still don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The night hase.

    The on-site inspection, whichsted untilte into the night, naturally yielded no results.

    Although the initial response is crucial, there is only the fact that 18 girls have disappeared.

    If I don¡¯t know Master, there¡¯s no way I can figure out why that would happen, so there¡¯s no way I can get any results from a random investigation.

    Still, many of the investigators, including myself, had visited the school again this morning after taking a short nap.

    Today, we were supposed to focus our search on the old school buildings that were left undemolished.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    It¡¯s really painful to have to work seriously on something I know to be meaningless.

    As I walked down the corridor alone, thinking about this.

    ¡¸Ryoko-san¡¹

    I stopped when someone suddenly called out to me from behind.

    I turned around and there he was, Inspector Nakamura, my fianc¨¦e, so to speak.

    ¡¸What is it? Inspector¡¹

    When I replied, he looked a little puzzled.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s kind of a private matter. I¡¯m staying at a hotel near the station right now, but¡­¡­ this case is going to drag on. So, I thought it would be better for me toe to my apartment¡¹

    The apartment in which I live was purchased by this man as my new home after marriage. Of course, the name is also his.

    ¡¸Can Ie over there tonight?¡¹

    Not so long ago, I would have been delighted. I might have thought of a home-cooked meal to serve him.

    But I don¡¯t think so anymore.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Takehiko-san¡­¡­. I¡¯m actually protecting the returned person in the case ¨C Misuzu Kurosawa-san¡­¡­¡¹

    I exined the situation of the media surrounding her house and told him that I had no choice but to protect her as an emergency evacuation.

    Then he chuckled.

    ¡¸I see, I can¡¯t just barge into an apartment with a high school girl, can I?¡¹

    He scratched his head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve done something rash¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just proud that my prospective wife is such a kind person¡¹

    Then he gently took my hand in his.

    But this was the point where I had to be patient.

    I pretended to be embarrassed, although inside I was thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡±.

    Just then¡­

    ¡¸Inspector! Inspector Nakamura!¡¹

    I saw a uniformed police officer running from the other side of the corridor, his shoes ttering, and he hurriedly released my hand.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Inspector, one of the girls just came forward to say that she saw something that may be rted to the case¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Not the two girls from the track & field club?¡¹

    Teruya Hikaru and Ninagawa Rimi were asked toe to the school this afternoon for questioning.

    ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s Rin Fukuda, a first-year student at our school¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll be right there¡¹

    ¡¸Inspector Nakamura, if it¡¯s a female student, I¡¯d better be present¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. There may be some things that are difficult to discuss without a femalepanion¡¹

    ¡¸I understood¡¹

    There was a reason why I immediately requested it. Because I had heard of the surname Fukuda.

    I remember that the name of the student who confessed to Master and was rejected had that name.

    I had a bit of a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 57: Trap

    Chapter 57: Trap

    Two updates¡­.

    Thanks Ayx, Nico & Someone for the support¡­

    My pc need to be reinstalled so today, there is no additional chapter¡­.<hr>

    ¡¸Fukuda-san. You are brave enough toe forward¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­ I¡¯m also scared, but one of the missing persons is a good friend of mine, so I thought¡­¡­ I could be of some help¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s Masako Inui-san from the same ss¡­¡­¡¹

    While I was waiting for the detective in the principal¡¯s office, I was talking to the principal about this.

    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m worried about Mako, but it¡¯s not for her that I¡¯m going to testify to the police.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t much of a story.

    However, the only thing that matters is the fact that I¡¯ve testified to the police, and turned their attention to Kimo-buta-senpai.

    So, after a few moments, there was a knock at the principal¡¯s office door, and three detectives entered.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Thank you for waiting so long¡¹

    A man with slender silver-rimmed sses and a woman with curly shorthair were sitting on the sofa across from me, with the uniformed policemen standing behind them.

    It seems I had seen the woman in the school before.

    ¡ºShe looked like something out of a cop drama. She¡¯s so cool¡»

    I remember talking to Mako about it.

    And the first person to open his mouth was a man with silver-rimmed sses.

    ¡¸Please make yourselffortable. Although, being a detective could frightens anyone, but I never yell at them¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    I felt nervous even though I was told that.

    Besides, I¡¯m the only student in a room full of adults.

    And although the man was smiling kindly, but the woman was staring at me with observant eyes.

    ¡¸Then, may I ask your name again?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I¡¯m Rin Fukuda, first-year student from ss C¡¹

    ¡¸So, what did you see?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really rted to¡­¡­ But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. Any little thing will do¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the day before yesterday, after the sixth period, I went to the club building with Mako¡­. I mean, Masako Inui-san from the track & field club¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ with the victim¡¹

    The female detective nodded to the male detective, who said so.

    Perhaps he was confirming that ¡°Masako Inui¡± was one of the missing persons.

    ¡¸Yes. But I¡¯m the manager of the men¡¯s ser club, so we parted ways near the women¡¯s club building, and Inui-san joined her seniors who were walking in front of us. After that, they went into the women¡¯s track and field club room together¡¹

    ¡¸So you saw them enter the club room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know the name of this senior?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Please continue your conversation¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, so I think it was right after I parted with¡­¡­ Inui-san. I saw a figure quickly hiding behind the women¡¯s club building. It was a spur-of-the-moment thing, so I couldn¡¯t tell for sure, but to my eyes, it looked like Kijima-senpai, a third-year student¡¹

    At that moment, I felt as if the female detective was ring at me.

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing, that detective¡¯s eyes were a little¡­¡­ scary¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I seemed to have gotten carried away with the story¡¹

    The female detective said, and the male detective smiled and made amends.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a very serious person, so don¡¯t worry about¡­¡­ her. So, is that figure Kijima¡­¡­-kun? How did you know it was him if you couldn¡¯t tell for sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I love¡­¡­ Kijima-senpai. I¡¯ve been following him with my eyes regrly because he¡¯s my favorite person, and the way he moved and the shape of the hidden figure made me think it was definitely Kijima-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ Is this Kijima-kun a member of the sports club?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he¡¯s not in any club activities. So I was wondering why he was in such a ce¡¹

    Then, the female detective opened her mouth as if she was biting at the end of my words.

    I knew she was a little scary. Her temples seemed to be twitching.

    ¡¸I wondered, but why you didn¡¯t check it out first?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you see¡­¡­ because it was close to the start time of the club activities¡¹

    The male detective interrupted the female detective¡¯s attempt to say something.

    ¡¸I see, thank you very much. Is there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is all¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Thank you for your cooperation. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, let us write down what you just said. I hope you can spare the time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­ I¡¯m just about to go home now¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you take care of the rest¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹

    The male detective gave instructions to the uniformed policeman standing behind him, and then, the two detectives left the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A soft object covered my face.

    ¡¸Nngh, Nnnn¡­.¡¹

    I shook my head from side to side in a dreamy state, enjoying the sensation of softness that enveloped my entire face.

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s so soft. What is this¡­¡­? Is this heaven¡­¡­?)

    After all, the feeling is wonderful. In addition, the sweet aroma of citrus fruits that drifted in the air soothed my heart.

    However, when the soft touch that covered my face left my body and I opened up my eyes, I saw a pair of breasts dangling heavily and a soft, gentle smile.

    ¡¸Good morning, Fumio-kun¡¹

    Her breasts spilled out of her white shirt and Masaki-chan was on all fours, covering me.

    I see, is this what you call rm milk press¡­¡­.? It¡¯s a good idea.

    Then, there¡¯s no need to be shy.

    ¡¸Thanks for the food¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh? Noo!¡¹

    In a dazed state of consciousness, I grabbed the white fruit that was being offered in front of me with both hands and sucked on therge nipple and the cherry-colored bulge in the middle.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Ah¡¹

    Masaki twitched and shuddered.

    But I continued to squeeze her breasts like a cow and sucked her nipples as much as I could.

    ¡¸Hyann¡­¡­ Fumi-kun looks like a baby. Even if you suck so hard, no milk wille out¡¹

    When I heard such a seductive voice, I naturally wanted to do more.

    So, I pulled her twin breasts to the middle and sucked on both nipples at the same time.

    ¡¸Noo, you pervert, both of them on the same time¡­¡­.¡¹

    As I sucked on both nipples at the same time, Masaki-chan leaned back violently.

    ¡¸Ah, Ahhh, Noo, Ah, Ah¡¹

    I continued to work on her nipples, but she suddenly copsed, her body shaking.

    ¡¸Fueeh¡­ I just wanted to wake you up and make you feel good¡¹

    It seems that the nipple torture was enough to make here.

    Well, it was aplete victory.

    It¡¯s not a matter of¡­¡­ winning or losing, though.

    Then, Masaki-chan with reddened cheeks stares at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸If you want to do it again¡­.. you can¡¹

    I¡¯d love to, but my mom is about to wake me up. If I¡¯m not in my own bed, it¡¯s not good.

    ¡¸Well, see you at night¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­ You just lit the fire¡­¡­ You¡¯re so mean¡­¡­¡¹

    I patted Masaki¡¯s head who was making a sulky face and got off the bed with a wry smile on my face.

    ¡¸By the way, Masaki-chan, Lili¡¯s coaching you again today, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ But there¡¯s so much to learn, my brain is going to *bang* !¡¹

    ¡¸*Bang*?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, *Bang*!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, but I¡¯m so happy to be able to help you, Fumio-kun. However, I think I need a¡­¡­ reward¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­ it¡¯s a reward for me too¡¹

    With that, she poked her lips out, and I put my lips on hers quietly.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After that, I walked out the door, went down the stairs, yawned, and sat down at the dining room table.

    Then, my mom peeked out from the kitchen counter.

    ¡¸At least make your own coffee¡¹

    She made a disgruntled sound, but, well, that¡¯s it.

    ¡¸Please¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh gosh, then, do you want a fried egg? One eye or both?¡¹

    ¡¸Both eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Then both eyes, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my honorable mother¡¹

    Now, because of the sudden vacation, I had free time on my hands.

    Masaki-chan is busy, and so is Ryoko.

    Whose fault is it that they don¡¯t pay attention to me?

    It¡¯s my fault, obviously.

    ¡¸So, what should I do today? ¡­¡­ I¡¯m bored¡¹

    Should I spend my time watching Masaki-chan¡¯s training?

    Hmm, I think I might be in the way.

    By the way, what is the status of the police investigation of the scene? Is it enough to have¡­¡­ Ryoko reports backter? They can¡¯t find anything anyway.

    I wonder how Kurosawa-san is doing.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to be wandering around in this situation, but I¡¯m ¡­¡­jealous that she might be meeting Kasuya-kun.

    Also, I wonder if there¡¯s a¡­¡­ list of the girls of the track and field club. Oh, that¡¯s right. I think I can get this by asking Ryoko.

    While I was thinking about this, toast, sd, fried eggs, and coffee wereid out on the table.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­ thank you, huuuuh!?¡¹

    When I looked up, there was Fujiwara-san.

    It was Fujiwara-san in her youngdy¡¯s mode.

    ¡¸Arara, Fumio-sama, your voice is so loud¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you doing, Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu. It¡¯s my day off, so I¡¯vee to take care of Fumio-sama as well as train myself as a bride¡¹

    Then, from the other side of the counter kitchen, my mother shouted with great joy.

    ¡¸Mai-san, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re a better cook than Mom. I really don¡¯t know why such a nice girl would go out with Fumio. It must be ranked on the seven mysteries of the world¡¹

    ¡¸Seven mysteries is not a ranking!¡¹

    I know that¡¯s not the point of this conversation. So, I turn my head to Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯m busy today. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be there for you, so you should go back¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Are, are. Although, you¡¯ve said ¡°What should I do today? ¡­¡­I¡¯m bored¡± earlier. Also, you don¡¯t have a friend too, Fumio-sama. But, it¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s have a rxing date in your room¡¹

    Her tone was polite, but she was still Fujiwara-san.

    As always, she pushes me hard.

    Just then, I heard a loud ring on my phone from my room on the second floor.

    £¨A phone call? Who is it from?)

    I can¡¯t remember anyone calling me except my family.

    But the timing was so perfect.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, my phone¡¯s ringing!¡¹

    I hurriedly got up from my seat and ran up the stairs.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Written reports are such a hassle¡­..¡¹

    To be honest, I was sick of it.

    The policeman would record what I had said by hand.

    He would check it over and over again, and write in a politenguage that I had never spoken before.

    And by the time I left, I was exhausted.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s customary or not, but I think it¡¯s a miracle that such inefficient work survives in this age of modernity.

    As I walked with my shoulders slumped, I opened the group chat of the ser club on the SNS on my phone.

    It¡¯s not over. Rather, it starts here.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve just been informing the police. On the day the track and field club went missing, I saw a third-year Kijima-senpai wandering around the track and field club room. I¡¯ve had a scary experience with that senior for some time now. So, I was like, ¡°Serve him right¡±. But, if I disappear, it¡¯s probably because of him¡»

    As I typed this, I couldn¡¯t help but rx my mouth.

    This is the end of Kimo-buta-senpai.

    Now, from Monday, where should I disappear to?

    I¡¯ll have to drain my savings, but it¡¯s a one-week vacation.

    When Ie back, I will just make the samement as Misuzu-senpai.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember anything. It¡¯s been a week since I found out¡¹

 Chapter 58: Thats All a Teenage Boy Can Think About

    Chapter 58: That¡¯s All a Teenage Boy Can Think About

    ¡¸What do you think, Ryoko-san?¡¹

    As soon as I left the principal¡¯s office, Inspector Nakamura asked me.

    ¡¸I think the least we can do is to confirm that the victims dropped by the club room¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s important. Because when Ninagawa-san went to the club room, she testified that it was locked. In other words, assuming that there are no lies or misrepresentations in the story so far, we can assume that the members of the¡­.. club who disappeared went to the trouble of locking the door before leaving¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t think they were taken by force?¡¹

    ¡¸At least, not until the victims left the club room¡¹

    In the first ce, the members of the track and field club did not enter the club room, but they entered Master¡¯s ¡°room¡± that was disguised as a club room, so the truth is that the club room was still locked, and they did not even enter the room, let alone leave it.

    However, I should probably take this story.

    If this is the way it goes, I think I can keep Inspector Nakamura¡¯s eyes away from Master.

    ¡¸So, someone must have led them¡­¡­ It makes sense to think that way, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Inspector Nakamura nodded broadly.

    ¡¸There are no signs of a struggle inside or outside the clubroom. The question is who led them and to where? And does Ryoko-san know the boy named Kijima?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have interviewed him before¡­¡­ Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t think he has anything to do with this. Because ording to the other students, he is despised by being called ¡°Kimo-jima¡± and so on, and his physical strength and energy are below the level of others. Inomoto-senpai also said that he was a typical bullied kid. So, it¡¯s hard to believe that the female students would follow him¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    I felt as if I were coughing up blood as I sneered at Master.

    Even though it is for the purpose of protecting Master, this must be reported to Master again and punishment must be given.

    Haa~, Haa~¡­ What kind of punishment will he give me?

    ¡¸Ryoko-san¡­¡­ your face seems to be quite red, are you suffering from a cold? Your breathing seems to be disordered as well¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s more of a reward¡¹

    ¡¸Reward?¡¹

    ¡¸Cough. It¡¯s just a little mimunication. Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    I can¡¯t. I was so excited that my innermost thoughts leaked out.

    I pretended to think for a moment and opened my mouth.

    ¡¸In any case, if they were led somewhere by someone, the person who led them there is someone they should follow¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s just an assumption at this point, but¡­¡­ yes. Anyway, I would like to talk to the boy named Kijima¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s involved¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course he is. At the very least, it¡¯s not something that the boy can do on his own, and if he can¡¯t y a role in guiding the members of the club, he should be considered irrelevant to the matter¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But if he was near the club room, as Fukuda-said said, he might have witnessed something. Whether or not he was actually there is not something that can be hidden if we investigate on that premise¡¹

    His story was perfectly legitimate.

    So, if I resist any longer, I might end up instilling distrust in him.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll try to get in touch with him since I have his contact information from the previous interview¡¹

    He must be happy that there was progress in the investigation.

    ¡¸Please do¡¹

    He nodded his head in satisfaction.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After parting with Inspector Nakamura, I went into the women¡¯s restroom and tapped the word ¡°MASTER¡± in my phone¡¯s address book.

    The reason why the registered name is not ¡°Goshujin-sama¡± is so that when someone sees it, I can excuse myself and say the name is the owner of my favorite bar.

    The sound of calls rang in my ears. Once, twice ¡­¡­.

    After a very long call, Master picked up the phone.

    ¡¸Good timing. Ryoko. Excellent¡¹

    As soon as he answered the phone, he suddenly praised me.

    It made me wet.

    ¡¸W-what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry. I was just talking about this. What¡¯s more, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    When I told him about Rin Fukuda¡¯s tip and that I would like him toe to the school this afternoon, his voice was filled with an unpleasant emotion.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure she¡¯s watching me ¡­¡­.¡¹

    Certainly, it would be impossible for her to know that Master in that ce just by guesswork. The question is, to what extent was Master being seen?

    ¡¸At the moment, Master is not under suspicion, but in the interview, Master will be asked two questions: why he was there and whether he witnessed anything¡¹

    ¡¸What about denying that I was there?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s good to know. Keep me informed¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me¡¹

    £¨Ah, right now, I¡¯m helping my Master¡­¡­£©

    After hanging up the phone, I enjoyed the lingering sound of Master¡¯s voice for a while.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Good morning, Kurosa-chan¡¹

    As I sat up on the sofa bed, rubbing my eyes, Kyoko-san walked up to me with a mug in both hands.

    ¡¸Here, tea. It¡¯s pure, do you want sugar?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no need. Thank you very much¡¹

    As I epted the mug, I looked at the clock and saw that it was past ten o¡¯clock. It seemed I had slept toote.

    ¡¸Good grief¡¹

    Kyoko-san sat down on the bed, sounding like an old person. She was dressed in a sleeveless shirt and pink men¡¯s boxer shorts.

    It¡¯s bold, or rather, it¡¯s¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Do you always wear that kind of underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, this? it¡¯s sofortable, you know. And the reason I wear it because when I tried on my ex¡¯s underwear for fun, I ended up loving it. So, that¡¯s what I wear most of the time now¡¹

    ¡¸H-hee¡­¡­¡¹

    The idea of wearing men¡¯s underwear is so bizarre that I honestly can¡¯tment on it.

    If it were a man wearing women¡¯s underwear, I could just put him in the category of ¡°pervert¡±.

    ¡¸Anyway, Kurosa-chan. It seems that you were up verytest night¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes. I was chatting with my¡­.. boyfriend, and I didn¡¯t know where to stop¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so fresh, so youthful¡¹

    ¡¸After all, we don¡¯t have time to meet. and at school, I can¡¯t even be¡­¡­ close to him¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you mentioned that. you have to be picked up and dropped off at school, also they won¡¯t let you out at night¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it can¡¯t be helped, though¡­¡­¡¹

    Then Kyoko-san looked into my face and spoke.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Why don¡¯t you go see him today?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan won¡¯t be home untilte at night, and your parents won¡¯t be watching you¡¹

    ¡¸But the media is¡­¡­.¡¹

    The reason I was allowed to stay here in the first ce was because the media was following me and loitering in front of my house.

    If I went out to y and the media found me, I¡¯d be screwed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re not a Hollywood star. With a little disguise, you won¡¯t be recognized¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are not a political activist either, right? If you don¡¯t take this chance, who knows how long you might not see him again?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to go on a date with Jun-kun at this point.

    ¡¸So, you should meet him. Love has no boundaries. John Lennon says so too. It¡¯s love and peace¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with boundaries, John, or love and peace, but if I missed this day, I really don¡¯t think I have a chance.

    ¡¸Is it okay¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If you want to disguise yourself, I can find you some clothes from Onee-chan closet. Then, all you need to do is cover your face with sunsses and a mask and you¡¯re good to go¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    I bowed my head and she pped her hands happily.

    ¡¸And if you¡¯re going to meet a guy, you¡¯ve got to do something about your underwear!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ yes. There is new one that Terashima-san prepared for me¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s a little in. So, let¡¯s go to Onee-chan¡¯s closet and find something more fierce¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t need that!¡¹

    £¨I mean, why don¡¯t you do something about your own panties first?£©

    ¡¸After all, you¡¯re going to do it, right? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re going to need it¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no! It¡¯s just a date!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though, you say something like that, if you want to date without anyone seeing your face, you have to go to a love hotel¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! Take your time. If he wants to go to a secluded ce, all the teenage boys will think of nothing else! It must be a love hotel¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that Kurosa-chan doesn¡¯t want to do something naughty with her boyfriend, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­ well¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kyoko-san seems to be enjoying herself.

    I don¡¯t know why she is so aggressive with me, but I can¡¯t help but understand why she enjoys other people¡¯s love affairs.

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ I¡¯ll send him a message anyway¡¹

    And the reply was absurdly fast.

    It was as fast as a ping-pong rally.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll wait for you in front of Chobi statue at 3pm¡»

    Kyoko-san looked over my shoulder and smiled as she looked at my phone.

    ¡¸Though, I¡¯m not familiar with the area. There¡¯s probably a love hotel near the meeting ce, right? I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s going to do it¡¹

    Certainly, there was a hotel named ¡°Ravian Rose¡± behind the station.

 Chapter 59: A Mans Intuition is More Accurate than Expected

    Chapter 59: A Man¡¯s Intuition is More urate than Expected

    Two updates + three additional chapters¡­

    Thanks TrashPanda for the support¡­<hr>

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan¡­¡­ I¡¯m thirsty¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s suffering, Shima¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹

    Such exchange happened between Captain and Shima-senpai.

    It had been a few hours since anyone had opened their mouths.

    All the members of the club are already awake.

    But it was only for the first hour that they screamed and cried at the sight of their indecent outfits.

    The rest of the time, no one said a word, and they justy their limp.

    ¡¸I heard that people can live for a while without food, but not for long without water. We¡¯ll have to do something about that¡¹

    ¡¸How to do that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Listen, Shima. It is said that those who are lost at sea drink a ¡°piss¡± to quench their thirst¡¹

    They must have overheard our conversation. And some people began to shiver and tremble in various ces. I suppose that¡¯s natural. Even I don¡¯t like it.

    ¡¸The only problem is, if I¡¯m in a situation where I absolutely have to drink, ¡°whose piss will it be¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that the problem?¡¹

    I knew I shouldn¡¯t say that, but I did.

    ¡¸Oh, Moribe. Hmm, I think I can drink yours¡¹

    ¡¸Moribe-chan is likely to provide water, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but choke on my voice.

    However, the two girls quickly shifted their target to another girl.

    ¡¸How about¡­. Inui?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s more likely no¡¹

    This time, I heard a gasping sound in the distance.

    Probably, it¡¯s Mako that has just been mentioned.

    Then, the first-year student who was lying next to Shima-senpai, who has ringlet hair and looked like a youngdy, let out an exasperated voice. (*Note: ringlet hair -> drill hair)

    ¡¸Senpai¡­¡­ please stop this. We are all frightened¡¹

    Her name is Yui Kayama.

    She is said to be a youngdy from a good family, but she is weak under pressure and spends most of her time in the bathroom during thepetition, which has earned her the nickname ¡°Miss Bowel¡±. She is a gem of a girl who is sure to be the shame of the track and field club.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Kayama. You are the best of the worst¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass, too, Kayama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that? ¡­¡­Well, I just think that a nice youngdy like you might have a protein or sugar problem from overindulgence¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that adult disease!?¡¹

    ¡¸But it seems you eat a lot of meat. You look like an animal¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so prejudiced!!¡¹

    I really don¡¯t even know how many hours I¡¯ve been confined.

    I¡¯m at my wits end¡­¡­ I think. It is hard, and I can¡¯t help it.

    But why are these people so cheerful? When I thought about it, I realized that all three of them were long distance runners. It made sense to me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It was almost noon when I left the house and went to school.

    I was dressed in jeans and a long-sleeved t-shirt because I didn¡¯t have any sses.

    Thanks to Ryoko, I knew exactly what was going on.

    And with the help of Lili, I was able to exin to them why I was near the girls¡¯ track and field club room.

    So, there¡¯s nothing to be nervous about, even though it¡¯s an interview.

    I don¡¯t feel it¡­ but

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ Fu~min is super cool in in clothes too¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you following me ¡­¡­?¡¹

    The youngdy¡¯s version of Fujiwara-san was walking next to me, clinging to my arm.

    ¡¸I mean, an interview doesn¡¯t have to take hours, does it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah, that¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go on a date afterwards¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be straight home¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m going to your house¡¹

    ¡¸Please go back to your home. I beg you¡¹

    While we were having this exchange, we arrived at the school. The usual guard was not there, but there was a policeman in uniform at the entrance.

    I told him that I had been called by Detective Terashima, and after exchanging a few words with someone on the radio, he opened the gate and said, ¡°Please go to the principal¡¯s office¡±.

    When I got to the shoebox, two other policemen were waiting for me.

    One of them asked Fujiwara-san, ¡°Are you his escort?¡± She replied smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m his wife ?¡±, and an indescribably delicate atmosphere arose.

    The policeman let out a dryugh, ¡°Haha¡±.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    After regaining hisposure, I was guided to the principal¡¯s office, and the ¡°escort¡± to the other room.

    ¡°Fu~min! Hurry up ande back!¡± Said Fujiwara-san¡¯s after I dodge her throwing kisses and followed the policeman to the principal¡¯s office.

    On the way to the principal¡¯s office, I saw Teruya-san walking toward me.

    She was probably being questioned as well.

    However, we didn¡¯t exchange any words.

    Teruya-san nced at me with a curious look, ¡°Why is this guy here?¡±.

    Well, we had never exchanged a word in the ssroom either, and although, our seats were so close, but our rtionship was light-years away.

    When I entered the principal¡¯s office, I found a good-looking uncle with silver-rimmed sses and Ryoko on the sofa, and the principal, as usual, sitting at the desk in the back.

    As soon as I sat down on the sofa, the good-looking uncle opened his mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry you had toe here today. Did you have any ns this afternoon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I had a date with my girlfriend¡­¡­. Well, she came with me as an escort, so we¡¯ll go for a walk in the park afterwards¡¹

    Is it good? I feel it¡¯s a little vain.

    ¡¸I see. Well, I don¡¯t want to keep her waiting, so I¡¯d like to move on to the questions quickly¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, the day before yesterday after school¡­¡­ just after sixth period. Were you in the area of the women¡¯s club activity building?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I was there, but it was¡­¡­.¡¹

    I made a startled face and pretended to be confused.

    ¡¸Some people said they saw you there. It was just before and after the girls¡¯ track & field club went missing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I had nothing to do with that!¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Then what were you doing there?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    I pretended to groan and nced at the principal. I saw Ryoko give a small nod. It seems that she understood my intentions.

    ¡¸Principal, may I ask you to leave your seat for a moment?¡¹

    Ryoko said.

    ¡¸Eh¡­. Yes, I understand¡¹

    The principal left the principal¡¯s office with an air of reluctance. After watching the door close, I opened my mouth.

    ¡¸In fact, on the break, I had a¡­¡­ bad day, and while I took the fifth period, I got more and more sick and tired of it, so I skipped the sixth period. After that, I sat in the sun on the stairs at the entrance to the old school building¡¹

    ¡¸Sunbathing¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I was dozing in the ¡­¡­ sun and before I knew it, it was the end of sixth period and everyone was leaving for school. And if the other people in my ss found out I was skipping ss, it would be embarrassing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I¡¯d go home via the ¡°hidden passage¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hidden passage?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s what we call it. The fence behind the girls¡¯ club buildinges off if you lift it up a little¡¹

    The eyebrows of the good-looking uncle twitched.

    Then, he looked at the uniformed police officer behind him and gave some kind of signal. I heard the door open and the sound of footsteps walking away. He probably went to check it out the ce.

    The ce was surrounded by a high fence, several meters high, to keep the ball from flying out. On the other side of the fence is a forest road.

    The day before yesterday, I actually got out of there after capturing a member of the track & field club.

    If someone examines the area closely, they might be able to find my footprints.

    However, I did not remove the fences at that time.

    Because I used to get to the forest road.

    The fence, which was could be lifted up, actually what I asked Lili to do.

    In addition, I asked her to throw away one of the student handbooks of the track and field club members in the forest, just in case they started to investigate the forest road in earnest.

    ¡¸I see¡­ You¡¯re skipping. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s hard to say in the presence of the principal. I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯m not impressed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸So, did you see anything unusual there?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing thates to mind¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay¡¹

    With that, the good-looking uncle nced at his watch. It seems it¡¯s a very expensive watch from a famous foreign manufacturer that I¡¯ve heard of.

    ¡¸Then¡­.. earlier, you said that you skipped school because you were sick of it, but you didn¡¯t leave right away. You said that you were basking in the sun at the old school building, but why didn¡¯t you leave right away?¡¹

    I knew this good-looking uncle was much different from Detective Inomoto. He was able to get into the part of my answer that was a hundred percent a lie. Maybe he is really good at it.

    However, I felt that it was not a good idea to lie on top of lies. Not all human behavior can be exined by logic, anyway.

    ¡¸Eh¡­.. W-why not? I think it¡¯s because I felt kinda want it¡­¡­ Yeah, kinda¡¹

    The good-looking uncle was watching me closely. I understand that. Next to him, Ryoko looked ufortable.

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡­¡­.By the way, is your girlfriend from this school?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah¡­¡­ yes, she¡¯s a girl in my ss¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ Actually, you know. I¡¯m going to get married soon, too. I¡¯m getting married soon to this Ryoko Terashima-san¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a minute, Inspector! What do you say all of a sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is that so? Congrattions!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    What is it? What is this detective trying to say? Is he trying to trick me? I couldn¡¯t help but be rmed.

    At the same time, I felt a little bad thinking that this was Ryoko¡¯s fianc¨¦. Because Ryoko is already mine.

    ¡¸So, Kijima-kun. What kind of person is your girlfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Is that rted to the case?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just small talk¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­¡­ that¡¯s fine. At first, I was tired of her following me around, but¡­ I just couldn¡¯t ¡­¡­ leave her alone¡¹

    ¡¸So, she confessed to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, she did¡¹

    Don¡¯t look so surprised! No, actually, I was surprised too!

    At that moment, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    ¡±Excuse me!¡± The uniformed police officer who came in gave an ear-to-ear talk to the good-looking uncle.

    The good-looking uncle¡¯s face immediately changed.

    ¡¸Kijima-kun! I heard that your girlfriend copsed due to hyperventtion¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that she¡¯s resting in the infirmary after giving her first aid, so please get her there as soon as possible¡¹

    ¡¸I understand!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the ce of Master who hurriedly ran out of the principal¡¯s office, the uniformed policeman who went to check the fence at the back of the school came back.

    ¡¸There is indeed one part that can be removed¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ Then, please allocate an investigator to check it thoroughly. Oh, right. Please ask Detective Inomoto to take charge¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹

    When the uniformed officer left, Inspector Nakamura turned his head toward me and smiled.

    ¡¸It was an unexpected harvest, wasn¡¯t it? If it is possible to go out of the school directly from the back of the club building, it will be a very different story¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, that¡¯s¡­¡­ true¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Takehiko-san. Why did you tell him ¡­¡­ that we were getting married?¡¹

    ¡¸Was it sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, pretty much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ at first I was just going to bide my time until the fence was checked. However, it seemed to me that he was looking at Ryoko in an unpleasant way. Well, just think of it as childish jealousy¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­ Takehiko-san!¡¹

    I showed my embarrassment.

    In fact, my gut is boiling because I feel like I¡¯ve exposed something embarrassing in front of my Master, but it¡¯s for my Master¡¯s sake. I guess I have to be patient here.

    But Inspector Nakamura narrowed his eyes and said.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s best to keep an eye on him for a while longer. As Inomoto said, he looked like a typical bullied child, with a strange air of confidence peeking out from time to time. He seems to be a type of person I¡¯ve never met before¡¹

    That was, oddly enough, the same impression I had given Inomoto-senpai when I first met my Master.

 Chapter 60: The Irony is that the Meaning of Ravian Rose is Rosy Days

    Chapter 60: The Irony is that the Meaning of Ravian Rose is Rosy Days

    After parting ways with Fu~min, the policeman guides me to the waiting room next to the staff room.

    Even though it was a school facility, I had never been in this room before. Usually, the school counselor uses this room for counseling.

    ¡¸Please wait here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    When I entered the room, it was about the same size as a science experimentboratory. Maybe even smaller?

    The room had a six-seater sofa set, and there was already one person sitting on the sofa in the back.

    She was a very shy woman.

    Her curly hair, dyed tinum gold, almost white, was so voluminous that I wondered how much she was piling on.

    She was wearing an open-neck dress that went all the way to her shoulders. What¡¯s more, the dress had a sexy shape that seemed to stick to her body perfectly.

    No matter how I looked at her, she looked like a cabaret girl on her way to work. The way she stood out from the surrounding scenery was unbelievable.

    However, the moment the woman looked up¡­

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    I gasped.

    ¡¸Ara~¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, ¡°Ko-ga-nei¡±¡­¡­.¡¹

    Her mouth twisted into the shape of the crescent moon.

    Yes, this person with the smile on her face was the one who gave me such a terrible time¡­¡­.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Anna¡­¡­ Senpai¡¹

    Anna Teruya-senpai.

    She was the one who bullied me and even made me do it.

    ¡¸Why are you¡­¡­ here¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸What? I¡¯m here to escort Hikaru-chan. I promised to take her out for a nice meal. You¡¯ve changed your look a lot, and you seem to have a lot of money. Koganei¡­¡­ or is it Fujiwara now?¡¹

    She knows my newst name.

    £¨No good. There is no escape¡­¡­¡¹

    As soon as I thought that, my heart thumped and jumped.

    It was an unpleasant feeling.

    ¡¸Haa, Haa, Haa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are~? What¡¯s wrong with you? You look pale, ¡°Ko-ga-nei¡±¡¹

    My heart wouldn¡¯t stop thumping. I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t stop shaking.

    And I involuntarily fell to my knees.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡¹

    A policeman who looked flustered looked into my face.

    £¨Help me, I¡¯m being eaten, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared£©

    I scream in my heart, but I can¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡¸Haa, Haa, Haa, Haa¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨I¡¯m in pain, my chest is hurting, I can¡¯t breathe. I¡¯m so screwed¡­¡­£©

    As soon as I thought that.

    ¡¸Hey, hey! A-are you alright!¡¹

    It was as if the TV had been turned off and my eyes wentpletely dark.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    No matter how many disguises I wear, it¡¯s still a bad.

    And I let out a sigh at the reflection of myself in the mirror.

    Sunsses that look like thepound eyes of a dragonfly. A light blue medical mask and a baseball cap of a local team. A tour T-shirt of a Western death metal band that Kyoko-san had found in her closet.

    ¡¸Nee-chan, you have unexpected taste in music¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s what Kyoko-san had said, but it certainly didn¡¯t look like something that Ryoko-san would own.

    It was an illustration of a muscr, naked man swinging a hammer over a pile of dead bodies. If I look at it positively, it looks like a painting of Rubens¡¯ ¡°The Resurrection of Christ¡±. The machismo.

    I wore a pair of tight ck jeans borrowed from Kyoko-san.

    There was nothing I could do about the shoes, so they were simply loafers that I wore to match my uniform, which was alsome.

    As a reader model, I wanted to say, ¡°Kill me please!¡± because it¡¯s so hopelesslyme.

    I can¡¯t help but think that the world is a crazy ce when I have to dress like this just to meet my boyfriend.

    And now, when I arrived at the meeting ce, Jun-kun was already there.

    When he saw me, he said.

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ it looks good on you¡¹

    He said this with a slightly twitchy face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ No need to push yourself. It¡¯s just a disguise. I know it¡¯sme¡­¡­¡¹

    Rather, it¡¯s not apliment to say that it looks good on me.

    Then, Jun-kun smiled bitterly and changed the subject.

    ¡¸So, where should we go? We can go to a tea house or an arcade¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You know¡­¡­ I¡¯m dressed like this, and I don¡¯t want the media to find me, so I¡¯d prefer somewhere private¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ then, I guess that¡­¡¹

    Through his sunsses, I could see his expression, as if he was tense and trying to stifle his excitement.

    It was exactly as Kyoko-san had said.

    So, Jun-kun has that kind of face, too.

    £¨Hmm¡­¡­ Jun-kun too? What does ¡°too¡± mean?£©

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m disappointed by this, but¡­¡­ I can¡¯t help but think that boys are like that.

    However, it¡¯s little annoying to see him hesitate all the time with a look on his face as if to say, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t like it?¡±.

    Well, what I want is Jun-kun¡¯s shirt. So, I grabbed the cuff of his shirt and whispered to him.

    ¡¸Wherever Jun-kun wants to go, I¡¯m fine¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the end, Jun-kun took my hand and we entered a hotel called Ravian Rose behind the station.

    Of course, I knew that there was a love hotel here, but it was the first time for both of us to go to a love hotel, so we were confused every step of the way, from choosing a room from the panel to moving to the room.

    When we managed to get into the room, we both let out a big sigh.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­ it¡¯s so systematic or something¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I took off my facemask, hat and sunsses and sat down on the bed, Jun-kun sat down next to me and looked into my face.

    ¡¸I wanted to see you. I was really worried about you, you know. I¡¯m really d that you came back safely¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sorry about it¡­¡­.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember anything about the time I was missing. I¡¯ve told Jun-kun that as well. Or rather, I can only say that.

    There are things that I remember, but I can¡¯t say it to anyone.

    But that¡¯s how I came back.

    I came back to Jun-kun¡¯s ce.

    I was embraced by someone. That must be true. But I don¡¯t even know who it was. It was silly to even worry about it.

    So, I¡¯m going to reweave our temporarily broken rtionship and start all over again as Jun-kun¡¯s girlfriend.

    Now, when I close my eyes, Jun-kun puts his lips on mine quietly.

    A long , long, long kiss.

    But his tongue doesn¡¯t enter at all. Aren¡¯t we doing rushed y? And unable to hold back, I hugged Jun-kun and inserted my tongue.

    ¡¸Mugo!?¡¹

    I heard Jun-kun¡¯s startled voice.

    But I couldn¡¯t stop now. I love him so much.

    I licked Jun-kun¡¯s mouth, gums, and tongue all over the ce. And when we parted our lips, a white thread was drawn between our lips.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­ Misuzu, you are so intense¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­¡­? But the thought of being with Jun-kun for the first time in a long time made me ¡­¡­ happy¡¹

    Jun-kun¡¯s eyes looked as if they were melting.

    But at the same time, he seemed to be slightly retracted.

    £¨W-what¡¯s happen to me? I¡¯ve never had a French kiss with Jun-kun before, Right¡­¡­?£©

    ¡¸I love you¡­¡­ Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Hyan¡¹

    He pushed me down on the bed, pulled up my t-shirt, and touched my breasts over my bra.

    Very gentle hands. That¡¯s right. That first day was also like this.

    At any rate, it was a good thing that I refused to wear the sexy underwear that Kyoko-san was talking about. Because he was already a little taken back by the kiss.

    ¡±Whoa! Nee-chan, you¡¯ve got some great stuff!¡± She said, and showed me a ck see-through underwear. It was something that had almost no hidden parts.

    If I had worn that, I don¡¯t know if he would have been surprised.

    I really have to be careful.

    This is the second time that both Jun-kun and I have had sex today.

    If I show him something unusual, he¡¯s going to suspect me of a lot of things.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m saying I¡¯m innocent, but I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯m d I¡¯m back home and I can¡¯t see myself getting along with Jun-kun.

    But still¡­ it¡¯s frustrating.

    Jun-kun is still rubbing my breasts from the top of my bra. It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t feel good at all, but it¡¯s not enough to make my voice leak out.

    Was it like this the first time I had sex with Jun-kun?

    I think at that time, I was so embarrassed and ashamed that I kept covering my face with my hands.

    And Jun-kun did what he was supposed to do, and I just epted it as he did.

    And when it came time to insert it, I remember that it was hard to insert, it hurt, it hurt, it hurt, and it took a very long time.

    As I was thinking about this, Jun-kun¡¯s hand stopped.

    ¡¸Can I take it off?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­.¡¹

    The t-shirt came off easily, but the tight jeans seemed to be difficult to take off. I wondered if I should have taken them off first. However, if I do that, I feel like he might be reluctant.

    But I was frustrated that he couldn¡¯t unbutton my jeans forever, so I finally said.

    ¡¸Jun-kun, wait a minute, I¡¯m going to take if off¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡¹

    I got off the bed, took off my jeans, andy down on the bed again.

    What is it? It¡¯s a little awkward. As if to disguise the awkwardness, Jun-kun kissed my mouth and began to rub my breasts over my bra again.

    £¨Don¡¯t you want to go further ¡­¡­?£©

    Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel it¡­

    But isn¡¯t it a bit long? It¡¯s a little too much of a rushed y.

    After about five minutes, Jun-kun finally pushed up my bra.

    I let out a sigh of relief, but it was short-lived.

    Then, he suddenly pushed my nipple with his thumb.

    No, nothing wille out even if you press it like a button, you know.

    But it would be so much easier if it was designed to make me cum when the button was pressed.

    After rolling my nipples with his fingertips for a bit, he asked again.

    ¡¸Can I lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    When he rolled my nipple in his mouth, the rough texture of his tongue felt good.

    ¡¸A-ahh, Ah¡­¡¹

    When my voice started to leak out, Jun-kun got excited and started to squeeze my breasts a little harder.

    But that was a long time too.

    It¡¯s so long that my nipples be sore from saliva.

    ¡­¡­No, no, no. I should not get frustrated. This is my second time with Jun-kun. This kind of thing is something that takes time to get better and better at.

    And finally, or maybe finally¡­¡­ Jun-kun¡¯s fingertips touched my crotch. I knew I had to wear it.

    But it¡¯s unbearable to be rubbed on the underwear for another ten or twenty minutes.

    I love Jun-kun. However, this is a different matter.

    ¡¸Jun-kun¡­¡­ Please-take-it-off¡¹

    While whispering this into his ear, I covered my face in embarrassment.

    Even I can do this kind of acting.

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    Jun-kun seemed to be a little excited by his beloved girlfriend¡¯s begging, and hurriedly pulled down my panties.

    ¡¸Fuuhh¡­¡­¡¹

    He exhaled excitedly and pressed his fingertip on my clitoris. Like a button.

    No, why you doing that? Nothing¡¯sing out!

    I wonder what it is. Is there a misconception that if he presses on the part that sticks out, it will feel good?

    If I could press on my clitoris and a beam woulde out of my eyes, I would feel good all the way around, but in a different way.

    Jun-kun traced around thebia and then inserted his fingertips into the vagina.

    ¡¸Ah, anhhh¡­¡­¡¹

    As expected, I can feel it when his finger goes in. But when he got to the first joint, he pulled it out.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­ You¡¯re already very wet¡¹

    That said, he smiled happily.

    I¡¯m d he¡¯s happy. But¡­¡­ it¡¯s a littleplicated. It¡¯s not so much that I feel it, but that the result of being rushed. Well¡­ if I¡¯ve been ¡­¡­ rushed like that, I¡¯m going to get wet naturally.

    ¡¸No good. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can put it in, can¡¯t I?¡¹

    £¨Ehhh¨D¨D¨D¨D!?£©

    Wait a minute! So suddenly? Isn¡¯t the pacing wrong? Aren¡¯t you too focused on my breasts? I mean, you¡¯ve only touched the breasts, right?

    I thought that¡­¡­ but of course I couldn¡¯t say it out loud. And I can¡¯t wait to see what happens next.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes¡¹

    After I nodded a little, he sat up and stared at my crotch.

    No, it¡¯s too embarrassing. It¡¯s a shame toe here and y with shame.

    When I covered my face with my hand.

    ¡¸Well, this is it, right?¡¹

    I heard his voice.

    I thought it was an embarrassment y, but it turned out to be a confirmation.

    Instantly, the tip of his cock touched a slightly misced spot.

    £¨A little lower, a little lower. Wrong. It¡¯s not that hole!£©

    Eventually, I felt a nipping sensation, and his cock finally entered me.

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡¹

    £¨Ah! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it feels! This feeling feels so good!£©

    I felt a tingle in the pit of my stomach at the feeling I had been waiting for.

    ¡¸Misuzu, are you okay? Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yes¡­ it¡¯s okay¡¹

    It was no wonder he was worried.

    The first time he did it, it hurt so much that I screamed out in pain. And I was so happy that Jun-kun came so quickly that I honestly thought I was saved.

    ¡¸Can I move¡­¡­ then?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Jun-kun started to move his hips slowly, and I ¡­

    ¡ª- Hmm?

    I involuntary tilted my head.

    £¨Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ it has entered, right?£©

    I feel like I¡¯m being rubbed around the entrance, but it¡¯s not really hitting the right spot.

    ¡¸Ugh! I-it¡¯s amazing, Misuzu¡­. Your inside is so tight¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.¡¹

    What is it? Am I¡­¡­ in bad shape?

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Jun-kun, go deeper, please¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    While acting and begging, Jun-kun was very happy and started to move his hips hard.

    But not much has changed.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me.

    ¡¸Does it feel good, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Y-yes¡­¡­ it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸I feel so good too, and I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Immediately, I felt his cock quivering inside my vagina. Then, the warm feeling slowly spread to my lower stomach.

    £¨W-what? Why? Even though he was let it out inside¡­¡­£©

    I don¡¯t feel that good feeling.

    Is it possible that I¡¯ve be insensitive?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Misuzu, that felt really good¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Me too¡¹

    Jun-kun smiled with satisfaction, and I smiled back, upset inside.

    And as I watched his cock being slowly pulled out, I realized something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    £¨What¡­¡­? It¡¯s small¡­¡­?£©

    It looked a lot smaller than I remembered it to be.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I woke up, Fu~min was looking into my face.

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s ¡­¡­Fu~min£©

    When I thought that, my body was jumped up and I was hugging Fu~min tightly.

    ¡¸Ueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s the matter, Fujiwara-san? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m scared¡­¡­ Sob, I¡¯m scared¡­¡­ Sob, I¡¯m scared¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right¡¹

    Fu~min hugged me and stroked my head as if he were nursing a crying child.

    After a while, when I calmed down a little, Fu~min looked into my face and smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask you what happened when you¡¯ve calmed down. I¡¯ll send you home¡¹

    But I just shook my head.

    If I leave Fu~min now, I¡¯ll die from anxiety.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸Fu~min, I don¡¯t want to leave you. Let¡¯s go to the hotel, Ravian Rose. The other day¡­¡­ we¡¯ll continue now, please¡­¡­ so don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡­.¡¹

 Chapter 61: Be Aware

    Chapter 61: Be Aware

    £¨What am I thinking? It doesn¡¯t matter how big it is!£©

    I shut my eyes and told myself to shut up.

    In spite of this.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    Jun-kuny down next to me with a look of aplishment on his face.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­ is great, it felt so good¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you¡¹

    While nodding back to him as he hugged me on the shoulder, I softly looked at his penis.

    £¨After all, it¡¯s small¡­¡­ I thought it was bigger the first time£©

    I pondered.

    When ites to the size of a penis, it depends on how good it feels, right?

    I didn¡¯t do anything earlier, so maybe he just didn¡¯t get a good erection.

    £¨Yes, that¡¯s right. If I lick it, it will get bigger¡­¡­£©

    With that, I raised myself up and put my face close to Jun-kun¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸Wait, Misuzu, what?¡¹

    Then he let out a surprised voice. But I¡¯m not going to stop.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been studying in a book for the next time I have sex with Jun-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-Misuzu!?¡¹

    I twisted around and took his thing in my mouth.

    ¡¸Ugh¡¹

    When I suck it up, the taste of the semen left in his urethra spreads to my mouth.

    £¨It¡¯s delicious, but a little ¡­¡­ thin£©

    As soon as I¡¯ve finished sucking up, I immediately start squeezing his cock with my lips.

    Jupu, Jupu, Lick Lick, Jupu.

    I desperately licked up hispletely deted cock.

    I licked it up and down.

    And finally, his penis is getting bigger and bigger.

    £¨It¡¯s good. Keep going, keep going, keep going!£©

    ¡¸Wait, that¡¯s intense, that¡¯s intense! Misuzu! If you do that to me, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡¹

    Jupo, Jupo, Jupo, Jupo!

    Clench! I felt a big swelling in my mouth, and I raised a joyful cry in my heart.

    £¨Yay! It¡¯s getting bigger again!£©

    But just as I thought that¡­

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    Tremble! Spurt¡­¡­!

    I felt a flood of liquid in the back of my throat. The taste of semen spreads through the mouth again.

    ¡¸Munch!?¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s a lie, it came out just like that?£©

    I was surprised, but it wasn¡¯t chokingly strong, the volume wasn¡¯t toorge, and it tasted light. It was easy to drink, and it felt good down my throat.

    After that, I let go of his penis, which was shrinking again, and let out a sorrowful ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± deep in my heart.

    £¨In addition to being small, it¡¯s¡­¡­ fast ¡­¡­.£©

    Jun-kun smiled at me as his body slumped and he seemed to be out of breath.

    ¡¸Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Misuzu¡­ I didn¡¯t think you could lick it, so I came right away¡¹

    £¨Oh, I see. It was like a surprise¡­¡­ Ehehe, if it wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t havee so quickly£©

    I was convinced and a little relieved.

    ¡¸Did it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it felt really good¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll make you erect again soon¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I took his cock in my mouth again, Jun-kun shouted as if in desperation.

    ¡¸Wait! Wait a minute! Misuzu, you can¡¯t do that right away!¡¹

    £¨Again, and again£©

    I don¡¯t know who the other person is, but I have memories of being held all night long. Even though it¡¯s impossible to go that far, there¡¯s no reason why it can¡¯t be done once or twice.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸How¡¯s the food, Hikaru-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Well. I can¡¯t eat thick meat like this in the dorm¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, you can eat as much as you want¡¹

    With Hikaru-chan following me, we drove for an hour to a steakhouse in the suburbs. We hade to a steakhouse in the suburbs.

    The owner and chef is a former head chef of a first-ss hotel. It is a safe ce to entertain for various business transactions.

    ¡¸Even so, Sis, we don¡¯t have toe here at a time like this¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, but the missing girls from the track and field club is really none of our business. So, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile and not get suspicious¡¹

    Then Hikaru-chan thrusts the fork with the meat sticking out in front of me and sharpens her lips.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s nothing to do with you, but if it¡¯s investigated and another casees out, you won¡¯t be able to ignore it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you? Even if our house is searched, nothing wille out. Besides, if I know who the detective in charge is, there are many things I can do¡¹

    As a guardian, I greeted the detective in charge.

    The name of the Chief is Nakamura. The female detective who was with him was Terashima.

    The female detective seemed to know something about me and looked at me as if she was trying to find out what I was up to.

    I¡¯m sure if I go back and have my informant look into it, I¡¯ll be able to find out some information about this female detective.

    ¡¸So, do you know who kidnapped our club members?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea. I¡¯ve checked with the continental mafia, with whom I¡¯m cooperating, and the reply was, ¡°Who would do such a worthless job?¡± ¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s true. If they want to collect young and beautiful girls and sell them off, it would be faster to pick up runaway girls. At least I do not think it is the work of a professional¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ So, you¡¯re saying that some amateur kidnapped them using some kind of magic trick?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­. By the way, Hikaru-chan, are you going to get a sports rmendation from the University of W?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know. The teacher said it¡¯s a sure thing if I win the next tournament. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to withdraw from the tournament¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­ I see¡¹

    £¨Shall I threaten the bald old man of the advisor again?£©

    Hikaru-chan is my treasure.

    We lost our parents early, and we came this far by supporting each other as sisters.

    I want to make sure that Hikaru-chan¡¯s dream of bing a top-notch athletees true.

    That¡¯s why I threatened the bald old man who was her advisor, who was on the board of directors of the track and field association, by putting him in debt to get him to rmend her for sports at this high school.

    Now, if he can get a sports rmendation from the University of W, his debt is forgiven. On the other hand, if he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll feed him to the fishes. That¡¯s what I promised him.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, I met Koganei today¡¹

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    ¡¸In the waiting room for the escort¡­¡­. As soon as she saw my face, she fainted¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, her boyfriend was called in for questioning next to me, so I guess she came with him¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Koganei, she has a boyfriend?¡¹

    I¡¯m afraid that even though she¡¯s had her body yed with by a bunch of old men, she¡¯s still brazened enough to try and fall in love like anyone else.

    ¡¸I threatened her because she was making eyes at someone I liked, and the next week she started going out with Kimo-buta, who was at the bottom of the ss. I think she was trying to show that she would never go against me¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Koganei has a cute side too. But Hikaru-chan, you¡¯ve found someone you like. What kind of person he is?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shut up. There is almost no possibility. He has a very pretty girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Really? She¡¯s that cute?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is¡­¡­ But she was the one who went missing and only one person came back. If she had stayed missing, there would have been at least a chance¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sis, don¡¯t even think about kidnapping her. I mean, we¡¯re in a situation like this¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay, it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Yes, it¡¯s fine.

    After all, I¡¯ve been thinking about kidnapping Koganei anyway. So, I have no problem with one more person being taken.

    At first, I was thinking of letting a group of continental kidnappers take them, but this time, I think it would be better to let the Hangure, who can turn tail at any time, take them. £¨*Note: Hangure:

    Loosely-organized criminal gang, non-yakuza organized crime group£©

    I mean, they don¡¯t even know who¡¯s telling them what to do.

    If they follow orders, they get paid. If they don¡¯t follow orders, they will be dealt with. That¡¯s the only rtionship.

    Let them kidnap them, load them onto a container ship bound for Southeast Asia, and that¡¯s it. After that, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to the gangsters.

    It would be more perfect if one of the detectives could be bribed¡­¡­

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the end, I came to Ravian Rose.

    With Fujiwara-san.

    I tried to persuade her to go home, but Fujiwara-san was stubborn and refused to ept my persuasion, and in the end, I was forced toe here.

    When I asked her, what had happened on the way here, she just shook her head.

    She just shook her head and clung to me as if she was scared.

    There was no way I could throw her out now, not when I had thought of her as a revenge object or an unimportant woman.

    Now, I chose a room at random from the panel and proceeded to walk down the corridor following the lighted signs.

    Then I saw a couple walking towards us.

    £¨Wow¡­¡­ it¡¯s awkward£©

    I had assumed that hotels like this were designed so that we would never see each other, but there was only one way in and out.

    So, if the timing is right, I might run into another couple.

    Just.

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­.¡¹

    The man in the couple, the one who noticed us and raised his eyebrows, was Kasuya-kun.

    The woman hiding behind him who was wearing a hat, sunsses and a mask, an extreme disguise, probably Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Kasuya-chi¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    Fujiwara-san reacts weakly.

    £¨Why are you reacting? It¡¯s better to pretend not to notice each other in this kind of situation¡­¡­£©

    Besides¡­¡­ if Kasuya-kun were to talk to me right now, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d punch me in the face for myck of self-control.

    Now, to my own surprise, there is a stirring in my heart.

    The thought that this guy had embraced my Kurosawa-san made me ufortable to no end. Even if this guy is her original boyfriend.

    £¨¡­¡­I will definitely take her back£©

    Beyond that, we just passed each other without a word.

    But an indescribable unpleasantness was coiled inside my heart.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When the time came, we left the room.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­ it was really good¡¹

    He looked a little tired, but Jun-kun was in a good mood. But I¡¯m still a little bewildered.

    After all, Jun-kun came four times in total. But I couldn¡¯t cum even once.

    ¡¸Misuzu, you feel too good. I¡¯ve never cum like this before, and this is a new record¡¹

    He said this jokingly, and I felt a sense of gloom.

    £¨Yes¡­¡­. This is you best record¡­¡­ but not me£©

    Although, it¡¯s not all about sex. When I tried to convince myself of this, Kyoko-san¡¯s words crossed my mind.

    ¡ºIn the end, women are selfish creatures, and they like men who can satisfy them¡»

    As I walked behind Jun-kun with a downcast look on my face, he abruptly stopped.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Kasuya-chi!¡¹

    When I heard the voice, I looked up and saw Mai clinging to the Kimo-jima.

    Without thinking, I hid behind Jun-kun¡¯s back.

    It¡¯s too embarrassing to face each other in a situation where it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve just had sex.

    I¡¯m sure the other side is the same.

    But then again¡­¡­ Mai and Kimo-jima are going to have sex.

    As soon as I thought that¡­

    ¡ºHis Ochinpo-chan is amazing! Fu~min¡¯s Ochinpo-chan is so big! It¡¯s like the best thing ever! Of course, it¡¯s so good!¡»

    I remembered Mai saying that on the rooftop.

    My heart instantly started pounding and my face became hot.

    As we passed each other, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Kimo-jima¡¯s crotch area, even though there was no way I could tell how big it was from the top of his pants.

    £¨It looks good¡­¡­£©

    When I realized I was thinking like that, I shook my head.<hr>

    <u></u><li><u>Now, Kurosawa-san has finally be aware of him. ugh)</u></li>

 Chapter 62: The Warmth of Our Entwined Hands

    Chapter 62: The Warmth of Our Entwined Hands

    A ss-walled bathroom.

    The sound of the shower.

    Beyond the steam, I can see her figure.

    It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen Fujiwara-san naked, but I feel¡­¡­ awfully embarrassed right now.

    In the first ce, the situation of entering a love hotel alone with a girl is unique for me.

    Although, I¡¯vepletely skipped the steps that normal men and women take to get to this point, but now my heart is beating wildly.

    While thinking that, the sound of the faucet being closed resounded, and the sound of water turned into the faint sound of drops falling.

    The door opens and she walks towards me in a white bath towel.

    In this way, Fujiwara-san without makeup is still cute.

    She has brown-colored skin and droopy eyes.

    Her nose has a soft curve to it.

    It¡¯s not as drastic as the gal mode because she¡¯s been in the youngdy mode for most of the day, but her brown-colored skin, slightly reddish from the hot water, is strangely sexy.

    ¡¸You know¡­¡­ Fujiwara-san¡¹

    ¡¸You can call me¡­¡­ Mai¡¹

    She stood in front of me, her bath towel falling off her body.

    It was true that she didn¡¯t have any breasts, but her puffy, cherry-red nipples looked awfully sexy.

    But the look on her face convinced me.

    I shouldn¡¯t hold her now. If I held her here, everything would be over.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What happened?¡¹

    Her eyes slightly moistened at my question.

    Then a long silence urred. And after a long, long silence, she answered with a small shake of her shoulders.

    ¡¸I meet Anna-senpai¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Teruya-san¡¯s sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    ¡¸In the¡­¡­ waiting room for the escorts¡¹

    ¡¸Did she do anything to you?¡¹

    She gave a small shake of her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­After all, just looking at her face made it hard to breathe, and I lost consciousness. And just because Anna-senpai said to me, ¡°It¡¯s Fujiwara now¡± I thought¡­ there¡¯s no way to escape¡¹

    I remembered that I had passed Teruya-san on my way to the principal¡¯s office. Indeed, that Anna-senpai probably came as an escort for her sister. And Fujiwara-san had walked into the waiting room where she was waiting.

    identally, of course.

    No one could have foreseen that she woulde there as her escort.

    But that didn¡¯t stop me from forgiving her.

    She made the girl I love look like this, and I¡¯ll make sure she gets what she deserves.

    I stood up and hugged Fujiwara-san.

    Of course, she noticed as I reached out for her, that made her jolt and stiffen.

    It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be scared. You don¡¯t have to be scared.

    ¡¸Embrace me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t¡¹

    As soon as I say this, she blinked. And then a bead of tears appeared in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. Sob, yes¡­. that¡¯s right. You mustn¡¯t want to hug such a¡­.. filthy girl¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. It is not the time to hold you. Mai, the wounds you have cannot be healed by being embraced, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going anywhere, even if I don¡¯t try to embrace you like that¡¹

    With that said, I put my mouth on Fujiwara-san.

    It¡¯s a gentle kiss, just lips touching each other.

    Then, I ced my forehead on hers and closed my eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the same person as the men who yed with your body¡¹

    I heard her gasp.

    I know I don¡¯t look like the kind of person who can say something like that. But I have to say it.

    It¡¯s not the physical connection that will save her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m your boyfriend, and you¡¯re my girlfriend, right? You were physically hurt and forced to be an adult. Then, Fujiwara-san¡­. Mai, let¡¯s regain your time¡¹

    I heard a gurgling, sobbing sound.

    ¡¸A single kiss that can make you nervous, just being together that can make you happy, going on dates, getting lonely on the way home, being happy and sad when you get a text message¡­¡­ Let¡¯s do it all and take your time to take the proper steps to be lovers¡¹

    And¨C

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush, Mai. I¡¯m not going anywhere¡¹

    Immediately.

    ¡¸Ueee, Sob, Sob, Ueeeeeeee¡¹

    Fujiwara-san began to cry like a child.

    If I hadn¡¯t been there to support her, she would have just sat there, tears spilling down her face.

    Her messy, soggy, and tattered heart was screaming. She was in pain. She¡¯s yelling, ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡±.

    I don¡¯t say another word, I just hold her the whole time.

    In the end, she cried for over an hour. Just kept crying.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Fu~min¡­.. let me go. I¡¯m going to wash my face. I¡¯m so ugly right now¡¹

    Then smiled.

    Iy down on the bed and waited for her toe back.

    When she came back, her eyes were swollen and quite red around the eyes. Certainly, a little more ugly than usual.

    But her expression was very natural and cute. That¡¯s what I thought.

    Shey down next to me, still naked, and smiled, showing her white teeth.

    ¡¸What is it¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing, it just my boyfriend likes me too much. I¡¯m in trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get carried away, you little breast¡¹

    ¡¸You like me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Noment¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me you like me¡¹

    Then she pokes the tip of my nose with her finger.

    ¡¸But¡­. are you sure? It¡¯s almost like you have a disease, being in bed with a naked girl and not do it¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, if I attack you here, I¡¯ll ruin everything¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ It¡¯s right¡¹

    With that said, Fujiwara-san held my hands, fingers intertwined with fingers, the so-called lover¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯ve sucked your Ochinpo-chan, I¡¯m barely at the starting line¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to make you suck it like you¡¯ve never sucked before¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min¡­.. I think thatment is what ruined it for me¡¹

    And a moment of silence. I looked up at the mirrored ceiling and saw Fujiwara-san staring at me in the mirror with a happy expression on her face.

    ¡¸Hey, Fu~min, if Anna-senpai puts her hands on me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you¡¹

    ¡¸No, run away. Fu~min looks weak¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­ I will do something about it¡¹

    Then I heard her giggle in my ear.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­ it was Fu~min who saved my life from Teruya-chan and Tateoka¡¹

    And then we fell asleep holding hands.

 Chapter 63: Splitting the Track and Field Club Members

    Chapter 63: Splitting the Track and Field Club Members

    The red-light district in the early morning is a sad ce.

    The dreams of old men have disappeared into the foam of beer, and the remnants of a night¡¯s pleasure sit in garbage bags, awaiting the visit of the garbage truck.

    This is a morning scene in the red-light district behind the station.

    On there, Fujiwara-san and I left the hotel, holding hands amidst the morous sounds of cats and crows fighting over territory.

    As a man, it¡¯s hard for me to ask my girlfriend to pay for the entire stay, but I only have a few coins in my wallet.

    When I said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you pay for this¡± and I¡¯m waiting for her to say something, she replied, ¡°Yes, yes¡± with a wry smile, and I felt a little upset.

    Gununu, you little breast. Just as I was gritting my teeth, Fujiwara-san looked into my face.

    She was wearing no makeup at all. I wonder if she¡¯s cuter that way. This could shake the meaning of the existence of makeup.

    ¡¸Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸What? No, no, no! You should have said ¡°yes¡± to that. Fu~min is the one who said, ¡°Let¡¯s do something loverly¡±, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, anyway¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you lied! Fu~min is terrible!¡¹

    She pouted. But I don¡¯t care, I ask her this question.

    ¡¸You stayed out overnight without permission, is that okay? Aren¡¯t you afraid you might get in trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I sent a message to my mom. I told her I¡¯d stay at Misuzu¡¯s ce. I also sent a message to Misuzu to make sure she knows¡¹

    ¡¸When did you send it¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate a gal¡¯s typing skills¡¹

    With a smug look on her face, Fujiwara-san puffed out her chest.

    ¡¸So, since it would be even more suspicious if I hurried home, Let¡¯s go and have a breakfast. I want an English muffin¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Fujiwara-san will pay for it¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t treat someone who refers to his girlfriend as Fujiwara-san¡¹

    ¡¸Mai, I want a breakfast with your money¡¹

    ¡¸You look like you¡¯re trying to be cool, but that¡¯s really the worst thing you can say¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I went back to my apartmentst night, Misuzu-sama was not there.

    Kyoko-chan is a bit dumb. But, when I was questioning her about it, Misuzu-sama came back.

    She told me that she had met her boyfriend.

    What a shame. How could Misuzu-sama allow another man to touch her when she was under the care of Master?

    At any rate, I asked Misuzu-sama to behave herself, and lectured Kyoko-chan until midnight.

    And this morning, I left the apartment, thinking about how I should apologize to Master.

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, good morning¡¹

    When I arrived at the office, Inomoto-senpai was just sitting down with a cup of coffee in his hand.

    Today, I¡¯m going to work directly at the office, not at the school. The investigation in the school was finished yesterday. And from 10 o¡¯clock, there is a debriefing with all the investigators.

    ¡¸I heard that Anna Kamishima was here yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I was quite surprised¡¹

    ¡¸What was she like?¡¹

    ¡¸She looks like a ¡­¡­ freak. She had that kind of vibe where she wouldugh and try to trick people¡¹

    Inomoto-senpai shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡¸That¡¯s scary¡¹

    It seems Inomoto-senpai has not yet discarded the theory that the Kamishima n is responsible for the series of kidnappings, which waspletely denied by the career group, including Inspector Nakamura.

    ¡¸Have you made any progress over there?¡¹

    It¡¯s about Master¡¯s fake information.

    And it was Inomoto-senpai who took the lead in the investigation of the false information given by the master: ¡°The fence behind the club building has broken down, allowing ess to the forest road¡±.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s pretty good. I found the victim¡¯s student handbook. It was a first-year student named Yui Kayama. I think it¡¯s safe to say that the route she took was through the fence and out the back¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so certain about that. But there¡¯s no way she could have gone that way, since she just went straight into Master¡¯s ¡°room¡±.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, due to the rush of the media on the main gate, quite a few of the students went back through the woods the day after the incident. The path has been trampled, so we can¡¯t expect to find any footprints¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s unfortunate¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but when I think about it, if I wanted to move eighteen people from one ce to another, I¡¯d have to make them walk on their own legs. However, there is no evidence of a struggle, and one person carrying one girl is too conspicuous to be practical¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I suppose you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to try to find out if it was the OG or the advisor¡­¡­ who led them¡¹

    That¡¯s what Inspector Nakamura also said, that someone may have guided them. But this could be an interesting development.

    If there is a connection between the OG or the advisor and Anna Kamishima, it will be a great reason to raid the Kamishima n.

    £¨Isn¡¯t it too convenient to use them¡­¡­?£©

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Good morning¡­¡­ is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Maybe¡¹

    I answered Shima-senpai¡¯s question with my eyes closed.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw Yui-chan lying on her back with her tongue lingering on a tray of water jugs for dogs that had been ced in front of her.

    It must be painful to endure for a good youngdy.

    And a few hours ago, a creepy woman with a sackhead suddenly appeared and left trays full of water in front of everyone, one at a time.

    Since we were tied up with our hands behind our backs, the only way we could drink the water was to stick our faces in and sip it, or lick it off with our tongues like a dog.

    It was a shameful sight, but there was nothing we could do to fight the extreme thirst, and the dimly lit room was filled with countless small sounds of water chuckling.

    A few hours have passed since then, and although the ce looks like a morgue, only the worms in my stomach are repeatedly asserting themselves in various ces.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­ I¡¯m about to die, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, you¡¯re in your third year, why are you whining?¡¹

    At that moment when Captain Tashiro condemned Shima-senpai¡¯s words in a scratchy voice, one corner of the wall suddenly opened and light leaked out in the form of a door.

    As we gasped, three figures entered the room.

    One of them is the mysterious woman wearing the sackhead from earlier. She is wearing a leather rider¡¯s suit with a feather-like object on one side of her back that clings to her body.

    The other is a foreigner with silver hair and blue eyes. She was d in an English-style maid¡¯s uniform.

    And as soon as I saw thest one who came in, Shima-senpai let out a moaning voice.

    ¡¸Masaki¡­¡­ Are you Masaki?¡¹

    The woman who came in, led by the two in front of her, was wearing a dress that looked like an anachronistic medieval princess.

    The pink fabric with a whitece parasol skirt. The tiara on her head reflected the glittering light of the jewels.

    She was probably about the same age as us, with a cute baby face, but her breasts were just too big.

    As she walked slowly, a luxurious chair that looked like a throne suddenly appeared in front of her. It was appeared¡­¡­ in a ce where there was nothing before.

    When the princess sits down on the chair, the intense lighting behind her makes me impossible to look directly at her.

    Then, the maid and the sackhead woman kneeled on each side of the princess.

    To be honest, I was a bit confused.

    I wondered what we were being shown.

    To my eyes, all three of them looked like participants in a masquerade parade.

    ¡¸Masaki! Masaki! Help me!¡¹

    Shima-senpai suddenly raised her voice.

    It seems Shima-senpai knew the princess.

    But the princess turned her head towards Shima-senpai and narrowed her eyes in displeasure, then tucked her chin towards the sackhead woman.

    And when the sackhead woman walked up to Shima-senpai.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ what¡­¡­ what¡­¡­?¡¹

    She suddenly kicked Shima-senpai¡¯s stomach, who was still confused.

    ¡¸Gghho!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Huh!?¡¹¡¹

    It¡¯s a strong kick that sends her floating several inches in the air in a prone position.

    Then, a muffled voice simr to vomiting spilled out of Shima-senpai¡¯s mouth, and those around her desperately stepped back while choking back a scream.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shima, get a hold of yourself, Shima!¡¹

    Shima-senpai was writhing with blood dripping from the corner of her mouth.

    Everyone-including me, except Captain, retreated to the wall at once, creating arge space in the center surrounding the throne.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the ultimate in disrespect to call out Masaki-sama. What shall we do, Masaki-sama? Shall I deal her away now?¡¹

    ¡¸Drop it. It¡¯s not good for the conversation¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    When the maid politely bows, the princess looks around at us and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Masaki Haneda, the great Confinement King¡¯s first favored princess. I hope you can understand that it is up to me, even with yourcking brain, to make you live or die¡¹

    £¨Confinement King?£©

    I tilted my head at the unfamiliar name.

    ¡¸What are you going to do with us?¡¹

    Suddenly, captain stood up and shouted.

    We were all surprised by this. But we didn¡¯t understand. For better or for worse, this girl can¡¯t read the air.

    However, there was no way she could be strong in this situation. Because it¡¯s not like protesting to an advisor.

    Surprisingly, however, the princess responded to captain¡¯s question with a faint smile.

    ¡¸There are four of you who havemitted a mortal sin¡¹

    ¡¸Mortal sins?¡¹

    ¡¸Freesia, tell them¡¹

    The princess tucked her chin, and the silver-haired maid stood up and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸There are four of you who have humiliated Mai Fujiwara, one of the favorite princesses of the great Confinement King¡¹

    Immediately, I heard a faint gasp.

    There must be someone who knows what she¡¯s talking about.

    Then, the princess looked around at everyone and smiled kindly.

    ¡¸So, I will give you a chance. If all four of youe forward by the time, I count to ten, I will send the rest of you back to your homes¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a minute! What will happen to those whoe forward?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let them go in the end. But I will cut them into pieces, stop the bleeding so they don¡¯t die, and they will be sent home by refrigerated courier after several years of literally cutting their bodies down to the bare minimum of viable organs¡¹

    No one could speak, stunned by the horrific, hair-raising story.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll count. One, two¡­¡­¡¹

    As the princess began to count, everyone began to look around at each other. Then, Yui-chan raised her voice like a scream.

    ¡¸Who? Who is it! Get out! Don¡¯t drag me into this!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Kayama! You¡¯re selling out your friends!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not your friend! Let me go! I want to go home!¡¹

    Immediately, the other members of the club started shouting.

    It¡¯s crazy.

    But that didn¡¯t stop the princess from counting.

    ¡¸Eight, Nine¡­¡­.¡¹

    Then, the captain of the club shouted loudly.

    ¡¸It was me! I¡¯m the only one who did this! Let the others go!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ten¡¹

    The princess let out a deep sigh as she looked at captain, who stood alone as the cries of the club members faded away and their sobs echoed.

    ¡¸You, what is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Tashiro¡­¡­ it¡¯s Hatsu Tashiro¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the mentality that makes me think it¡¯s beautiful to risk your life to protect others. So, you¡¯ll never have the chance to leave this ce again¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying I did it¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I have some idea of who did it. And you don¡¯t have that characteristic. But¡­¡­ you¡¯re good. For your courage, I¡¯ll give all of you one more chance¡¹

    ¡¸Are you still trying to y¡­¡­ with us?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. There is some of that. But you have to obey. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Captain clenched her teeth tightly.

    ¡¸Those of you who are being summoned now,e this way. Whoever is called by me will be rescued from this situation¡¹

    The princess began to look around at each person, then suddenly pointed to one person.

    ¡¸You there. Come over here¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    ¡¸What is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Yui Kayama and I¡¯m from¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You, too,e here¡¹

    The one who got up silently was a second-year student.

    ¡¸What is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kei Takasago¡¹

    Kei Takasago is a quiet, sleepy-eyed girl with long ck hair. The third-year students call her ¡°Sleeping Beauty¡± because of her well-shaped face.

    ¡¸And¡­¡­ you¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, huh!?¡¹

    The princess pointed at me.

    I got up hurriedly ande over to her side.

    ¡¸What is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Momomo, mo, it¡¯s Saori Moribe¡¹

    I was so nervous that I was stuttering, and the princess giggled.

    ¡¸The rest is Tashiro-san, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m appointing you and four others as inquisitor¡¹

    ¡¸inquisitor?¡¹

    Captain red at the princess.

    I was thinking in my heart £¨Captain! Stop it! Don¡¯t make waves!£© .

    ¡¸Yes, yes. On my behalf, you¡¯re to find the great sinner who humiliated the Confinement King¡¯s favorite princess¡¹

    ¡¸How is that possible?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why Yui-chan was so forward in her questioning.

    ¡¸The method is simple. I will give you four a whip. And until all the great criminalse forward, you will use that whip to beat any ¡°pig¡± you like at least a hundred times every day. If you don¡¯t strike them at least a hundred times, you will be dismissed from your position as inspectors. Then, you¡¯ll go back as a ¡°pig¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Nonsense, you want me to whip the members!¡¹

    ¡¸Arara, are you afraid they¡¯ll hate you? Don¡¯t worry. You will be treated as my direct subordinates. If they disobey you, the pigs will all be punished together. Oh right, you will also be given a room for each of you, as good as a hotel suite, clothes, and luxurious meals. Let¡¯s just say that if you sessfully find all four of them, you could go back to your home¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you dissatisfied? It can¡¯t be helped. Then you should be on the receiving end. In return, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ you¡¹

    ¡¸M-me?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shima, Natsumi Shima¡¹

    Shima-senpai looked confused when she was asked her name.

    ¡¸Then, you¡¯re okay. Or do you want to refuse, to save face like that inflexible girl there?¡¹

    Shima-senpai nced at captain.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    Shima-senpai nodded with a serious face.

    ¡¸Okay. Then you four follow me. From today on, you will feed the other pigs two meals a day. We can¡¯t let them die of starvation, it would be too easy¡¹

    We followed the princess out of the room. And as we left the room, I nced back and saw all the members of the club staring at us with condemning eyes.

    When we left the room, the princess looked back into the room and said.

    ¡¸Oh, yes, all of you must be punished for your disobedience. Lili-chan, please them¡¹

    And then¡­

    ¡¸Agh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah!?¡¹

    Suddenly, everyone, who was in the room began to convulse and jump as if they had been struck by lightning.

 Chapter 64: The Inquisitor is Justice

    Chapter 64: The Inquisitor is Justice

    One updates + three additional chapters¡­

    For the time being, the regr update will be once a day until the adsense working again¡­ or if the other awork somehow worked¡­

    Thanks Izashi, Oyashiro, Nico & someone for the support¡­

    The next additional chapter will be posted tomorrow¡­ <hr>

    On the other side of the door was a dimly lit stone hallway.

    The hallway was wide enough for three people to pass each other.

    £¨It¡¯s like a dungeon from a subjective viewpoint¡­.. It would be interesting if it said ¡°The ck Onyx¡± or something like that£© (*Note: ¥¤¥í¥¤¥Ã¥«¥¤¥º¥Ä -> The ck Onyx RPG Game)

    I thought that because I¡¯m an old game freak and I¡¯m a hard-core gamer.

    However, since this was my father¡¯s generation¡¯s game, it waspletely uneptable to my ssmates.

    And once I entered high school, I stopped ying games.

    For some reason, I joined a sports club in order to change myself, but what immediately came to mind was my thoughts on the games that I had sealed away.

    I think I¡¯m getting a little more rxed now that I can think like this.

    ¡¸Torture, untie their ropes¡¹

    The princess instructed, and the sackhead woman came up to us with a knife in her hand.

    I take back what I said. I can¡¯t afford it.

    I¡¯m scared as hell.

    Our face twitches involuntarily.

    However, we were not cut, and the red rope that tied us fell apart as the woman lightly swung the knife at us.

    ¡¸Fuuhh¡­. finally, it¡¯s untied~¡¹ (*Note: Yui Kayama uses ¡°- desu wa¡± instead of ¡°- desu yo¡± as she is a typical youngdy/ojou-sama chara)

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­¡­ my body is all torn up¡¹

    When a person is released for the first time in two days, the cirction of blood must have been quite poor. And so, my fingertips immediately began to feel numb.

    After all, freedom is wonderful.

    The most wonderful thing was that the knot of beads made by the rope that passed between my crotch was no longer there.

    Because the knot was exquisitely ced against the crotch, and it hurt a lot if I moved around a bit.

    ¡­Maybe, if I¡¯ve ever done ¡°that¡± before, it will feel good. I¡¯m a little curious about that.

    After seeing that all of the ropes were undone, the princess nodded and looked back at the silver-haired maid.

    ¡¸Then, Freesia, take care of the rest¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, understood. Masaki-sama¡¹

    The princess walked slowly to the right along the hallway and entered the door at the end.

    I noticed that somehow the sackhead woman also disappeared.

    As we gazed nkly at the door through which the princess had entered, the silver-haired maid opened her mouth.

    ¡¸You are not authorized to enter beyond that point. If you enter¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Are we going back to the pigs, by any chance~?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I will eliminate you on the spot. That¡¯s the arrangement¡¹

    We nodded our heads with our faces tensed up.

    ¡¸Well then, everyone, this way please¡¹

    With that, we followed the silver-haired maid for several meters down the hallway to the left, and found another door on the wall on either side. The door was an ordinary wooden door that could be found anywhere.

    ¡¸This left and right side will be your rooms respectively. For the time being, the two of you can use one room¡¹

    When the silver-haired maid opened the door, we all let out a collective ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡±.

    Stylish indirect lighting. The long, woolly red carpet on the floor.

    In front of us was an expensive looking ck leather sofa set, and beyond that, in the center of the room, there was arge bed with a canopy that could sleep about five people.

    The furnishings all looked expensive, and although it was said to be on par with a suite in a luxury hotel, I, as amoner, could only think that it must be so.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ What about the room assignments~?¡¹

    When Yui-chan asked this, the silver-haired maid smiled and simply replied, ¡°As you please¡±.

    ¡¸Then, Shima-senpai. It¡¯s okay for first-years to be together with first-years, right~?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Shima-senpai and Takasago-senpai will be in this room~, and Moribe and I will be in the other room~¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why, but Yui-chan is very lively.

    After all, at thepetition, she looked like she was dying and went to the bathroom and never came back, but at times like this, I wonder if she feels any pressure?

    ¡¸There are two types of clothes in the closet, loungewear and the inquisitor¡¯s uniform, but for now, please change into the inquisitor¡¯s uniform. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, so pleasee back here when you¡¯ve finished changing¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    We hurriedly split into our respective rooms.

    As soon as we entered the room, Yui-chan rubbed the sofa and let out a sigh of admiration.

    ¡¸Everything here¡­¡­ is really top-notch~¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ s first ss or not, but I guess it is since Yui-chan, the youngdy, said so.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, closets, closets¡­¡­.¡¹

    I opened a bunch of cupboards and found some clothes on hangers.

    ¡¸Yui-chan, I found the clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, behind the doors were the bathroom and toilet~¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a bathroom!? I want to take a bath before I get dressed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But we don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do to us if she waits too long. Let¡¯s get dressed first~¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, o-okay¡¹

    I took out a set of clothes that had been hanging andid them out on the bed.

    First of all, the negligee is probably for loungewear.

    The problem is the inquisitor¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­ Min*suka Po*ice~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­ Minisuk* Polic*¡¹

    A white blouse and hat like an American policeman. A short blue jacket, a tight miniskirt of the same color, and thick-soled boots.

    In addition, the underwear that was prepared for us was something like a string, with very little fabric.

    However, it was somewhat better than being naked, as it hid the dangerous parts.

    After we finished changing.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s embarrassing~¡¹

    While she was saying this, Yui-chan posed in front of the full-length mirror.

    When we went out into the hallway, Shima-senpai and Takasago-senpai had also finished changing and were waiting for us.

    Shima-senpai had a slender athlete¡¯s figure, while Takasago-senpai had a very ample bust, as they say, children who sleep grow up.

    When I wear this kind of clothing, it emphasizes the fact that I¡¯m the only one with an infant figure, and it¡¯s very sad.

    ¡¸I see you¡¯re all here. Now, please follow me¡¹

    A few meters further on, there was another door on either side. The silver-haired maid stopped in front of it and said.

    ¡¸On your left is the dining room, and on your right is the swimming pool¡¹

    ¡¸The pool!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you are wee to use it in your free time. Although there are no swimsuits avable, since you are the only ones using the pool, please feel free to use it naked¡¹

    As she said this, she opened the door and we found an enormous light blue space. I could smell the chlorine in the air. Beyond the door was a splendid swimming pool with twenty-five meters and fournes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you sure you want us to use this freely~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    ¡¸This¡­¡­ Confinement King must be really rich¡¹

    The moment Shima-senpai muttered so, the silver-haired maid thrust a knife into her neck.

    ¡¸Huh!? Hiiiii¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you just said, but don¡¯t call him Confinement King. Instead, please call him Confinement King-sama¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I understand. Confinement King-sama! It¡¯s Confinement King-sama!¡¹

    The mood that had been loosening up suddenly tightened. We were probably still walking on thin ice.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s eat. For now, since it¡¯s this time of night, I¡¯ve prepared a brunch¡¹

    The silver-haired maid closed the door to the pool and walked over to the door on the left and opened it.

    Immediately, a delicious smell tickled our nostrils, and we gulped.

    The table was unusuallyrge for four people. And on top of the table, there were many dishesid out.

    ¡¸For those of you who haven¡¯t eaten in two days, I¡¯ve prepared a variety of dim sum along with porridge that is easy on the stomach¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s porridge~¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Food¡­¡­.¡¹

    We looked at each other and quickly took our seats, reaching for our food.

    I think I mentioned something about thin ice just a few minutes ago, but that¡¯s not the point.

    At this moment, I hadpletely forgotten to be cautious. We were starving, after all.

    As soon as we were seated, we hurriedly scooped up the porridge with a spoon and brought it to our mouths.

    ¡¸Hot! It¡¯s hot, but it¡¯s so tastyyyyyyyy!! Oh gosh, It¡¯s so delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-hafu, hafu, i-it¡¯s so delicious~!¡¹

    Shima-senpai and Yui-chan are very noisy.

    But it is indeed absurdly delicious. I can¡¯t stop eating it. It may be due to hunger, but porridge with hard-boiled eggs tastes really good.

    If I look it again, I see that Takasago-senpai, who always moves sluggishly except when running, is hurriedly carrying a spoon to her mouth. I think this might be the first time I¡¯ve seen her this agile.

    Yui-chan easily finished off the hot porridge and demanded another bowl from the silver-haired maid, who then grabbed a handful of dim sum, including shumai and shrimp dumplings, one after the other.

    Seeing this, the silver-haired maidughed.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be in such a hurry, there are plenty of refills and I have prepared dessert for you after your meal¡¹

    ¡¸Dessert ¡­¡­ what?¡¹

    Takasago-senpai reacted to the word ¡¸dessert¡¹ with all her might.

    I think this is the first time she¡¯s spoken seriously today, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a rich custard pudding from Ginza Imaido¡¹

    Immediately, everyone stopped moving.

    ¡¸It¡¯ s a lie¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really~?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡¹

    When I turned my attention to Takasago-senpai, she was quietly crying¡­¡­.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    In addition to the price of the rich custard pudding of Ginza Imaido, which is 2,000 yen per piece, it is a rare product, limited to 20 pieces per day.

    For us high school girls in the provincial cities, it was a legendary pudding that was only shown on TV and was absolutely out of reach. This pudding was the promised victory.

    As soon as the celebrity puts it in her mouth, she screams in agony, ¡°N~~~~~!¡± The moment the celebrities put it in their mouths, they would scream in agony, and I could only imagine what it tasted like.

    And now, here it is.

    We were stunned, but the silver-haired maid told us without hesitation.

    ¡¸This is the brunch, therefore it is only a light meal, but you can expect to eat more than this for the next three meals¡¹

    ¡¸More than¡­¡­ this?¡¹

    The silver-haired maid smiled at my question.

    ¡¸Yes, please look forward to it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡­ it¡¯s too much for me¡¹

    When Shima-senpai said that and trembled, the silver-haired maid shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸It¡¯s normal. Because Confinement King-sama cherishes those who obey him. On the contrary, he has no mercy for those who defy him. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying¡¹

    ¡¸You mean that he considers us to be his followers?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if you do your job well, the great confinement king-sama will reward you. For the time being, your job is to feed the ¡°pig¡± in the morning and evening, and give them a hundred whippings. Of course, the purpose of this is not to whip them, but to find out who the sinners are. As long as the sinnerses forward, he promises to raise the treatment of the rest of people from livestock to something more reasonable¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean¡­¡­ Hatsu-chan will also be rescued?¡¹

    Shima-senpai looks at the silver-haired maid with an upward nce.

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan? Oh, that person. Of course. Frankly speaking, it¡¯s hard to understand why she opposed it so much when she could have saved the rest of people if she could have identified the major sinners¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, only us can save everyone in the club¡­¡­ is that what you¡¯re saying~?¡¹

    When Yui-chan stood up, the silver-haired maid just smiled at her.

    There¡¯s something wrong with her. While thinking so, I could not put it into words, and just stared at everyone¡¯s expression.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard¡¹

    As soon as I get back to Fumio-kun¡¯s bedroom, leaving Shima and the other four in Freesia¡¯s hands, I dove onto the bed in my dress.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, good work, Devi¡¹

    Immediately, Lili appeared in the air.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡­ Lili-chan, can I take off this dress now?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Devi. The rest of today¡¯s work is a dinner with the four people you chose to be your inquisitors. There¡¯s nothing to do until then¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m having a hard time with my corset¡­¡­Lili-chan, please unbutton my back¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸So, how was my performance?¡¹

    As I took off my dress, I asked her that question and she smiled with a toothy grin.

    ¡¸Perfect, Devi. You really gave off the evil queen vibe, Debi¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. But you know what? The lighting in the back of the room was so hot¡­¡­ What was that?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve noticed a good point, Devi. The theory is that if you want to overwhelm your opponent, you need a strong light behind you, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. First of all, the dazzling light is very stressful for the opponent, Devi. On top of that, they can¡¯t make eye contact with you, or they turn away from you, Devi. If they can¡¯t read your facial expressions, they won¡¯t be able toe on strong, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But Tashiro-san, right? Didn¡¯t she resist me?¡¹

    Lili-chan shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸It happens sometimes, Devi. There are people who have an unusually strong persona of what they should be, Devi¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Persona? What¡¯s a persona?¡¹

    ¡¸In the case of that ponytail, she¡¯s the captain of the club, so she has to lead the others, Devi. She has to protect them. She has to be superior. This is an artificial persona created by self-implication, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡­ she seems like a pain in the ass¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite, Devi. Rather, it¡¯s easy, Devi. If you take away her persona, she lose the support, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But I removed her from the inquisitor, but I wonder if it¡¯s okay. You said she was the type that Fumio-kun likes, right? Tashiro-san¡¹

    ¡¸No problem at all, Devi. I think it¡¯s better to get rid of the type of girl that Fumi Fumi likes, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Lili-chan looks a little mean.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. If it makes Fumio happy, I want to do anything for him. If Fumio-kun wants to hug this girl, I want to let him hug her, and I¡¯m happy when I think that Fumio-kun is happy with that¡¹

    ¡¸You became a good wife, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸However, I¡¯ll never give up on the fact that I¡¯ll be the one to give birth to Fumio-kun¡¯s first baby¡¹

    When I said that, Lili-chanughed.

    ¡¸Then, since Fumi Fumi seems to be already back home, and since you didn¡¯t have sexst night, you can ask him all you want¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it, I can¡¯t wait for him to get back¡¹

 Chapter 65: The Confinement King Unexpectedly Defeated by His Kitten

    Chapter 65: The Confinement King Unexpectedly Defeated by His Kitten

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­. <hr>

    ¡¸The pigs are fainted, so the whipping will begin tomorrow morning. Please stay at your leisure until dinner¡¹

    The silver-haired maid told us, and we went back to our assigned rooms.

    Right now, Yui-chan and I were both lying on the bed after taking a shower and changing into negligees in turn.

    Our current situation was so unrealistic that no matter how much we tried to understand it in our heads, our minds couldn¡¯t keep up with it at all.

    I could only think that this was the reason why I was able to remain so calm, even though I could have been crying more.

    ¡¸Moribe-san, what kind of strategy are you going to use?¡¹

    Yui-chan suddenly asked me, and I sat up.

    But she was still staring at the ceiling.

    ¡¸Strategy? What strategy?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about who you¡¯re going to whip~. If we don¡¯t whip them a hundred times a day, we¡¯ll go back to being the ones being whipped, you know~?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well. I don¡¯t know, but I think if everyone is whipped evenly, each person would be whipped less often¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll choose Amemiya-senpai~¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I knew it you would choose her¡­¡­.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    It was so predictable.

    Because Yui-chan and Amemiya-senpai from the second year are not on good terms with each other.

    Both of them are very proud of themselves, but Amemiya-senpai¡¯s more skilled speech makes Yui-chan¡¯s impression that she is always being put down. It was Amemiya-senpai who gave Yui-chan the nickname ¡°Miss Bowel¡± as well.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t misunderstand me~. If you want to reduce the number of times you have to whip everyone, the ideal way is to find the four people in question as quickly as possible~¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡­¡­ is right¡¹

    ¡¸Then, don¡¯t you think the most logical thing to do is to find the most suspicious person and hurt them so badly that they think it¡¯s better toe forward~?¡¹

    ¡¸So, Yui-chan thinks that Amemiya-senpai is suspicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Confinement King¡­-sama¡¯s favorite princess was humiliated, wasn¡¯t it~? Of course that twisted woman is the one who would do such a thing~!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha ¡­¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not on good terms with Amemiya-senpai, but I can¡¯t help butugh and cover it up.

    ¡¸And Moribe-san, beating all of them means that all of them will resent you~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you may have thought you were caring for all of them~, but to the person being beaten, they will only remember that you beat them~¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like anyone¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Good point? Of course, human beings count the favours they receive individually. However, the grudges are cumtive. In the beginning, some people may understand that you are distributing the amount to everyone equally to reduce the amount of each person, but if this continues for a long time, your way of doing things will end up being the most resented¡¹

    Maybe Yui-chan was right.

    But then, who am I supposed to whip?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It is a morning return.

    The Confinement king, morning return.

    I actually like the name ¡°Confinement King¡±, but in reality, I¡¯m far from being a king.

    When my mother absurdly asked me where I had been, I immediately said.

    ¡¸Fujiwara-san¡¯s father liked me so much that he insisted I stay the night¡¹

    I lied to her in an appropriate manner.

    But my mother said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call him to thank him¡± and I was in trouble.

    In a panic, I rushed to the bathroom and called Fujiwara-san, who somehow managed to get her father to agree.

    The Confinement King was a human child, and he could not win against his parents and a crying child.

    When I returned to my room after somehow managing to get through it, Lili gave me a very cold look.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi¡­¡­ you screwed up, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, you told Oppai-chan that you would love her at night, but you returned home in the morning, Devi. Did you want abandon her?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­ an unavoidable circumstance¡¹

    ¡¸Even Oppai-chans¡¯ breasts were sullen, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chan¡¯s breast express emotion?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi. If you don¡¯t take care of them soon, they¡¯ll sag too much, Devi¡¹

    If Masaki-chan¡¯s rocket breast sag, it¡¯s a big deal.

    With that said, I rushed to the door and stepped into the bedroom.

    There, on the bed, I found Masaki-chan on all fours.

    However, I found it hard to understand why she was wearing a bra with a pattern that looked like a tortoiseshell cat and panties with a tail. Even, her cat ears were the same pattern.

    ¡¸Nyaa, kitten will dies when they¡¯re lonely-nya, hurry up and take care of her~nya!¡¹

    I think it is rabbits that die when they are lonely, but it seems that she is appealing to me to take care of her quickly. Her face was a little red, as if she was embarrassed.

    £¨Cute¡­¡­ my wife is too cute£©

    ¡¸Nyaa, Fumio-kun,e here quickly, I want you-nya¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    When I got on the bed, Masaki-chan came up to me on all fours and rubbed her cheek against my chest as if she was trying to be sweet.

    ¡¸Nyaa, I missed you-nya¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    When I stroked her head, she squinted her eyes in a pleasant way.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, today I want to make you feel good-nya¡¹

    It seems that this cat character is going to be the one for today.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, I¡¯ll ask you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try my best-nya!¡¹

    With that said, Masaki-chan whispered to me in a tone of voice that I could feel her enthusiasm, and urged me to ¡°stand up¡±.

    Then, she put her hand on my belt and pulled down my zipper. She slid my jeans and pants down to my knees, and my cock greeted her energetically.

    ¡¸It¡¯s smells so naughty-nya¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing to hear you say that¡­¡­.¡¹

    And without caring about my unintentional giggles, Masaki-chan put her hands on my thighs and started licking my inner thighs.

    Lick, Lick.

    ¡¸Mmm, Masaki-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    She uses her tongue like a cat. The sudden stimtion makes me shiver faintly. Perhaps encouraged by my reaction, Masaki-chan continued to lick my inner lining while squeezing my object with her hand.

    ¡¸Fuuh¡­ Haa~¡­.¡¹

    The stimtion wasn¡¯t that strong. However, I just can¡¯t help but be excited by the visual of her licking up and down between my legs like a cat.

    ¡¸Nfu, Fumio-kun¡¯s penis is so adorable-nya¡¹

    Then, Masaki-chan kissed the ns. Then, a soon as she was done, she started kissing me all over, making a ¡°Chu, Chu¡± sound.

    £¨Oh¡­¡­Is this what it feels like to be loved?£©

    As I was thinking about this, Masaki-chan¡¯s soft lips moved to my ball sack.

    ¡¸Ufufu, this is an important ce-nya. Please be healthy, my little baby¡­¡¹

    After muttering that like a magic, Masaki-chan licked around my ball sack. Her little red tongue crawled all over my balls, and the tickling pleasure made me wince.

    Masaki-chan also began to carefully lick the underside of the sack, stretching out the wrinkles, then sucked on one of the balls and released it with a chirping sound.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­. Masaki-chan, that¡¯s good. Lick my balls more¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯m so happy that Fumio-kun is begging me-nya¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s tone of voice is very passionate. It is a very exciting tone.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll rub it more-nya¡¹

    She licked up my balls with her tongue while gently moving her right hand up and down. I don¡¯t know how long she¡¯s learned to do this, but it¡¯s a lewd and masterful technique. Perhaps Lili or one of her servants taught it to her again.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s good. Masaki-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    However, it seems that she is not going to let me ejacte for a while yet, and frustratingly, she keeps squeezing up, avoiding the frenulum.

    On the other hand, the pre-cum juice that was overflowing from the mouth was tangling around her fingers, making them slippery and further increasing the pleasure.

    While she doing that, I looked down and saw her cat ears swaying adorably between my legs. And thinking that she was doing this for me, I couldn¡¯t stop loving her.

    ¡¸Puha¡­ How is it-nya?¡¹

    ¡¸It felt good¡¹

    Masaki-chan stopped her hand and looked up at me. Her hands and tongue must have been tired, and when I stroked her head, she squinted her eyes in a pleasant way.

    But¨C

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, could you turn around and get down on all fours-nya?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? W-what?¡¹

    ¡¸Nyaa, kitten has her own way of doing it-nya¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about.

    However, when I hesitated, she threatened me in a cat-like manner, ¡°Shaaa!¡± .

    I had no choice but to get down on all fours with my ass facing Masaki-chan.

    ¡¸I can understand-nya. Fumio-kun was having fun dressing Nya up like this. ¡­¡­

    ¡¸W-what?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. I can see the asshole in full view-nya. It¡¯s very erotic-nya¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my face heat up. This is embarrassing.

    As soon as I tried to raise myself up, Masaki-chan¡¯s hand grabbed my ass.

    And the next moment¡­

    ¡¸Uwoohhh!?¡¹

    I let out a scream and turned my head to look at her.

    ¡¸Ma-Masaki-chan!?¡¹

    There she was, with her nose between my ass.

    ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s working-nya, it¡¯s an anal lick-nya¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you shouldn¡¯t lick my ass, it¡¯s dirty¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not dirty because it¡¯s Fumio-kun¡¯s-nya. I want you to feel my tongue-nya!¡¹

    She said firmly and began to lick my asshole.

    £¨What is this, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad¡­¡­!?£©

    It could be said that the pleasure crawled up the unusual pathway. My unknown erogenous zones started to tingle as the slippery tongue tortured me.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t do it, Masaki-chan! Even if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m going to mind. Aaah, don¡¯t lick so much, aaah¡­¡­ aaah¡­¡­¡¹

    I clutched the sheet and shouted in pleasure at the anal licking. I felt a tremendous sense of shame. My face is hot.

    £¨This is very exciting. Wven though it¡¯s absurdly embarrassing¡­¡­£©

    As if to mock my confusion, my penis warps to its limit, twitching and quivering, its tip wet with the evidence of my pleasure.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun¡¯s nya-ass tastes so good-nya¡¹

    ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true-nya. At least it excites me-nya. And I¡¯m sure Fumio-kun is happy to be licked-nya¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not happy. This is just embarrassing. Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    When she kissed my anus, I felt a shiver run down my spine.

    ¡¸Nfufu, the body nya-nts more-nya. At this point, I ny-eed to rape Fumio-kun thoroughly and make him my prisoner-nya¡¹

    Her tone of voice was full of excitement, and I think she had a thick sense of sadness in her voice. Come to think of it, I think Lili said that Masaki was actually ¡°S¡±.

    At the time, I thought it was impossible, but now I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lie.

    ¡¸Nfufu, I¡¯m going to lick you deeper so that Fumio-kun ny-an be more obedient-nya¡¹

    As soon as she said so, she kissed my anus and inserted her tongue into it.

    ¡¸Uggghh!?¡¹

    Shlip. The hot tongue pushed through the wrinkles and entered, causing me to squeal in shame at the strange sensation.

    £¨The tongue ising in!? Ugh, what is this ¡­¡­ weird feeling£©

    An intruder entering from the opposite direction. The first thing thates to mind before pleasure is disgust.

    Her tongue felt surprisinglyrge as it fought against my sphincter. It¡¯s not that big, but it feels like a foreign object.

    But¡­

    £¨H-hey, what¡¯s this ¡­¡­£©

    As the tongue wriggled inside my body, an unknown feeling of pleasure began to well up from the entrance area. It gradually expands and spreads throughout my body.

    £¨Oh no, oh no, it¡¯s getting better and better£©

    I was betrayed by my own body. That¡¯s what I felt. My whole body was slowly losing strength.

    ¡¸Hmm, nya-t¡¯s wrong, Fumio-kun? Nya-re you starting to like having your nya-ss licked?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not true¡¹

    When I turned around, Masaki-chan was looking at me with a grin as if she could see right through my heart.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it-nya. I¡¯ll keep licking you until you¡¯re honest with me-nya¡¹

    The tongue was inserted again. This time, the tongue prated even deeper.

    ¡¸Ahhhh¡­¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s really a feeling of being vited. Her tongue moves in a circr motion,ying waste to my insides.

    £¨Oh no, if this bes a habit, it¡¯s going to be a problem¡­¡­£©

    The dangerous, narcotic-like pleasure was taking away my energy to resist.

    ¡¸Nyaa,e on~, say it. Tell me honestly that it feels good-nya¡¹

    The pleasure of being tortured runs up my spine. TI can¡¯t even close my mouth while it¡¯s half open.

    ¡¸Nyaa, you have to say it properly-nya¡¹

    And then.

    ¡¸¡­¡­feels good¡¹

    I finally couldn¡¯t hold back and said what I thought honestly.

    Immediately, Masaki-chan let out augh and said, ¡°Aha¡±.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a pervert-nya. Fumio-kun is pervert-nya¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, isn¡¯t¡­¡­ a pervert too much?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course-nya, anyone who enjoys having their asshole licked is a pervert-nya¡¹

    No way. With this, my suspicion of her being ¡°S¡± is no longer a suspicion.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m happy-nya. That¡¯s why it¡¯s worth licking-nya. I like the perverted Fumio-kun too-nya. Rather, I love the perverted Fumio-kun-nya¡¹

    ¡¸I feel happy, but it¡¯s hard to be happy!¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, I will give Fumio-kun a reward for being honest to me-nya. Let me lick n-your ass and make you cum-nya¡¹

    With that said, Masaki-chan inserted her tongue again, and with her right hand in front of her, she wrapped her fingers around my slender object.

    Then, while moving her tongue, she begins to rub up and down the frenulum, sliding her fingers in a quick rhythm.

    ¡¸Ahhhh¡­¡­¡¹

    I began to squirm and squirm as she tortured me on the front and back at the same time. The pleasure of the familiar penis and the dangerous pleasure of the shallows of the anus hit me at the same time.

    £¨Oh no, this is not good, this is not good, this is not good£©

    In the face of this unexpected and extreme service, I clutched the sheet and struggled to my feet.

    If I rx, I will be swallowed up by the pleasure.

    ¡¸Ugh, Ughh, Masaki-chan, nooo¡­¡­¡¹

    As if to ridicule such resistance, the big-breasted cat girl fiercely mes me.

    Maybe my asshole is already moistened. I can almost guess who trained her, but the movement of her hand as she squeezed my object was tremendous.

    £¨Ugh, you¡¯re really hot, Masaki-chan. You¡¯re really a adist£©

    I was just amazed at how much Masaki-chan liked to torture me, which I hadn¡¯t expected.

    In the meantime, my need to ejacte was rapidly approaching. I desperately tried to resist, but there was a limit.

    £¨I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t hold back£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, ah, it¡¯sing out, ah!¡¹

    Spurt! Spurtttt! Spurtttt!

    I felt like I was about to burst. The hot white slime spurts up and stains the sheets. A tremendous amount of pleasure rushed up my spine with tremendous force.

    It was truly a forbidden pleasure.

    I felt like my strength was slipping away from my body as my desire spilled out. But still, Masaki-chan would not relent.

    ¡¸Ugh, ugh, ugh¡­ ugh, ughhhh¡­. cummming¡¹

    Even while I wasing, she kept on torturing me with her fingers and tongue, telling me to give her more. When I reached the point where there was no way I could get another drops out, her hand finally stopped and her tongue was pulled out.

    £¨¡­¡­I thought I was going to die£©

    That¡¯s my honest opinion. That¡¯s how bad it was.

    ¡¸How was it, Nyah¡¯s service?¡¹

    As I was breathing heavily, Masaki-chan looked into my face as if she was covering me from behind.

    ¡¸It felt good, it felt really good, but¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d-nya. I¡¯m d Fumio-kun is feeling good-nya¡¹

    There were many things I wanted to say, but when she smiled innocently like that, I couldn¡¯t say anything else.

 Chapter 66: Kyoko-san is a Carnivore

    Chapter 66: Kyoko-san is a Carnivore

    In the conference room, the words ¡°Investigation Division for the Large-Scale Disappearance of High School Girls¡± were prominently disyed in ck ink. And a debriefing session was held there, where all the investigators gathered.

    The investigation is making progress.

    We are getting closer to the culprit.

    None of the investigators doubted that. Such an atmosphere was in the air.

    The theory that the girls had been taken out through the fence behind the club building and into the woods behind the building was now being treated as if it were a definite fact.

    As soon as the meeting was over, the people who had been ordered to conduct canvasses in the area left in a hurry.

    Considering their footsteps after reaching the forest road, it was natural to assume that they had been picked up by a vehicle somewhere.

    After all, they were arge group of 18 people.

    Was it arge vehicle or several vehicles? Either way, we had to devote a lot of manpower to interviewing people about the suspicious vehicle, mainly in the vicinity of the main road just beyond the forest road.

    At the same time, Inspector Nakamura responded to Inomoto-senpai¡¯s suggestion, ¡°Maybe someone who knew them led them there¡± and it was decided to re-examine the rtionship between the advisor, other teachers, and OGs.

    The reason why Inomoto-senpai looks so happy is not only because his opinion has been taken into ount, but also because he will have more opportunities to meet the school nurse, Kitora-sensei.

    To be honest, I¡¯m not at all interested in the history between my senior and Kitora-sensei, but Master and Masaki-sama were quite curious, so I¡¯ll have to find out more about this at some point.

    In any case. Everything is out of ce.

    The sight of the foolish people pacing pathetically left and right was enough to reaffirm the greatness of my Master.

    And a few minutes after the meeting was over, most of the investigators had left, and the only ones left were the career members of the main office. In addition to that, it was just me.

    I am supposed to be a liaison officer attached to the chief of the division, but to those who know the rtionship between Inspector Nakamura and me, it is nothing but a mixture of public and private.

    That¡¯s why those career officers who usually talk to the authorities from above are very polite to me, and some of them even try to make Inspector Nakamura feel better by lifting me up.

    What a bunch of trivial insects they are.

    As I listened to their chatty conversation, the topic of conversation turned to the motive of the murderer.

    ¡¸If we think about it normally, we should assume that they want the victim¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡¸Well, young women are the most valuablemodity in the world. Considering that, I think the continental mafia is more likely¡¹

    ¡¸What about the ransom? Does the victim include the daughter of a wealthy family?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there are no rich girls among the victims. However, if I had to guess, I¡¯d say the daughter of the former president of Sirius Industries¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sirius is the one that went bankruptst year?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the ex-president¡¯s family has split up. The daughter lives with her mother in a four and a half tatami mat apartment, and somehow managed to pay for her schooling by relying on her rtives. She¡¯s a struggling student who works hard at home¡¹

    ¡¸Working at home? Can¡¯t she afford to do club activities? I mean¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that she submitted her resignation to the club, but the advisor kept her around and thought highly of her¡¹

    Even though she was a victim, she had no privacy. But I think I should tell my Master what they just said.

    As I was thinking about this, the conference room line suddenly rang, and a nearby detective picked up the phone.

    ¡¸Chief, you have a call from a girl named Fukuda-san¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuda-san? Oh, the girl from the other day?¡¹

    Inspector Nakamura picked up the phone with a suspicious look on his face.

    Rin Fukuda.

    A female student who hade to talk about Master.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, thank you very much.¡¹

    After hanging up the phone, Inspector Nakamura said.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a very solid youngdy. She¡¯s going away for family reasons at the end of the week. She took the trouble to let me know her cell phone number in case I needed anything. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be asking her anything else at this point¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The morning of the second day at Terashima-san¡¯s apartment.

    I was watching a morning news program while holding my knees on the sofa.

    As I switched channels, the news was not about the disappearance of the girl¡¯s track and field team club, but rather about aedian who had posted on social media, ¡°Of course they¡¯re getting fucked¡± and ¡°It¡¯s nice to see more young girls of unknown age in soap y¡±

    After all, to the uninvolved people, the disappearance was just another form of entertainment.

    And the press conference of the principal and the advisor of the track and field club was repeatedly broadcasted, but fortunately, I never saw any pictures of me or Masaki on TV.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Good morning. Yawnnn¡­¡­.¡¹

    It was almost noon when Kyoko-san woke up from Terashima-san¡¯s bedroom wearing a jersey.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of sleeping style gives her such a spiky sleeping pattern, but with her red hair, she looks like a character from a shonen manga.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. It seems Terashima-san was very angry with you because of me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I was the one who set it off. And I¡¯m used to being lectured by Nee-chan¡¹

    With that said, Kyoko-san sits down next to me.

    ¡¸Then, I couldn¡¯t ask you in front of Nee-chan, but how was¡­¡­ your boyfriend?

    ¡¸How? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to blurt it out now. It¡¯s just physical chemistry¡¹

    Immediately, I fell silent.

    However, Kyoko-san seems to have guessed by that.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ yeah, how many times have you done it with your boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸I think yesterday was the second¡­¡­ since he was my first¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it¡¯s the second time, then I guess it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s not very good at it¡¹

    I¡¯m sure Kyoko-san was trying to be considerate, but unfortunately, it¡¯s a problem before whether it¡¯s good or bad.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Kyoko-san, you¡¯ve had a lot of rtionships with men, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, well, to a certain¡­¡­ extent¡¹

    ¡¸How many years does a penis stop growing?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ his was so¡­¡­ small, I couldn¡¯t even tell it was in there at first¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, it¡¯s an exaggeration, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I could feel it at the entrance, but I couldn¡¯t feel it at all at the back¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, I think it¡¯s amazing that Kurosa-chan says he can¡¯t hit the inside on the second try¡­¡­ But your boyfriend is the same age as you, right? Basically, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to get any bigger than that¡¹

    ¡¸But, you know, even women get bigger breasts when they gain weight¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A man¡¯s penis is not fat, you know. Rather, when they gain weight, they get buried in the flesh and be shorter. This is the second time, right? Maybe, he just got nervous and shrunk down¡¹

    ¡¸I tried my best to make it bigger, but he came in the middle of making it bigger¡­¡­ In the end, he came four times and seemed to be satisfied, but I couldn¡¯t do it even once¡­¡­¡¹

    Immediately, Kyoko-san showed a pretense of holding her head.

    ¡¸Short and premature ejaction¡­¡­. Oh, really¡­¡­.? That¡¯s no good. I think you should break up with him. He¡¯s garbage¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not all about sex, right? he could have ¡­¡­ surgery to make it bigger, for example¡¹

    ¡¸The idea of surgically erging a man¡¯s penis is already scary. In addition, even though the premature ejaction can be dealt with, but there is really nothing that can be done about the small size. I think you should break up¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ but¡­¡­ but¡­¡¹

    Tears are slowlying to my eyes. I don¡¯t want to break up with him. Even though I¡¯vee all the way back. There is no way I can break up with someone I like.

    Kyoko-san shrugs her shoulders when she sees my tears welling up in my eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a way to avoid breaking up¡­ Do you want to listen to it¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸What ¡­¡­ is that?¡¹

    ¡¸You can separate love and sex¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Love is with your boyfriend and sex is with your friends¡¹

    ¡¸W-w-w-what are you talking about? Isn¡¯t that an affair!¡¹

    Then Kyoko-san put her face close to my nose and pinched my chin with her fingertips.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you get it? If it¡¯s between girls, it¡¯s not cheating. There¡¯s no need to worry about having a baby. I¡¯m bisexual. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend right now, but I have three girlfriends¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Shima-senpai. Can I have a word with you?¡¹

    When I visited the room across the hall, I found her stretching in her string-like underwear with a bath towel over her wet hair, probably after taking a bath.

    ¡¸Oh, what is it?¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s nothing to be concerned about since we were allpletely naked until this morning, but stretching in that underwear with your legs spread is just too much to look at. By the way, Takasago-senpai waspletely asleep.

    ¡¸I was wondering who¡­¡­ senpai was going to whip¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought about it yet¡¹

    When I told her about the conversation I had with Yui-chan, she folded her arms and began to ponder.

    ¡¸I see¡­ as Miss Bowel said. I think it would be more efficient to find a way to find the four of them sooner rather thanter¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think so too. But I don¡¯t know how to do it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­ His favourite princess, Mai Fujiwara¡­¡­-sama. I think I have to use ¡¸sama¡¹ after all. I know this Mai Fujiwara. I think she¡¯s¡­¡­ a ck gal in the ss next to mine¡¹

    ¡¸The third-year ck gal¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if there¡¯s anyone who has any connection with that ck gal, it¡¯s almost certain that she¡¯s the culprit¡¹

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re saying one of the third-year students is suspicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Moribe-chan, are you an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s awful!?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, if you don¡¯t count Hatsu-chan and me, the only other third-year student is my Ane, Ota. Do you think that muscr idiot can do something as insidious as humiliating people?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    ¡¸So, I guess it¡¯s a second-year student and a first-year student, but I don¡¯t have any more clues¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ wait a minute. I have something to write¡¹

    Saying this, Shima-senpai took out a pen and paper from the cupboard.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m going to write down a few things. First, the third year are¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡Á Tashiro, ¡Á Shima, ¡Á Ota (Big Sister).

    ¡¸I put a cross next to each of them to indicate that it¡¯s not the culprit. It means that we and Hatsu-chan were judged different when we were chosen as inquistors. And the second year¡­¡¹

    ¡Á Takasago, Shiratori, Amamiya, Adachi, and Konparu.

    ¡¸Takasago-senpai is the only second-year student who was given an X, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­.. and the first years are¡­¡¹

    ¡Á Moribe, x Kayama, Inui, Ota (Little Sister), Hotta, Saito, Kishigi, Sato, Omuta, Koike

    ¡¸When I look at it like this¡­¡­ There are a lot of first-years. For now, I¡¯ll try the second year. Moribe-chan is a senior, so it will be difficult to hit them. Then, do you think we should try to eliminate them by a process of elimination?¡¹

    As we were talking about this, a silver-haired maid suddenly opened the door and walked in.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Everyone, please change into your uniforms and gather in the dining room. Today¡¯s dinner will be hosted by Masaki-sama, so please make sure not to make any untoward incidents. I don¡¯t want to have to dispose of more dead bodies, either¡¹

    <hr>

    <u></u><li><u>This time, thest names of all the members of the track and field club were mentioned, but with the exception of a few, they are mobs (at least in this chapter), so you don¡¯t have to remember them.</u></li>

 Chapter 67: Lets Have a Drink

    Chapter 67: Let¡¯s Have a Drink

    When I entered the cafeteria after changing into an inquisitor¡¯s uniform, I found that the shape of the table had changed to a rectangle.

    Yeah¡­¡­ I¡¯m not surprised by a few things anymore, but I don¡¯t know what is going on.

    On the table, the so-called birthday seat, Masaki-sama is already sitting down.

    She was wearing a deep purple evening dress, different from the one she wore during the day.

    As usual, only her chest area was abnormally inted, as if the dimension was distorted.

    ¡¸Good day, everyone. Oh, Mini*uka Po*lice? Whose hobby is that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s me¡¹

    The silver-haired maid replied dutifully, and I couldn¡¯t help but grumble inside my heart.

    £¨Is it your hobby!!£©

    I¡¯m sure everyone else did too.

    But none of them said it out loud.

    Although not as creepy as the sackhead woman, this silver-haired maid is scary enough.

    The way she held the knife to Shima-senpai¡¯s neck looked like a real assassin.

    This woman has definitely killed someone before. I was convinced of that.

    After thinking so, I saw the table was lined with a wide array of food.

    Then as we took our seats, the silver-haired maid began to exin the dishes.

    ¡¸Today, please enjoy South American cuisine centered around the bone-in rib steak. There are five different sauces for the rib steak. I rmend the honey sauce. Of course, there will be plenty of refills, so please eat as much as you like¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, sounds delicious. I¡¯m very hungry today because I¡¯ve been treated so well by the Confinement King-sama¡¹

    We looked at each other when we heard Masaki-sama¡¯s words.

    No, we knew that. We knew that since she was a favored princess¡­¡­ she was naturally in a sexual rtionship with him.

    However, the way Masaki-sama said it was boastful or, to me, envious. It seemed to me that she was proud of him.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s eat¡¹

    With Masaki-sama¡¯s words, we reached for the food.

    Of course, we had already eaten a full meal during the day, so we weren¡¯t as hungry as we should have been.

    The dining table was silent. It was unavoidable.

    I was afraid of the silver-haired maid¡¯s threat too¡­¡­ in case I made a mistake, so I was afraid to open my mouth.

    As usual, Takasago-senpai is quiet, but Shima-senpai, who was kicked up by the sackhead woman and thrusted a knife by the silver-haired maid, is on maximum alert. Her fingertips are even trembling as she reaches for her food.

    But¡­.

    ¡¸Masaki-sama, that ne is very beautiful~¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, Thank you¡¹

    As expected of a high-ss person.

    Yui-chan praised therge diamond ne that decorated Masaki-sama¡¯s chest in a very familiar manner.

    ¡¸It was given to me by the Confinement King-sama as a reward for my hard work. It¡¯s a natural diamond of twenty-six carats¡¹

    At thatment, Yui-chan and I both widened our eyes and stopped moving.

    ¡¸Twenty-six¡­¡­?¡¹

    I had heard on the news a while ago that a twelve-carat diamond had fetched ny million yen.

    That means the price is more than double that!

    Service is probably a naughty thing, but that¡¯s how she gets a hundred million dors worth of jewelry as a gift ¡­¡­.

    The next moment, a question crossed my mind. Yui-chan said the exact same thing to me.

    ¡¸What kind of person is Confinement King-sama~?¡¹

    Shima-senpai and I instantly looked at each other, wondering if that was a bad question.

    Incidentally, Takasago-senpai was absorbed in the task of removing the meat from the rib bones, unconcerned.

    But Masaki-sama smiled.

    ¡¸Ufufu, if you guys do your job well, I¡¯m sure you all have a chance to meet soon¡¹

    I breathed out a sigh of relief.

    But if Yui-chan¡¯s current question is okay, it might be okay to go a little further. So, I opened my mouth voluntarily.

    ¡¸Ma-Masaki-sama. If there is anything you know about the four people we need to find, could you please tell us?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing in particr¡¹

    She smiled, but it was a clear rejection.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Masaki¡­¡­-sama¡¹

    The next person who raised her hand was Shima-senpai.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­ I¡¯m going to do my best, but I want to do it properly. If the four of them are found¡­¡­ will they be killed? I¡¯m really nervous about that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¹

    After showing a slight sign of thinking, Masaki-sama pped her hands, making a pan sound.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do this, then. In exchange for a promise not to kill the four, I¡¯ll raise the difficulty a bit. I will add one new restriction. If you break this rule, you will be turned into a pig on the spot. Yeah, let¡¯s do that¡¹

    At the same time as Shima-senpai made a face that said ¡°Oops¡±, Yui-chan red at Shima-senpai with a look that said ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡±.

    Contrary to Masaki-sama¡¯s casual tone, the difficulty level has risen sharply. The restrictions was not answering questions from a pig.

    To put it another way, if a pig asks me, ¡°How are you?¡± If I answered ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I would be reduced to a pig.

    Then, as soon as the meal was over and Masaki-sama left the table, the silver-haired maid urged us to stand up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to get to work, then. I would like you all to feed the pigs now. The food is prepared in the hallway in front of the ¡°menagerie¡±, where you were until a few hours ago, and you will feed them after breakfast and dinner. Then, this way, please¡¹

    As we followed the silver-haired maid, we saw buckets lined up on both sides of the hallway in front of the room where the club members were.

    There were fourteen blue stic buckets. There were also seven iron containers that looked like containers for nting nts.

    I peeked inside the buckets and found two kinds of contents. It contained something that looked like sawdust and a white liquid.

    ¡¸This is oatmeal and milk¡¹

    ¡¸Wow¡­¡­ is this¡­¡­ the food? Seriously¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s quitemon in Europe and America~. It¡¯s used for breakfast and dieting, but¡­¡­ cereal kes are also a type of food~¡¹

    Yui-chan exined this to Shima-senpai, who frowned.

    ¡¸First of all, set up the feed box in front of the pigs, put oatmeal in it, and pour milk on it. That¡¯s all you have to do¡¹

    It sounded simple enough, but to be honest, I felt quite guilty when Ipared it to what we had eaten.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get started.¡¹

    We each took a feed box in our hands and stepped inside the door.

    As soon as we stepped inside the door, all the members of the club turned to look at us at once.

    When I look at them again, they look pretty shabby.

    They were naked, tied up with red ropes, hadn¡¯t bathed in days, their hair was covered with sebum, and they hadn¡¯t eaten, so they looked dirty and very worn.

    I heard Captain¡¯s voice asking, ¡°Are you okay, did they do anything to you?¡± I was about to answer when Shima-senpai grabbed my shoulder and shook her head from side to side.

    It¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t answer the question. It would be better to decide not to open my mouth at all until I get used to it.

    After that, we lined up the feed boxes in a row in front of the club members. There were seven of them, so each of them could have one.

    ¡¸Shima! What is this? What are you guys trying to do?¡¹

    Captain raised her voice as if to ask a question, but there was no way she could answer. I feel really stressed out¡­¡­ Actually, I think this has been a fatal limitation.

    The members of the club were looking at what we were doing with frightened faces, wondering what was about to happen.

    I could hear them whispering, ¡°They¡¯ve taken a bath¡± and ¡°Why Minis*ka P*lice?¡±

    It¡¯s not like I like wearing them.

    I guess it¡¯s better than turtle shell bondage, though.

    Next, we poured oatmeal into the feed box like a bucket ry, followed by milk.

    When we were done, they just looked at us and the feed box with a curious look in their eyes.

    I suppose that¡¯s true. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s okay to eat such an iprehensible thing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s food! I don¡¯t think it tastes good, but you can eat it. If you don¡¯t eat it, you¡¯ll die. You have to be patient and eat it¡¹

    Shima-senpai said as if to appeal, but there was no te, no spoon, and before that, their hands were tied and they couldn¡¯t move.

    Then, Shima-senpai looked at the Captain and nodded. I¡¯ve heard that the two of them have known each other for quite some time. They may have something inmon even if they don¡¯t say it out loud.

    Then, when the Captain nodded back at Shima-senpai, she took the initiative to push the tip of her nose into the feed box and started eating.

    ¡¸Oh, it may look like that, but it¡¯s surprisingly good¡¹

    After the captain muttered this, the members of the club rushed to the feed box after a pause.

    The members of the club who plunged their faces into the feed boxes lined up in a horizontal line. And the sound of water and chewing echoed through the dimly lit room.

    asionally they would look up, as if trying to catch their breath.

    From their mouths, the milk dripped down and ran down their chins, staining the ribbons around their necks.

    £¨This is¡­¡­ really livestock¡­¡­£©

    I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the filthiness of the scene. And with this, it made me realize that I really don¡¯t want to be put in this position.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I returned to my apartmentte at night, I found Kyoko-chan sitting on the sofa with a bad look on her face.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Kurosawa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I questioned Kyoko-chan, she tried to seduce Misuzu-sama, and as a result, she vehemently rejected her. Then, she contacted her best friend Mai Fujiwara and decided to leave the apartment and stay there.

    Kyoko-chan imed that she was only trying to cheer her up, but there was no way she could take back what she had done.

    £¨How can I apologize to Master?£©

    If the punishment for me is not enough to calm down my Master, then I¡¯ll have to use Kyoko-chan as well.

    ¡¸Kyoko-chan,e here¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­¡­? You don¡¯t have to look so scary¡¹

    While pulling Kyoko-chan¡¯s hand, I opened the of my bedroom.

    ¡¸Eh!? W-what¡¯s this? What¡¯s this, Nee-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, just follow me¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    On the other side of the door that Nee-chan forced me into.

    It was an absurdly luxurious room.

    White ster walls and marble floors. The furnishings are all in blue.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    Was this apartment really this big? I had been sleeping in her bedroom before, but there was no door, and the other side of the wall was supposed to be the living room.

    ¡¸Hey, Nee-chan, w-what¡¯s this? This ce!¡¹

    While I was confused, she just threw a cold stare at me and shouted into the air.

    ¡¸Lili-sama, are you here?¡¹

    And then.

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s up, Devi?¡¹

    Suddenly, a girl appeared in the air.

    She was probably in middle school. She had red eyes and a short fiery red curly hair. From her forehead sprouted two twisted horns.

    The girl looked at me, stunned, and said, ¡°Red hair? Is she a demon, Devi?¡± while tilted her head.

    £¨Demon race? Oh, so that¡¯s how it¡¯s set up. That¡¯s the kind of Otaku stuff. Yeah, it¡¯s called ¡°Chuunibyou¡±£©

    The thing that floats in the air must be some kind of modern toy. Very well done.

    However, Nee-chan answered her very politely.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not a demon. She¡¯s my sister, Kyoko¡¹

    ¡¸But I think I¡¯ve postponed ¡°that¡± discussion, Devi?¡¹

    My sister bowed politely to the cosy girl, who looked at her with a puzzled look.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true, but¡­¡­ there are some unavoidable circumstances, and I would like to ask Master to take over¡¹

    £¨Master? Does that mean this girl¡¯s husband? Are they married?£©

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Devi¡¹

    After saying that, the cosy girl disappeared just as she had appeared. But after just a few seconds, she reappeared.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi is waiting for you in the bedroom, Devi¡¹

    She said, and disappeared again.

    ¡¸Kyoko-chan, follow me¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Nee-chan, at least exin it to me!¡¹

    I followed her as she walked out of the room into the hallway. It¡¯s a stone hallway that looks like something out of a movie. To be honest, I don¡¯t know why.

    £¨This is the apartment, right? How many bedrooms are there?¡­¡­£©

    I followed my sister to the door at the end of the hall. And in the middle of an absurdlyrge room, there is a huge bed with a canopy that can amodate ten people.

    And there was a boy sitting on it.

    He was probably in high school? He was small, fat, and looked gloomy and dull.

    Then, he looked a little puzzled as he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unusual for Ryoko to call me. What¡¯s wrong, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be here today. And who is that girl?¡¹

    Then she suddenly knelt down at the boy¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Master. My sister has been very rude to you, Misuzu-sama, while I was with her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait, Ryoko. I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    My sister told the boy that I had fanned the mes and that Kurosa-chan had met her boyfriend. And she told him that I had pushed her to be my saffle.

    But I couldn¡¯t understand the story at all.

    Because my sister is so outspoken, I imagine that this guy must be the son of a member of the Diet or something like that.

    In other words, this little brat, who was in love with Kurosato-chan, probably had my sister keep an eye on her.

    I can¡¯t help but puke at people who use their power as an excuse to use others.

    But it¡¯s also true that because of me, my sister was forced into a situation where she had to get down on her knees to this little shit.

    £¨It¡¯s no use¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸Hey, little shit. I¡¯m sorry, but Nee-can has nothing to do with it, I¡¯ll take whatever punishment I can get¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡­ Ryoko, your sister says this. Can I hold her?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ¡­¡­ not much of a punishment. ¡­¡­¡¹

    To hold or not to hold, that¡¯s what ites down to.

    ¡¸Hey, little shit. Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it. I don¡¯t know what kind of drunkard son of a bitch you are, but you smell like a virgin. I¡¯ll make you feel good, and then you can let bygones be bygones¡¹

    ¡¸Smell like a virgin¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. A virgin. Moreover, you¡¯re ugly and gloomy, and no woman will ever take you seriously. I¡¯m not going tough at you if you have a short thing or if youe in a halfway rub¡¹

    ¡¸Heehh¡­¡­ then I¡¯ll take¡­¡­¡¹

    The boy¡¯s temples are twitching. It seems the boy has been angry for a while.

    ¡¸Huh, did I offend you? But I can¡¯t help it, can I? It¡¯s a private lesson for a virgin boy. But don¡¯tin if youe before you put it in. Be a good boy and I¡¯ll make you squeal with pleasure¡¹

    My sister¡¯s face went pale. She looked as if she had just seen something outrageous and went rigid.

    ¡¸Lili?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Devi?¡¹

    The boy called out into the air, and the cosy girl from earlier appeared.

    ¡¸Give me an energy drink. I¡¯ll take the whole bottle¡¹

    <hr>

    <u></u><li><u>The g was raised in a big way, so next time it will be erotic £¨lol£©</u></li>

 Chapter 68: Kawaii Kyoko-chan

    Chapter 68: Kawaii Kyoko-chan

    One updates + four additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Devorandom, Nico, Izashi, & someone for the support¡­

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­ <hr>

    ¡¸Nhiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    Kyoko¡¯s hands clenched the sheets frantically.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, did youe again? It¡¯s a shame that a virgin boy was the one who giving you a lessons and all that good stuff. Then, Ryoko. This time¡­ I like you to write it on her cheeks. Let¡¯s go with ¡°Small Fry¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Ryoko then wrote ¡°Small Fry¡± with a ck ink marker on Kyoko¡¯s cheek, who was breathing heavily.

    This is the third time.

    The words ¡°loser¡± was written on Kyoko¡¯s breast, and ¡°little cunt¡± on her lower stomach.

    It had only been thirty minutes since the first pration. However, Kyoko has already climaxed for the third time and is out of breath. And I hadn¡¯t evene once yet, and I hadn¡¯t even taken an energy drink.

    In the first ce, it was Kyoko who got carried away and said, ¡°You could draw a doodle on my body every time I cum¡±

    £¨But then again¡­¡­ it¡¯s her sister, isn¡¯t it?£©

    Her face is definitely simr, but in terms of atmosphere, it¡¯s like Ryoko minus the smartness and full of cheekiness.

    She looks masculine, and to be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting it to befortable, but when I undressed her, I found that she had a body just like Ryoko¡¯s. Even her sensitive parts were just like Ryoko¡¯s.

    Since she had the same sensitive parts as Ryoko, there was no reason to make her cum.

    After thinking so, I pulled out my meat stick and flipped Kyoko over, forcing her to get on all fours.

    ¡¸¡­.Ah, w-wait a minute¡­¡­Give me a break¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, after all, I¡¯m a virgin and I¡¯m ugly. So, I have to work harder than most people¡¹

    When I say that, I stab her in the back.

    ¡¸Nhiii!? Don¡¯te in so fast! You idiot!¡¹

    Noints will be epted.

    As soon as I grabbed her ass and started to move my hips, she let out a cute little squeal and writhed.

    ¡¸A-ahh, Ah, Ah, Ah¡­¡¹

    Pound, Pound, Pound! Pound, Pound, Pound!

    I thrust her hard with the Doggy Style position, and her ass made a loud noise.

    She had already been made to cum three times, and her crotch was soaking wet. Every time I thrust my cock into her without mercy, her vagina made an embarrassing gurgling sound as it received it.

    ¡¸U-uh, uh, uh, ah! Ah, nooo!?¡¹

    She seems to be very reluctant to be defeated, and has been trying to hold back her voice for a while now, but each time I give her a nasty shove in her weak spot.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnn, Nnnn¡­¡¹

    Within a few minutes, Kyoko was out of breath.

    And then I stopped moving my hips and thrust my finger into her mouth from behind, ying with the inside of her mouth and whispering into her ear.

    ¡¸Am I not enough for you? Oh, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re just such a big talker, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­ Ahh¡­¡­ Ahh¡­¡­ Nnn¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kyoko can¡¯t even answer properly and just let out a moan. She¡¯s probably unconscious. However, her tongue nibbled on my finger deliciously, and saliva spilled from between her spread lips onto the sheets.

    ¡¸Then, the virgin boy will do his best in the virgin boy¡¯s own way¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Huhh!? Aaahhhh!¡¹

    Kyoko bent over backwards as I thrust my hips vigorously again to match her words. I then resumed my vigorous thrusting.

    Pound, Pound, Pound! Pound, Pound, Pound!

    ¡¸Nhii, Noo, Stopp, please stop it, Hiii, Noo, I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying!¡¹

    She crawls forward as if to escape the pressure behind her, or to call for help. But I¡¯m not going to let her go.

    One chase after another. Fugitive soldiers are always sentenced to death.

    Pound, Pound, Pound! Pound, Pound, Pound!

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ahhhhhh, afuu, ahh! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming! Ahh, Ah, I have beening for a while now, you know!¡¹

    But I pretended not to hear her at all, and kept moving my hips.

    I thrust my rod in and out of her vagina without stopping. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to poke around in the vagina.

    ¡¸Mmm, don¡¯t ignore me, idiot! Stop it! ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, did you cry? Are you really this overwhelmed by this? It can¡¯t be, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not crying! But I don¡¯t want to, Hiii,e anymore¡­ It¡¯s hard¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, if you¡¯re not crying, there¡¯s no reason to stop¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹

    Pound, Pound, Pound! Pound, Pound, Pound!

    Instead of stopping, I mmed my hips even harder. As soon as I do, Kyoko immediately stiffens her body.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, I¡¯m cumming too much, noo, Ah, Ah, I¡¯m cummmmmming!!¡¹

    She leaned back like a horse and fell from all fours onto the bed, making a thud sound. The stick, which was slipped out of her caused her vagina to spurt out the love juice and semen that had umted in the back.

    ¡¸Ohh¡­ You¡¯re the only one whoes, huh. You¡¯re really a selfish person¡­¡­ Well, whatever. Ryoko, I think she probably came at least five times, so let¡¯s see, ¡°bitch¡±, ¡°Fumio¡¯s special masturbator¡±, ¡°lousy bitch¡±, ¡°loose pussy¡±. Then write anything else you like¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Ryoko wrote the phrases as she was told with ck ink on Kyoko¡¯s back and ass as she groaned breathlessly, and finally wrote ¡°embarrassing sister¡± on her shoulder.

    ¡­¡­Please don¡¯t tell her the truth. It¡¯s too heavy for her.

    ¡¸Now¡­¡­.¡¹

    I grabbed her body and flipped her over.

    Her eyes are vacant as she lies on the bed in the shape of arge figure. And only her breasts were moving up and down in search of oxygen.

    ¡¸Kyoko-san? Hey, are you alive?¡¹

    I waved my hand in front of her, and she looked as if she¡¯d been startled.

    ¡¸From to-today¡­. I will not let you¡­. off the hook¡­¡¹

    £¨Are you aedian!!£©

    I can¡¯t help but be taken aback by this. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s stubbornness or aversion to defeat, but I think it¡¯s amazing that she can be so stubborn here, even though she¡¯s a small fry.

    But then again, I have no intention of forgiving her, so it¡¯s perfect.

    ¡¸No, no, no, you haven¡¯t made mee once yet. You said so yourself, Kyoko. You said that you could make me squeal with pleasure¡¹

    Then I put my heavy weight on top of her as shey there on her back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too heavy¡­¡­ Oh, yeah, I¡¯ll give you a hand job, I¡¯m confident in hand job¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but let my true feelings leak out. At this time, hand jobs are a great way to underestimate people. I have to teach this stupid female a good lesson in master-servant rtionship.

    This time it was missionary position.

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    I inserted my meat stick into her vagina in the so-called ¡°seed press¡± position. Then, I held her head in my arms and began to m my hips down hard.

    ¡¸Ihiiiii!? I just came! Even though I just came, afuuu, ah, hiii, ah, ah¡¹

    Plunge, Plunge, Plunge, Plunge!

    ¡¸Gyaaa, Noooo, Ahhhhh, Ohhhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    I put my body close to hers and press hard on the deepest part of her vagina with my ns. Her sister, Ryoko, came instantly when I did this.

    As expected, Kyoko immediately started screaming like it was the end of the world.

    And when I nced at her sister, I saw that she was rubbing her knees together in a fidgety manner. Underneath her pantsuit, she was probably already in flood.

    £¨It¡¯s not a bad idea to hold her with Ryoko£©

    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my shoulder. I looked over and saw that Kyoko was biting me there.

    ¡¸It hurts!¡¹

    I mmed my waist down as hard as I could.

    ¡¸Ahhhh!?¡¹

    She screamed and released her mouth.

    When I stopped moving and looked into her face, she was ring at me.

    ¡¸What are you doing! Damn you! You can¡¯t make me cum if you like this! Idiot! Idiot!¡¹

    If I don¡¯t get it right, she¡¯ll bite me. She¡¯s like a dog.

    So, I held her face between my hands and looked her in the eye.

    ¡¸W-what is it?¡­¡­¡¹

    Then, looking at her frightened face, I started to move my hips silently. Slowly, but as if to twist deep into her.

    Squish! Squish! Squish! Squish!

    ¡¸Oooh, it¡¯s so deeepp! Stop it! Oh, no!¡­¡­¡¹

    She wrinkled her brow profusely and squirmed.

    Her gaze, which until just a few moments ago had been condescending to me, and her mouth, which was boldly mocking me, nowhere to be found.

    And unable to hide the mixture of fright and pleasure on her face, she can only continue to ept my growing meat stick inside her female body.

    Now it was my turn to ridicule her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a little sloppy for someone who talks so much. You still have a long way to go¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do it again¡­ Ah, if you do it again, hii. I-I¡¯ll go crazy¡­ Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to go crazy. I¡¯ll make sure you understand who you¡¯re biting¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­ Oh, no, no, no, ah, ah¡¹

    Squish! Squish! Squish! Squish!

    When I thrust further and further, Kyoko finally started to cry.

    ¡¸Uh, Uh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being so cocky¡­ I was wrong¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡¹

    Kyoko finally surrendered fully.

    Hmm¡­ but I¡¯m not going to forgive her at all¡­¡­ however since she is here, I¡¯m going to correct her a bit to my liking.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like it when girls call themselves ¡°me¡±. So, yeah, let¡¯s try to call yourself ¡°Kyoko-chan¡±. And try apologizing in a cute way one more time¡¹ £¨*Note: me -> Boku£©

    ¡¸Sob¡­ Kyoko-chan was wrong¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Isn¡¯t Kyoko-chan cute? So, please forgive me. .¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸Well done. But it¡¯s toote now¡¹

    I rejected her without a word.

    I immediately raised myself up and mmed my hips down like they were on fire.

    Thumb, Thumb, Thumb, Thumb!

    ¡¸Ahiiiii!? It¡¯s terrible! I have apologized to you, right? I can¡¯t cum again!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re only saying ¡°no¡± with your mouth, aren¡¯t you? Because Kyoko¡¯s cunt ispletely engulfed in my cock and she doesn¡¯t want to let go at all. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m about to cum too, just a little more¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, Kyoko-chan is really at her limit! Kyoko-chan is going to break¡­¡­¡¹

    Thumb! Thumb! Thumb! Thumb! Thumb!

    In fact, I¡¯m almost at my limit. That heat swirling around my base is raging, and it¡¯s saying, ¡°Get me out of here¡±

    And then, just as I thrust deep into her to finish her off, it burst open at once.

    Tremble! Tremble! Spurt! Spurtttt!

    ¡¸Kyoko-chan is cumming again, I¡¯m cummmming! Ahh, Ahhhhhh¡­.¡¹

    Kyoko clung desperately to my body.

    It seemed to me that she hadpletely epted and surrendered to me.

    The semen was poured into the back of her, and I pulled out my penis.

    Even after I pull away, Kyoko remains lying dishevelled in the middle of the bed, unable to move a muscle. asionally, her sweaty naked body would twitch intermittently.

    But¨C

    £¨¡­¡­No sound of levelling up£©

    It seems that Kyoko is more stubborn than I imagined. For the time being, I just pretended to give up. It may be like that.

    But I guess I¡¯ll just have to destroy her once and for all.

    £¨Well, that was the n all along, wasn¡¯t it?£©

    I reached for the energy drink on the side table and slurped it down in one gulp.

 Chapter 69: At the Last Moment

    Chapter 69: At the Last Moment

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about my mom. She was so excited¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, she¡¯s a good mother¡¹

    Mai and I wereying out futons in a veryrge Japanese-style room, and we were both looking at the ceiling.

    It was already midnight. If I listen carefully, I can hear the sound of the Shishi Odoshiing from the garden. (*Note: Shishi Odoshi -> Japanese devices made to frighten away animals which pose a threat to agriculture)

    Today, I left Terashima-san¡¯s apartment.

    I don¡¯t think Kyoko-san is a bad person, but I can¡¯t be her saffle. Also, I don¡¯t think I could stay in the same house with her if she said that to me.

    After shaking off Kyoko-san¡¯s squirming hands, I went into Terashima-san¡¯s bedroom and sent a message to Mai asking if I could stay overnight with her. Mai called me back and came to pick me up right away.

    She came to pick me up with a very expensive car with a driver.

    On the inside, Mai was dressed like a youngdy, which was different from her school appearance.

    I had never been to Mai¡¯s house before, and I had heard that she was very rich, but the actual house was more than I had imagined.

    We were currently in a detached house at the far end of the residence grounds. And this entire house is Mai¡¯s property.

    There are three western-style rooms and two Japanese-style rooms. Five bedrooms including the living and dining rooms are Mai¡¯s rooms. Suddenly, my concept of rooms was shaken.

    At first, we were taken to the main house for dinner, and Mai¡¯s father and mother were very happy that their daughter had brought a friend, so we were given a great wee.

    If I were to describe the dinner as if a dedicated sushi chef were making sushi for us, would that give you an idea of how gorgeous it was?

    Mai¡¯s mother was a very talkative person.

    She asked me a lot of questions, especially about Mai¡¯s boyfriend, as if she was curious about him.

    Iughed most of the way through, but I wondered what kind of look she would have given me if I had honestly told her about that gross man. Well, I think most people would have objected.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for forcing you all of a sudden¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s okay. My father and mother are happy. Yesterday, I asked you to pretend that I stayed at Misuzu¡¯s house too. So, it¡¯s mutual¡¹

    Yesterday, on the way back to my apartment after leaving Jun-kun, I received a message from Mai asking me to pretend that she stayed at my house.

    I didn¡¯t reply to the message because my mind was too messed up to think about it¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Even so, yesterday was amazing. I never thought I¡¯d see Misuzu in a ce like that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Indeed¡¹

    It¡¯s true, it¡¯s not every day that I pass my best friend in the hallway of a love hotel.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Mai. Wasn¡¯t this your first time? I mean, your first-time doing it with Kimo-jima¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn? We haven¡¯t doing it yet¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? But yesterday¡­¡­¡¹

    Then Mai sat up and smiled.

    ¡¸Oh, you want to hear it? Are you gonna ask me that? Oh, you¡¯re going to make fun of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, I don¡¯t think I make fun of it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh! Then, listen to me! No, I¡¯m gonna talk!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re gonna talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but you know what? Yesterday, I was really depressed. I got scared that Fu~min would abandon me too, so I forced him to take me to a hotel¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you asked him out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. But he wasn¡¯t epting it because Fu~min like it, but because he¡¯s worried ¡¹

    ¡¸He~¡¹

    ¡¸And when I tried to get naked, Fu~min said, ¡°I won¡¯t hold you¡±¡¹

    ¡¸What? You mean he couldn¡¯t get it up?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, his crotch was really swollen. It was just his patience. But Fu~min said, ¡°It¡¯s not embrace that will heal Mai now¡± and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take the proper steps toward love¡± and hugged me¡¹

    ¡¸With that face?¡¹

    I feel more and more grossed out by the thought of such a lineing from that face.

    ¡¸Why? Fu~min, he¡¯s so handsome!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­ but I have to disagree with you there¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know any other guy who can say something like that in front of a naked girl in a love hotel. I¡¯m so happy that he really loves me¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­¡­ I think he just got scared when he was about to getid. He seems like a virgin, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Misuzu, you¡¯re really pushy. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while, but Misuzu gets really pissed off when ites to Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸What? I¡¯m not pissed off at all! Of course not!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, are you jealous?¡¹

    Mai turns to me with a smirk on her face.

    ¡¸What? Are you insane? I have an iparably wonderful boyfriend, Jun-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­. Then how was it with Kasuya-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it was ¡­¡­ wonderful¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, what was it like, what was it like?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say. I don¡¯t usually tell people that!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ that¡¯s a pity¡¹

    There was a pause, and then a moment of silence. After a while, Mai opened her mouth again.

    ¡¸By the way, Misuzu, what are you going to do tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­¡­ perhaps the media will still be there tomorrow, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so, I saw Misuzu¡¯s house on the news several times today¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, it was shown on¡­¡­.¡¹

    At least it wasn¡¯t on the information program I watched in the morning, but I guess they ran out of material and finally started showing my house.

    ¡¸Do you have ns, Mai?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to Fu~min¡¯s house¡¹

    ¡¸A date?¡­¡­ I wonder what I¡¯ll do then¡¹

    ¡¸If you want, Misuzu can go with me¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a date, you know. I¡¯m just going on my own. I¡¯m good friends with Fu~min¡¯s mom. Hey, hey, let¡¯s go together¡¹

    What on earth is this girl talking about? I thought so.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It was seven in the morning.

    On a sunday morning, I stepped into Fumi Fumi¡¯s bedroom.

    It¡¯s about time that Fumi Fumi came to his senses after his violent outburst.

    In about an hour, Fumi Fumi¡¯s mom wille to his room to wake him up, so I have to get him back to his room before then.

    But Fumi Fumi was unusually upset. After all, he wanted me to give him a bottle of energy drink. It¡¯s assumed that he¡¯s going to go berserk.

    Well, that can¡¯t be helped.

    Ryoko¡¯s sister¡¯s agitation was too mature.

    No, that may be part of it, but the biggest problem may be the fact that she let Kurosawa-chan meet her boyfriend.

    Ryoko is also beside him, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to die.

    ¡¸Yikes, it smells so great¡­¡­.¡¹

    As soon as I entered the room, I couldn¡¯t help but pinch my nose.

    In a word, it smells like sex.

    It¡¯s very romantic if you call it the lingering scent of a night, but it¡¯s nothing like that. It was the smell of male and female bodily fluids.

    Sour.

    Not sweet and sour, but sour.

    Hmm? I feel like I¡¯ve said the same thing before.

    D¨¦j¨¤ vu?

    The only thing thates to mind when I look around the room is the word ¡°catastrophe¡±.

    It¡¯s a soggy, gooey mess.

    It¡¯s so bad that thest time it went berserk seems so cute.

    How about the canopy of the bed, with its pir broken off?

    It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you 10,000 points, but that¡¯s okay.

    The fact that Fumi Fumi is still shoving the girl against the wall and fucking her with a gun is also okay, because that¡¯s what he didst time.

    The biggest problem is¡­

    ¡¸Why are you being fucked, Oppai-chan?¡¹

    The woman that Fumi Fumi continues to fuck as he presses her body against the wall is not Ryoko¡¯s sister, but Oppai-chan.

    She is already unconscious, her body twitching and her eyes white.

    On top of that, she was covered in a muddy white liquid that looked as if it had been sprayed over her head with a bucket.

    Fumi Fumi held her against the wall and kept mming his hips against her and Oppai-chan¡¯s feet were not on the ground.

    ¡¸It¡¯s awful¡­¡­.¡¹

    And when I muttered that to myself.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    Fumi Fumi¡¯s moaning voice echoed.

    Immediately, the space between herbia and penis began to tremble! Then, I could see the semen in her vagina spilling out and painting a stain on the red carpet.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ Aha¡­.¡¹

    I tried to smile for the time being, but my cheeks involuntarily twitched.

    £¨Seriously¡­¡­.? Isn¡¯t iting out in gallons? That thing¡­¡­£©

    But it doesn¡¯t stop Fumi Fumi.

    Rather than basking in the afterglow of his ejaction, he began to m his hips against Oppai-chan again.

    What the hell is going on?

    I looked around and saw Ryoko¡¯s sister lying in the corner of the room, looking like a squashed frog.

    Covered in semen, of course. But that¡¯s not all. I don¡¯t know how much of it was in her vagina, but her lower belly was swollen like a pregnant woman.

    Her status was [Subjugated].

    There is no doubt that during the night, he had achieved two levels up.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­ is this?¡¹

    I muttered and stunned.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin¡¹

    ¡¸Oh gosh! You startled me!¡¹

    Suddenly, I heard a voice from behind me and turned around to see Ryoko with semen dripping from her body.

    ¡¸Master continued to ravish Kyoko-chan until almost the early hours of the morning, but when she began to blow bubbles, I knew that this was a bad idea and that she was going to die, so I stepped in to stop Master¡¹

    Ryoko exined with her usual calm expression.

    However, she was wearing a pantsuit with her crotch and chest torn to shreds and covered in semen.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing I went in to stop him, but then he started viting me by force¡­¡­ Well, it was a reward for me, so there was no problem, but about an hour after that, Masaki-sama, who knew nothing about it, came into the bedroom and said, ¡°Good morning!¡±, immediately Master target moved to her and that¡¯s how it is now¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I see, Devi¡¹

    Ryoko added more words when her cheeks twitched involuntarily.

    ¡¸By the way, Master¡¯s gaze is now following Lili-sama. It¡¯s probably locked on¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Just as I let out an involuntary gasp, Fumi Fumi¡¯s hands gripped my legs.

    And then, before I could even resist, he pinned me down on the floor with unbelievable force.

    ¡¸Fu-Fumi Fumi!? W-wait a minute, Devi!¡¹

    But Fumi Fumi doesn¡¯t react at all. I can see his cock standing out of the corner of my eye.

    Oh, no! Oh, no! Oh no! With my mind in such a state of disarray, I can¡¯t even run away.

    I think there might be a time when Fumi Fumi will hold me, but now is not the right time.

    ¡¸F-Freesia! Come quickly, Devi!¡¹

    I desperately summoned my servants.

    Immediately, a silver-haired maid appeared behind Fumi Fumi.

    ¡¸Arara, you mustn¡¯t do that. Fumi Fumi-sama¡¹

    After whispering in Fumi Fumi¡¯s ear, Freesia hugged him from behind and took his lips.

    As soon as she did, his arms loosened.

    ¡¸Let go of me! Let go, Devi!¡¹

    I kicked Fumi Fumi¡¯s body down and struggled to escape.

    And as soon as the long, long kiss with Freesia was over, Fumi Fumi fell forward.

    ¡¸Puha¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m so full. Even if I¡¯m a High-ranking Subus, I¡¯m really on the edge. What a terrifying person¡¹

    Freesia said and sat down on the spot.

    It was an unbelievable sight, to be honest.

    After all, Freesia was a subus who caused the previous generation of demon king to die on his stomachs.

    I¡¯ve heard that before I was born, around 1200 B.C., she caused the deaths of most of the men in the Hittite Kingdom.

    And at thest minute.

    Moreover, Fumi Fumi himself had just spent the night fucking a woman.

    ¡¸Ohime-sama, it seems that your eyes were right after all. Fumi Fumi-sama is a real gem¡¹

    Freesia said, and burped loudly.

 Chapter 70: My Tongue Remembers

    Chapter 70: My Tongue Remembers

    I let Freesia clean Fumi Fumi¡¯s body, and before his Mama-san came to wake him up, I dragged him out of the room and put him on the bed as if nothing had happened.

    £¨Really, what a pain in the ass, Devi)

    Normally, if someone were to be drained by the full force of a High-ranking Subus, they would die of weakness, or at best, be in bed for a month.

    But since he only fainted, it¡¯s a remarkable feat. I gave him a little energy drink, so he should be awake by the end of the day.

    Then, I sent Ryoko back to her apartment, where she had to be at work by nine o¡¯clock, and ordered Freesia to clean Oppai-chan and Ryoko¡¯s sister in turn in the bathroom, and put them in their respective beds.

    The catastrophic bedroom was once removed and recreated. This should be no problem for now.

    And thanks to the fact that he has a new ve, he can also reduce the burden on Oppai-chan.

    To be honest, it¡¯s pretty easy to put Ryoko¡¯s sister into a state of [Enved].

    If I look at the profile that I had Ryoko submit, I can see the obvious gs.

    However, it would be better to let Fumi Fumi figure out how to do it himself. In fact, Fumi Fumi seemed to be getting a feel for the conditions that would lead her to a state of [Enved].

    In that sense, she would be a good training ground for him.

    But still, today was a bad day.

    At any rate, it would be better to ban berserk for the time being.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because of the regr intake of energy drinks, Fumi Fumi himself has be extremely immature. Perhaps this is the reason why the duration of the berserk effect has been extended.

    ¡¸It¡¯s 20,000 years too early for him to be trying to get her hands-on Lili, even though he¡¯s Fumi Fumi¡¹

    As soon as I let out a sigh.

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    Suddenly there was amotion downstairs.

    £¨What is it, Devi)?

    I slipped out of the room and peeked down the stairs to see the ck gal and Kurosawa-Chan at the entrance.

    £¨Aside from the ck gal, why is Kurosawa-chane here¡­¡­?)

    Fumi Fumi¡¯s Mama-san came out to greet them at the door.

    ¡¸Oh, wee, Mai-san¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning. Okaa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, umm¡­¡­ good morning¡¹

    Behind the ck gal, Kurosawa-chan bowed her head.

    ¡¸Oh, beautiful youngdy. Mai-san, who is this person?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is Misuzu Kurosawa, a ssmate of Fumio-sama and me. Today, the three of us are going to study together¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Fumio is still sleeping. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll wake him up¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to wake him up¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I¡¯ll ask you to do it then. I¡¯m sure Fumio would be happier if Mai-san woke him up than if I did¡¹

    ¡¸My, Okaa-sama. Well then, please excuse me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Excuse me¡¹

    The ck gal and Kurosawa-chan went up to the entrance and came up the stairs.

    £¨What is this!? Why is this happening?)

    This is a bit too interesting a situation.

    And so I decided to hide and watch this situation warmly.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Hey, Mai¡¹

    ¡¸Shh! You¡¯re going to wake up, Fu~min¡¹

    When I called out to Mai in front of the door, she hurriedly put her finger in front of her lips. I had no choice but to ask her in a hushed voice.

    ¡¸I thought you came to wake him up¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s more convenient for me if he stays in bed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡¹

    Mai gently pushed open the door and crept in, step by step, footstep by footstep. Kill the sound of her footsteps and enter the room.

    I had no choice but to follow suit.

    And I felt as if I were a thief.

    When we entered the room, it was surprisingly neat and tidy.

    This is really surprising. I thought that a boy¡¯s room would be more messy than this.

    The bookshelf was full of manga. There are a lot of shonen manga that even I know the names of.

    The desk was lined with reference books and textbooks as well as aptop. Well, I guess it¡¯s only natural since he¡¯s a student taking an exam¡­¡­.

    When Mai entered the room, she suddenly peeked into the trash can.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ it¡¯s empty¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­.. after all. The day before yesterday, he had been holding back so much. I thought for sure he would jerking off when he got home¡¹

    ¡¸W-w-w-what are you talking about!¡¹

    ¡¸Shh, Misuzu, you¡¯re talking too loud¡¹

    Mai put her finger to her lips again, this time squatting down to look under the bed.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing here either¡­¡­. There must be a dirty book or something hidden in here somewhere¡­¡­. If I look inside theputer, I can probably find something, but it seems to be password protected, so maybe it¡¯s in the back of a desk drawer?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute Mai! What are you really doing!¡¹

    ¡¸You can see it when you look at it. It¡¯s research, research. If I know what kind of books he looks at while he doing it alone. I can find out what Fu~min likes. Then I can dress myself up in those kinds of costumes for him. ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll burn it if it¡¯s big-breasted stuff¡¹

    This is a bit of a turn off. Doesn¡¯t this girl have any concept of privacy?

    But still, Kimo-jima is sleeping well.

    Normally, if we make this much noise, even if it¡¯s just a whisper, it might wake him up, but there¡¯s no sign of him waking up at all.

    Mai looked into Kimo-jima¡¯s face and was entranced.

    ¡¸Nfu, Fu~min so handsome, even in his sleep¡¹

    ¡¸Howe? He¡¯s so ugly¡¹

    Maybe because I¡¯ve gotten used to looking at him, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as ugly as I used to, but handsome is still overrated.

    ¡¸Why, he¡¯s so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Mai, I¡¯m really starting to doubt your aesthetic sense¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been getting A¡¯s in art since elementary school¡¹

    ¡¸So, it turns out¡­¡­. He¡¯s good-looking in a Picasso kind of way?¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a cubist face, though.

    ¡¸Even so, there¡¯s no sign of him waking up at all, then I¡¯m going to do this¡­¡­.¡¹

    With a smile on her face, Mai pulled up the nked.

    ¡¸Eh¡­ Fu~min, you¡¯re using a sweatshirt as a sleepwear? I think I¡¯ll buy a matching sweatshirt next time¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Mai! Stop it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not every day I get a chance like this. I thought I¡¯d show Misuzu just how great he is¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want to see it!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, it¡¯s okay. If you see it, you won¡¯t be able to make fun of him anymore¡¹

    After saying that, Mai pulled down his sweat pants in one fell swoop.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Kyaa?¡± and turn my face away.

    This is outrageous. Mai ispletely devoid ofmon sense and shame.

    I mean, how could he not wake up after being attacked so much? Kimo-jima!

    But¨C

    ¡¸Oh¡­ You don¡¯t seem very cheerful even though it¡¯s morning¡¹

    Mai leaked a disappointing voice.

    Because of her voice, I absentmindedly looked at it.

    I could only say that the one lying on the bed waspletely different from Jun-kun¡¯s one.

    I tried to hide my shock and raised my voice.

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute! Mai, what are you showing me? Put that thing away!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~. But Fu~min¡¯s is actually not like this. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll make him feel better¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Mai suddenly put it in her mouth with a ¡°humph¡±. As expected, it surprised me.

    But despite the fact that I stiffened up, Mai began to move her head up and down and squeezed his cock.

    Jubo! Jubo! Jubo! Jubo!

    The obscene, watery sound echoed in the room. I can¡¯t help but wonder if his parents wille up. Still, I can¡¯ t take my eyes off them.

    Gradually, my face became hot. My mouth began to fill with saliva. My tongue was wagging in my mouth as I imagined the feel of his cock, even though I didn¡¯t mean to.

    ¡¸Nfu, fohifuhahehita¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    ¡¸Puha, I said it¡¯s getting bigger. Look at it, it¡¯s only half erect. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it any longer.

    £¨Half erects? That thing? It¡¯s too big. I can¡¯t get that thing in! No way, no way!)

    ¡¸It¡¯s so nice to feel a tiny thing getting bigger and bigger in the mouth. Don¡¯t you think so, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t! I¡¯ve never sucked such a dirty thing in my mouth!¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie. The other day I sucked Jun-kun¡¯s cock, and I know that the feeling of it getting bigger is great.

    ¡¸Fu~min¡¯s smells so good, you know. I can¡¯t get enough of his male scent¡¹

    Mai grinned at me and rubbed her cheek against Kimo-jima¡¯s cock.

    It¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t take my eyes off it.

    I can feel the texture of it. I feel like I¡¯ve done the same thing before. I know what it feels like to have his penis pulsating. It was definitely not Jun-kun¡¯s touch.

    £¨Ah, geez, what is it! This memory!)

    I must have apletely upset look on my face.

    So I¡¯m trying my best to control my ragged breathing.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll make him cum for now, so please wait for a moment¡¹

    ¡¸Mai, y-you¡¯re making him cum!?¡¹

    In spite of my panic, Mai took it in her mouth again and slowly swallowed it.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. It was a long, big one, and it was all swallowed.

    Considering its length, it must have reached the back of Mai¡¯s throat, close to her chest. Just looking at it made me want to gag.

    But Mai didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, and started to move her head up and down.

    Jubo! Jubo! Jubo! Jubo!

    I was so overwhelmed that all I could do was watch in amazement.

    Jubo! Jubo! Jubo! Jubo!

    The next thing I know, the still-asleep Kimo-jima begins to furrow his brows in agony. His breathing became ragged as well.

    As I looked at his face, I felt something trickling down from the inside of my stomach.

    And then¨C

    Slurpppppppp!

    When Mai made a grand slurping sound, a moaning sound escaped from Kimo-jima¡¯s mouth, and his hips convulsed as he jerked and jerked.

    The next moment, the sound of water chattering in Mai¡¯s mouth echoed in the room.

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ he came)

    ¡¸Gulp, Gulp, Gulp, Gulp¡­¡­¡¹

    Each time Mai slurped, the taste of his semen came back to my mind, and my tongue wriggled around in my mouth.

    It has a thick taste, and it¡¯s so sticky that it¡¯s hard to swallow. I don¡¯t know why but I seems remember the taste.

    £¨I want to drink it¡­¡­ I want to drink it¡­¡­ I want to drink it¡­¡­)

    At the same time that I was sitting there, Mai raised her head and said, ¡°Puha!¡±.

    ¡¸As usual, Fu~min¡¯s is so thick it¡¯s hard to swallow¡¹

    Mai smiled innocently at me.

    When I realized that I envied her, I felt an inexplicable sense of despair.

 Chapter 71: The Tyrannical Miss Bowel

    Chapter 71: The Tyrannical Miss Bowel

    After breakfast, I left to feed the club members in the morning.

    It is said that the basic rule of training pets is that they should eat after their masters, and I guess that is the reasoning in this case.

    After the second feeding, everyone knew what they were supposed to do and it went smoothly. There was even some sort of ce-hunting, as if they were trying to avoid being next to Ota (my big sister), a big eater.

    Oatmeal this morning as usual.

    I hear a few people saying, ¡°Oh no, not again¡­¡­¡±, but no one isining openly.

    Everyone knows that it¡¯s better to eat bad oatmeal than to starve.

    However, I wonder how they would react if they found out that our breakfast was an all-you-can-eat eggs Benedict from a famous restaurant in New York that cost 2,000 yen a te.

    The job of feeding is just waiting for the feed box to be emptied and then collecting it.

    After piling up the empty feed boxes in the hallway, the silver-haired maid told us to gather in the cafeteria.

    In the cafeteria, the silver-haired maid took us to a table and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Burppp¡­¡­¡¹

    Well¡­¡­ what kind of face should I make if I suddenly hear a huge burp?

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that. I had a little too much food this morning¡­¡­. Let¡¯s get back on track and start the ¡°interrogation¡± today. The whipping is from the end of the morning feeding until the evening feeding. During this time, each of you will be required to give at least one hundredshes¡­¡­ Ugh, excuse me, burppp. However, there is no problem if you want to do a hundred whippings in the morning and have free time in the afternoon¡¹

    The silver-haired maid¡¯splexion was pale.

    Even her pale skin was a bit pale. On the way, her eyes were ck and white, as if she was desperately trying to hold back a burp.

    In the midst of such an indescribably delicate atmosphere, Shima-senpai raised her hand in an indecisive manner.

    ¡¸Can I ask a question¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Please do¡¹

    ¡¸I have two questions. First, what should I do if I find out the four people in question, and second, how do I report that I have struck a hundred times¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good question. There is a servant at the entrance of ¡°the menagerie¡±. If you know who the deadly sinner is, please tell him or her. They will be immediately isted in a separate room for a thorough interrogation. You may also inquire about the whip count with that person. The person will count it correctly¡¹

    I tilted my head involuntarily. If she could find out through a thorough interrogation, why didn¡¯t she do that from the beginning?

    Then the silver-haired maid said.

    ¡¸Moribe-sama must thought ¡°Why don¡¯t I do a thorough interrogation from the beginning?¡± and Kayama-sama thought, ¡°Let¡¯s name Amemiya for now~¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Huh!?¡¹¡¹

    Yui-chan and I unconsciously jumped up on our chairs.

    ¡¸H-How? Can you read my mind?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I can read your mind. It¡¯s just that I can read your facial expressions. Maids need to know what their masters wants based on the color of their face¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that can be read from the color of a person¡¯s face¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return to the topic. I can only answer Moribe-sama¡¯s question with the will of the confinement king-sama. In addition, I do not advise the content of Kayama-sama¡¯s thoughts. If, as a result of a thorough investigation, it is discovered that the person had nothing to do with this, her position will be switched with you, so it would be better to wait until you are sure of the person¡¯s name before revealing it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Another new pattern of falling into a pig~¡¹

    Yui-chan muttered bitterly.

    If we don¡¯t organize it properly, it will be a disaster if we identally fall into a pig.

    The pattern of falling into a pig is, let¡¯s see¡­¡­.

    ?If we don¡¯t reach a hundredshes.

    ?If we answer a pig¡¯s question.

    ?If we appoint the wrong person as a culprit.

    That should be all for now. If I look at it again, the pattern might¡­¡­ increased again¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll hand out the whip¡¹

    The silver-haired maid said, and then presented us with a ringed whip, which she had taken from somewhere else.

    The whip was made of woven leather. It was also quite heavy. I¡¯m sure it would hurt like hell to be hit with one of these.

    ¡¸Wow¡­¡­ seriously~. I thought it was something that they used for punishment games in variety shows~¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of whip is loud, but it doesn¡¯t hurt much¡¹

    The silver-haired maid made a face as if to say, ¡°What¡¯s the point if it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be waiting in front of the menagerie, and when you¡¯re ready, you can begin your interrogation¡­¡­. You may begin now¡¹

    When the silver-haired maid left the dining room and was out of sight, we all sighed in unison. The time has finallye.

    I thought I was prepared for this, but when I picked up the whip, I felt myself trembling.

    I wondered if I could really hit my seniors and my ssmates, who had been practicing with me just a few days ago, with something like this¡­¡­.

    ¡¸How about we tell them that if we can find those¡­¡­ four people, they will all be treated better, and that the four people who are found won¡¯t be killed, and ask them toe forward voluntarily?¡¹

    When I insisted, Yui-chan looked at me as if she was taken aback.

    ¡¸Moribe-san~. Do you think you can remain pretentious at this point in your life~? You¡¯re always looking at other people¡¯s faces~¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Masaki-sama never said anything about killing the four from the beginning~¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Think about it~. When our Captain asked what was going to happen to the four of them, Masaki-sama said, ¡°They will be whittled down to the bare minimum of viable organs over the next few years, and then sent home by refrigerated courier¡±~¡¹

    That¡¯s true. I had misunderstood because of the harshness of the content, but she never said anything about killing her.

    In fact, she even said, ¡°At the very least, they will be able to live¡±.

    ¡¸In other words, nothing has changed for the four of them. She didn¡¯t say, ¡¸I won¡¯t cut them into pieces¡±.~ In other words¡­¡­Shima-senpai said something unnecessary, and we just have more restrictions~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Shima-senpai nodded her head helplessly.

    I see¡­ There¡¯s no doubt that the four of them will be even more adamant if they hear that they¡¯re going to be cut to pieces while the rest of us get better treatment.

    Looking at me with a shrug of her shoulders, Yui-chan further strengthened her words.

    ¡¸Moribe-san, you seem to be sympathizing with the other members of the club, but how can you afford to do that~? Our position is as simr as the others. Especially, we have to hide the fact that we may be reced~. If I were in the position of a pig, I would try to switch ces at all costs if I knew about such a thing~¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s true. If the conditions under which the changeover urs are known, they will set a trap¡­¡­ Especially, Shiratori, she is a devil of a bargainer and will try to kill you in one shot. Because both I and Hatsu-chan have never won a game against her¡­¡­¡¹

    Saki Shiratori, a.k.a. Shirasaki-senpai, is a long-distance runner.

    Although, she is not very fast, she is very good at bargaining, and has always achieved good results, and has never lost a bet with other members of the club.

    ¡¸But if one of us falls into a pig¡­¡­ The whole thing will be exposed¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why we have to support each other¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A few minutester, all four of us were standing in front of the door of the menagerie.

    Of course, all four of us didn¡¯t need to whip them at the same time, but we didn¡¯t dare toe in here and whip them alone.

    ¡¸Are you ready?¡¹

    The silver-haired maid standing in front of the door asked, and we nodded nervously.

    As soon as she bowed and opened the door, we all stepped into the menagerie at once.

    The meeting in the dining room settled on the conclusion that we should first get used to beating the animals today.

    What I mean by that is that we should start beating them vigorously before our resolve slows down, which is really violent talk.

    The room was dimly lit and noisy. The members of the club were startled by the sight of using forward and retreated at once.

    Yui-chan was the first to step in.

    ¡¸Amemiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!¡¹

    Suddenly, Yui-chan raised a strange voice and attacked Amemiya-senpai straight away.

    ¡¸Huh, huh, huh¡­¡­!¡¹

    The whip is swung down on Amemiya-senpai, whose face twitches in confusion.

    And following the wind shing sound, there is a sharp striking sound that strikes the flesh.

    Then, before Amemiya-senpai could raise herself up, Yui-chan¡¯s whip struck her shoulder.

    ¡¸Uaaaahhhh! It hurts!¡¹

    Yui-chan whipped Amemiya-senpai, who turned her back and cowered in an attempt to escape.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s avenging for her parents.

    Then, she swung her arms to the right and to the left to p the whip on her as if she was doing a twirl.

    ¡¸Noooo, stop it! You bowel! You idiot!¡¹

    At the moment when Amemiya-senpai turned around and shouted in anger, Yui-chan¡¯s whip struck Amemiya-senpai in the face, though it was not aimed at her.

    ¡¸Ugghhh!¡¹

    Amemiya-senpai, struggling with an animal-like voice, moaned, ¡°U¡­¡­ ugh¡­¡­¡± and slumped on the floor.

    Even though a Mini*uka Pol*ce is whipping a naked girl in turtle shell bindings, there is not even a hint of lewdness in it. The only thing there is gruesome violence.

    ¡¸You! You! Amemiyaaa! You bitch! It¡¯s your fault! Because of you!¡¹

    ¡¸Uggh, no, stop it, please stop it¡­¡­ ughh¡­¡¹

    Amemiya is left to her own devices. If her hands are free, she can cover her head with her hands and curl up, but with her hands tied behind her back, she can¡¯t do that.

    Numerous red stripes are already on her skin. Blood was seeping out of the torn skin.

    The screams gradually decreased, and the proportion of powerless moans increased.

    Even though the four of us had decided to start whipping each person, we were just standing there dumbfounded by this momentum of Yui-chan¡¯s.

    When I turned my attention to Yui-chan, I saw her lips twisted in a smile, her sweat-soaked face somewhat in a happy mood.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so nice~! Come on~! Come on, make a better noise~!¡¹

    Exposed to the never-ending rain of whips, Amemiya-senpai cried out with a crumpled face.

    ¡¸Stop it! It hurts, why only me!¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Why you said!¡¹

    Immediately, a blue streak appeared on her temple.

    At that moment when Yui-chan swung the whip down very hard, there was a shadow of a person covering Amemiya-senpai¡¯s body.

    When the whip was struck on her back, the figure shouted, ¡°Aaah!!¡± .

    And it was Captain Tashiro.

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~¡­¡­ Kayama! Stop it, you¡¯ll kill Amemiya!¡¹

    Yui-chan raised her voice hysterically as our captain shouted while covering Amemiya-senpai.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so annoying~! How long are you going to pretend to be a captain when you¡¯re just a piece of livestock~?¡¹

    Completely thrilled, Yui-chan raised her whip and began to whip Captain¡¯s back.

    As soon as that happens, Shima-senpai hurriedly grabbed Yui-chan¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡¸Stop it! It¡¯s not necessary to whip her because she¡¯s not a potential the great sinner¡¹

    However, Yui-chan red at Shima-senpai and shook off her hand.

    ¡¸Would you please stop acting like a senior? You and I are equal inquisitors here. In fact, you were chosen as the captain¡¯s alternate and I am in a higher position than you, aren¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying!?¡¹

    While ignoring Shima-senpai, who grabs her shoulder with a raspy voice, Yui-chan asks the silver-haired maid at the entrance.

    ¡¸Freesia-sama, does whipping the inquisitor count~?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t. In fact, it¡¯s something that the Confinement King-sama doesn¡¯t want, so you¡¯ll be penalized for it¡¹

    ¡¸Did you hear what she said? If you don¡¯t want to be punished by Confinement King-sama, let go of your hand~¡¹

    When Yui-chan squinted her eyes and said provocatively, Shima-senpai let go of her hand bitterly.

    ¡¸Freesia-sama¡­ How much more do I need to whip them~¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Four more¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, a hundred is a lot sooner than I think~¡¹

    With that said, Yui-chan started to looked around and stopped her gaze at Konparu-senpai.

    ¡¸Oh, you were the one who got along with the rotten Amemiya there, right?¡¹

    ¡¸N-noooo, stopppp¡­ Uaaaaahhhh¡¹

    After giving a rough beating to Konparu-senpai, Yui-chan carried the whip on her shoulder.

    Then, she turned to Amemiya-senpai, who was crying, and her mouth twisted into a grimace.

    ¡¸Amemiya¡­¡­ you can look forward to tomorrow~¡¹

 Chapter 72: That Would Happen... if You were Covering Her

    Chapter 72: That Would Happen¡­ if You were Covering Her

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ Ugh¡­¡­ Sob¡­¡­¡¹

    Tears spilled down on my face.

    I dragged the whip in my hand and went back to my room, crying.

    When I opened the door, I found Yui-chan sitting on the bed.

    Perhaps she had just finished bathing, but she was wearing only a bath towel wrapped around her. Her ringlets wet hair looked heavy, as if she hadn¡¯t even towel dried it properly.

    ¡¸You¡¯rete, aren¡¯t you~?¡¹

    It certainly took a long time. Because it¡¯s been more than two hours since Yui-chan left ¡°The Menagerie¡± first.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯m not the kind of person who can whip someone without hesitation like Yui-chan.

    ¡¸So, what are you crying about~? Is it because you couldn¡¯t whip those pigs~?¡¹

    I shook my head.

    I hit them.

    I whipped them and they came back.

    Immediately, I walked right through the door. I sat there, slumped on the red carpet.

    ¡¸Sob, uuuu¡­¡­ Sob, Sniff, Sob¡­¡­.¡¹

    I can¡¯t stop crying. I can¡¯t breathe. My emotions are out of control.

    This emotion can be named guilt or aplishment, whatever I want to call it, but what is this emotion that is swirling around inside my heart? What is this ck, yet proud feeling?

    Yui-chan makes a dumbfounded face and asks me.

    ¡¸What happened after that?¡¹

    After that¡­¡­ after Yui-chan finished her hundred whippings and left ¡°The Menagerie¡± ahead of me.

    I remembered it in order.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to take a bath~. The smell of pigs is unpleasant, after all~. Freesia-sama, is that okay~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    As Yui-chan walked out of the room with her thick-soled boots thumping, the tearful voice of Amemiya-senpai and the caring voice of the captain were overpowered by a flood of curses directed at Yui-chan.

    There were some who were abnormally jealous of the word ¡°bath¡± but most of them criticized her for her actions in beating up Amemiya-senpai and for the way she talked to her.

    It is true that Yui-chan¡¯s attitude is not apliment, and her attitude towards Shima-senpai is almost like ming her. The unreasonable violence against Amemiya-senpai must have seemed like an unforgivable outrage to those who were struck down.

    However, as soon as the girls finished digesting what had just happened in front of their eyes, they would immediately go back to the events of days, weeks, and months before, putting a tail between their legs and turning Yui-chan into a bad person with no good qualities.

    This is what scares me when girls get together.

    The way their negative sympathy grew as they piled up the words, ¡°I understand¡± could only be described as ugly.

    But that¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but shudder at the thought that I¡¯m about to whip everyone into shape and be subjected to such malice.

    £¨I can¡¯t¡­¡­ do this, I can¡¯t)

    The moment I spill such a weakness in my heart, a ck cord suddenly flutters through the air in the corner of my vision.

    The sound of the wind shing. A crisp sound of a strike. In addition, a short scream echoed, ¡¸Kya! A short scream rang out.

    When I turned my head to look, I saw that Takasago-senpai was whipping the first-years who were crouched at her feet without showing any color change.

    ¡¸It hurts! It hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸No, stop, it hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    The senior carefully rotates the whip between the seven first-year students, striking them with each blow.

    It was a much more rxed blow than Yui-chan¡¯s. At first nce, I could tell. It was clear that Takasago-senpai was only hitting to meet her quota.

    ¡¸That idiot ¡­¡­ told me yesterday not to cut corners so much¡¹

    Shima-senpai exhaled a sigh diagonally behind me.

    In the end, Takasago-senpai finished beating the juniors silently in just a few minutes, and quickly went back to her room.

    ¡¸Moribe-chan. I¡¯ll take care of herter¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    Then, when Shima-senpai nodded loudly as if getting into the spirit, she turned to the club members and shouted loudly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me wrong. I and Miss Bowel had a little argument before. Apart from that, I¡¯m not saying that Miss Bowel method is wrong¡¹

    A small murmur escaped from the second-year students.

    ¡¸Our goal is not to beat everyone up. But to find the four idiots who caused us to be like this. But I don¡¯t think they¡¯de out if we told them to. That¡¯s right. I know they¡¯re going to give us a hard time. That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¹

    Shima-senpai looked around at everyone and said.

    ¡¸We have to whip them up. We have to beat them up so badly that they might as welle forward¡¹

    Then, she stopped her gaze at the lone second-year student.

    She has a shoulder-length hair, straight face and a face with a scowl that she is frequently be ng asked why she is angry, even though she doesn¡¯t mean to be.

    It¡¯s Shiratori-senpai.

    ¡¸But even if we don¡¯t beat them, if everyone voluntarily finds the four idiots, we won¡¯t have to beat them¡­¡­ Do you know what I mean?¡¹

    I heard a lot of gulping sounds, Shima-senpai walked up to Shiratori senior.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­ We can¡¯t just wait around for the rest of the day. For now, we¡¯re going to hit the ones we think are suspicious¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were looking at me strangely, but it¡¯s ¡­¡­ me, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Shiratori. You have to answer my question. It¡¯s not the other way around. Do you know the third year Mai Fujiwara¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­The one who was humiliated, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you, no questions asked!¡¹

    Shima-senpai swung the whip down on the thigh of Shiratori-senpai with a crisp.

    ¡¸Ughh!¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai raised her eyebrows. However, she doesn¡¯t seem to be frightened at all.

    ¡¸How is it? Do you know her? Tell me honestly! If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯re going to take at least ten more shots¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know. I know. My friend¡¯s brother is a good friend of her¡­¡­ and I heard she¡¯s really rich¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that ck gal must be rich. I guess appearances can be deceiving¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, Shirasaki-chan, who is greedy of money, didn¡¯t you ever think of hitting on that rich girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Greedy of money¡­. what kind of usation is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Just answer the question!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not thinking about it. I only know her from what my friends tell me¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s your friend? Are any of them here?¡¹

    ¡¸There are none¡­¡­ Kizuna Tateoka is a freshman. It just that Sato, a freshman, who was in the same ss and she started ying with her¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Sato, huh¡­¡­¡¹

    When Shima-senpai made eye contact with her, Sato-san bounced.

    ¡¸I-I have nothing to do with this!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. Shiratori, Sato, Konparu, Adachi, the four of you line up there¡¹

    This time, it was the Konparu-senpai and Adachi-senpai who bounced.

    ¡¸Why me!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already been beaten by Miss Bowl! Isn¡¯t that unreasonable?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t ept your questions. Get your ass in line!¡¹

    With that, Shima-senpai wielded the whip as if to drive them away.

    In the first ce, Shima-senpai said that she would beat the second-year students from the beginning. That¡¯s why she targeted the three second-year students, including Amemiya-senpai, plus the first-year student Sato-san, whose name was mentioned.

    ¡¸Alright. You guys turn your asses to me. Answer honestly, okay? Do any of you have a problem with this Mai Fujiwara? If so,e forward!¡¹

    There was no one to reply.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not lying!¡¹

    At that moment, Shima-senpai swung the whip down on Shiratori-senpai¡¯s ass and there was a tremendous sound.

    ¡¸H-hey!¡¹

    Captain Tashiro was the one who tried to lean forward. But as she whipped the floor right beside her, Shima-senpai spoke quietly.

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan, can you please keep a low profile? I don¡¯t want to beat you up like I did with Kayama¡¹

    In the end, the four of them and Shima-senpai shouted at each other, ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡± and finished the hundredshes.

    And, none of the four of them came forward.

    All four of them had swollen asses. Just looking at them was painful.

    I wondered if I should exclude these four from the list of candidates for the Great Sinner, since they had endured to the end.

    However, I feel that they would be able to endure this much if they were to be mutted.

    ¡¸Shirasaki¡­¡­ you understand what I¡¯m saying, right? If everyone would just find those four people, we wouldn¡¯t have to whip all of you¡¹

    ¡¸After beating up so many people¡­¡­ you are selfish¡¹

    When Shiratori-senpai said and red at her, Shima-senpai waved her hand and went out into the hallway.

    After seeing off Shima-senpai¡¯s back, I took a breath and realized that I was the only one left.

    £¨I¡¯m the only one left!?)

    What was I doing in a daze?

    I realized that I was the only inquisitor in the room.

    If I look around, I can see Amemiya-senpai¡¯s eyes turning red. and the menacing gaze of Shiratori-senpai is painful. The only thing that can save me is the worried gaze of the captain, but the rest of the gazes are all painful.

    £¨W-w-w-w-what should I do?)

    When I hurriedly turned to the first-year students stared at me as if to say, ¡°Oh? Are you going to do it?¡±.

    Scary. Too scary.

    ¡¸Ah, Moribe, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to whip us up for being Moribe?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do it, Saori-chi, don¡¯t push yourself. Look, you¡¯re shaking¡¹

    Saito-san and Kishiro-sanughed out loud as they said this.

    ¡¸Moribe, we¡¯re friends. We¡¯re the ones who pace you when you¡¯re running, aren¡¯t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Saori, if you want to stay friends with us¡­¡­.¡¹

    Omuta-san and Koike-san walked up to me from the right side.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s impossible for Moribe to do that¡¹

    ¡¸If you wield a whip, you¡¯re bound to blow yourself up, so give it to me¡¹

    Hotta-san and Mako-san peeked at me from the left side.

    I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want to run away.

    If their hands weren¡¯t tied behind their backs, they¡¯d have snatched the whip by now.

    ¡¸Stay away from me¡­¡­.¡¹

    I retreated helplessly.

    I can¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t do it anymore, should I just run away? Or should I just give up and fall into a pig? Wouldn¡¯t that be easier?

    As soon as I started to think about this, the first-year students who had been approaching me turned to look behind me and said, ¡°Huh!?¡± and they all backed away at once.

    £¨Eh? What?)

    The next moment, someone gently grabbed my shoulder. I was about to turn around in a panic when I heard a whisper in my ear.

    It was the voice of a silver-haired maid.

    ¡¸Moribe-sama, there¡¯s no need to be frightened. You are now a faithful servant of the Confinement King-sama. The Confinement King-sama will not allow anyone to harm you. Please use the whip with all your might¡¹

    ¡¸But, but ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I am with you. Anyone who harms you will be punished by me in the name of the Confinement King-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Uh-uh-uh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Believe in the name of the Confinement King-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Whoaahhhhhh!!¡¹

    To be honest, I was more scared of the silver haired maid than the first years.

    I was no longer torn.

    I raised my whip and swung it down without aiming.

    I barely remember the first blow. I remember hitting Koike-san¡¯s chest.

    After that, I can barely remember anything else.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve passed the hundred mark. Do you still want to continue?¡¹

    I was selflessly wielding the whip until I came to my senses when the silver-haired maid called out to me.

    I don¡¯t remember who I hit or how hard.

    The next thing I knew, I found myself staring at a group of red, worm-swollen first-year students with terrified eyes.

    The silver-haired maid also had several worm blisters on her forehead, but she pretended not to notice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done ¡­¡­ for today¡¹

    When I told her that, the silver-haired maid said politely, ¡°Thank you for your hard work¡±.

    Then she turned to the club members and continued.

    ¡¸Then, Moribe-sama, once you leave the room, the pigs will be penalized¡¹

    ¡¸What? Why!?¡¹

    The silver-haired maid shrugged her shoulders in disgust as Captain Tashiro stood up with a shocked expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s you. You are the one who¡¯s fault. I told you so, but you interfered with Kayama-sama¡¯s execution by protecting the bitch there¡¹

    Immediately, there were shouts of condemnation against the captain.

    ¡¸Captain! You! You should just leave Amemiya alone!¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you care about her!¡¹

    ¡¸That chattering thing again? I¡¯m sick of it¡­¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to hear any more.

    So after listening to the ugly argument, I covered my ears and ran out of the room.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    At the end of my story, Yui-chan smiled and took my hand in hers.

    ¡¸The moment you whipped them, you thought it felt good, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    I stiffened involuntarily.

    I did.

    I thought it.

    The first stroke, the one that struck Koike-san¡¯s chest, sent shivers down my spine, like a jolt of electricity.

    When I nodded off, unable to say anything, Yui-chan whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸I would like to serve the Confinement King-sama¡­¡­. Why don¡¯t we ask Masaki-sama together?¡¹

 Chapter 73: Sometimes, Nothing Happens in the Afternoon

    Chapter 73: Sometimes, Nothing Happens in the Afternoon

    One updates + two additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico, Izahi & Tri3Ax for the support¡­

    The next additional chapter will be avable tomorrow¡­ <hr>

    The first time I met Freesia was when I was a little girl, not more than a hundred years old.

    As the daughter of a nobleman in the demon world, I was forced to learn the skills of the bed as a pastime.

    If they can get a more powerful demon as a son-inw, it will lead to the safety of the family, so the art of satisfying a man as a woman is a high priority.

    With regard to bed skills, my tutor was Freesia, a High-ranking Subus who is notorious for causing the death of the previous Demon Lord and triggering the Demon Lord Session War.

    The rtionship between us was supposed to be that of teacher and student, but after a very strange turn of events, she is now a servant of mine.

    £¨In the past, she was feared as ¡°The Woman who Broke the World¡±, ¡°The Queen of Abdominal Death¡±, ¡°The Great Subus¡± and so on¡­¡­ But what happened to make her this way??)

    I give up my shoulder and tuck my chin to Torture.

    ¡¸Torture, heal her, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    When Freesia came home with a huge scar on her forehead, I thought the pigs had revolted, but after hearing her story, I realized that it was really quite ridiculous.

    Moribe is a very pure-hearted girl.

    If I dripped ck ink on her, it would surely make her beautiful.

    I had instructed this idiot subus to give her a push to make that happen, but as it turned out, this idiot whispered to the person who was about to wield the whip from behind.

    Just as she had nned, Moribe raised the whip in a half-crazed frenzy.

    So far, so good. That¡¯s all well and good.

    But unfortunately, Moribe¡¯s swinging whip hit Freesia¡¯s forehead.

    The idiot then crouched down on the spot, moaning, ¡°Uhh¡­¡­ Uhh¡­¡­¡±.

    I knew she was an idiot, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be this stupid.

    Well, I suppose I could praise her for being patient and acting like nothing happened in the end.

    When Torture¡¯s healing power is finished, Freesia turns to me again and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Anyway, Ohime-sama. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to need more help than I have on my own. May I call one of my subi to help me out?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay Devi? ¡­¡­ that?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at her with a frown. In the first ce, subus is too free and unrestrained.

    In that sense, Freesia is quite a rare type.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll take responsibility. If there is a problem, I will ept the punishment of whipping¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Tell me the truth, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You want to be whipped, don¡¯t you, Devi? The whip¡¹

    ¡¸I do. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been whipped that I¡¯m a little tickled.

    ¡¸Rejected, Devi¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I put Yui-chan¡¯s invitation on hold in an ambiguous way, and pushed open the door of the room across from me to consult with Shima-senpai.

    But as soon as I did, I heard a noise from inside the room.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡¹

    I heard the panting voice of Takasago-senpai.

    I hurriedly hid myself behind the door and peeked into the room to find two women in their tight underwear entwined on the bed.

    Takasago-senpai was squirming in pain as she leaned back.

    The one on top of her body, with her mouth twisted in an indecent manner, is Shima-senpai.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll punish you¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ Oh¡­¡­ F-forgive me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll teach it to your body¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m dying¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. I¡¯m not gonna let you do it until your hips are sore!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you are terrible¡­¡­¡¹

    It seems that Shima-senpai is ming Takasago-senpai for cutting corners today.

    It¡¯s true that Shima Senpai had said that she would take care of herter on, but I didn¡¯t expect her to do that.

    £¨Oh ¡­¡­Shima senpai, where did you learn how to do that?)

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my cheeks heat up.

    And I couldn¡¯t help but be excited about it.

    Because¨C

    It was a really beautiful, ¡°reverse-shrimp-hold¡±. £¨*Note: what position is this? û¤ÊÄæ¥¨¥Ó¹Ì¤á)

    In addition, I am a genuine New Japan fan who has always believed that the reverse-shrimp-hold is not from Giant but from Doraemon, since my grandfather¡¯s generation and father¡¯s generation.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ugh ¡­¡­ ugh ¡­¡­¡¹

    I feel like I slept a lot.

    But still, I¡¯m feeling absurdly dull.

    When I tried to open my eyes, the sunlighting in through the window was right on my face.

    It was too bright.

    Then, I close my eyes again.

    The window means that it¡¯s outside ¡°the room¡±. Perhaps Lili had brought me out.

    With my eyes closed, I vaguely recall most of what happenedst night. I also remember what happened during the rampage.

    Ryoko¡¯s younger sister¡­¡­ or was it Kyoko-san? I was so annoyed by her that I drank a whole bottle of energy drink to remind her.

    The rampage went as nned.

    I vited Kyoko-san to no end, and heard the electronic sound of the level up twice.

    However, I couldn¡¯t remember the details of the new functions I had acquired.

    £¨I wonder if I can check the functions I haveter? I¡¯ll ask Lili_

    Anyway, I was able to get Kyoko-san into a [Subjugated] state.

    She was a very strong woman, so it might be a good idea to dress her up in a cute girlish outfit and hold her tonight.

    When I thought about it, my crotch reacted honestly.

    When Kyoko-san fainted, I fucked her while ripping Ryoko¡¯s clothes as she broke in, and I also fucked Masaki-chan, who happened toe into the room in the middle of it, by pressing her against the wall.

    £¨¡­¡­Aside from Ryoko, Masaki-chan was pretty freaked out¡­¡­Maybe I should apologizeter)

    Then, when I found Lili and put her down, someone kissed me from behind ¡­¡­ and that¡¯s when I lost consciousness.

    £¨I almost attacked Lili, didn¡¯t I? Ugh¡­¡­ she must be angry. How do I put her in a good mood¡­¡­?)

    On the one hand, I think it was a bad idea, but on the other hand, I feel like it was a close call.

    If I want to embrace Lili or not, of course I want to embrace her.

    She¡¯s a beautiful girl, no matter the reason. She¡¯s a loli, though.

    Just as I was thinking about it, I noticed a sound of sleep breathing near my ear. There was someone holding on to my hand as if to pinch it between their legs.

    £¨Masaki-chan¡­¡­?)

    No, no, no, that can¡¯t be. This is outside the ¡°room¡±.

    When I turned my head to look, I saw Fujiwara-san¡¯s in youngdy mode, breathingfortably in her sleep.

    £¨Did¡­¡­ Mom let her in the room again without permission?)

    Nevertheless, Fujiwara-san is not a problem.

    I gently raised myself up and stroked her hair so as not to wake her up.

    When I look at her like this, I realize how cute she is.

    Her eyshes are long and her skin is smooth despite her tan. Each part of her looks small and fragile.

    As I stared at her face.

    ¡¸Are you awake?¡¹

    Suddenly, I heard a girl¡¯s voiceing from the corner of the room and I hurriedly turned my attention to her.

    There was a girl leaning against the wall, sitting on the floor.

    ¡¸Kurosawa¡­¡­-san?¡¹

    She was wearing an earth-colored long skirt and a dark green tunic. Kurosawa-san was dressed like a lightly dressed forest girl.

    In her hand was a manga featuring a burly man wielding arge sword.

    There were piles of them on the floor, starting with the first volume.

    ¡¸You look like you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m here¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Yeah¡­¡­.¡¹

    £¨That¡¯s exactly what she said)

    ¡¸I¡¯m staying at Mai¡¯s ce right now¡¹

    I remember Ryoko saying something like that.

    ¡¸So I said I wouldn¡¯t go¡­¡­ but Mai doesn¡¯t always listen to me when I say I won¡¯t go. Then, she forced me toe along with her¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Just like that, we remained silent.

    There was a delicate atmosphere in the atmosphere.

    In the first ce, it was abnormal for me and Kurosawa-san to be in the same room and having a conversation. There was no way we could continue our conversation.

    From outside, I could hear the faint sounds of children¡¯s noises.

    It was a little dim inside the room. The afternoon sun is shining through the window, but it¡¯s not a very sunny room, so that¡¯s to be expected.

    Looking down at the manga again, Kurosawa-san muttered to herself.

    ¡¸What should I call you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about you. Because when I call you Kimo-jima, it hurts Mai¡¯s feeling. But I don¡¯t want to call you Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸O-oh¡­¡­ you can call me Kijima-kun or Fumio-kun¡¹

    Then, Kurosawa-san looked at me with a frown.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why I have to call you ¡°kun¡±. You idiot¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t this what you always call me¡­¡­. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s terrible?

    I think it¡¯s unavoidable, because the rtionship is back to the point where I was kicked in the foot.

    ¡¸What? Please stop staring at me. It¡¯s gross¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s rare to see Kurosawa-san without her uniform¡¹

    In fact, it¡¯s refreshing.

    I¡¯ve only ever seen her in her underwear or naked, skipping all sorts of things when she¡¯s not in uniform.

    ¡¸I borrowed these clothes from Mai, but I¡¯ll tell herter. I should take it to theundry right away¡¹

    ¡¸I just looking at them! But they get dirty by my sight?¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio. What happens in the end of this manga?¡¹

    £¨Fumio?)

    She said she didn¡¯t want to use ¡°kun¡±, but if she didi, it sounded like a way to call her boyfriend.

    It¡¯s different story if it¡¯s preceded by ¡°go buy some yakisoba bread¡± or something like that.

    ¡¸Well¡­ it¡¯s not finished yet. I believe it¡¯s now in volume 40. Thetest issue is. How many books have you read so far?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s thirty-two, hey, Fumio, you know what¡¯s going to happen to the girls trapped in this prison ¡­¡­?¡¹

    At this very pinpoint question, I was at a loss for words.

    £¨Well, it¡¯s a manga story, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­?)

    But then Fujiwara-san suddenly stretched out, saying, ¡°Yawnnnn¡­¡±.

    Apparently, she woke up.

    ¡¸Unyu¡­¡­ Good morning¡­¡­. I took a nap, and when I woke up Fu~min was next to me, it was the best thing ever¡¹

    When Fujiwara-san started to rub her cheek against my chest, Kurosawa-san snorted and looked down at the manga in her hand again.

    ¡¸What? Did you get along with Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, just a little¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, we haven¡¯t¡¹

    Kurosawa-san stood up and then said with a resentful expression.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go home now, Mai. And Kimo-jima, prepare a paper bag. I¡¯m going to borrow the rest of this manga¡¹

    Yeah¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened, but it seems she¡¯s gonna call me Kimo-jima again. I mean, I didn¡¯t say anything about lending it or anything¡­¡­

    ¡¸Also, while you were sleeping, your mother came in to check on you, and when she saw Mai sleeping next to you, she said happily, ¡°Ara ara ma ma~¡±¡¹

    £¨Wait, wait, wait!? That¡¯s really awkward!)

    In contrast to my involuntary nodding.

    Fujiwara-san said.

    ¡¸Ahaha, we¡¯re parent-approved couple!¡¹

    Kurosawa snorted, ¡°Hmph¡± as Fujiwara-san shouted with excitement.<hr>

    <u></u><li><u>Kurosawa-san¡¯s life is a littleplicated. So, next time, Kyoko story.</u></li>

 Chapter 74: Kawaii Kawaii Kyoko-chan

    Chapter 74: Kawaii Kawaii Kyoko-chan

    ¡¸Lili, are you there?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn? What¡¯s up, Debbie?¡¹

    After Fujiwara-san and Kurosawa-san left, I called Lili for the time being.

    Last night¡­¡­ or was it this morning? I was worried that she might be angry that I had attacked her, but there was no change in Lili¡¯s mood and she made no pretense of talking about the attack.

    To be honest, I was relieved. I wondered if I should apologize to her, but I felt like that yould be a dangerous thing to do.

    So, I decided to ask Lili about the situation. Specifically, how can I check my current functions.

    ¡¸All you have to do is put your hand on the door and call up the ¡°list of acquired functions¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Call what?¡¹

    ¡¸Just think about, ¡°I want to see the list of acquired functions¡±, Devi¡¹

    I summoned the door and tried to do as I was told. Then, a list of acquired functions was disyed on the door in the form of a notice.

    ¡ïThe list of acquired functions¡ï

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ?Room creation level 6 £¨20 rooms) UP!

    ?Furniture Instation Level 5 £¨Luxury) UP!

    ?Room expansion level 2 £¨8 times) UP!

    ?Install bathrooms.

    ?Install a kitchen.

    ?Install a costume room.

    ?Swimming pool

    ?Large bathrooms NEW!

    ?Hallway

    ?Passing Through Rooms

    ?Interior work

    ?Room Connect

    ?Summon ves

    ?Charm correction

    ?Forget Person

    ?Visual possession NEW!

    ?Favorability scale NEW!

    ?Periscope

    ?Back door

    ?Monologue

    ?Paralyze

    ?Marker

    ?Branch

    ?Ban

    ?Silence

    ?Quiet

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸When I look it again¡­¡­ it¡¯s quite a lot¡¹

    There are some that I use frequently, and some that I had forgotten existed.

    But Lili peeked at the list and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡¸It¡¯s subtle, Devi. The three new acquisitions were , , and ¡°Favorability scale (Love Scale)¡±. Well, aside from therge bathrooms¡­¡­ the other two are quite subtle, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? It looks amazing when you just look at the words, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at it, Devi¡¹

    When Lili traced the words, a balloon-like description appeared.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ?You can project the scene that the person in a state of [Enved] is looking at onto the wall.

    ?You can select two people in the room and check their love and hate feelings for each other. However, you cannot specify yourself as the target.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸The is only a visual device, Devi. It¡¯s not very useful for information gathering because it doesn¡¯t allow you to hear sounds, Devi. At best, it can only be used for peeping into women¡¯s bathrooms and locker rooms, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. That¡¯s great¡¹

    ¡¸Is the Confinement King satisfied with peeping?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ That¡¯s for sure¡¹

    ¡¸The is an indicator of good and bad rtionships, but only between people who are in the same room, Devi. To be honest, it is difficult to use¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    The only ce where it could be used yould be the track and field club during group training. Aside from what it means.

    ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s going on with th ¡­¡­ track and field club?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right¡­¡­ things are generally going well, Devi. Maybe in three days or so, one of them will be able to meet Fumi Fumi as a potential favored princess, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s exciting¡¹

    ¡¸Aside from the track and field club, what are you doing tonight, Devi? Oh right, before you fainted, you were drained by the High-ranking Subus, and then you were drained again by the ck gal, so I think you should rest for at least one night¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute? Didn¡¯t you just say something iprehensible? What do you mean, Fujiwara-san drained me once?¡¹

    ¡¸While Fumi Fumi was asleep, she drained you with her mouth, Devi. Right in front of Kurosawa-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I was surprised by that.

    ¡¸She¡¯s quite a crazy woman, Devi. Thanks to her, Kurosawa-chan has be quite conscious of Fumi Fumi, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I think she was just poking me as usual¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, just watch and see, Devi. So, back to the topic at hand, what are you doing tonight, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh, I want to check on Kyoko-san¡¯s condition, so I¡¯m going to go to ¡°the room¡± after dinner¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll just give you a hint on how to bring Ryoko¡¯s sister into a state of [Enved], Devi. The rest is up to you to figure out, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re being so petty¡¹

    ¡¸Pampering you will not make you grow up¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸What¡­ What is going on¡­¡­?¡¹

    When I woke up, I waspletely naked, without a stitch of clothing.

    I was on the bed in the first room that my sister brought me to, a luxurious blue-toned room.

    Yesterday, I was in a really bad situation.

    My sister brought me to a room where there was a kid who smelled like a virgin.

    I was surprised to see my sister kneeling at the feet of the kid.

    I thought to myself, ¡°This kid must be acting all high and mighty with the power of his parents¡±. Then, I thought again, ¡°I¡¯ll take my sister¡¯s ce and give him a good spanking¡±. That¡¯s what I assumed¡­¡­

    ¡¸But he¡¯s a monster¡­¡­.¡¹

    Involuntary, I held my head in my hands.

    I made my debut in college, went clubbing at night, went out with more bad boys than I could hold on to on both hands, hooked up with cute girls, had sex with them, and even slept with them.

    To be honest, I thought there was no one better at sex than me, whether with men or women.

    But that was just my ego.

    Instead of being punished, I was made to cum so fast that I couldn¡¯t even find a way to fight back.

    I tried to fight back by pretending that I had given up while being made to cum, but my opponent was even more devilish than I had imagined.

    I thought he was going to cover me up, but then he started pumping me like a madman. He didn¡¯t care if I came or if I cried out.

    As soon as I lose consciousness, he thrusts up with such force that it breaks my womb, forcibly brings me back to reality, and throws me back into the sea of pleasure.

    In the end, my pride and willpower were blown away, and I cried like a child, but he had no human heart, or he yould not loosen his hand at all.

    How many shots did he give me without pulling his cock out? I shudder just thinking about it.

    I could understand why my sister called him ¡°Master¡±.

    That¡¯s a guy I can¡¯t go against.

    So, I had to choose between staying out of him and living with him, or ttering him and being loved by him.

    I had to choose one or the other.

    If I remembered sex like that, I yould probably feel unsatisfied in the arms of other men.

    But as time goes by, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to forget it someday.

    I want to believe that I can forget.

    If not, I¡¯ll really have to fall into very.

    If I¡¯m going to escape, it has to be now.

    I got off the bed and put my hand on the knob of the door on the wall.

    On the other side of the door was the bedroom of my sister¡¯s apartment.

    The door opened easily.

    I could see the bedroom on the other side.

    But I just couldn¡¯t step out of it.

    ¡¸Why? Damn it¡­¡­.¡¹

    I mmed the door shut and slumped down on the floor. However, at that moment, the door to the hallway opened with a bang.

    ¡¸Good evening, are you awake?¡¹

    The person who came in saying that was a pretty girl in a negligee.

    However, I couldn¡¯t make out her age.

    She looked like she was in high school, but if I made a mistake, I yould have thought she was in elementary school, with a baby face and small frame. And yet, she has ridiculouslyrge breasts.

    ¡¸Who, who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Masaki Haneda. I¡¯ve been asked to help Fumio-kun find you something to wear¡¹

    ¡¸What to wear¡­¡­ Oh, thank you¡¹

    £¨By Fumio, she probably means that little shit)

    ¡¸What¡¯s your rtionship with¡­¡­ this Fumio guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know. He¡¯s my lover, his sex ve, his wife¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll see it soon. Especially Fumio-kun, he said that he¡¯s going to take care of Kyoko-san all night tonight, so you have to dress up pretty!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so jealous. I want him to take care of me too, but ¡­¡­ Kyoko-san is a neer, so I¡¯ll give you priority¡¹

    I can tell that this girl, Haneda Masaki, is really jealous of the fact that she can be held by that little shit.

    ¡¸Y-you like this Fumio guy, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay for the guy you love to have another girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If it makes Fumio-kun happy, then go ahead and have him. I¡¯m sure you can understand, since you¡¯ve experienced it yourself, but you can¡¯t take that kind of sex from Fumio-kun by yourself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Indeed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just me and Ryoko right now, so Kyoko-san is very wee!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait a minute! Is Nee-chan being embraced too? Nee-chan has a fianc¨¦, you know? She¡¯s getting married next month¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but there¡¯s no better man than Fumio-kun. Ryoko-san, she probably only thinks of other men like weevils¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Weevils¡¹

    The image of my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦, whom I had only met once, shed through my mind. He¡¯s a little older than her, a gentleman with silver-rimmed sses.

    I wonder if he knows this situation.

    ¡¸Well, if we talk too long, Fumio-kun will get tired of waiting. Let¡¯s get dressed quickly!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A girl named Haneda took me by the hand and took me to the room with the huge bed where I had been fucked so recklessly yesterday.

    ¡¸Please do your best to make Fumio-kun feel good¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but reach out to her as she walked out the door.

    As soon as I did, I heard a happyugh behind me.

    I turned around to find him in the middle of the room. The little shit is sitting on the big bed with the canopy, smiling andughing.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re really cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s so cute about it? There¡¯s no way this is going to look good on me!¡¹

    I bit my lip, burning with shame.

    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t refuse the clothes that the girl named Haneda had chosen.

    I absolutely hate it! This is bullshit! But then I found myself putting on the clothes. It was as if I was forbidden to refuse.

    As a result, I was now dressed¡­

    I was wearing a red tartan checkered jumper skirt and heart-printed knee-high socks.

    On my head was a big ribbon with the same pattern as the skirt.

    The skirt is short and has white frills on the edge, the so-called Lolita fashion.

    ¡¸You said you don¡¯t like¡­¡­ me, right? That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s call yourself ¡°Kyoko-tan¡± today. And you can call me ¡°Onii-tan¡±. Please use infantnguage¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Onii-tan such a filly little boy. There¡¯s no way ¡°Kyoko-tan¡± wod say such a thing!¡¹

    After I said it, I covered my mouth with my hand.

    ¡¸O-Onii-tan!? What did you do to Kyoko-tan?¡¹

    Was it hypnosis or something?

    The words I thought up in my head turned into infant words when they came out of my mouth.

    The way I was dressed and talking like this. It¡¯s like a stupid woman whocks brains.

    The taste is too bad. It¡¯s too much of a bad joke.

    I¡¯m a punk, rock, cool girl.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told since I made my college debut, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ve always thought of myself. That was my intention.

    I was going to be that way, but this guy just tore it off as if it had no value at all.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you, Onii-tan!¡¹

    I red at him, and he shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time for Kyoko to understand¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re my ve now, and satisfying me is the meaning of life, and loving me and being loved by me is the only thing that makes you happy¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you idiot! Are you kidding me? Kyoko-tan will never be at Onii-tan mercy!¡¹

    Then the little shit looked surprised.

    ¡¸You can be so rebellious even in a [Subjugated] state. That¡¯s incredible. I was taken aback. As expected of Ryoko¡¯s younger sister¡¹

    ¡¸This has nothing to do with her, Onii-tan!¡¹

    Every single one of them! Even in a ce like this!

    It doesn¡¯t matter how hard I try, it¡¯s always, always, always about ¡°My sister¡±. Don¡¯t be silly! Even if I don¡¯t have a sister, I can do just fine on my own!

    But in the end, it¡¯s the same with this guy. Ryoko¡¯s sister, Ryoko¡¯s sister.

    ¡¸Are you mad? I don¡¯t care about the rtionship between you two sisters. But yeah¡­¡­ Kyoko, you¡¯re going to have to pay for all your shoddy behavior to Ryoko. Ryoko willugh at Kyoko-tan, saying that she still can¡¯t wipe her ass by herself¡¹

    At that moment, the blood rushed to my head.

    My body was moving on its own.

    I had to hit this little shit to make him feel better.

    But before my fist could reach him¡­

    ¡¸Kneel!¡¹

    As soon as I heard that voice, I dropped to my knees on the floor.

    ¡¸I told you¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to make you understand¡¹

    ¡¸Guh ¡­¡­.¡¹

    The little shit walks towards me and opens his mouth.

    ¡¸I need Kyoko-tan to apologize to me because you¡¯re making fun of me. You also stated that you intended to kill me. And now, you tried to hit me. Really, you¡¯re the type of person who really resents thing¡¹

    £¨Who¡¯s going to apologize? Don¡¯t be silly!)

    Even though I yelled at him in my mind, my body betrayed my mind.

    ¡¸Onii-tan. I¡¯m sorry. Kyoko-tan was a bad girl. Please forgive me.¡¹

    My blood vessels are about to burst. My voice is trembling. And yet, I¡¯m rubbing my head on the floor and apologizing as if I¡¯m ttering this little shit. What is this? What the hell is this?

    ¡¸Fuehhh¡­¡­ fueh¡­¡­ Sob¡­¡­ Sob, Sob¡­¡­.¡¹

    I was so frustrated, so disappointed, so ashamed of my helplessness, that I began to cry. But even my crying sounded like that of an infant.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­. Okay, I forgive you. So,e over, and I¡¯ll take good care of you¡¹

    I stood up unsteadily, my face stained with tears.

 Chapter 75: Motto Kawaii Kyoko-chan

    Chapter 75: Motto Kawaii Kyoko-chan

    When she stood up, I took Kyoko¡¯s arm and pulled her roughly closer.

    Her steps were shaky. But she seemed unconcerned, and without much resistance, she leaned her body against my chest.

    Although she was dressed as a Lolita, she had the face and body of a grown woman.

    Her tone of voice is slurred, but the content of her words is rebellious.

    The inexplicable unbnce of her and her messed up crying face made my taste for torture swell to the brink of critical mass.

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ it¡¯s fun)

    Lili once said that it¡¯s fun to twist other people¡¯s fates by force, and I¡¯ve found myself enjoying it.

    I feel like I¡¯m bing more and more tainted with the devil¡¯s way of thinking, but the fact that I don¡¯t mind it anymore is probably the biggest problem.

    Although it¡¯s just a hypothesis, but I¡¯m thinking that the condition of someone falling into a state of [Enved] is that ¡°They-truly-wants-to-be-mine¡±.

    Lili said this as a hint to corrupt Kyoko into a state of [Enved].

    ¡ºHow does Kyouko feel about Ryouko, Devi?¡»

    That¡¯s obvious.

    It is obvious that she is jealous of her superior sister and wants to win.

    It¡¯s just that¡­

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this the same as the rtionship between Misuzu and Masaki-chan?¡¹

    When I said that, Lili giggled through her nose, which bothered me a little.

    The difference between Masaki-chan and Kyoko is that Kyoko is going in the exact opposite direction of Ryoko and is confident in her own way.

    Yes, that¡¯s definitely the difference.

    If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s start by letting her know how worthless she really is.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    So, I threw her onto the bed and pushed her down.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t be rough¡¹

    Kyoko was lying on her back with her ass on the bed.

    Her tartan jumper skirt was flipped up, revealing a pair of childish pumpkin pants beneath it.

    £¨Pumpkin pants, huh, Masaki-chan¡­¡­)

    I just asked her to dress childishly, but it seems that Masaki-chan is rather borate.

    I moved my body between her legs and started to cover her up.

    I was expecting her to resist a little, but she didn¡¯t. She just looked back at me with rebellious eyes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to resist?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in doing that, right? And are you satisfied with forcibly screwing Kyoko-tan around? Nerd Onii-tan¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m satisfied¡¹

    I held her arms together with one hand and untied the shoulder straps of her jumper skirt. And then I pulled down her top.

    ¡¸Nooo!?¡¹

    Her breasts suddenly burst out. I wonder if the no bra thing is because kids don¡¯t wear bras.

    Even so, Kyoko¡¯s breasts are plump and well-shaped.

    Her body is simr to Ryoko¡¯s, but only in this area, I think Kyoko¡¯s is a little bigger.

    Kyoko¡¯s cheeks flushed, but she turned her face away from me with a pouty smile and bit her lip.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you can do as you please¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to tell me that¡¹

    When I grabbed the swelling of the breast, Kyoko¡¯s eyebrows drew up in pain.

    ¡¸It hurts, it hurts, you¡¯re terrible!¡¹

    The softness of the flesh distorting in my hands and the sticity of the skin pushing back at me made me forget how to control my strength and almost squeezed.

    It¡¯s a different feel than Masaki-chan¡¯s meltingly soft tits. Kyoko¡¯s have a core inside that pushes back against me, and it¡¯s a pleasant touch.

    Every time I dug my fingers into them, I felt as if the sweet womanly scent that Kyoko emitted was bing clearer and clearer.

    As I enjoyed the feel of her breasts for a while, Kyoko sneered at me.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re pathetic if you think your powerful massage will please a woman. It¡¯s all pain and no pleasure¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, sorry, sorry. Ryoko is a M who likes to be hard, so I thought Kyoko would be the same. After all, ¡°You-are-degraded-copy-of-Ryoko¡±¡¹

    Kyoko¡¯s face turned shocked for a moment, but I guess she couldn¡¯t let that one word go. Then, she suddenly became angry, her eyes wet with tears, and began to resist violently.

    ¡¸Nnnggggg! No, no, no! Kyoko-tan has nothing to do with Onee-tan! I hate you, Onii-tan! I hate you so much!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet!¡¹

    When I ordered her to do so, Kyoko¡¯s arms and legs instantly stopped moving.

    ¡¸I thought you weren¡¯t going to resist?¡¹

    ¡¸Chut up! Die!¡¹

    The way she puffed up her cheeks and turned her face away was somewhat childish, perhaps she was being mentally dragged down by her appearance andnguage.

    Seeing her reaction, I shrugged my shoulders and reached her lower body.

    I lifted her skirt up to her waist, ced my hand on the top of her pumpkin shorts, and traced her slit with my finger.

    ¡¸Hiiinn, Ah, no, wait¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make such a fuss about it now. You¡¯re confident in sex, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuggh¡­¡­¡¹

    When I stroked the slit above the pants with my fingers, I can see the slightest twitching of Kyoko¡¯s insides through the fabric, which is much thicker than normal shorts.

    ¡¸Keep spreading your legs¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t want to!¡¹

    But even though she said that with her mouth, her body began to move on its own.

    Her legs spread so wide that her hip joints creaked and squeaked.

    ¡¸Oh gosh! What¡¯s wong with me? I can¡¯t stand it, my cotch hurts!¡¹

    Then, I stroked down her pubic area inside her pants, sinking my fingers into her slit, and pinned one of her legs with my arm. Immediately, Kyoko¡¯s leg tensed with a jolt.

    But I don¡¯t care about that. As my fingertips grazed her clitoris, Kyoko¡¯s hips bounced in annoyance. Then, as I slowly and impatiently traced the area around it, a sweet voice began to mix with her breath.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­, Ah, Ah¡­. Nnn¡­. Ah¡­.¡¹

    As I continued to y with my fingers relentlessly, the thick fabric of her pumpkin pants began to stain with embarrassing stains.

    ¡¸You are getting wet quickly. You¡¯re such a little pussy¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not! Stupid!¡¹

    While smirking at Kyoko¡¯s blushing and shouting, I put my fingers on the stic of the pumpkin pants and pull them down at once.

    On her bare lower body, her hair is well trimmed.

    The hair is rather shaggy, but it is very well maintained here.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s make this ce look childish too¡¹

    Kyoko tensed up as much as she could at my mumbling.

    ¡¸Huh!? W-w-what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ve already guessed, right? That reaction. Lili, are you there?¡¹

    When I called out her, Lili appeared in the air and said, ¡°What¡¯s up, Devi?¡±. As soon as she did, Kyoko choked out, ¡°Hiii!?¡±.

    Oh right, she¡¯s never seen Lili before?

    ¡¸Can you get me some shaving cream and a safety razor de right away?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi¡¹

    As soon as she replied, she threw out a bottle, a safety razor and, for good measure, a towel on the bed. Then she just disappeared.

    I then poured some shaving creamther into my hand.

    ¡¸Well, Kyoko-tan, let¡¯s get you cleaned up again, shall we?¡¹

    As I said this, I applied it to her pubic hair.

    ¡¸Noo, it¡¯s so cold, Ah, stop it, stop it, Onii-tan, please forgive me¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course there was no reason to stop.

    Even though she doesn¡¯t like it, I have to do it.

    ¡¸You must stay still. Because if you get violent, your pussy will get damaged¡¹

    When I applied the razor de, Kyoko¡¯s throat made a gurgling sound.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t hurt me!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a safety razor de¡¹

    Shave, Shave, Shave.

    I carefully shaved off her embarrassing hair.

    ¡¸Oh, Oh, it¡¯s getting shaved¡­¡­ Kyoko-tan¡¯s hair there, it¡¯s getting shaved¡¹

    Kyoko wriggled her body in embarrassment as she saw the foam-covered pubic hair pooling on her lower abdomen.

    ¡¸Are are? Is it possible that moving your hips makes you feel better?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it just tickles!¡¹

    When answering me, she was so embarrassed, her face was so red it looked like it was going to explode.

    Shortly after, I finished shaving everything clean and rubbed the shaved area. The sticity and smoothness of the flesh was pleasant.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time doing this, but I¡¯m d it went well. You¡¯re bing more attractive¡¹

    As I looked at her crotch, I could see that her buds were plumper than ever, her vaginal vestibule was wetter than ever, and her slightly underside flesh hole was twitching.

    ¡¸Onii-tan stupid, die, perverttt!¡¹

    Kyoko raised her voice, but her movements were blocked. There¡¯s nothing she can do except hold her legs wide open.

    ¡¸Now that we¡¯re all set, I think it¡¯s time for me to have some fun¡¹

    I took off my pants and pulled out my penis, rubbing it a little to get it in shape. Hmm, it¡¯s really hard.

    Kyoko, who sensed my presence, looked at my towering penis and looked away, but her curiosity overcame her, and she nced at it again and saw how big it was.

    ¡¸Why are you freaking out now? You¡¯ve had it in your pussy too many times already¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be scared! B-bigger is not always better! If y-you want to do something, do it quickly!¡¹

    Kyoko closes her eyes tightly and tenses up. The situation seemed to be indifferent, but it also looked as if she was expecting something.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s have some fun, shall we?¡¹

    I covered her up and traced her crack with my ns.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­.¡¹

    I slowly stroked up from her vulva to her clitoris, smearing it with Cowper, and her clitoris twitched like a carp¡¯s mouth, filling with nectar.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, at least your vagina is better than Ryoko¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not apliment¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean it as apliment. It¡¯s a fact. So, I don¡¯t need Kyoko¡¯s bad but conceited sex, I¡¯ll just use you as an onahole. You don¡¯t even have to move¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, please, it¡¯s enough¡­¡­.¡¹

    At the moment when Kyoko was about to raise her voice, I pressed my ns against her entrance and thrust my hips out at once.

    ¡¸Nhiiii!?¡¹

    I started to use my hips as hard as I could.

    ¡¸Nnn, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kyoko¡¯s hips were bouncing, but her arms and legs were not moving at all. She¡¯s in what¡¯s called a ¡°tuna¡± state.

    As I move my hips, I cover Kyoko and put my face against her nose.

    ¡¸Kyoko is not bad looking, and her pussy is not bad either. Then the best use for her would be to dress her up pretty and make her a living onahole, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You die! I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re a foul-mouthed onahole. Well, then¡­¡­ Don¡¯t say anything other than ¡°I love you, Onii-tan¡±¡¹

    ¡¸I love you, Onii-tan! I love you, Onii-tan!¡¹

    The nuance of the voice is probably cursing, but whates out as a word is ¡°I love you, Onii-tan¡±, which is pretty funny. I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    Kyoko¡¯s frustrated face in front of me, tears of regret dripping from her eyes as she red at me.

    ¡¸Ah, I also like your expression. Because Ryoko is happy when I torment her¡¹

    ¡¸I love you, Oniiitan!!¡¹

    I think she was saying something like, ¡°I gonna remember it!¡±.

    ¡¸Kyoko is really useless, isn¡¯t she? The only good thing about her is her pussy. That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¹

    Then I thrust my hips all the way up and crushed her womb.

    ¡¸Hiiii!? O-Onii-tan, Hii, I love you¡­¡­¡¹

    Kyoko opened her eyes wide and leaned back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to use you as a living onahole until morning¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The time was around twenty-two o¡¯clock.

    I was on my way to my regr hotel.

    The hotel was not too far from the station, but all I wanted to do was take a shower and go to bed.

    To be honest, I was not feeling very well.

    The investigation seemed to be going well, but the response was strange. I can¡¯t seem toe up with any suspects at all.

    And¡­¡­ I¡¯m a little unhappy when I consider that if it had been possible, I would have spent a romantic honeymoon night with Ryoko-san.

    However, it was too mature toin when I was told that she was protecting a high school girl in my home.

    Since I had already eaten soba for dinner, I decided to have at least one drink before heading back to the bar across the street.

    I sat down at the counter.

    ¡¸Master, Gibson¡¹

    I ask for my favorite short cocktail.

    When I was younger, I used to love to drink martinis, but at my age, I am bing more and more embarrassed to order such a popr cocktail.

    That¡¯s where the Gibsones in.

    Basically, it¡¯s the same as a martini. The only difference is the garnish.

    The Gibson is a great cocktail that allows me to act like a connoisseur while sneering at young people who are too tall to order a martini, and it tastes just like a martini.

    Some bartenders make it drier than a martini, though.

    A small ss is ced on a cork coaster.

    As soon as I sipped the clear alcohol, the aroma of vermouth immediately spread in my mouth.

    Yes, the bartender¡¯s skill is not bad.

    Just as I took my second sip, someone called out to me from behind. A woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Mister?¡¹

    I turned around to see a shy woman who looked like a cabaret girl on her way home from work. It was a woman I recognized.

    I believe she was Anna Kamishima-san, the older sister of Hikaru Teruya-san from the track and field club.

 Chapter 76: Triggering a Trap

    Chapter 76: Triggering a Trap

    One updates + two additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­<hr>

    The mess in the room was a lot better than usual.

    That was to be expected. After all, all I did wasy her down, make her unable to move a muscle, and continue to fuck her selfishly.

    It was a torture that could not even be called sex any more.

    I licked the energy drink and ejacted three times in one set, and repeated it until morning.

    It didn¡¯t matter how much Kyoko cried out or how many times she came. I continued to shake my hips and release my semen as I wished.

    What would happen to the woman if I did that?

    ¡¸Lili, this onahole is broken¡¹

    I told Lili when she came to tell me that morning wasing.

    After 2 a.m., Kyoko started to moan unintelligibly, ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ ah ¡­¡­¡±.

    Well, still, there was no problem in using the hole.

    I continued to use it, and after six o¡¯clock, she couldn¡¯t stop twitching with her eyes nk.

    When I looked into her face, I could see that no matter how beautiful she was, she looked like this was the end of the world.

    She was aplete mess of tears and drool, even her nose was snotty because she couldn¡¯t wipe it off.

    Her cute little jumper skirt was pulled open at the waist and the hem was rolled up and wrapped around her stomach.

    It was also surprising to see that her hair hadn¡¯t lost much of its shape due to her inability to move.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ this is awful, Devi¡¹

    Lili gave a half smile. It¡¯s a very devilish expression.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have Torture cure herter, Devi. Only the broken mind is healed, and the memory is preserved, Devi. It will be interesting to see if she can still be so rebellious, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Hopefully, she¡¯lle at me again¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, so you¡¯re going to destroy her again?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, I can¡¯t do this to Masaki-chan because I feel sorry for her, and Ryoko would be too happy to do it. That¡¯s why, Kyoko is my favorite type because she satisfies my S-desire¡¹

    ¡¸Extremely bothering preference, Devi¡¹

    With that, Lili shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Then take care of Kyoko for me¡¹

    I left her to take care of the rest, took a shower, and left the room after releasing the from Kyoko.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the morning, Mai and I were given a ride to school.

    When I said, ¡°This is a cool Mercedes Benz¡± Mai replied, ¡°It¡¯s a Citroen, DS9, my father¡¯s hobby¡±.

    Even though she said that, I didn¡¯t know what kind of Mercedes Benz Citroen was. At any rate, I nodded my head and said, ¡°Hee¡­¡­.¡±, I think I might have been a little overexcited.

    There were policemen standing everywhere on the way to school, and the number of news reporters around the main gate had decreased considerably over the weekend.

    At this rate, the area in front of my house might be safe now. I¡¯ll call my momter and ask her how it¡¯s going.

    When Mai and I stepped into the ssroom, the scene was no different from usual.

    The only thing I could hear from the students talking was, of course, about the case.

    I can feel their eyes ncing at me, it seems like my name was mentioned many times in the news, so I guess that¡¯s to be expected.

    But I¡¯m not happy about it.

    As soon as Mai entered the ssroom, she said, ¡°Fu~min, good morning!¡± and rushed to Fumio¡¯s side.

    She threw her bag on the seat next to him, pulled up a chair beside his seat and clung to his arm.

    Mai doesn¡¯t seem to care at all about what others think of her. Although Fumio looks annoyed, I can tell by looking at him that he doesn¡¯t really mind.

    Before taking my seat, I walked up to Fumio and said something to him.

    ¡¸Can I borrow that manga for a while longer?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, that¡¯s¡­¡­. okay¡¹

    Can you please stop giving me that ¡°I¡¯m surprised¡± look every time I talk to you?

    But when I went to go back to my seat, Mai opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Fu~min, I have to go home with Misuzu today, so I can¡¯t go home with you, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t talk to me like we always go home together, okay? After all, when I try to go home alone, Fujiwara-san just sticks to me without permission¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­Fu~min so cold! I mean! You should call me Mai, not Fujiwara-san!¡¹

    Fumio only speaks naturally to Mai. Well, if it¡¯s a girlfriend, it¡¯s probably natural.

    When I got to my seat.

    ¡¸Good morning, Misuzu¡¹

    Jun-kun came up to me and sat on the chair in front of me. He sat down on the chair in front of me, hugging the back of it.

    ¡¸Good morning, Jun-kun¡¹

    ¡¸What were you talking about with Kimo-jima?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing much¡­¡­. What, are you jealous, Jun-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all¡¹

    Having said that, it¡¯s cute that Jun-kun turns away from me. I felt my mouth cken involuntarily.

    Jun¡¯s voice is a little fidgety, but he keeps it quiet.

    ¡¸By the way, ¡­¡­, can we meet somewhere this week?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m staying at Mai¡¯s ce after I left the detective¡¯s apartment, but I don¡¯t want to bother her. If the media finds out about me, it will be¡­¡­. I think I¡¯ll be able to go home next week¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, it can¡¯t be helped then¡¹

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not good if the media finds out, but if I ask Mai, she¡¯ll at least give me a ride home.

    But when we were alone, I was still not sure how to feel about ¡°that¡±.

    I¡¯ve heard from my modeling friends that once a girl allows a boy to have her body, he starts to ask for it all the time.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want topare it.

    Especially after Mai showed me Fumio¡¯s cock, it was especially bad. If I¡¯m not careful, my head will be filled with fantasies of squeezing Fumio¡¯s thick cock in my mouth instead of Jun-kun¡¯s cute one.

    A sigh involuntarily escapes from my mouth while I think about it.

    £¨I ¡­¡­ wonder when I became such a naughty girl. Please give me a break)

    ¡¸Then, you will return home with Mai-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯re being picked up by a car. It¡¯s amazing, a Mercedes Benz toluene car. It¡¯s like rich people are different¡¹

    ¡¸Mercedes Benz, that¡¯s awesome. Then, Mai-chan is not with Kimo-jima, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­ what?¡¹

    The word¡¯s nuance is bothering me. It seems as if he is worried about Mai, not me¡­¡­

    ¡¸Actually, sincest night. It seems that there is no sign of the first year¡¯s manager. There seems to be a bit of amotion in the dorm¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s terrible! But what does that have to do with Mai?¡¹

    ¡¸The manager left this message¡¹

    I took a look at the screen of the smartphone that Jun-kun presented to me, and I gulped.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve just informed the police. I saw a third-year Kijima-senpai wandering around the track and field club room on the day the track and field club went missing. I¡¯ve had a terrifying experience with that senior for quite some time. So, I was like, ¡°Serve him right¡±. But If I vanish, it will most likely be because of him¡»

    ¡¸He kidnapped the whole track club? Ahaha, no way! How could that be so ridiculous?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ I think it¡¯s not possible, but look at this¡­¡­.¡¹

    When Jun-kun slides the screen, the timeline of the socialworking site is lined with some very disturbing exchanges.

    ¡¸Surrounding, Kidnapping¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it bad? This¡¹

    ¡¸The missing manager is a girl who was be liked by everyone. The first-year boys were fighting over her. They got angry¡­¡­. And they might do something like surround Kimo-jima on the way home. So, apart from Kimo-jima, if Mai also got involved, it would be a disaster¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you tell him about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Tell Kimo-jima? I don¡¯t have any obligation to do that. Even though I think it¡¯s impossible, if I heard that he might be the one who kidnapped Misuzu and Masaki-chan, I would want to question him first¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Don¡¯t do that. There are a lot of policemen standing around right now, and if Jun-kun gets caught, I don¡¯t like it¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do anything. Don¡¯t tell Mai-chan either. She¡¯ll definitely get involved¡¹

    I think Jun-kun is right. If I tell Mai, I don¡¯t know what she will do. It¡¯s too dangerous.

    Then, I looked back at Fumio.

    As usual, I can see that Mai is messing with him, and he looks like he¡¯s in trouble.

    Is he the culprit? It¡¯s not possible.

    But when I think about it, I went missing on the day after I trampled him. And the one that still hasn¡¯te back is the one he confessed to, Masaki¡­¡­.

    No, I¡¯m thinking too much. It¡¯s crazy.

    I don¡¯t think he has the energy, stamina, or financial resources to kidnap someone.

    But on this day, I kept wondering whether I should tell Fumio that he was being targeted or not.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Masaki-sama was not present at the dinner tablest night.

    ¡±I want to serve the Confinement King-sama¡±. Yui-chan, who was going to ask for this, looked very disappointed.

    After the fluffy cheese omelet breakfast, it was time to feed the pigs. With buckets of oatmeal and milk in our hands, we stepped into the menagerie.

    I thought it would be the same¡­¡­ as yesterday, but there was a disturbance there.

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan! What¡¯s going on? That!¡¹

    Shima-senpai shouted, and we turned our eyes to where she was looking. There was a bruised and battered Captain Tashiro lying on the floor as if she was throwing her body out.

    ¡¸Who is it? Who did this to you?¡¹

    Shima-senpai looked around at the pigs and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Shima¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Just make sure everyone is fed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! Hatsu-chan, you look like a wreck. It¡¯s not worth the trouble for them to eat!¡¹

    Shima Senpai was about to approach the pigs, but a silver-haired maid stood in front of her.

    ¡¸Shima-sama, it¡¯s feeding time. This is not the time for an interrogation¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    ¡¸If you do notply, I will penalize you¡¹

    ¡¸Ggghhh¡­¡­.¡¹

    Shima-senpai bites her lip, looks around at the pigs, and says in a low voice.

    ¡¸You guys¡­¡­ better be prepared for thister¡¹

 Chapter 77: The Demon of Bargaining

    Chapter 77: The Demon of Bargaining

    ¡¸Let¡¯s cool down for a moment. Hey, hey!¡¹

    ¡¸I know but, Moribe¡­¡­. Whoa, Takasago! Miss Bowel! Even you guys. Don¡¯t push me! Don¡¯t push me!¡¹

    ¡¸Theedian¡¯s ¡°don¡¯t push¡± means push, right? Anyway, it would be wise to start all over again¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s theedian!¡¹

    As soon as the feeding was over, I managed to hold back Shima-senpai, who was about to rush into the menagerie with a whip in her hand, and we returned to the dining room.

    I could understand why Shima-senpai was so upset. In fact, I was quite angry at the sight.

    No matter how anyone looked at her, that was a wound from a beating.

    Whoever did it, they must kick her and stomped her.

    Then, why hadn¡¯t the others stopped them? Couldn¡¯t they have stopped it?

    ¡¸I¡¯m calm! I¡¯ve calmed down, so let¡¯s move!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not calm at all, Shima-senpai!¡¹

    The moment I made her sit on the chair, Shima-senpai hurriedly tried to stand up. I grabbed her hand and persuaded her.

    ¡¸I understand how you feel, but if you don¡¯t keep your cool, you¡¯ll make an unexpected mistake¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸I think you need to cool down~. It¡¯s your choice to fall into a pig, but I hope you¡¯ll think about the trouble we¡¯re in~¡¹

    Immediately, Shima-senpai red at Yui-chan.

    ¡¸Miss Bowel¡­ You¡¯ve got to be careful what you say. Watch how you use your mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop ming me~. You know what you¡¯re doing, don¡¯t you~? If you¡¯re going now, you¡¯re going to be provoked by Shiratori-senpai~, and you¡¯re going to lose your temper instantly in three easy steps~, like some phone marketing product description~¡¹

    ¡¸Gghh¡­¡­¡¹

    Shima-senpai is not an idiot. If anything, aside from being able to study, she is a so-called wise person.

    That¡¯s why she could see that what Yui-chan said made sense.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    Shima-senpai hit the table with her fist. With this in mind, Yui-chan told me and Takasago-senpai.

    ¡¸Takasago-senpai, please take care of Shima-senpai~. Then, first of all, Moribe-san and I will finish the whipping first~. And Moribe-san, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t say anything~. To be honest, I don¡¯t think you look very calm either~¡¹

    After following Yui-chan out of the dining room, I came to the front of the menagerie.

    When the silver-haired maid saw us, she bowed and pushed open the door, saying, ¡°Pleasee in¡±.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. Moribe-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    We gave each other a small nod and stepped into the menagerie.

    The smell of milk, left over from breakfast, hit my nose. Captain Tashiro was still lying in the corner, her chest rising and falling, but she was probably okay. £¨Don¡¯t worry about it), I told myself.

    Then, as soon as Amemiya-senpai saw Yui-chan, her face twitched. The pigs all backed away from Amemiya-senpai at once.

    ¡¸You¡¯re ready for this, aren¡¯t you, Amemiya?¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo¡­¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡­ Why do you keep doing this to me?¡¹

    ¡¸You still don¡¯t know how to talk to me, huh~. To ask for forgiveness, you must say ¡°Please forgive me, Yui-sama¡±¡­¡­!¡¹

    With her whip, Yui-chan swings it and strikes Amemiya-senpai. After the sound of wind shing! A louder striking sound echoed through the air.

    ¡¸It hurts!? P-please forgive me¡­¡­ Yu, Yui-sama¡¹

    Amemiya-senpai begging for forgiveness in tears. But Yui-chan raised the whip again.

    ¡¸You still have some hesitation~¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii, Yui-sama! Yui-sama! P-please forgive me!¡¹

    ¡¸Nope~!¡¹

    The sound was sharper than before. And Amemiya-senpai screamed and fell back.

    ¡¸That¡¯s only two whips~. I don¡¯t know if you can take another ny-eight whips like that~¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it! I can¡¯t take it! Please forgive me, Yui-sama!¡¹

    Everytime Amemiya-senpai says ¡°Yui-sama¡±, Yui-chan trembles a little. It gives me the creeps. Perhaps that¡¯s how it feels.

    ¡¸More, more, more~!¡¹

    The sound of a heavy, forceful whip, ¡°Bish, bish!¡± And the beastly scream of Amemiya-senpai resounded.

    Somehow, when I counted the number of hits in my head, I found that there were more than thirty, and then Yui-chan grabbed Amemiya-senpai¡¯s hair and made her look up with her face mangled with tears and drool. Then Yui-chan twisted her mouth into a shape like the lower moon and whispered to her.

    ¡¸Lick my shoes~¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Lick them~!¡¹

    ¡¸Oaaaahhh!¡¹

    Yui-chan hit her face with a whip on her side, that was painful. Then, Yui-chan whipped Amemiya-senpai¡¯s back with more whips, and when she was out of breath, Yui-chan pressed her further.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you one more time~. Lick my shoes~¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Uu¡­¡­u¡­¡­.¡¹

    With tears streaming down her face, Amemiya-senpai ran her tongue over Yui-chan¡¯s boots.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Lick¡­¡­ it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, don¡¯t be shy, lick more. But that¡¯s¡­¡­ weird. Your face says it doesn¡¯t look tasty at all. Why don¡¯t you lick it like you¡¯re happy?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehe, Ehehe¡­¡­ Lick¡¹

    Amemiya-senpai, with tears spilling from her eyes, forced herself to smile.

    I think this is a terrible. However, there is no reason for me to stop Yui-chan, and I have no obligation to do so. It¡¯s not like I was particrly close with Amemiya-senpai.

    But, if Amemiya-senpai was one of the four, she would havee forward if she had been so mistreated.

    Then, Yui-chan stroked Amemiya-senpai¡¯s head, who kept licking her shoes, and whispered to her in a gentle voice.

    ¡¸Obedient girls are so cute. I wish I could reduce the number of whippings, but I have to do a hundred whippings. What should I do?¡¹

    Then, Amemiya-senpai raised her voice as if clinging to Yui-chan.

    ¡¸P-please listen to me! Omuta and Koike were talking bad about Yui-sama! They were calling Yui-sama a hungry bitch and a spoiled brat! Please whip them!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­¡­ is that so? I didn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t say that¡­¡­.¡¹

    With that said, Yui-chan red at Omuta-san and Koike-san, who are both first-year students, and they hurriedly shouted at Amemiya-senpai.

    ¡¸You made me say it, you bitch!¡­. Kayama-san, that¡¯s not true! I just went along with her because she said bad things about Kayama-san. We¡¯re juniors, we can¡¯t go against our seniors!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! The one who is at fault is Amemiya-senpai! That person! That person!¡¹

    In a hurry, Amemiya-senpai raises her voice.

    ¡¸How dare you, you were not the one who said bad things about Yui-sama until the end, Koike! You were the one who said you were going to call the police¡¹

    At that moment, Yui-chan¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡­ it was you, wasn¡¯t it~? Koike~¡¹

    Koike-san¡¯s face suddenly be pale. Then, Yui-chan turned back to the silver-haired maid.

    ¡¸Freesia-sama, how much did I hit~?¡¹

    ¡¸Thirty-nine¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lucky, Amemiya~. I¡¯ll forgive you for one more whip today~. Then, I¡¯ll give the rest to Koike and Omuta~. In exchange, you will thank me in a loud voice and say, ¡°Thank you very much, Yui-sama¡±~¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­¡­ Nhii!¡¹

    After thest whip, Yui-chan turned to Koike and Omuta, without looking back at Amemiya-senpai, who had fallen down.

    ¡¸Well then, thanks for waiting~. It¡¯s your turn now~¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii¡­ Noooo. I¡¯m not at fault, it¡¯s Amemiya who¡¯s at fault!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so annoying~!¡¹

    Yui-chan raised her whip. From there, it¡¯s a lot of beating. The girls, while being whipped, continued to curse not Yui-chan, but Amemiya-senpai.

    Now, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch.

    With Yui-chan whipping them, I turned to the other first-year students.

    Immediately, their faces turned frightened.

    ¡¸M-Moribe-san, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? You see, the second year were always yelling at you, right? Let¡¯s beat up Amemiya-senpai and Adachi-senpai, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸If I think about it, I¡¯ve never been beaten up by Ota. It¡¯s patronage, patronage, hey, let¡¯s make it Ota-senpai¡¹

    Hotta-san and Mako-san insisted while shaking their faces from side to side, and every time they mentioned someone¡¯s name, the one who was named shouted.

    It¡¯s ugly. Really ugly.

    If I were in their shoes, I wonder if I would say the same thing?

    Yes, I¡¯m sure I would.

    I¡¯m weak. I know I¡¯m weak.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, please say something, umm¡­¡­ Moribe¡­¡­-sama¡¹

    They finally called me ¡°sama¡±.

    However, I don¡¯t have as much guts as Shima-senpai nor as smart as Yui-chan.

    And I have to admit, I¡¯m not a big fan of this kind of thing.

    But I think it¡¯s the only way to avoid failure.

    I¡¯d like to ask the captain what happened, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll fail if I show any signs of weakness.

    Thinking about that¡­

    ¡¸Hey, Moribe¡¹

    I heard a voice calling me from the area where the second-year students were gathering.

    When I turned my attention to the owner of the voice, there was Shiratori-senpai.

    Her expression was as grim as ever, as if she was in a bad mood. Although I had said that it was just her eyesight that bad, I could only assume that she was trying to pick a fight with me as she stared at me.

    £¨She is the worst person to deal with¡­¡­ Shiratori-senpai)

    She is a demon of bargaining. It¡¯s not someone I canpete with through verbal exchange.

    As I turned away, Shiratori-senpai raised her voice in a teasing manner.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t even reply, you have no sense of manners at all. I thought you were rtively better than them¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨Don¡¯t be provoked. Ignore, ignore)

    When I didn¡¯t answer anything, Shiratori-senpai spun more words.

    ¡¸Well¡­ that¡¯s fine. Hey, Moribe. I¡¯ve already figured out who the four people you¡¯re looking for are¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I involuntarily raised my voice and hurriedly covered my mouth.

    £¨Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t answer her question)

    When I looked around, I saw that Shiratori-senpai¡¯s words had caused a lot of upset among the pigs.

    ¡¸Ahaha. Unlike Kayama, you¡¯re not the type of person who enjoys hitting people. You¡¯re really straining yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    £¨¡­¡­I wonder what she¡¯s up to)

    I maxed out my guard.

    She¡¯s probably trying to trick me right now.

    Don¡¯t ever open my mouth.

    ¡¸You know, I can make this easier on you. I can pull the four of them out and end this mess for now. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen after that, though¡­¡­¡¹

    Then Shiratori-senpai looked at me and spoke.

    ¡¸So¡­. you, swap ces with me¡¹

    I gulped.

    £¨How did she know there was a swap?)

    I looked back at her with wide eyes, and Shiratori-senpai¡¯s mouth twisted into a grin.

    ¡¸Yes, I knew it. And now I¡¯m convinced. There are conditions under which your position and ours can be swapped. Well, I¡¯m pretty sure I know what those conditions are, judging by your attitude¡¹

    I feel like I now know how bad this girl is.

    It¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t deal with her.

    Anyway, I have to get out of here as soon as possible. I turned my head toward the first-year students.

    Then I swung the whip at Kishigi-san, who was closest to me.<hr>

    <u></u><li><u>It¡¯s gotten pretty messy. </u></li>

 Chapter 78: Love Story

    Chapter 78: Love Story

    ¡¸Chief, here¡¯s your tea¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you¡¹

    After the morning meeting, Inspector Nakamura is looking over some documents at the temporary investigation division set up on the third floor of the office.

    All the investigators have left, and it¡¯s just me and the inspector in the room.

    I¡¯m supposed to be the chief¡¯s liaison, but my duties are more like a secretary at best, or a maidservant at worst.

    Not so long ago, I would have been excited to be able to spend all my time with my fianc¨¦, but now it¡¯s just a pain.

    It¡¯s a relief that he¡¯s not an immoral person who would get his hands on me in the office¡­¡­

    At the same time that Inspector Nakamura was sipping his tea, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    After he replied, the door opened and Inomoto-senpai entered the room. He approached Inspector Nakamura¡¯s desk and spoke in a formal tone.

    ¡¸Chief, I have a report to make¡¹

    Then Inspector Nakamura threw his papers on the desk and cowered.

    ¡¸Hey, Inomoto. When no one else is around, just do as you normally do. We¡¯re colleagues¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say so¡­¡­ well, I¡¯ll take your word for it¡¹

    With that said, Inomoto-senpai nced towards me and scratched his head.

    ¡¸And what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, actually, I¡¯ve been investigating the case of a person who can lead the members of the track and field club to the forest road, but the track and field club¡¯s advisor hase up with a somewhat disturbing backstory¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸The advisor seems to be a rather famous coach in the world of track and field, but his personal life is a mess. He¡¯s in debt and his family has split up. His daughter is in the soap business¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Maybe he¡¯s got a moneylender in the Continental mafia¡¹

    ¡¸No, the moneylender is not the problem. Not that there aren¡¯t gangsters behind it, but I can¡¯t find anything definite¡¹

    ¡¸So what¡¯s the problem?¡¹

    ¡¸The cause of the debt. I can¡¯t help but be amazed at how he spent that much money, but it seems that all the debt, which reached tens of millions of dors, was the result of his daughter¡¯s involvement with a host and her excessive spending. The owner of the host club is¡­¡­ Anna Kamishima. Hikaru Teruya¡¯s sister, who is on the track and field club¡¹

    ¡¸Her name mentioned during the interview. She also has a criminal record for pimping and coercion¡¹

    When I interjected, Inomoto-senpai nodded silently. On the other hand, Inspector Nakamura¡¯s expression had somehow changed to a stern one.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a spective story, but I believe the club members were led out by the advisor who was in debt. I believe he leads them from the forest road to the main road, put them into the car, and handed them over to the continental group. It is entirely possible that the perpetrator is Anna Kamishima, or the Kamishima n.¡¹

    Inomoto-senpai was a little excited. But Inspector Nakamura looked at him coldly and spoke.

    ¡¸Rejected¡¹

    ¡¸Huh! Why not? It makes sense!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t make sense, Inomoto. As I said at the time of the establishment of the division, Kamishima n does not have the benefit of kidnapping 18 high school students in such a risky way. It¡¯s not their modus operandi to attract public attention¡¹

    ¡¸If we take them to jail, maybe we¡¯ll find something worthwhile to do!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It¡¯s different from the past. If we do it, we¡¯ll immediately be a target for the human rights organizations and the media¡¹

    ¡¸But ¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected!¡¹

    Inomoto-senpai and I couldn¡¯t help but look at each other when we saw Inspector Nakamura¡¯s emotional attitude.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I wielded the whip selflessly, wanting to escape from this ce.

    And while I was wielding the whip, Shiratori-senpai seemed to be talking to me, but I was able to ignore her by focusing on my ssmates who were writhing in front of me.

    Mako, Hotta-san, Saito-san, Kishijo-san, Sato-san, and Ota-senpai¡¯s younger sister.

    I didn¡¯t even think about who or how many times I was going to hit, I just focused on the girl I saw. Because once I stop whipping, it takes a lot of courage to start again.

    While I was mindlessly whipping, I only recognized the screams and the sound of the whip as ¡°sound¡±. Their figures seemed disintegrated and I couldn¡¯t tell who was who.

    It was even more so because everyone had the same short haircut.

    Gradually, my hands were tired, my shoulders were sore, and it was getting harder and harder to hit different people, so I began to focus on the one person in front of me.

    That¡¯s when the captain jumped in front of me.

    ¡¸Wait! Moribe! Wait! If you do any more, Saito will die!¡¹

    As I nearly whipped the captain, I came to my senses.

    When I came to my senses, Saito-san was slumped in front of me.

    I was breathing heavily, and there were frightened first-year students all around me.

    And I saw a bruised and exhausted-looking captain looking at me with reproachful eyes.

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~¡­ Freesia-sama. H-how many more times do I have to whip¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You have already exceeded one hundred fourteen times¡¹

    ¡¸R-really?¡¹

    Yui-chan is nowhere to be found and I¡¯m afraid to even look around me, so I run out from the menagerie.

    When I went out into the hallway, Shima-senpai and Takasago-senpai were just walking towards me.

    ¡¸Senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸Moribe, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. I¡¯m fine now¡¹

    Shima-senpai smiled with a toothy grin. I felt a little relieved when I saw her face.

    ¡¸Watch out, senpai, watch out for Shiratori-senpai! Because that person is trying to trick me¡¹

    ¡¸She? Well¡­ I guess she¡¯s getting a little more motivated¡¹

    Having said that, Shima-senpai forcibly pulled Takasago-senpai into the menagerie.

    When I returned to my room.

    ¡¸Nnn.. Nnn, Ah, it¡¯s good~¡­¡¹

    Yui-chan was lying on the bed, her fingers crawling over her breasts and crotch. She wasforting herself.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa~, Haa~¡­¡­ Nnn¡¹

    I stiffened in the doorway at the unexpected sight.

    At the next moment, our eyes met, and we both let out a dumb ¡°Ah¡±.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, don¡¯t worry about it~¡¹

    After an awkward silence, we bowed our heads to each other.

    ¡¸I was so excited to think that I let that Amemiya lick my shoes~¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never felt this way before, and I don¡¯t always do such trifling things~!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yeah, I get it¡­¡­ Well, I kind of know how you feel¡­¡­¡¹

    With that said, we both turn over in red.

    £¨¡­¡­What is this?£©

    ¡¸You see¡­ I wonder if Moribe-san has any steady gentleman~?¡¹

    Yui-chan suddenly asked me such a question when I thought I had opened my mouth slowly.

    ¡¸A steady gentleman? You mean a boyfriend? No! No, I don¡¯t have one. I¡¯ve never had one!¡¹

    Of course not. I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend.

    ¡¸What about you, Yui-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I had a fiancee~, but¡­¡­ I broke up with him a long time ago~¡¹

    ¡¸Ex-fiancee!?¡¹

    £¨What is that? That¡¯s just like in a manga!£©

    As expected of rich people. It¡¯s an enviable thing for a passive person to have their parents take care of their marriage partner.

    ¡¸He was fifteen years older than me~, and I had only met him a couple of times~, and he looked like a greasy uncle~¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸So¡­ that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m d you ended your rtionship with him. Yui-chan, you¡¯re adorable. It¡¯s always better to marry someone you like¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, I don¡¯t know if I should say who I like ~, but ¡­¡­do you have a guy you¡¯re thinking about, Moribe-san~?¡¹

    Somehow, the faltering Yui-chan looked very different from usual, and I thought it was very cute.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ I¡¯ve never told anyone about this, so please don¡¯t tell anyone about it¡­¡­ You see¡­¡­ Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Is it your Onii-chan!?~¡¹

    Yui-chan makes a puzzled face.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not saying he¡¯s my real Onii-chan, I¡¯m saying he¡¯s my neighbour¡¯s Onii-chan. He¡¯s not the coolest guy, but he¡¯s kind, and when we were in elementary school, he took my hand and took me to school with him, which¡­¡­ was my first love. He¡¯s a third-year student at this school now¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Moribe-san, did youe to this school in pursuit of this¡­¡­ gentleman~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my~!¡¹

    Yui-chan¡¯s face brightens up. In contrast, I became more and more embarrassed and turned over unconsciously.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not very smart, but I studied hard for the exam because I wanted to go to the same school¡­¡­ I wonder why I¡¯m talking like this¡­¡­ Ahaha¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then we should work hard to get out of here~! Please introduce that person to me when you get back~¡¹

    ¡¸Introductions, huh¡­¡­ but the first thing I need to do is to be able to talk to him again¡­¡­.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why we ended up talking about this, because I saw Yui-chan¡¯s embarrassing appearance.

    However, I felt a little bit happy because I felt like I could get to know her a little bit better.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s so hot!¡¹

    As soon as I stepped out of the airport, the strong sunshine burned my eyes. The sky was clear, and the season was summer in this location, which was one step ahead of the main inds.

    Then, I dragged my heavy luggage toward the cab rank at the end of a roundabout lined with blue banners that said ¡°Wee to Okinawa.¡±

    Perhaps because it was still early in the summer vacation season, but there was a quiet atmosphere.

    The hotel I was staying at was a resort hotel with a private beach, just outside the city.

    Since it was not the on-season, I was able to make a reservation online at a reasonable price.

    Of course, it includes a spa and beauty treatment.

    However, it seems to be located in an inconvenient ce, and the only means of transportation is by car. Of course, I don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, so I had to take a cab.

    After the driver put my luggage in the trunk of the car, I sat down in the back seat and told him where I was going.

    ¡¸FW Paradise Hotel, please¡¹

 Chapter 79: Attacked

    Chapter 79: Attacked

    Twoupdates + one additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico & nandaxxx for the support¡­

    The regr update will be 2 again as of today¡­. <hr>

    ¡¸What was the point of that¡­¡­?¡¹

    I can only describe her behavior as suspicious.

    Today, Kurosawa-san was acting strangely.

    She alwayses to Fujiwara-san¡¯s desk during break time, and it seems like she¡¯s ncing at me while we¡¯re talking about something trivial.

    No, no, no, that¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m just too self-absorbed¡­¡­

    But Fujiwara-san seemed to have noticed it somehow, too, and during lunch break, when we were eating our lunches, she said to me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something strange about Misuzu today, isn¡¯t there? It seems like she¡¯s getting conscious of Fu~min. ¡­¡­Has she finally realized Fu~min¡¯s charm?¡¹

    I tilted my head.

    ¡¸Charm¡­¡­?¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but there is no such thing.

    If I think about the rtionship between her and me right now, it would be more appropriate to think that she is nning to harass me in any way she can.

    Then, during the break time after fifth period, Misuzu Kurosawa finally started to harass me.

    She suddenly said, ¡°Janken!¡± and waved her hand in front of me. I like, ¡°Eh, w-what?¡± but I was wary of her, so at least I yed along.

    Kurosawa-san was very weak. Although, she had a tendency to harass me, but she was weak.

    But even though she lost and lost, she didn¡¯t want to stop.

    When she finally won on the ninth try, she let out a relieved exhale and poked her finger at the tip of my nose.

    ¡¸I win. Then it¡¯s a punishment game¡¹

    ¨D¨DAnd so on.

    Apparently, her eight losses were not eptable.

    What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with this girl?

    Kanaa-senpai

    Fujiwara-san, who usually makes no sense to me, was puzzled, so it was quite unclear.

    I thought she was going to say, ¡°Go buy some coffee and milk¡± but for some reason she said, ¡°You should take a detour through the back gate today¡±.

    Subtle. What a subtle way to harass me.

    Just make me take a detour¡­¡­

    But in the meantime, I replied, ¡°O-okay, I understand¡±, but of course I had no intention of obeying.

    In the first ce, there is no such thing as a back gate.

    Although Kurosawa-san had no way of knowing, the forest road behind the building was now a hot spot for police investigation. If I go to such a ce, it is not surprising that I will be perceived as ¡°The criminal will appear at the scene¡±.

    ¡­¡­Or maybe I¡¯m watching too many cop dramas.

    So, after school, I watched Kurosawa-san and Fujiwara-san leave the ssroom and waited for a while before heading to the main gate as usual.

    The number of mass media in front of the main gate was much smaller thanst week. There were no TV cameras at all, and only a few people who looked like reporters with cameras around their necks, though I couldn¡¯t tell if they were newspapers or magazines. They were all leaning against the gate, chatting away. I¡¯m also tinyTL.

    It was a little after five o¡¯clock.

    The sun was still high in the sky, and the clearness of the sky reminded me that summer was near.

    As I brushed a swarm of winged insects in front of my face, I turned toward the residential area, my usual route to school.

    Basically, it was a street with few people on it.

    Especially in this new residential area, people don¡¯t seem to get to know each other very well, and there are no housewives having friendly discussions on the street.

    And just when I was about to go down the slope beside the children¡¯s park where I witnessed Masaki-chan confessing her feelings to Kasuya-kun¡­

    ¡¸It hurts! Ouch¡­¡­!¡¹

    Suddenly, I felt a severe shock on the back of my head.

    I¡¯d heard the expression ¡°stars scattering in front of your eyes¡± before, but this time it was true. I¡¯m not sure if it was a star or a spark, but it flew directly in front of my eyes.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ w-what is this¡­¡­? It hurts?¡¹

    I involuntary hold my head and crouch down because of the dull pain. I felt a throbbing sensation on my fingertips and the smell of rusty iron hit my nose. Oh no, I¡¯m bleeding.

    The next thing I knew, I was grabbed by the cor and dragged into the park as if I were being dragged around.

    I rolled on the grass and shoved my nose into the bald grass. The ground was warm from a day of exposure to grass, dirt, and direct sunlight, and I could smell the dirt on my nose.

    ¡¸Ughh! Gughh¡­¡¹

    As I hurriedly tried to sit up, someone kicked me one after the other.

    I rolled around on the ground trying to escape the pain, and the dry earth gave off a thick cloud of dust. Please visit tinyt*antion. xyz

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. My head can¡¯t keep up with it at all.

    When I looked up with my face contorted in pain, I saw a group of men in masks and knit caps looking down at me as I slumped over.

    There were six of them. They were wearing school uniforms, so they seemed to be from our school, but they weren¡¯t wearing any school badges or school year badges, so there was nothing to make me recognize them at a nce.

    One of them was holding what looked like a wooden sword in his hand. Apparently, I had been hit on the head with it.

    £¨Seriously¡­¡­ I might be dead if he hit me with that thing)

    They may not be the kind of people who are used to fighting. But that¡¯s what scares me the most. They don¡¯t know how to control it.

    ¡¸W-what are you doing!¡¹

    I shouted, but they kicked me one after the other without saying a word.

    ¡¸Ow, that hurts! Ugh¡­¡­!¡¹

    I rolled myself up like a beetlerva to endure, but each kick was so heavy that it hurt like hell.

    The masked men kicked me around a lot, and then one of them stomped on my nk and screamed at me.

    It was an aggressive, scratchy voice.

    But it sounded a little young somehow.

    Muehehe

    ¡¸Bastard! Where did you keep Rin-chan? Haa!¡¹

    ¡¸U-ugh¡­¡­ W-w-what are you talking about ¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! You¡¯re the one who kidnapped her! Haa!¡¹

    £¨Rin? I¡¯ve heard of it before¡­¡­ and kidnapped? I¡¯m not sure who he¡¯s referring to, but it sounds too familiar)

    But either way, there¡¯s no choice but to sober up.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡­ U-ugh¡­¡­ you got the wrong guy¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh!? Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    The guy with the wooden sword in his hand was yelling like a lunatic, and he hit my nk as hard as he could with a heel drop. It¡¯s unbelievable act. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he cracked my ribs or something.

    Each blow was too powerful. Too desperate.

    It seems he¡¯s not used to fighting.

    ¡¸Hey, let him stand up¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, get up!¡¹

    I do as I¡¯m told and stand up, unsteadily.

    It¡¯s six against one, and I¡¯m a wreck.

    The masked men arepletely underestimating me. Now was my only chance.

    As soon as I stood up, I pretended to stagger and rammed my head between the masked men. I guess they weren¡¯t paying attention at all. And it made thempletely unable to react. So with that opportunity, I rolled out of their encirclement and ran at once.

    ¡¸Hey! You bastard! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡¹

    Hello

    Of course, my legs are notoriously slow. Even if I took advantage of the moment to escape, it was obvious that they would catch up with me soon.

    I desperately moved my legs, shook off the hands that were reaching for me, and somehow managed to run into the public restroom in the corner of the park.

    It was a dirty Japanese style toilet. I entered the private room and hurriedly locked the door. After a moment or so, I heard a bang! The sound of someone kicking the door.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare run away, you son of a bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸It seems he wants to stick his face in the toilet bowl¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nowhere to run! That¡¯s what you call a rat in a bag!¡¹

    Normally, this would be an absolute death sentence. It was as if I had jumped into my own deathtrap.

    However, I have an ability.

    Sauce:tinytrantion.xyz

    I called up the ¡°door¡± on the wall and rolled inside.

    The destination is the ¡°King Confinement¡¯s Bedroom¡±.

    Arge canopied bed sits in the room¡¯s doorway, and I copse on the long, woolly red carpet with my nose pressed against it.

    £¨This is bad¡­¡­ I¡¯m getting dizzy)

    I hold the back of my head, which is dripping blood, and activate .

    In front of my eyes, the scene in the dirty bathroom I had just entered was shed before my eyes.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve used , and apparently it¡¯s not very useful.

    The view was limited to the front of the door, and I couldn¡¯t move from there. But I can hear the sound.

    I guess they think I¡¯m still there.

    They were kicking the door of the bathroom violently.

    The door is shaking so violently with the loud sound of the blows.

    Eventually, the door opened with a loud bang as the bolt lock bent with a cracking sound.

    ¡¸Hey, he¡¯s not here! What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    A guy with a wooden sword in his hand is looking intently into the bathroom.

    I stared at his face, but I couldn¡¯t tell who he was by the eyes, which were not hidden by the mask.

    ¡¸Shit! I don¡¯t get it! He can¡¯t have gone far! Find him! Find him!¡¹

    I watched as the masked men disappeared from the bathroom.

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡¹

    Iy down on the carpet and let out a big sigh.

    £¨I don¡¯t understand what happened to me¡­¡­)

    Anyway, the injury on the back of my head was pretty deep, I had to take care of it quickly.

    So, I raise my voice loudly.

    ¡¸Lili!¡¹L,po

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Devi¡­¡­ Huh!? W-what¡¯s going on, Devi?¡¹

    As soon as she appeared, I told a flustered Lili.

    ¡¸It¡­. it¡¯s fine, just call Torture¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Torture took care of me, and I let out a deep sigh.

    If Torture hadn¡¯t been there, I¡¯d have been in a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, what¡¯s going on, Devi?¡¹

    Lili was surprisingly flustered. I smiled back and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± as she looked into my face with concern.

    ¡¸I was attacked. I don¡¯t know who they are, but there were about six¡­¡­ people. They were wearing uniforms, so I¡¯m pretty sure they were from my school¡¹

    ¡¸We can still go after them now, Devi. Freesia will capture them, Devi! I will make them squeal, Devi¡¹

    £¨Squeal¡­¡­?)

    ¡¸No, we don¡¯t need to capture them. If they go missing, it will be a problem¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s Freesia mark at least one of them so that we can identify herter¡¹

    ¡¸Mark?¡¹

    ¡¸Subus¡¯s mark, Devi. It¡¯s a mark that only a subus can use to identify a male¡¹

    Stop copying without sauce

    Lili seemed to have disappeared for a moment, but she soon returned. She had probably gone to give instructions to her servant.

    ¡¸Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thanks to Torture¡¹

    Lili still looked worried. It seems she¡¯s a little cuter than I thought.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­ you still have an ugly face, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like that. It hurts my feelings¡¹

    When I replied, Liliughed, ¡°Ahaha¡±.

    ¡¸So what are you going to do now, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸In a little while I¡¯m going to leave this ce and go home like a normal person?¡¹

    ¡¸There is a back door to Ryoko¡¯s room, Devi. Why don¡¯t you go out that way, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸That apartment building has security cameras, you know. I think it¡¯s best not to act suspiciously¡¹

    I wish I could install a back door in my room as well, but there is only one more I can install at the moment. It¡¯s for Masaki-chan. And Kanaa-senpai.

    I can¡¯t use that one.

    I have to save it for when I return Masaki-chan to her daily life.

    But what the hell were those guys?

    ¡¸They said ¡°Rin-chan¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    When I think about it calmly, there is a face thates to mind.

    A chestnut-colored hair that braided on either side of her head all the way to her back. A girl¡¯s face with a mischievous smile that gives the impression of a cat.

    ¡¸Rin Fukuda, it¡¯s that girl again¡­¡­.¡¹

    It¡¯s a bit of annoying, really.

    But for the moment, my anger will be directed at Kyoko, but I¡¯m going to have to give her a good talking to sooner orter.

    But the guys from earlier were asking about her, ¡°Where¡¯d she go?¡±.

    To put it simply, they think that the girl is missing and that it was me who kidnapped her. ¡­¡­That¡¯s all I can think of.

    £¨What the hell is that? I don¡¯t know what that means at all)

 Chapter 80: If Youre Suddenly Feeling like a Young Lady, People Around You Will Get Nervous

    Chapter 80: If You¡¯re Suddenly Feeling like a Young Lady, People Around You Will Get Nervous

    ¡¸So who was it that caused the captain to go through all of that?¡¹

    ¡¸All of them, almost all of them¡¹

    At the dinner table.

    Shima-senpai be Kimo-jima

    Shima-senpai frowned with a turkey leg in her hand.

    Shima-senpai and Takasago-senpai did not return from the menagerie even at lunchtime. They seemed to have spent a lot of time interrogating the pigs. Sauce, bro: tinytrantion

    ¡¸The only one who didn¡¯t join the beating was Shiratori¡¹

    ¡¸Shiratori-senpai¡­¡­?¡¹

    It seemed very surprising to me.

    I wonder if this is some kind of her trick.

    ¡¸Konparu always hated Hatsu-chan, so I thought this girl must be doing it. And when I interrogated her, I just focused on her toes, and she easily vomited the truth within five strikes. She said it wasn¡¯t just her¡¹

    ¡¸But why is everyone¡­¡­ doing that~?¡¹

    At Yui-chan¡¯s question, Shima-senpai held up two fingers.

    ¡¸There are two reasons. The first one is because Hatsu-chan defended Amemiya yesterday and everyone was penalized¡¹

    I think I can understand that. Muehehe

    After all, if I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to get whipped, and I¡¯m in a state of exhaustion, and then I have to take that whipping again, I¡¯m going to be angry¡­¡­.

    ¡¸The other thing is¡­¡­ Hatsu-chan¡¯s fall¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re all broken. In just a few days, they¡¯ll be like cattle. Shameless, nasty pigs. And all they can think about is how to get out of trouble. It would be annoying if there was only one person who hadn¡¯t fallen to the same level as them¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because of that!?¡¹

    Looking again at the track and field club, it is hard to say that we all got along well. It¡¯s obvious if I look at the rtionship between Yui-chan and Amemiya-senpai.

    (Stealing the content are you?)

    But I couldn¡¯t imagine that everyone beating up on one person. In addition, the one who was beaten up was Captain Tashiro, who was respected by everyone.

    Yui-chan narrowed her eyes at Shima-senpai as she blew on her gratin.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t there a problem with you, too? Shima-senpai~¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean! I¡¯d like to say that¡­¡­ but I think you¡¯re right. From their perspective, we¡¯re favoring Hatsu-chan. That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Shima-senpai then threw the turkey leg bone on the te and grabbed the roast beef.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to treat, but for now, I and Takasago have thoroughly beaten up anyone who messed with Hatsu-chan, so I think she¡¯ll be fine¡­¡­¡¹

    Is that really the case?

    Of course not, you copying paste bot

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    It¡¯s true that today, the captain threw herself down to protect Saito-san from me. Probably they¡¯ll be penalized again tonight.

    (That¡¯s bad)

    ncing at my downcast face, Yui-chan cowered her shoulders.

    ¡¸In the end, no one bothered to find out who the four people were~¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about this as if it were someone else¡¯s problem. You didn¡¯t even try to find them in the first ce¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s okay to stay like this for a while longer~¡¹

    The atmosphere from then on was somehow heavy. In spite of the luxuriousness of the meal, the conversation did not lively.

    The four of us¡­.. but I¡¯m not sure about Takasago-senpai and Yui-chan. At least for Shima-senpai and I feel that our minds have been worn out a lot. And me too the trantor.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡­ Lili, I¡¯m counting on you¡¹

    ¡¸I got it, Devi. Freesia is also standing by¡¹

    After a long night, I was getting ready to go to school.

    I took out a new uniform from the dressing room, and for the time being, I used Kyoko to make up for lost time.

    It was just like yesterday. I considered skipping a day of school, but I didn¡¯t want to raise suspicions.

    However, the situation was too unclear.

    I¡¯m sure that Rin Fukuda is involved in some way, but I can¡¯t imagine why she would want to attack me if she were missing.(Visit tinytrantion. xyz)

    There¡¯s just something about her that makes her think I¡¯m the culprit. And I can¡¯t just leave it at that.

    The first step is to identify the attacker and find out who¡¯s behind it.

    ¡¸Oh, yes, Fumi Fumi, keep your schedule open tonight¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸The track & field club is progressing faster than I expected, Devi. Maybe Fumi Fumi will bring one of them tonight, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡­¡­ that sounds exciting¡¹

    As I couldn¡¯t bear to worry my mother, I summoned the door on my way to school and bandaged my head with Masaki-chan¡¯s help.

    While I¡¯m in ss, Lili and Freesia are supposed to disappear to find the attacker and clean up the background.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that they would attack me so early in the morning, but I headed to school with a certain amount of caution.

    When I arrived at the ssroom, I was puzzled by the slightly different atmosphere from usual.

    Everyone was ncing at me, perhaps wondering about my bandage. I felt like I was attracting attention. I felt that way. But I couldn¡¯t help but think that it was just a problem with the bandage. I could hear a number of whispered voices.

    £¨What¡¯s going on¡­¡­?£©

    Once I got to my seat, I looked around.

    Fujiwara-san hadn¡¯te to school yet. I noticed a few people quickly turning away as soon as their eyes met mine. I knew I was being watched.

    While I was bracing myself with a strange sense of tension, I saw a big man walking towards me alone. And then me, kanaa-senpai :v

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kijima, I have a question for you¡¹

    It was Hiratsuka-kun, who spoke to me in a low voice while looking down at me.

    He was a big man, over 180cm tall, and a member of the judo club.

    I hadn¡¯t really talked to him before, but that was simply because I hadn¡¯t had any contact with him. He¡¯s a quiet guy and I¡¯m a shy guy, so there¡¯s no way we could have had any contact.

    ¡¸Are the rumors true?¡¹

    ¡¸Rumors?¡¹

    ¡¸Look around you. Everyone is looking at you, right? It¡¯s rumored that you¡¯re the one who kidnapped the track & field club¡¹

    Immediately, a chill went down my spine.(Meow)

    I felt like I was a spectator, but before I knew it, I was pulled out into the middle of the stage without any preparation.

    Hiratsuka-kun must have been dating Tashiro-san from the track and field club. He was one of the victims, albeit indirectly. So when he heard the rumor, he couldn¡¯t help himself.

    When I looked up at Hiratsuka-kun, he wasn¡¯t ring at me, but he was staring right at me.

    I let out a big breath and stared into Hiratsuka-kun¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Hiratsuka-kun, can you kidnap all the girls in the track and field club?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you. If you think I can do what Hiratsuka-kun can¡¯t, then everyone is out of their minds. No, I think my test scores were higher than Hiratsuka-kun¡¯s, but if I can do it based on my test scores, then I probably can¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s a boring question¡¹

    Hiratsuka-kun gives a small chuckle when he says that and he continues.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. But you shouldn¡¯t talk about it in such a cynical way. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t make a good impression¡¹r18novel indeed not good

    I almostughed.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve had a real conversation with him, but I think Hiratsuka-kun might be a pretty nice guy. That¡¯s why I feel a little guilty.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll reflect on that. By the way, Hiratsuka-kun, where did you hear that rumor?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it on social media from a junior¡¹

    ¡¸The judo clubs?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. The guy said he heard it from a guy in the ser club. He said his ser teammate was kidnapped and left a note saying you were the culprit¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ser team manager? Could it be this Fukuda girl?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know anything about her to be honest, but is she the manager of the ser team?

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t even know her name¡¹

    At the mention of the ser club, I reflexively turn my attention to Kasuya-kun. He was looking at me for some reason. I almost made eye contact with him, and I panicked and kept my eyes down.

    At that moment, I heard a crazy voice at the entrance of the ssroom.

    Wongsugihjanjanemungxawangxinawang

    ¡¸Fu-Fu-Fu~min!?¡¹

    It seems Fujiwara-san has arrived.

    Behind her was Kurosawa-san, who must havee to school with Fujiwara-san, covering her mouth with her hand with a startled look on her face.

    Hiratsuka-kun chuckled, raised his hand lightly and went back to his seat. Then, Fujiwara-san came running towards me with great speed.

    ¡¸W-w-w-what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you hurt!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, I just fell down¡¹

    ¡¸Have you been to the hospital?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that bad¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸No! I¡¯m afraid it was a head injury! Let¡¯s go to the hospital right now! We have our own doctor in Tokyo! It¡¯s only a helicopter ride away!¡¹

    ¡¸Tokyo!? A helicopter!?¡¹

    The whole ssroom did a double-take. But Fujiwara-san didn¡¯t care about that and cried out.

    ¡¸No, no, no! Fu~min is going to die! Don¡¯t leave me here! Please don¡¯t turn me into a widow!¡¹

    The whispering in the ssroom had turned into a murmur, and thanks to Fujiwara-san, the topic of conversation hadpletely shifted from the kidnapper of the track & field club

    ¡¸Well, Fujiwara-san, let¡¯s look up the meaning of widow in the dictionary first¡¹

    When I told her that, she looked confused.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    While worrying about the fussing Mai, I put my bag on the seat and walked over to Jun-kun.

    ¡¸Jun-kun, Fumi¡­¡­ Kimo-jima is injured¡­¡¹

    R18noveljustatheftcontent

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably a first-year student at our school. I¡¯m surprised Kimo-jima ising to school with an injury¡¹

    £¨Why is heing¡­¡­?£©

    Last night, I received a message from a friend in another ss saying that Kimo-jima was the culprit.

    I¡¯ve heard about it from Jun-kun, and I¡¯ve heard a few more things about it. Some of them even said that he was ckmailing Mai.

    At any rate, the kidnapping of the track and field club was the biggest concern for the students. That¡¯s why rumors circte so fast.

    ¡¸Jun-kun, you have to stop the juniors, it¡¯s not about Kimo-jima, it¡¯s about Mai. It¡¯s hard for me to pretend that I don¡¯t know something about¡­¡­.¡¹

    When Iined, he shrugged his shoulders and spoke.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so kind, Misuzu. I understand. I¡¯ll call my juniors and talk to them at lunchtime¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Visit tinytrantion. xyz to support

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan¡­¡­?¡¹

    As I stepped into the menagerie for my morning feeding, I heard Shima-senpai mutter something like that. There is no doubt that it will happen.

    Because right now, Captain¡¯s body was limp, and her skin was pale.

    She looked like she was suffocating.

    She had clearly been beaten even more severely.

    Perhaps her consciousness was clouded, but she only let out a moaning voice, and there was no response when Shima-senpai called out to her.

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan! Hatsuu-chan!¡¹

    However, when Shima-senpai tried to rush over to her, a woman stood in front of her.

    She pointed a huge machete at Shima-senpai and pointed to a bucket of food.

    She seemed to be trying to say, ¡°Now is the time for feeding¡±.

 Chapter 81: Night will Come Again

    Chapter 81: Night will Come Again

    Captain Tashiro remained lying down and did not move a bit during the feeding.

    She remained slumped in the corner of the room while the other pigs stuck their faces in the feed box and gobbled up the oatmeal.

    The moment Konparu-senpai kicked the captain in the back as if to say she was in the way, an unspeakable emotion swirled deep inside me.

    £¨This guy¡­¡­!£©

    As I was about to raise my whip, the sackhead woman stood in front of me, and I hurriedly turned away. Of course, r18novel is bad.

    Before I knew it, I was surprised to find myself no longer hesitant to use the whip or to strike someone. It was a spinal reflex to raise the whip.

    £¨Crazy, this is crazy¡­¡­£©

    No matter how much I may think so, this is the reality.

    If I continue like this, I may not feel any guilt at all about beating people.

    After the feed box was emptied, we cleaned up the mess.

    With tears in her eyes, Shima-senpai carried the feed boxes out into the hallway, and when she was done, she stepped into the menagerie without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan!¡¹

    The pigs around her looked at her with a grin on their faces, as if to say, ¡°Serves you right!¡±.

    Even though a person is dying.

    Even though all of you are about to kill her.

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan, get a hold of yourself, d-do you recognize?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, of course¡­. Stupid¡­.¡¹

    Captain patted Shima-senpai¡¯s head with a trembling hand and smiled weakly. Her eyes are unfocused. I don¡¯t even know if she can see her or not.

    ¡¸You! Sackhead! Please! Please heal Hatsu-chan, please help her!¡¹

    She appealed to the woman who was standing near the entrance, but she just shook her head.

    ¡¸Who is it? ¡­¡­ Who did this to Hatsu-chan?¡¹

    Shima-senpai barked, looking around at the pigs with bloodshot eyes.

    Then, Shiratori responded with a shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same as yesterday. Everyone except me¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, you never learn!¡¹

    With that said, while holding captain¡¯s body, Shima-senpai shouted out loud, and the pigs jumped back and retreated.

    Visit us on tinytrantion. xyz

    However, Shiratori-senpai, without changing her color, looks at Shima-senpai and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck!?¡¹

    ¡¸You must believe that if you punish everyone who messed with Captain, she will be fine, but on the contrary, it is bad because every one of them will beat her to channel their anger.¡¹

    ¡¸Ggghh¡­¡­¡¹

    Shima-senpai gritted her teeth.

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan covered for you guys! She didn¡¯t want to beat all of you, so she refused to be an inquisitor. And yet, you guys!¡¹

    Shima-senpai barked as if she was coughing up blood. But Yui-chan patted her shoulder.

    ¡¸Calm down~. If you¡¯re that excited, you¡¯re going to make a mistake~¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t calm down! This is crazy! This is very crazy!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not crazy. It¡¯s just the way it is~. They are jealous when they see someone above them, and relieved when they see someone below them~. If they can¡¯t drag you down, they tter you~; if they think they can do something about it, they drag you down~. If they didn¡¯t keep checking their own position~, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep because of anxiety¡­. and these people are now subhuman pigs~¡¹Ara-ara, thief-san

    ¡¸You talk like you know what you¡¯re talking¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I knew a great deal about that people before I came here~. I learned first-hand that the world is a ce where peoplee together to beat up on the weak~¡¹

    Yui-chan smiled sorrowfully.

    ¡¸This is crazy! People are dying!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a person~. It¡¯s a pig~. Unfortunately, no matter what they think of the captain, a pig is a pig~. They¡¯re not like us inquisitors, right, Amemiya~?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. It is as you say, Yui-sama!¡¹

    Before I knew it, Amemiya was standing by Yui-chan¡¯s side in the so-called doggy pose, with her legs spread wide open, exposing her private parts.

    ¡¸Ufufu, you¡¯ve done exactly what I trained you to do~. I don¡¯t hate smart girls~. Amemiya ¡­¡­is there any stupid pig who was talking bad about me~?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! Adachi and Saito clucked their tongues after Yui-sama walked out!¡¹

    ¡¸So, those two are the ones who are going to be whipped today, huh~¡¹

    The trantor is so sleepy

    Immediately, Adachi-san and Saito-san start cursing Amemiya-senpai. But Amemiya-senpai is unaffected. She was enraptured by Yui-chan¡¯s head patting.

    The hierarchy is about to be established here again. By flirting with Yui-chan, Amemiya-senpai will probably have power over the other pigs.

    I felt a twinge of difort. There is no end. I felt as if I was being told that.

    The stronger one beats the weaker one, and the weaker one beats the more weaker one. The repetition. Whatever, kanaa-senpai is stronger.

    When I was dumbfounded, Shima-senpai asked Shiratori-senpai in a voice that seemed to stifle her emotions.

    Shima-senpai also think r18novel is theft.

    ¡¸Hey, Shiratori¡­¡­ if I bet on you, can Hatsu-chan be saved?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s impossible. Because even if I name four people now, they¡¯re going to have to go through a detailed interrogation, right? Probably they won¡¯tst one more day. But if Moribe had switched ces with me yesterday, I would have made it in time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What!? M-me!¡¹

    I almost shouted at the unexpected pointed. However, Shima-senpai looked at me and shook her head. Kanaa-senpai tinyTL too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, no one thinks that Moribe is at fault¡¹

    I just stood there, unsure of what to do.

    ¡¸Shima-senpai. Do you already know how to help Captain?¡¹

    Shima-senpai did not answer Shiratori-senpai¡¯s question.

    But the look on her face clearly affirmed it.

    £¨How to help? How? Is there such a thing?£©

    Shima-senpai suddenly smiled at me as I stood there in a daze.

    Somehow, it was a weak smile.

    ¡¸Moribe¡­¡­ I¡¯m really scared. But I think it¡¯s the only way to save Hatsu-chan¡¹

    As soon as she said that, Shima-senpai looked into Tashiro-senpai¡¯s face and started to talk to her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost summer, and we used to go to the pool together. The way back was exhausting and hot. ¡­¡­I wish we could go back again this summer vacation¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ i-it¡¯s nice¡­¡¹

    Damn, not good fufufu

    ¡¸On the way home, there were lots of sunflowers, and I bought ice cream at my grandpa¡¯s candy shop on the corner, and drank¡­¡­ ramune¡¹

    ¡¸Grandpa? I thought it was¡­¡­ your grandma?¡¹

    At that moment, Shima-senpai quietly shut her eyes.

    Her lips distorted in self-mockery.

    I realized it. I realized what will she do.

    No! I almost said what will she said, but I closed my mouth.

    Certainly it is the only way. It¡¯s the only way, but¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­ she¡¯s my grandmother¡¹

    ¡±Don¡¯t-answer-the-pig¡¯s-questions¡±.

    And right now, that rule was broken¡­

    Immediately, the sackhead woman was standing behind Shima-senpai.

    Shima-senpai slowlyys Captain¡¯s body down on the floor, stands up and looks at the sackhead woman. Tinytrantion xyz is the sauce, dude.

    ¡¸If she¡¯s not a pig, but an inquisitor, you can treat her, right? Hatsu-chan and I will swap ces¡¹

    The woman did not reply.

    Meow, bark, meow

    However, as soon as she put her hands on Shima-senpai¡¯s cor, she tore off her clothes.

    Shima-senpai was left to her own devices.

    Then, the sackhead woman immediately stripped her naked, and put a red rope on her with a terribly skilful hand, andpleted the turtle shell bondage in no time.

    ¡¸Shima¡­¡­ senpa-i¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, Moribe. Please be as gentle as possible with me¡­¡­¡¹

    Shima-senpai smiled jokingly.

    And at the same time, the sackhead woman threw her out on the floor.

    She then walked over to Captain Tashiro, held her body, and walked directly out of the menagerie.

    After that, a stunned silence descended on the dimly lit menagerie.

    tinyTl is the original source

    However, as soon as the sackhead woman was out of sight, the pigs all burst intoughter and surrounded Shima-senpai.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! You¡¯ve fallen! Finally, you¡¯ve fallen!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take good care of you, Shima-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been beaten up a lot by you, so be prepared¡¹

    Konparu-senpai immediately tried to kick Shima-senpai¡¯s feet, and I hurriedly raised the whip.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough! Stay away from Shima-senpai!¡¹

    I whipped the floor and looked at the pigs while protecting Shima-senpai with my back.

    The pigs were grinning at me from afar.

    But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I can¡¯t protect her.

    Even if I can protect her now, the night wille again.

 Chapter 82: Ive Never Seen that Face Before

    Chapter 82: I¡¯ve Never Seen that Face Before

    Twoupdates + two additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico & Oyashiro for the support¡­<hr>

    The sound of a pen writing on a piece of paper echoing crisply.

    The sound ising from the first-year ssroom. Inside the ssroom, the teacher was ecstatic about giving a quiz first thing in the morning.

    But no one could see us.

    And there was a boy in the middle of the ssroom who had bleached her hair to the point where it looked brown in the sunlight. I looked into the boy¡¯s face and asked Freesia.

    ¡¸Is this him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ohime-sama, this is the one who hit Fumi Fumi-sama with a wooden sword. The scent of my cervical mucus is all over him¡¹

    Cervical mucus, or love juice, is used by subus to mark their prey.

    In fact,tsubusiarenveryyterritorial. Theytmarkltheir prey so that other subus will not touch them.

    This time, I had her mark the people who had attacked Fumi Fumi, especially the most unforgivable one, the one who had hit his head.

    ¡¸What should I do? I can kill them socially by showing them lewd dreams and making them suddenly start masturbating during ss¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be hasty, Devi. Today, I¡¯mkgoingato letsthiseguynswimparoundaandifind out why he attacked Fumi Fumi, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ohime-sama, when Fumi Fumi-sama is not here, is there any necessity to use that word?¡¹

    ¡¸Am I talking that way?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You were saying, ¡°Devi Devi¡±¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why, but ¡°Devi¡± has be my standard charactertely¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you choose that characterization¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I chose that because you say I don¡¯t look like a devil. And there isn¡¯t any other way to make me look like the devil, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there is no¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    There was a pause that bothered me, but I guess she decided that there was no need to offend her master here.

    Despite all that, Freesia is an excellent servant who can read the air. She is a pervert, though.

    Before long, the first period was over, and there was a break between the two periods.

    While rocking his chair, the boy took out his phone and looked the screen.

    I peered at the screen and saw a socialworking timeline.

    In the midst of all the casual exchanges, I saw a post that said, ¡°Meet at lunchtime¡±. The sender¡¯s name was Kasuya.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty convenient. Looks like everyone will be there¡¹

    When I said that, Freesia tilted her head.

    ¡¸Was it written on that pow pow?¡¹

    ¡¸Pow Pow?¡­¡­ Are you a granny? Oh well. It looks like they¡¯ll be gathering at lunchtime¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, Ohime-sama. I can have him, can¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but you¡¯ll only be able to suck him off in the middle of the night for the time being. But when it¡¯s all over, you can use him as a milk supply or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­¡­Then, I¡¯ll start tonight¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But do it in moderation¡­¡­ And I just got word from Torture. The prey has fallen as nned. So you go ahead and get ready for the ritual¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    With that, Freesia tugged her skirt, bowed, and disappeared.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    During the lunch break, the boy with brown hair hurriedly stuffed a loaf of bread into his mouth and quickly left the ssroom.

    I followed him while floating in the air.

    He made his way to the staircase that leads to the roof¡¯s entrance. A group of boys had gathered there. The ssroom full of t*inyt*rantio*n.xyz

    ¡¸You¡¯rete!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh~, seriously, I came here in a hurry¡¹

    There were seven of them. They were talking lightly and making a lot of noise, the exact opposite of Fumi Fumi, or as he put it, ¡°Youkya¡±. £¨*Note: the person who has happy and positive personality£©

    I didn¡¯t recognize any of them except for one.

    It¡¯s Kasuya, Fumi Fumi¡¯s prey.

    The rest of them are juniors, I guess.

    As Kasuya looked around at the group, he spoke in a somewhat ridiculous tone.

    ¡¸You guys¡­. don¡¯t just fooling around, Kimo-jima is still in good shape¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is he at school? That guy¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he had a bandage on, though¡¹

    The juniors looked at each other, saying, ¡°Really?¡±, ¡°Eww, that¡¯s disgusting!¡±.

    ¡¸Although he eventually got away, but I still smashed his head and beat the crap out of him¡¹

    ¡¸See, that¡¯s the problem. Even his head still bleeds profusely, if the head injury isn¡¯t severe, so I think it¡¯s safe to say it wasn¡¯t severe enough¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m looking for. I¡¯ve been nning about how I¡¯m going to get Rin-chan back until he stopsing. So, I¡¯ll beat him up again on his way home today¡¹

    Kasuya shook her head as the brown-haired man clenched his fists.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t do it again. After all, no matter how busy the police were with the kidnapping, if he had reported it to the police, they would have at least sent someone to help¡¹

    ¡¸Then how can I get Rin-chan back?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the problem¡­¡­. The head of the dormitory contacted her parents and they replied that Rin was on a trip¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The juniors rolled their eyes for a moment and then reacted in different ways. Some were relieved and patted their chest. Another made a mushy face. Some looked dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Really¡­¡­ you¡¯re causing a trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸So Kimo-jima is irrelevant?¡¹

    ¡¸Why would he not be irrelevant? He¡¯s been bothering Rin around and giving her trouble. That¡¯s good reason, isn¡¯t it? you should spread the rumor that he did it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been spreading rumors since yesterday, as Senpai said, but why do Senpai care about that?¡¹

    When the brown-haired man asked this question, Kasuya red at him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I¡¯m obsessed with it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always been ufortable with it, so I thought it would be a good opportunity. It¡¯s also annoying that he¡¯s dating Mai without knowing his own worth, andtely he¡¯s been giving Misuzu attention. I think it¡¯s best to crush idiots like that before he got the wrong idea¡¹

    At Kasuya¡¯s words, a look of understanding spread across the faces of the younger students.

    ¡¸Oh, I see what you mean. You mean for Misuzu-senpai¡¯s sake? When ites to Misuzu-senpai, your eyes really change color¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. There is no one better than Misuzu. I¡¯ve had a crush on her since middle school¡¹

    The juniors immediately started to cheer happily, ¡°Whoo!¡±, ¡°Pure Love!¡±. But one of them, who seemed to be particrly well-behaved, suddenly asked.

    ¡¸Well, senpai! Did you have sex with Misuzu-senpai yet?¡¹

    ¡¸You, why are you suddenly asking that¡­¡­¡­¡­ But, yeah, it¡¯s like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh!!¡¹

    Kasuya looked puzzled for a moment, but thest word ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like that¡± had an air of pride about it. Kasuya full of t*inyt*rantio*n.xyz

    ¡¸How was it? Was it great?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it was. But, if anything, I think Misuzu is more into me now. I made her scream, ¡°Come deeper¡±, and so on. It¡¯s hard when Misuzu wants to do it again¡¹

    ¡¸Wow!¡¹

    Kasuya rubbed the bridge of his nose proudly and said again to his juniors.

    ¡¸Anyway, just spread the word that he¡¯s the culprit. When Rines back, I¡¯ll tell her to go out with one of you guys¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Teruya-senpai, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Shh¡­¡¹

    I turned around and put my finger in front of my lips.

    What do we do now? Do we go to the next month¡¯s tournament, just the two of us?

    While having lunch on the rooftop with second-year student Ninagawa, we were talking about it.

    The track and field club was in such a mess, but there was a university sports rmendation on the line for next month¡¯spetition. It might be more urate to say that I was trying to persuade Ninagawa, who was rather reluctant.

    And somehow I managed to persuade Ninagawa to participate in thepetition. Then, as we were about to leave the rooftop, I heard a voice from the other side of the door, towards the entrance, and stood frozen with my hand on the doorknob.

    £¨Junichi-sama!?£©

    I heard the conversation for a while.

    Of course I had heard the rumor that Kimo-jima was the one who kidnapped the track and field club.

    No way.

    There¡¯s no way he can do something that big. After all, even my sister said it was impossible for her.

    But at that time, when we passed each other at the police station, I was dumbfounded. I wondered what the police would ask such a person.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t care about Kimo-jima, and if Junichi-sama wants to destroy him, I¡¯d be happy to destroy it with him.

    But what I couldn¡¯t forgive the most in this story was the fact that Junichi-sama was defiled by Misuzu Kurosawa.

    No, I know that.

    I know that it is that woman who is in the position of Junichi¡¯s girlfriend. Of course, that could happen. It¡¯s only natural that she would want do it with him, after all, she¡¯s Junichi-sama.

    However, as soon as Junichi-sama tell about it, I felt something ck swirling inside my heart.

    Jealousy. Probably jealousy.

    And before I knew it, there was no sign of anyone outside the door. Junichi-sama and the others must have already gone.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but can you leave me alone first?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ yes. I¡¯ll be waiting for you after school for voluntary practice¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    After waiting for Ninagawa to leave, I took out my phone.

    ¡¸Sis¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but can you kidnap her for me? No, no, no! I don¡¯t care about Koganei. What? You already arranged it? Then change the prey. Can you do it? The girl you mentioned before, yes¡­¡­ it¡¯s Misuzu Kurosawa¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s idiot! Stupid! Fatty!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not fatty¡­¡­ though¡¹

    As soon as lunchtime arrived, I called Mai into the hallway and told her everything.

    The juniors from the ser club were going to attack Fumio.

    I was told not to tell anyone about it.

    But I managed to persuade Fumio to leave through the back gate.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I bowed my head, Mai raised her arms in a pout.

    ¡¸Just because you¡¯ve been told not to tell it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t y rock-paper-scissors with him! You idiot! Your mother is a fatty!¡¹

    ¡¸My mom is not a fat either¡­¡­ though¡¹

    Anyway, isn¡¯t her vocabry of swear words strange? Mai-san.

    ¡¸The ser club manager is probably the girl who confessed to Fu~min and was rejected! That girl must tell the police all sorts of things before, and Fu~min was questioned. It¡¯s really annoying!¡¹

    ¡¸Confession? To him?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not weird! Fu~min is so cool!¡¹

    Well, if that¡¯s what Mai thinks, then I guess it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸But she says on social media that she¡¯s in trouble because he¡¯s following her around¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! Rather, I want Fu~min to be that proactive¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ I think I can understand that¡¹

    £¨It seems to be a hassle for you, Fumio£©

    Then Mai suddenly folded her arms and made a thoughtful gesture.

    ¡¸I mean, is that girl really missing?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s been two days today, right? The teacher hasn¡¯t said anything, and if there was a new missing person, the news would have made more of a fuss, right?¡¹

    £¨If I thought it again, that¡¯s probably true£©

    ¡¸Then, Mai, I¡¯ll ask someone¡¹

    ¡¸Ask someone¡­¡­?¡¹

    I left Mai, who was tilting her head, alone, and took out my phone to call Terashima-san.

    It wasn¡¯t long before I was connected and the first thing she said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Misuzu-sama¡¹

    The fact that Terashima-san called me ¡°Misuzu-sama¡± must mean that there was no one else around her right now. It might be good.

    Then, after I briefly exined what had happened, without mentioning the names of the boys from the ser club or Fumio, Terashima-san said in a somewhat angry voice.

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s not information from the investigation, I think it¡¯s safe to say that the school has been asked about Rin Fukuda, but no search report has been filed. Above all, we have been informed in advance by her that she will be away for the rest of the week for family reasons¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have any way of contacting the girl?¡¹

    ¡¸I have her cell phone number, but no matter how many times I call, I can¡¯t get through. It¡¯s either turned off or she¡¯s in an area with no signal¡­¡­¡¹

    With that, I began to see what was going on.

    I¡¯m sure the girl is trying to trick Fumio to make up for being dumped.

    I don¡¯t know if she was aware that the ser club member would attack him, but if the students suspected that she was the one, it would make it difficult for her toe to school.

    However, if she has told the police in advance to avoid a criminal case, she must be a very cunning girl. She must a tech user too.

    After I hung up the phone and told Mai what I heard from Terashima-san and my theory, all expression disappeared from her face.

    I had never seen Mai¡¯s face like that before.

    It was scary. it was absurdly scary.

    She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t express it with her face. It was like that.

    When I backed away, Mai tilted her head slightly and spoke.

    ¡¸Misuzu, I have a favor to ask you¡­¡­¡¹

    Mai then left her afternoon ss early.

 Chapter 83: It doesnt Count as Cheating

    Chapter 83: It doesn¡¯t Count as Cheating

    I opened my mouth as I looked down at Fumio, who was getting ready to leave.

    ¡¸Fumio, let¡¯s go home¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh, yes, g-goodbye¡¹

    He looked surprised and confused, and I pointed my finger in front of his nose.

    ¡¸Are you stupid? I said I¡¯ming home with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    He overreacted, and the ssroom, which should already be sparsely popted, erupted into a buzz.

    It¡¯s understandable, to be sure.

    Because it¡¯s unusual for an extremely beautiful model like me to call out to a dull boy like him to apany her back to her home. He should have cried and thanked me.

    However, instead of being happy, Fumio was looking around with a pale face.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ W-what about Kasuya-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Jun-kun has already gone to the club activities¡¹

    After saying that, Fumio let out a big sigh of relief.

    £¨I mean, why does he need to be so scared? it¡¯s pathetic£©

    ¡¸But, Kurosawa-san, why did you suddenly ask that¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh gosh! Juste quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute, Kurosawa-san¡¹

    It¡¯s really frustrating.

    There were screams all over the ce when I grabbed Fumio¡¯s hand. Why are they making such a big deal about holding hands? They are exaggerating. Are they in middle school?

    But I still took Fumio¡¯s hand and walked out into the hallway, takingrge strides toward the shoe box.

    ¡¸W-wait, Kurosawa-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Noisy¡¹

    The people I met in the hallway all gave a surprised look. Of course, seeing a beautiful girl like me £¨the following words are omitted£©

    Anyway! I know I don¡¯t measure up, but I¡¯m annoyed at the people who make such surprised faces, and I¡¯m annoyed at Fumio for not looking annoyed, and I don¡¯t know why anymore! I don¡¯t know why, but I was annoyed anyway.

    Especially Kitora-sensei¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸Kurosawa~, if you¡¯re going to bully him, call him out to the back of the gym instead of taking him directly. If I see it, I¡¯ll have to stop it¡­¡­¡¹

    Herment thatcks of motivation exceeded the limit was terrible, and when I replied, ¡°I¡¯m just going home with him!¡±, her response, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±.

    After going through that, I let go of his hand in front of the shoebox, and Fumio looked relieved.

    But because I was so annoyed, after I changed my shoes, I¨C

    ¡¸Ku, Ku, Ku, Kurosawa-san!¡¹

    I clung to his arm as hard as I could.

    ¡¸Why are you panicking? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never crossed your arms with a girl before, Mai¡¯s always clinging to you¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Fujiwara-san¡¯s things doesn¡¯t touched me¡­.. you know, her breasts¡¹

    I noticed it only after being told. His arm was sandwiched between my breast.

    Suddenly, my cheeks became hot. It¡¯s really embarrassing. But it would be even more embarrassing if I panicked and left her here.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to tell Mai about thosements. You should be grateful¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, thank you very much¡¹

    With that, I walked out the door and pulled Fumio¡¯s arm as he tried to walk towards the main gate.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll exit through the back gate because I still need to keep an eye out for the media¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but the police are¡­¡­ on the back gate¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ve already checked the road¡¹

    I called Terashima-san again earlier to ask for a favor. And when I asked her about it, she told me that the police had already finished investigating the forest road behind the building.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    The back gate had been closed for a long time, but now it was open, probably because of the policeing and going.

    And now with our arms linked, we walked down the dirt road that was surrounded by trees with branches reaching to the sky.

    Other than the asional chirping of birds, all we could hear was the sound of our own footsteps. It felt very strange that I hardly felt any difort from having my arms crossed with him.

    ¡¸When we get to your house, I¡¯ll wait in your room to be picked up¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­¡­ you¡¯reing to my house?¡¹

    When Fumio looked surprised, I decided to tell him.

    ¡¸You said you tripped, but your injuries were the result of an attack, correct? It was the work of a ser club member. But they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch you if their senpai¡¯s girlfriend was with you, right?¡¹

    Fumio rolled his eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that face? Mai asked me to do it. Even though, I don¡¯t like it!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­ It¡¯s Fujiwara-san¡­¡¹

    The sudden relieved look on his face was also annoying.

    He must worry about Mai, not me!

    I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m so frustrated.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯m going to stay at your house and wait for the detective toe and pick me up¡¹

    ¡¸Detective?¡¹

    ¡¸The detective who protected me, Terashima-san. I couldn¡¯t go home because of the media surrounding my house, so I was staying at Mai¡¯s ce until this morning, but from today I¡¯m going to be taken care of again by Terashima-san¡¹

    I heard that Kyoko-san had already gone back to the university dormitory, so it was safe to go back to Terashima-san¡¯s ce.

    And now, I¡¯m more scared of Mai.

    ¡¸Anyway! You¡¯re an ultra-super lucky man to be able to go home with this super beautiful model, while linking arms with her. You must be overjoyed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ah, I am happy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re so honest!¡¹

    Eventually, we arrived at Fumio¡¯s house, and even though it was almost dark, there was no light in the room as far as the window was concerned.

    ¡¸Is your mother¡­¡­ still shopping?¡¹

    £¨H, hey, isn¡¯t this a bad idea? Alone with a ssmate?£©

    But until Terashima-sanes to pick me up, I have to stay here.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Excuse me¡¹

    When I entered the house, there was no sign of anyone at all. When he turned on the light in the hallway, Fumio turned around and spoke.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-san, please go up to my room first. I¡¯m going to change my clothes and get a drink¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­yes¡¹

    Because I had just came here the other day, I knew where Fumio¡¯s room was. So, I walked up the stairs, entered his room and turned on the light.

    ¡¸As always, it¡¯s surprisingly tidy¡¹

    But the roomcked a sense of life, or something.

    I looked around the room and caught sight of the trash can. I peeked into it and found it empty. There was nothing in it as usual.

    £¨Doesn¡¯t he ever do this sort of thing by himself?£©

    As soon as I thought about it, I came to my senses.

    £¨What am I thinking!£©

    It¡¯s bad, I¡¯ve been poisoned by Mai to arge extent. As soon as I thought that, Fumio came into the room. He had two sses of white liquid in his hand.

    Gulp. My throat gurgles involuntarily.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s Kabosu Juice. Maybe you didn¡¯t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all¡­¡­ But¡­¡¹

    Looking towards Fumio, I saw that he was wearing the same sweatshirt that he had been wearing the other day.

    It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s very bad.

    If I close my eyes, I can picture Mai sucking on it the other day, and if I open my eyes, I can see the unprotected crotch of the sweatshirt.

    Ever since Mai showed me his penis the other day, I¡¯ve been trying my best to resist the urge to drink.

    I thought I had somehow managed to get it out of my head¡­¡­

    However, when human beings are in a state of extremes, they have unexpected powers, and I came up with a genius excuse for myself.

    £¨Yes, he¡¯s suspected as a kidnapper¡­¡­ And I remember sucking on the kidnapper¡¯s penis when I was being confined¡­¡­ So if I suck on it, I might be able to tell if he¡¯s the kidnapper or not!£©

    Genius, that¡¯s all I can say.

    After thinking so, I walked over to Fumio who was sitting on the bed and told him.

    ¡¸Actually, I had heard you were going to be attacked yesterday. So I tried to send you home through the back gate¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­.. that¡¯s why you want to y rock-paper-scissors¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I should have told you, but I was told not to¡­¡­. Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Kurosawa-san¡¯s fault¡­¡­¡¹

    With that, I kneeled at Fumio¡¯s feet.

    ¡¸As apology¡­ You see, I can give you an oral¡­¡­ if you want¡¹

    ¡¸E-eh? Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gosh, that¡¯s too loud. Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s an apology. It¡¯s an apology! Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. If you do it, it¡¯s cheating, but if it¡¯s a mouth, it¡¯s safe. What? You don¡¯t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­. I¡¯m happy¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, good¡¹

    Then, I put my fingers on the stic of Fumio¡¯s sweatshirt and pulled down his pants.

    Immediately, his penis fluttered to the ground. It¡¯s not even erected, but it¡¯s incredibly powerful. I gasped at the size of it.

    With trembling fingertips, I gently picked it up.

    Immediately, his penis jumped.

    It¡¯s like a different creature. With that thought in mind, I slide my fingers down the rod. As I began to gently squeeze it from the base to the frenulum, it gradually grew harder in my hand.

    ¡¸How does it feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh¡¹

    I asked him with an upward nce, and the look of pleasure on his face gave me a tingle in my chest.

    £¨¡­¡­Wait, what is that? I don¡¯t know why by he is surprisingly cute£©

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m a beautiful model after all and I¡¯m pleasuring you, so how can you not feel good?¡¹

    When I proudly puffed my chest, Fumio smiled and whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about whether you¡¯re a model or not, it¡¯s because you¡¯re¡­¡­ Kurosawa-san¡¹

    For some reason, my heart suddenly started to race at thatment. Wait, wait, wait! Why am I so nervous?

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re so sassy, Fumio! It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll make you feel even better¡¹

    The penis in my hand was already very hard and tense. It¡¯s big and very strong.

    And I started to crawl my tongue over the tip of the ns.

    £¨Oh, this is it, this is it! The taste, the texture!£©

    The taste of the meat on my tongue made my heart flutter.

    ¡¸Nnn, Lick Lick, Slurp, Lick Lick Lick¡­¡¹

    I extended my tongue and started licking around the entire ns. I also rub it up and down with my rough tongue and poke the tip with my tongue. It¡¯s fun to see Fumio wriggle and squirm every time he does. It¡¯s made me happy.

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~¡­ The fact that Kurosawa-san is licking me really excites me¡¹

    Fumio stroked my hair with his fingertips and whispered to me as he groaned. The thought of this man being aroused by me fills me with a sense of joy akin to superiority.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll make you feel even better¡¹

    With that, I took the ns into my mouth.

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s still big¡­¡­ it¡¯s the best£©

    Although I knew I shouldn¡¯tpare them, the feeling of Jun-kun¡¯s penis in my mouth still crossed my mind. After all, the feeling of pressure was different. and the sense of presence is too different.

    I started licking and sucking the ns as I rolled it around in my mouth, then swallowed it deeper and deeper.

    But I couldn¡¯t possibly swallow it all the way to the root. When I looked up at him, Fumio¡¯s eyebrows were raised in pleasure.

    £¨As expected, it¡¯s very big¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe it got this deep¡­¡­ still, I can¡¯t do it like Mai did¡­¡­.£©

    After thinking so, I began to suck on it, shaking my head up and down while handling the rod with my fingers.

    Jubo, Jubo, Jubo, Jubo!

    ¡¸Nnn, Nfu¡­¡­ Nnn, Slurp, Nnn¡­¡­ Nmu, Nnn, Nfu, Nnnn¡­¡¹

    When I sucked as hard as I could while tightening the rod with my lips, Fumio squirmed violently, ¡°Kuh¡­¡­.¡±.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s amazing, Kurosawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, isn¡¯t it? My technique make you melt, right?¡¹

    It was impossible for me not to be ttered by such praise. However in spite of this, I felt a warm feeling deep in my chest. I feel like I want to do more for him.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll make it more pleasurable for you. Nnn, Nfu! Nmu, Slurp, Chu, Nnn!¡¹

    I was so excited that I started to give him a richer blowjob. And with a fast shake of my head while increasing the sucking, Fumio scratched the air without a care in the world.

    ¡¸Kuh, Ku-Kurosawa-san, it¡¯s too intense¡­¡­.¡¹

    Jubo, Jubo, Jubo, Jubo!

    ¡¸Nfu, Slurpp! Nnn, Chu, Lick! Slurpp, Slurpppp!¡¹

    £¨No way, it sounds so naughty¡­¡­ it¡¯s crazy£©

    Although I was embarrassed by the obscene sound I was making, I couldn¡¯t stop the sucking.

    And I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting to make Fumio feel even better.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ Kurosawa-san¡­¡­ you¡¯re so intense¡­¡¹

    He seemed to be soaking in the pleasure of the sucking as he leaned back and rxed his body.

    Seeing him like that makes me even more excited. My body is hot and my stomach is tingling. I know it¡¯s a small thing, but this pleasure has be a habit.

    As I continued to work my way up with my lips, I heard an urgent voice above me.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do this anymore! I¡¯m going to cum, Kurosawa-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Hut it out, you han hut it out hanytime¡¹

    As soon as I increased the speed of my movements, his penis burst in my mouth.

    Tremble! Tremble! Spurtt, Spurt, Spurtttt!

    ¡¸Nnnn! Nnn, Nnnn¡­¡­¡¹

    The liquid in my mouth was so thick that I felt like I was drowning, and my cheeks puffed up like a squirrel.

    £¨I-it¡¯s great, oh, it¡¯s good, thick and rich¡­ It¡¯s also very fishy and stuffy£©

    The smell of a man¡¯s foul odor in my nose is almost make me lose consciousness. And feeling faint, I desperately swallowed it down.

    ¡¸Gulp, Gulp, Gulp, Gulp¡¹

    It¡¯s sloppy, sticky, and stuck in the back of my throat. But it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s so, so good. It was irresistible. T*iny trantion

    When I finish swallowing everything, I suck out what¡¯s left in his penis. I don¡¯t want to waste even a drop.

    Slurrpppppp! I sucked it up, making a noise, and it made him scratches his head in the air, saying, ¡¸Kuhhh¡­¡­.¡¹

    I sucked up his thing until it waspletely clean looking slippery and sloppy, and then I chomped away at it.

    ¡¸Puha¡­¡¹

    One word to describe my satisfaction. It was great.

    If this is a restaurant, I would have called the chef.

    But I don¡¯t know if he is the kidnapper or not¡­¡­.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    But I¡¯ve got a very bad problem. It¡¯s really bad.

    My body is on fire and I want to do it badly.

    No, no, no. I¡¯m in a tug-of-war with myself, trying to convince myself that this is cheating or not, but I¡¯m also trying to convince myself that that penis feels really good.

    But before I knew it, I found myself rubbing my cheek against Fumio¡¯s shoulder as if I were spoiling him. Maybe my eyes are debauched.

    £¨T-this may be bad¡­¡­£©

    But the next moment, my phone rattled. Terashima-san¡¯s name was disyed on the screen of my phone.

    ¡¸Oh, Terashima-san is here¡¹

    As I said this, I suddenly became calm, and a tremendous sense of embarrassment came over me.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m leaving!¡¹

    I hurriedly jumped off the bed, grabbed my bag and ran down the stairs.

 Chapter 84: Who?

    Chapter 84: Who?

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~, Haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand.

    Behind me is the figure of Shima-senpai sitting in turtle shell bindings.

    And when I nced behind as I caught my breath, I saw that she was lying face down with an apologetic look on her face.

    It was a dimly lit menagerie where no sunlight could reach. There is no change in the day or night in this ce, but ording to the time I¡¯m experiencing, seven or eight hours have already passed since Shima-senpai fell as a pig in the morning.

    I hadn¡¯t been able to eat lunch, and I kept checking on the pigs who were trying to mess with Shima-senpai.

    Takasago-senpai had finished whipping the pigs in the morning and left the breeding ground, Yui-chan had already whipped Adachi-senpai and Saito-san forty times each and left the ce, and just a few minutes ago, she came back to the menagerie to finish the remaining twenty times.

    Probably in another hour or so, it would be time for us to have our dinner. After that, it would be time for the evening feeding.

    Once that time came, I would not be able to protect Shima-senpai.

    Shima-senpai remained silent for a long time.

    I guess she¡¯s anxious. She must be worried about Captain Tashiro.

    The reason why she is not answering my questions is that if she talks to me like she did this morning, she might inadvertently make me fall as a pig. Maybe that¡¯s what she¡¯s thinking.

    ¡¸Moribe, you¡¯ve already beaten me over a hundred times, haven¡¯t you? You shoulde back¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Saori wants to bully us all the time, that¡¯s why she¡¯s staying here¡¹

    Hotta-san and Mako-san provoke me from afar.

    Shima-senpai has proved that there is a switch.

    Perhaps because of this, the fright in their faces disappeared and they started talking to me a lot.

    I decided not to open my mouth at all, and just stared at them.

    But then¡­

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    A breath that seemed to being out of someone¡¯s nose brushes against my earlobe.

    £¨Yui-chan¡¯s voice?£©

    Just a moment ago, I saw Yui-chan whipping Kishijo-san ording to Amemiya-senpai¡¯s tip-off.

    And when I turned my eyes to the area where she was, I gasped.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Nnn, that¡¯s good, Amemiya~. There, right there~¡­¡­¡¹

    Yui-chan stands with her short skirt flipped up. Between her legs was the figure of Amemiya-senpai, crawling on all fours.

    Yui-chan took off her underwear and exposed her crotch for Amemiya-senpai to lick.

    Hot breaths echoed in the dimly lit menagerie. But I can see the red tongue twitching in the distance.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­Haa~¡­Auu, Nnn¡­ how is it~? Amemiya, is it delicious~?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, Chu, Puha¡­¡­ Yui-sama, it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, sweetie~. Come on, make me feel better~¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Lick, Lick¡­¡­.¡¹

    I was standing there dumbfounded seeing so, but then I came to my senses and yelled out.

    ¡¸Hey! What are you doing? Yui-chan!¡¹

    Then, with an ecstatic expression, she tilted her head and gave me a debauched look.

    ¡¸As I was beating, I started to heat up, so I had Amemiya calm me down¡¹

    ¡¸D-d-d-doing it with girl, that kind of thing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not between girls~. Amemiya is a pig~. Ufufu, I also used to let my big dog lick me like this to soothe my burning~¡¹

    She let a big dog lick her?

    I don¡¯t understand what rich people think.

    Aside from my dumbfounded state, Yui-chan started to let out a more and more aroused voice.

    ¡¸Oh, Ah¡­ Ahh, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good~. Use your tongue to suck on it more~, yes~, yes~, like that~¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Slurppp, Lick, Lick, Yui-sama, Yui-sama¡­¡¹

    Without worrying about the eyes of the surrounding pigs, Yui-chan climbed up with Amemiya-senpai¡¯s tongue.

    ¡¸Ufufu, the day wille when Amemiya will be able to serve me like this~¡­¡­ Aaah, Ahh, it¡¯s all thanks to the Confinement King-sama~. Ah¡­. my beloved lord~, the great confinement king-sama~, what kind of person is he~, Ah, Ah, Ah, I want to meet him~, I want to meet him~. I wonder if he¡¯s watching this somewhere now~. ¡­¡­ Ah, Yui wants be Confinement King-sama¡¯s property~¡¹

    By the way, Yui-chan had said that she wanted to serve the Confinement King-sama.

    ¡¸I do not want to be released~¡¹

    That¡¯s what she said.

    This may be an appeal to the Confinement King-sama, thinking that he must be watching from somewhere.

    But then again, such a thing.

    I feel embarrassed looking at it, and I turn away from it. I could hear the gulping sounds of the pigs watching around me.

    ¡¸Ahh, Amemiya~, Nnn, Nnnn, Ah, Ah, Ah, it feels so good~, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah¡­¡¹

    The sound of Yui-chan¡¯s voice gradually changed to one of impatience.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cumming~, I¡¯m going to cum~, Ah, Ah¡­¡¹

    Eventually, Yui-chan raised her eyebrows tightly and bit her lip tightly. Her body tensed up as she felt the force of it.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cummmmmming~!¡¹

    Her body began to convulse at the same time as her high-pitched voice.

    ¡¸Whoa!?¡¹

    And then she started to squirt out from between her legs. The liquid which came out of her crotch, drenching Amemiya-senpai¡¯s face.

    Yui-chan grabbed Amemiya-senpai¡¯s head and trembled on her knees, her face flushed with pleasure. T*in*yTL

    .

    And then she muttered in a whisper.

    ¡¸C-Confinement King-sama~¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you~¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The feel of Kurosawa-san¡¯s lips. It was the first time in a long time.

    And when soaking in the aftermath, I made the ¡°door¡± appear.

    It¡¯s not the cute Misuzu from when she was confined, but the strong-willed Kurosawa-san.

    When I thought that she had voluntarily sucked my cock, an inexplicable feeling welled up in me.

    I still don¡¯t know why it happened, but I wonder if Kurosawa-san is starting to like me.

    If that¡¯s the case, the day when I can have her in my hands again might not be so far away.

    If Ryoko hadn¡¯t called me at thest moment, I think I would have made it.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll give Ryoko a good spanking¡¹

    I muttered to myself as I walked through the door. But¡­

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a strange sound.

    Because¨D¨D

    The electronic sound of the level-up suddenly rang out.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yui Kayama¡¯s status has been changed to [Submissive].

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable.

    ¡¸¡ñ Room creation level 7¡¹

    ¡¸You can create up to twenty-four rooms simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level 6¡¹

    ¡¸You can now furnish your rooms with furniture of considerable luxury.¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Special facilities ¨C stairs¡¹

    ¡¸You can install stairs in the hallway¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Trojan Horse¡¹

    ¡¸You can set up triggers and single actions for anyone that enters the room. And once an action is triggered, the trigger is removed. For example, if someone hears the word ¡°pollen¡±, they will sneeze.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I looked around suspiciously to the left and right and couldn¡¯t help but let out a grunt.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Who?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ That¡¯s Ringlets from the track and field club, Devi¡¹

    When I called Lili in the bedroom and asked her, she replied happily.

    ¡¸Ringlet hair¡­. Oh, the first grade student¡¹

    I could also vaguely remember the ringlet hair.

    I was told by Lili to choose four girls that I wanted to be my favorite, and so I chose one of them. She was one of them.

    It was quite difficult to choose four girls, and the one girl I knew more or less well was the girl I had always longed in my first year ss. And there is only one.

    That¡¯s why the other three girls were almost a process of elimination.

    The girls with short cuts were out of the question, since they included the ones who had humiliated Fujiwara-san. K*anaa.

    Looking at the photos that Lili had prepared for me, I chose the remaining three, but there was definitely a cute girl with a ringlet hair among them.

    ¡¸But why? I haven¡¯t done anything to her¡¹

    I mean, I haven¡¯t even met her.

    ¡¸Ringlet hair was sadistic, dissatisfied with the status quo, and had a strong sense of ss, so I set her up as a joker for the group training, Devi. And without permission, she started to worship the Confinement King on her own, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really? ¡­¡­¡¹

    I think she¡¯s a little bit of an assumptive girl, falling into [Submissive] to someone she¡¯s never met¡­. That¡¯s a little scary.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­ was she the one who you said would bring to my ce tonight?¡¹

    When I asked this question fearfully, Lili shook her head.

    ¡¸No, Devi¡¹

    Lili continued to talk while I patted my chest.

    ¡¸Ringlets will be happy to be embraced if you call her out, Devi, but the group training will be finished tomorrow. I believe Ringlets can wait until after the group training is finished.¡¹

    ¡¸So, which girl?¡¹

    ¡¸The one that Fumi Fumi really wants, that¡¯s the one, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸For real, Devi. The preparation is perfect. She¡¯s already in a pinned-down position¡­¡­ And Fumi Fumi as the Confinement King, you¡¯re going to have to y a very difficult role in stripping her mask, Devi. So, for the next three hours, you¡¯re going to train hard, Devi!¡¹

 Chapter 85: Time to Take Off the Label

    Chapter 85: Time to Take Off the Label

    Plop¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The sound of water echoed in the darkness.

    My consciousness gradually took shape, as if emerging from the depths of the sea. The pain also returned as my body began to creak.

    £¨Where am I¡­¡­?£©

    Something warm surrounds my wounded body.

    £¨It feels¡­¡­fortable£©

    Someone was holding my body. I felt relief spreading from the warmth of our skin touching each other and where we were touching.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Uu¡­¡­¡¹

    I tried to move my body, but the pain was instantaneous. I was so exhausted that I could not even speak properly.

    If I twist slightly, I feel a rippling sensation on my skin. It seems that I am soaking my body in warm water. My body feels so sleepy.

    ¡¸Have you awoken?¡¹

    I heard a voice in my ear. A calm and gentle¡­¡­ boy¡¯s voice.

    When I opened my eyes, I thought I could see the outline of a boy¡¯s face in the darkness.

    It seems that the boy is holding me in his arms and I¡¯m soaking in the hot water.

    £¨Who¡­..?£©

    ¡¸Confinement King¡­¡­ that¡¯s what people call me¡¹

    A shiver ran down my spine.

    The Confinement King ¨C isn¡¯t that the name of the viin who threw us into that hell?

    What was most frightening was the fact that this man replied to the voice in my mind.

    £¨W-What will he do to me?£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m here to help you, Hatsu Tashiro¡¹

    £¨Help me¡­¡­?£©

    I was confused. What is he talking about, this idiot? Isn¡¯t he who got us into this mess in the first ce? I¡¯m to sleepy you know.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d I got here in time. It seems that you were treated very badly by the members of the club. It must have been hard for you. But you¡¯ll be okay now¡¹

    £¨¡­¡­it¡¯s your fault that I¡¯m in such a bad situation!£©

    As I barked in my mind, I heard the sound of a sigh escape my ear.

    I knew this guy could hear my mind.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if you feel that way¡­¡­. But think about it again. Are you dying because you were whipped? Or are you dying because I did something to you?¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s not because of the¡­¡­ whipping. It is true that I was¡­¡­ beaten up by my friend¡­¡­ club members, but ¡­¡­. it¡¯s because you confined us!£©

    ¡¸If I confine them, why they kill each other? Is that what you call a friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­ Uuu¡­¡­¡¹

    I almost shouted. However, the only thing that came out of my mouth was a moan.

    £¨Because you cornered them! People are weak creatures!£©

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Yes, we are weak creatures. That¡¯s why I have to protect the people I care about. I confined them because some of you humiliated my loved ones. They stripped her naked, took pictures of her, and gave them to low-life men who demanded their bodies. And the pictures are still in the hands of those four girls. Now, what would you do?¡¹

    £¨Uuuu¡­¡­ that¡¯s¡­.. I apologize. But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to involve everyone who isn¡¯t¡­¡­ involved. I could help you identify the culprits, and talk ¡­¡­to them£©

    ¡¸While you¡¯re doing that, if those photos get out, someone I care about could get hurt badly, right?¡¹

    £¨T-that¡¯s ¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching you. I¡¯ve seen you try to be right and to be strong. But right now, are you protecting the sinner and allowing them to hurt the people I care about?¡¹

    £¨That¡¯s not what I meant!£©

    I shouted in my mind.

    But the way he said he had been watching me for a long time bothered me.

    Does that mean that this man has known me for a long time?

    ¡¸What do you mean then?¡¹

    £¨I told you, people are weak. We will make mistakes. We hate our sins, but we do not hate others. I was just trying to protect the members of the club, just like you protect your loved ones. And I did not approve of hurting your loved ones!£©

    ¡¸I see, people are weak. You put yourself on the line to protect the weak. But what are the consequences? You almost got yourself killed by those weak people. Why is that? Was it because the people you were trying to protect were evil?¡¹

    £¨No! Because they are weak!£©

    ¡¸Then let me ask you this. Isn¡¯t it arrogant for you to think that others are weak and you have to protect them?¡¹

    £¨No, it¡¯s not¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s arrogance. And before that, it¡¯s an illusion. You are weak. You were almost killed because you are weak¡¹

    £¨B-but I think I did the right thing. And I¡¯m even proud of the fact that I risked my life to do what I believe is right£©

    ¡¸Let me ask you if it is right¡­¡­. What do you think about the fact that you tried to do what you believed was right and ended up on the verge of death, and now your friend is also on the verge of death because of your self-satisfaction?¡¹

    £¨W-what do you mean?!£©

    Suddenly, in the darkness, white noise runs across the shape of the screen.

    The screen switched to reveal an image that seemed to be peering through a doorway into the room.

    ¡¸This is the scene that one of my favorite princesses is actually seeing right now¡¹

    In the image, Shima was lying limp on the floor. On there, the club members were seen kicking her legs. Tiny**transtion.xyz

    £¨Shima!! S-stop it! Let me stop it!£©

    ¡¸This is the result of your righteousness. Your friend threw herself down in order to save you. The negative cycle of the weak intoxicated by the rightness of the wrong. And you, the weak one, can only watch your friend dying. She¡¯s going to die because of you¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can you still be right about this?¡¹

    £¨But, I¡­¡­ don¡¯t mean to ¡­¡­£©

    As I stammered, I heard him sigh again.

    ¡¸Why do you have to be strong? How did youe to have such an illusion that you have to be strong, that you have to be right?¡¹

    £¨¡­¡­¡­¡­Illusion?£©

    ¡¸Let me put it this way. Hatsu Tashiro is a strong girl, Hatsu Tashiro is a righteous girl. How did youe to have such a misunderstanding?¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s not a mistake¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸Humans are weak. That¡¯s what you said. You are also weak. But there are people who force you to y a role that requires you to be strong and right. Hatsu Tashiro, a good girl, tried desperately to be strong and right in order to live up to expectations. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    £¨¡­¡­¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it£©

    ¡¸I am sure they all admired you. Hatsu-chan is strong, Hatsu-chan is serious, Hatsu-chan is right. Well, you are indeed convenient people¡¹

    £¨No! I was born¡­¡­ with this personality myself¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸On the contrary, the inconvenient people would have been repulsed. That¡¯s why you were almost killed this time. You¡¯re annoying, uptight, troublesome, and pretend to be a good person¡­¡­ You¡¯re supposed to be right, but you can¡¯t be epted¡¹

    £¨B-but he¡­¡­ Hiratsuka-kun likes me for being strong and right¡­¡­ and if he admits that he likes me¡­¡­ then I will ¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸Realize it. You¡¯re not strong, you¡¯re not right, and you don¡¯t like the real Hatsu Tashiro. Also, you¡¯ve been ying with thebels that people have put on you¡¹

    £¨Label¡­¡­?£©

    ¡¸Yes. The false image ¡­¡­ of a weak, ignorant girl who was tricked into thinking that she had to be this way andbeled as ¡°right and strong¡± is now Hatsu Tashiro¡­¡­ you¡¹

    A false image. I was shocked. I had never thought of it that way. But it made sense to me. I was convinced. I¡¯m sad and strong.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do, and tears began to flow. What the hell am I? What should I do?

    £¨Uuu¡­¡­ now that you mention it ¡­¡­£©

    My sobs were the only sound in the silence. I was frightened by the anxiety of being left alone in a dark world. Ka*naa-senpai.

    At that moment¡­

    ¡¸Hatsu Tashiro, I love you¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes at the words. My vision was still pitch ck, though.

    £¨Hey, s-suddenly, what are you saying?£©

    ¡¸It¡¯s not sudden. I told you I¡¯ve been watching you¡¹

    £¨B-but¡­¡­£©

    ¡¸I have the power now. I can save your friends, and I can save you¡¹

    £¨Are you trying to take advantage of my weakness and confuse me¡­¡­!£©

    ¡¸If you want to think that, you can. But I know how weak you are. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are weak or helpless. I love you, Hatsu Tashiro. Even if you¡¯re not right, it¡¯s okay to say you¡¯re in pain when you¡¯re in pain. You can be who you are¡­¡­ I can receive you whole¡¹

    His words sunk into my cracked heart.

    I can¡¯t resist it.

    £¨Is it¡­¡­ okay to be weak¡­¡­?£©

    ¡¸I¡¯ll save you first to prove it¡¹

    The moment he replied that, I felt my lips being sealed.

    ¡¸Nnnn¡­¡­!?¡¹

    I writhed in panic at the sudden kiss.

    However, my weakened body could not resist.

    The taste of the liquid poured slightly into my mouth. It was sweet. As soon as I thought that, I felt my body temperature returning to my body.

    ¡¸Be mine, Hatsu Tashiro¡¹

    ¡¸Be your¡­¡­ thing¡­¡­?¡¹

    As soon as I muttered this to myself, a light like a hexagram began to flicker around me.

    £¨W-what is it?£©

    ¡¸This hexagram is a sign that you are mine. This hexagram is a sign that you love me, Hatsu Tashiro¡¹

    In the flickering light, I caught a glimpse of a man¡¯s face.

    It was a familiar face.

    I can¡¯t remember who it is, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen him before.

    He was not a handsome man, but for some reason I found it endearing.

    £¨H-have I be this guy¡¯s thing¡­¡­?£©

    A devilish man who gave us a terrible time.

    But my body and mind were trembling, not with anger, but with pleasure.

    This can¡¯t be happening.

    Maybe it was the liquid that poured from my lips to my throat, or maybe it was the voice that acknowledged me as the trash that I was.

    No, I must have been subjected to some kind of weird trick.

    That¡¯s right. It must have been.

    It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s bug fault.

    But in the hands of this man, I am nothing but a weak and helpless being. I am weak, I am really weak. I¡¯m a pathetic woman who can¡¯t even protect herself without the protection of this man. I¡¯m just a woman without power who can¡¯t even save her friends.

    But I feelfortable with that.

    Right now, my heart is irresistibly longing for this man.

    And my thoughts are filled with the thought, ¡°I have finally met him¡±

    ¡¸Can I be ¡­¡­ weak? Can I be pathetic? In front of you¡­¡­.¡¹

    He nodded his head in response to my question.

 Chapter 86: The Devils Trick

    Chapter 86: The Devil¡¯s Trick

    Twoupdates + five additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico, Oyashiro, Elo & other anonymous for the support¡­

    The next additional chapter will be avable tomorrow¡­ <hr>

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hatsu Tashiro¡¯s state has been changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room creation level 8¡¹

    ¡¸You can create up to 28 rooms simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level 7¡¹

    ¡¸You can install extremely luxurious furniture in your rooms¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Special Facilities ¨C Courtyard¡¹

    ¡¸You can set up a courtyard¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Mysterious Dreams £¨Dream Wonder)¡¹

    ¡¸You can create a dream of your liking for those sleeping in the specified room¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    An electronic sound echoed through the room. I listened to it while I stared at her in my arms.

    She has long slit eyes and a beautiful nose that looks as if it has been painted with a face-painting brush. Her pale pink lips remind me of flower petals.

    Her waist-length ck hair is tied up in a ponytail, giving her a dignified air, even in her weakened state.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­ I am now yours, aren¡¯t I¡­¡­?¡¹

    I put my lips on hers again as she closes her eyes quietly, her cheeks burning as if she were suffering from a fever.

    £¨I¡¯m kissing ¡°that¡± Tashiro-san¡­¡­)

    Although I tried to keep my cool, my heart was about to burst with joy.

    The only connection between Hatsu Tashiro and me was that we were in the same ss in the first year. That¡¯s all there was to it.

    There was no dramatic drama.

    In fact, she only remembered me to the extent that I looked vaguely familiar, but she didn¡¯t know who I was.

    In a word, she was really cool.

    She acted as the absolute leader of the ss and was fair and honest. She never tolerated bullying or ostracism.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t remember being bullied as a freshman.

    Now that I remember, she was truly amazing.

    She took the initiative to do the dirty work and never asked for praise.

    Her grades were only in the middle of the ss, but that was a trivial matter. Her straightforward words had a persuasive power that could not be denied.

    Her dignified demeanor, sharp gaze, and asional kind smile.

    She was like the main character in a story, and I was just a mob. That¡¯s all I could think. From the beginning, I thought that she lived in a different world.

    Therefore, the feelings I had for her were far from romantic feelings. It waspletely different from the love I had for Masaki-chan. The expression ¡°admiration¡± is closer to the reality.

    That¡¯s why when I heard that Hiratsuka-kun and Tashiro-san had started going out, I was just like, ¡°Heh¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even feel jealous.

    ¡­¡­ It¡¯s like entertainment gossip.

    When I confined the eighteen members of the track and field club, I also did not recognize that she was among them.

    I only became aware of her existence when Lili asked me to choose four candidates to be my ¡°favorite princess¡± from among them. And when I found her, I felt my fingertips tremble.

    Maybe I could make that Hatsu Tashiro mine.

    Back to the beginning, I inserted my tongue between her soft lips. I felt her body jump with a jolt.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Haa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    Her breath was sweet and hot, and it melted my eardrums.

    I traced her gums and twirled the tip of my tongue around them, and her tongue, timidly as if frightened, responded in kind.

    ¡¸Chu, chu, chu¡­¡­ Slurp¡¹

    I was getting more and more excited by the sound of the water. Then, as my tongue became bolder and bolder, she began to seek out my tongue.

    £¨So, what should I do from here¡­¡­?)

    I can¡¯t afford to make a bad move at this point. So, I began to recall Lili¡¯s lesson from just a few hours ago.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸What kind of person do you think is easiest for the devil to corrupt?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that¡­¡­ a bad person?¡¹

    I was sitting on the big bed in my bedroom, and as I answered, Lili, who was floating in the air, she made a big cross with both hands.

    ¡¸Bubbu, it¡¯s wrong, Devi. The correct answer is good people. In all stories, ancient and modern, the devil tries to corrupt saints, children of God, and highly virtuous priests because they are the easiest to corrupt¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi Devi¡¹

    Lili nodded her head yes. It seemed a little surprising to me.

    ¡¸I think we¡¯ve talked about this before, but good and evil are rtive things, Devi. It¡¯s simply a difference in perspective, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ you said something like that, about the two sides of a reversible paper¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Devi Devi. Most people stay in the middle that is the level of the ¡°tendency¡± that swings slightly to one side or the other, but the crazy people who have greatly disrupted that bnce are ¡°the good people¡± and ¡°the bad people¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, unless you have a lot of beliefs, you won¡¯t be able to do that, Devi and if you twist those beliefs, you can easily corrupt them, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t sound that easy to me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I had checked the whole thing out, Devi. This Tashiro girl is the daughter of a strict old family, the youngest daughter of a family ofwyers who have beenwyers since her grandfather¡¯s generation, Devi. Her father is also awyer and her brother is also awyer, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ it¡¯s so stiff. Well, I guess that¡¯s typical¡¹

    Then Lili put her finger right under my nose.

    ¡¸On a different note, Devi, do you know why human are called ¡°human¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that was so sudden. Does it have anything to do with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸From the point of view of Lili and the devils, humans are really strange creatures that form their ego through feedback from the people around them, Devi. They are human because they can only exist among other people, Devi. There is no other creature like that, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ it¡¯s getting difficult again¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not difficult, Devi. In other words, humans are made to sense what other people think of them and adapt to that, Devi. Those who are perceived to be bad be more bad, and those who are perceived to be good be more good¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying humans be what they¡¯re treated like?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it means, Devi. And now Lili is going to give the gospel to all the bad people in the world, Devi. Listen it carefully, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸W-what is it?¡¹

    I wondered why all of a sudden, but Lili¡¯s earnest expression made me gulp.

    ¡¸¡±It¡¯s-all-around-you-that-made-you-a-bad-person¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a badment¨C!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s a badment! It¡¯s true, Devi!¡¹

    Lili put her forehead against mine with a look of disapproval.

    Your horn! It stabs me!? It stabs me!

    ¡¸You may have heard of the phrase bel¡±, Devi, but in Dutch, abel is abel. In other words, if you arebeled as a ¡°bad person¡±, the people around you will treat you as such, and you will behave as such because you are treated as such¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­ I don¡¯t like the idea of being influenced by people¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Devi. For example, you may have made up your mind that you are going to be serious from today! However, the people around you still see you as a useless person, which forces you to put on the brakes, Devi. However, if you somehow manage to ovee this, and the people around you start to appreciate you, then things will start to go in a positive direction, still oveing this is not an easy task¡¹

    ¡¸I think I understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡­ So Tashiro-san has beenbeled as a ¡°strong and righteous girl¡± and she¡¯s acting like it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Devi. That¡¯s what she grew up with¡¹

    Lili nodded exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸So, I can just pull thebel off¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I said this, she shook her head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t rip it off, but rece it, Devi. Rece it with a weak woman, who can¡¯t do anything without Fumi Fumi to protect her, Devi¡¹

    But what should I do if I wanted to rece it?

    ¡¸Do I just treat her as a weak girl?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the general idea, Devi. But you have to prepare properly, Devi. The other party is weak and ragged, so use arge bath to warm up the body, stimte the sympathetic nerve, and create a situation where you can touch each other naked, Devi. Also, women in particr be more rxed when they feel the body heat of the opposite sex, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, and then what?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Fumi Fumi pretends to be a strong person and imprint that idea to her, although, in reality, you are weak, Devi. This will be followed by a thorough question and answer session, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Please, take it easy¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, if you change herbel to ¡°weak woman¡±, she will surely have a crisis of identity copse. So I¡¯m going to give you a helping hand, Devi. And you can tell her things like, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be weak¡±. It¡¯s okay to be weak. ¡°I¡¯m going to reach out and protect you¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    Lili nodded her head.

    ¡¸At the end, you¡¯ll see something that looks like a deliberate magic circle. Then by using , we can embed electric lights at the bottom of the bathrooms, Devi. Lili will turn it on when the time is right, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you doing that ¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸The executioner can kill people because it¡¯s his job, Devi. If it is not this reason, he can¡¯t do anything immoral, Devi. So, once she thinks she¡¯s under some weird spell, she¡¯ll be able to ept anything without any resistance, Devi¡¹

    And then Lili smiled wickedly.

    ¡¸After that, all you have to do is let her know that she is a weak woman, Devi. ¡°With-your-body¡±¡¹

 Chapter 87: When People Say Life, Thats a Heavy Thing

    Chapter 87: When People Say Life, That¡¯s a Heavy Thing

    After getting out of the bathtub, I hugged her to my side and moved to the next room.

    To be honest, it was quite difficult for my arm strength to keep the girl in my arms, but¡­..I had to patient.

    ¡¸Hatsu Tashiro. I¡¯m going to embrace you now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. But I¡¯m so bruised up. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    I lowered her onto the bed and seated her.

    Oh, no¡­¡­ my arms are so stiff.

    But I still reached out my hand to her head, and the bruises and scars on her body vanished.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­!? Is this your power¡­¡­ the power of the Confinement King¡­¡­?¡¹

    It¡¯s absolutely not.

    It just Torture, who was previously invisible, using her healing powers.

    But her eyes, looking at me, had changed to enraptured.

    ¡¸You are¡­¡­My master¡­¡­ Danna-sama¡­¡­.¡¹

    While she mumbled to herself, I looked down at her.

    Her body,pletely free of excess flesh, had a seductive curve to it.

    It¡¯s probably not a good idea topare them, but her breasts are probably a little bigger than Misuzu¡¯s. However, noparison to Masaki-chan.

    Her abs are slightly cracked, and her tight neckline is so thin that it looks like it could snap at any moment.

    ¡¸U-umm¡­ Don¡¯t look at that too much. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing¡¹

    I gulped at the sight of her cheeks flushing and writhing.

    Her breasts are plump and swollen with a nice shape, pointed upward, and her aree are a bright pink.

    The way they rise and fall in time with her breathing is fascinating.

    Also, when she twists in shame, her ponytail sways. I couldn¡¯t help but gulp at the whiteness of her nape and the bewitching line from her neck to her back.

    £¨How can I stand this¡­¡­?£©

    Immediately, I pushed her down on the bed.

    ¡¸O-oi, Confinement King, Wait¡¹

    Tashiro-san was confused by my sudden action. But I couldn¡¯t be bothered by that. I covered her up and forcibly took her lips.

    ¡¸Nnn!? Nmu¡­ Nmu, Chu, Chu, Nchu, Chu, Slurp¡­¡¹

    I devoured her lips even more intensely than before. I poured saliva into her mouth and violently vited her mouth.

    Then, I moved my hand up and stroked her silky white skin as I kissed her. Her limbs were tightly packed. But it was so soft when I stroked it. It felt like it was sucked into my palm.

    After that, I moved my hand from her side to her breast.

    I wondered if it was a muscle issue. Even when she was lying down, her breasts remained upright and never sagged.

    I run my fingers over her breasts, rubbing them together.

    ¡¸Nnn!?¡¹

    She opened her eyes in surprise.

    I wondered if I had overstimted her. But I wasn¡¯t about to end.

    I continued to kiss her and stimte her breasts further.

    ¡¸Nnn, Nnnnn, Haa~, Puha¡­¡­ Nnnn¡¹

    The nipples started to get erect as I rubbed them and pinched them with my fingertips.

    She¡¯s definitely feeling it.

    The thought of it made me happy. I was making that Tashiro-san feel it.

    Then, I just keep on pinching and rolling her nipples with my fingertips.

    ¡¸Fuu~¡­¡­ Nnn, Nmu, Fuu~¡­¡­ Nnn¡¹

    Her muffled breath escaped from between her lips. Her body also began to show a bouncing response.

    £¨She seems to be quite sensitive¡­¡­ It¡¯s about time¡­¡­£©

    As I kissed her relentlessly and I yed with her breasts with one hand, I then reached down to her lower body.

    I stroked her thighs and felt the moist sweat on my hands. She was getting excited. Her body is getting hotter and hotter.

    Then, I trace her thighs to her crotch with my finger. Her body jumped when I gently pulled her pubic hair as if to make fun of her.

    As I continued to scrape herbia with my fingertips, her eyes instantly widened.

    ¡¸Hmmm!?¡¹

    She let out a cry of surprise while still kissing me.

    I continue to trace thebia and move my fingertips to the vulva. When I poked the entrance of her vagina, I felt a wetness.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s already wet. You¡¯re a nasty girl¡¹

    I exposed her love juice stained on my fingertips in front of her eyes after our lips parted. Her cheeks turned bright red, as if they were about to burst.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tease me¡­¡­ i-it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    The innocent reaction excited me even more.

    So I stood up and pushed her thighs open from side to side, allowing the slit to open. The bright pink soft flesh was revealed as a result

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­ D-don¡¯t look at it¡¹

    In embarrassment, she covered her face with her palms. If she told me not to look at it, I¡¯d want to look at it more and more, because that¡¯s human nature.

    As a result, I paid close attention to her, and the surface of the slit was moist and wet with love juice. When I stirred the flesh, it twitched.

    £¨¡­¡­This is exciting£©

    I kissed her crotch and extended my tongue into the folds of her flesh.

    ¡¸Nhiii!?¡¹

    Her hips suddenly jerked up.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lick there! I-It¡¯s so dirty!¡¹

    ¡¸Hatsu¡¯s body is not dirty¡¹

    I then continued to lick and suck the folds of her flesh with my tongue. I crawled my tongue to her clitoris and licked it up.

    ¡¸Ah, Hiiii!? W-why this sensation is so strong, A-ah¡­¡­¡¹

    She was confused by the pleasure. That¡¯s what it looked like. But I didn¡¯t take it easy on her.

    When I inserted my tongue into her vulva, the folds of her flesh tightened around my tongue. Feeling this, I licked up her insides.

    ¡¸Kuh, Kuuh, Kuh, A-ahh¡­ Nnn!¡¹

    She wiggled her hips, and the sound of her body rubbing against the sheets spread throughout the room.

    £¨More, more, more. Feel it more£©

    Gradually, her love juices began to flow. It¡¯s a little salty, a little sweet. I could feel my manhood boiling at the smell of her.

    I sucked on her clitoris, making a lot of noise, as if I was about to finish her off.

    ¡¸Ahh, Nnnn! Ahh! Ah, Ah, Ah!¡¹

    She let out a scream-like voice.

    I guess she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Because her opened thighs were closed now, and she held my head between them.

    £¨Come on! Come on!£©

    She¡¯s almost there. I¡¯m going to make her feel it thoroughly.

    So, I elerate the movement of my tongue.

    ¡¸No! Ah, Ah, Ah, I can¡¯t go any further, Nnn! Aaahhhh¡­¡­¡¹

    Her hips began to twitch, and the love juice she was secreting seemed to be thicker and stickier than before.

    And finally¨C

    ¡¸Nnnh!? Aah, Aah, Nnnnnnnnnn!!¡¹

    She shuddered as she pressed her hips together. Her back was arched like a bridge.

    The walls of her flesh clenched shut. And the love juices flowed out of her vagina mouth, and a thick smell of estrus drifted into the air.

    After that, she slumped down on the bed with her body rxed.

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~¡­¡­w-what was that?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you just cum¡¹

    ¡¸Cum? Is cumming feel like earlier¡­¡­? After all, I feel like my eyes are flickering and I can hardly breathe¡­¡­.¡¹

    Apparently, this was the first time Tashiro-san had experienced a climax.

    ¡¸However, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m so happy¡­ and the feeling of loving you overflows from deep in my heart. Oh no¡­¡­ I love you, Confinement King, I love you, I love you¡­¡­.¡¹

    As soon as she let out her voice, the electronic sound of the level up sounded.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Tashiro Hatsu¡¯s state has been changed to [Subjugated]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Disguise¡¹

    ¡¸You can disguise yourself only inside the room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Sense Sharing¡¹

    ¡¸You can share your senses with other people of the same gender in the room¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that things are going well. But for me, it¡¯s not enough.

    £¨I can¡¯t take it anymore£©

    I can¡¯t hold back forever when I see the woman I admire looking like this.

    I want to hold her. I want to connect with Tashiro-san.

    I want to make this woman my own.

    I don¡¯t even want anyone else to see her anymore.

    I was surprised at how much possessiveness I felt.

    And so, I raised myself up, grabbed my penis, and rubbed the ns against her slit.

    ¡¸I will insert it¡¹

    I told her as I stared straight at her, and she turned her eyes to her crotch.

    Immediately, she had a frightened expression on her face.

    ¡¸W-wait, wait a minute! I-it¡¯s too big! Impossible, it must be impossible! It¡¯s¡­¡­ terrifying!¡¹

    But I can¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡¸Nooo! Stop it!?¡¹

    When she resisted, I put a weight on her body and thrust my hips forward.

    ¡¸Hyahhhhh, it¡¯sing in, it¡¯sing innnn!?¡¹

    I sink my big cock into the sea of love flesh, and a slippery feeling envelops my ns. It¡¯s tight. It¡¯s very hard. But I can¡¯t stop now. As if I were using a huge stake to prate her tight hole, I started to expand it.

    ¡¸Nnnn, ahh, ahh, ahh, Kuh¡­¡­¡¹

    The tightness of her body, and even her narrow hole, tightened around my cock.

    And finally, it¡¯s all about power. I prated the inside of the vagina at once without mercy.

    ¡¸Fghhh!?¡¹

    There was a popping sensation, and her hands instantly scratched the air. Her eyebrows were tightly knit together, and tears were slowly forming in her eyes.

    ¡¸No, it hurts¡­¡­ Don¡¯t bully, Hatsu-chan, it hurts¡­¡­ Ueeee¡­¡­¡¹

    Suddenly, Tashiro-san started crying like a child.

    I can¡¯t help but be confused by this. The woman who has endured being beaten up so much has suddenly regressed to an infant due to the pain of the deflowering.

    I remained rigid in bewilderment for about five minutes. As I sat there, Tashiro-san somehow stopped crying.

    She wiped away her tears and hung down with an embarrassed look on her face.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so upset. I¡¯ve heard rumors about the pain of deflowering, but I never imagined it would be this painful¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to vary from person to person¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s okay to cry. It¡¯s okay to be weak. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    She smiled self-mockingly and muttered a little regretfully.

    ¡¸Is it already wilted¡­¡­? Is this the end?¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Her face immediately turns red again.

    Far from wilting, my object was erected hard in her vagina.

    ¡¸The first time you cried out was adorable, and you vagina was squeezing so tightly because of the pain¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. But¡­¡­ Fufu¡­.. now there is no turning back, is there? I¡¯m really yours now¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Hatsu Tashiro, you are my thing. So please make me feel good¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, do whatever you want to me, please love me with a lot of love¡¹

    As soon as she said that, she pulled my face to hers and kissed my mouth. It¡¯s a passionate kiss that made me feel a surge of emotion. Her tongue slipped into my mouth and I responded.

    ¡¸Please love me too¡­.. No, please love me a lot, My-Dear¡¹

    I guess I was embarrassed to say it to myself. I can¡¯t hold back any longer when she turns her head in shame.

    So, I started to move my hips again.

    I hug her tightly and start to fuck her hot honey pot with my cock.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    ¡¸I can feel it, I can feel it, it¡¯s moving, your thing is inside my vagina¡­ Nnn, Nnn, Nnn¡¹

    ¡¸Is it still hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it, just keep moving¡­¡­¡¹

    She certainly didn¡¯t look like she was in pain.

    The voice that escaped her as I moved my hips seemed to have a sweet sound to it.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, Nnn, Haa~, Nnnnn!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t have time to think about the position, or the strokes, or anything like that.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    I just shake my hips desperately.

    I rubbed up the folds of her vagina with my meat stick and pushed up her inner depths with my ns.

    It was probably the poorest sex I¡¯ve ever had. That¡¯s how aroused I was.

    ¡¸Oh, no, if you poke me that deep, Ah, Nnn, Nnnnn! My D-dear¡­¡¹

    She shuddered in time with the movement of my hips.

    When I reached out and grabbed her breast, I brought her lips together and sucked on the nipple roughly.

    ¡¸Ahh! Aah! Ah, ah¡­¡­¡¹

    As soon as I did, she leaned back and hugged my head tightly.

    The tightness of her honey pot bes stronger. The folds that entwine around my cock are so hot that they almost burn. The folds twisted lovingly around my cock, one by one.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot, your penis is¡­¡­ so hot¡­¡­.¡¹

    £¨She¡¯s feeling it. She can feel it so much!£©

    With that, I speed up the rhythm of my hips, making the bed creak as I thrust up into her vagina again and again.

    ¡¸Haa, that¡¯s so hot, ah, ah, that¡¯s so hot! I-It feels so goooood¡­¡¹

    Tashiro-san began to express her pleasure honestly, and began to move her hips in time with the slight but steady thrusts.

    As our hips rubbed against each other, I felt frustrated that I wasn¡¯t in one body with her. I wanted to be one with her more and more.

    ¡¸Hatsu! Hatsu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Dear, Dear¡­¡­¡¹

    We hugged each other tightly and kissed each other, calling out to each other.

    ¡¸Nchu, Chu, Slurp, Slurp, Nnn, Nn, Ah, Ah, Ah, Nnn!¡¹

    Soon, she began to stretched out her tongue, and we entwined our tongues.

    I didn¡¯t even care that saliva was spilling out of the corners of my mouth. My tongue felt too good.

    While doing so, her legs entwined around my waist and I put all of my weight on her body. The folds of her vagina also tighten around my cock.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum, Hatsu, you have to swear you love me! Swear to love me and I¡¯ll fill your vagina with mine¡¹

    ¡¸I swear! I swear! Hatsu will love you for the rest of her life! Come,e on! Fill me up with a lot of cummmm!¡¹

    I was already on the edge of my seat with the feeling of her vagina melting.

    The meat stick swelled to a record high level and mmed deep into the vagina as a finishing blow.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Hii, Ah!!¡¹

    The sound of the ns and the cervix colliding with each other became louder and louder. That lusty voice also made me even more excited.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    I finally reached my limit. And the white liquid overflowing the tip of my flesh.

    Tremble, Tremble, Spurtt, Spurrttt, Spurtttt!

    ¡¸Nku, Ah, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s amazing, I¡¯m drowning, Ah, ah, ah, Nnnnnn!¡¹

    My cock was pulsating rapidly.

    Arge amount of semen flowed into her vagina.

    She stiffened her body, grabbed the sheet with her fingertips, and shuddered as her brow furrowed sadly.

    And at that moment¡­¡­ I heard the electronic sound of the level up.

 Chapter 88: Is This Kind of Thing also called a Honey Trap

    Chapter 88: Is This Kind of Thing also called a Honey Trap

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hatsu Tashiro¡¯s state has been changed to [Enved]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Revisit¡¹

    ¡¸If you have visited a ce once before, you can open the door to that ce regardless of the distance¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    As the electronic sound of leveling up echoed through the air, I fell on top of Tashiro-san and buried my face in her breast.

    I can hear her heart pounding and pounding.

    It¡¯s a tremendous sense of aplishment.

    And when I think that I¡¯vepletely taken ¡°that¡± Hatsu Tashiro as my thing, an inexplicable feeling of tion fills me.

    I want to move my hips right away. I want to make her cum even more. I want to start having sex with her one more time.

    But I pushed those thoughts to the back of my mind, pulled out my cock, and rolled over next to her.

    I wanted to see how Tashiro-san felt when she was in state of [Enved]. That¡¯s what I thought.

    In the end, the only sound in the room was the sound of both of our breathing.

    ¡¸Confinement King¡­¡­¡¹

    She leaned closer to my body and rubbed her cheek against my chest as if she was trying to be sweet.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Am I really your thing now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, one of my favorite princesses¡¹

    ¡¸One of your favorite princesses¡­¡­ Eh? Why am I so happy? It¡¯s supposed to be absurd, but I don¡¯t know how¡­¡­ to describe this feeling, even though I¡¯ve been told that I¡¯m one of your many women. But I think that liking or loving¡­¡­ you are still not enough¡¹

    ¡¸I love¡­¡­ you too. No, maybe even more than that¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I said so, she smiled slightly and closed her eyelids quietly.

    ¡¸So¡­¡­ My Confinement King. My dear danna-sama. Can you please listen to one of your beloved darling princess¡¯s selfishness? As a proof of your love, there is something I want¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you jewelry, anything you want¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that there are a lot of jewels lying around in the demon world.

    However, as a side note, when I said that I would sell them and make a lot of money, Lili tly refused, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t do that because it would cause a big fuss, Devi¡±.

    ¡¸Okay, anything, right¡­¡­? I¡¯ve heard of it for sure. Confinement King¡¹

    Then she giggled.

    Oh, this is the ¡°I want a child¡± pattern.

    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve already experienced with Masaki-chan and Ryoko. I¡¯m not going to get shaken up by something like this now.

    However, what came out of her mouth was something unexpected.

    ¡¸What I want is¡­ ¡°The-lives-of-my-club-members¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    I was surprised by this.

    Don¡¯t tell me she was deliberately entangled with me in order to save the club members? and actually, Tashiro-san has not fallen yet?

    However, she smiled slyly and poked the tip of my nose with her finger.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that surprising. I love you, but I¡¯m also the captain of the track & field team. I love you with all my heart, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t care about them¡¹

    I see, this is where she is different from Ryoko, who is in a state ofplete submission.

    When I think about it, Masaki-chan often pouts, sulks, and pinches me while I says whatever I want.

    Lili said that it¡¯s boring, but personally, I think it¡¯s better to be as obedient as Ryoko so that I don¡¯t have to go through all the trouble¡­¡­

    I thought for a moment.

    ¡¸But the four people who messed with Fujiwara-san are no good. And the princess candidates are also no good¡¹

    ¡¸Muuu¡­¡­ cheapskate¡¹

    She puckered her lips.

    ¡¸Then at least¡­..¡¹

    I wondered what she was doing after the fact, but even after that, Tashiro-san persisted.

    The negotiations continued for more than 30 minutes, and in the end I was forced to make several agreements.

    I wondered what was going on. Is this kind of thing also called a honey trap?

    There are many things I don¡¯t understand.

    However, despite my frustration, it was an action that was very much like Hatsu Tashiro, whom I admired.

    (I guess it¡¯s the weakness of love¡­¡­)

    As soon as I asked Torture to treat Shima-san, one of the agreements I had made, Tashiro-san happily kissed my cheek.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re such a generous man, Confinement King¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still a little unsure how I feel about¡­¡­ getting taken advantage of¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. By the way, in addition to¡­¡­ this, I also want¡­¡­ you again¡¹

    With that said, Tashiro-san gazed at me with debauched eyes.

    ¡¸You are wee to beg for it. Oh, yes¡­¡­ Do as you please¡¹

    ¡¸Do what I want?¡¹

    ¡¸Insert it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸By myself? That¡¯s ¡­¡­ such a trifle¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s cute when you¡¯re naughty¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    After a few moments of squirming and embarrassment, she willfully straddles me.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to insert it¡­¡­.¡¹

    She looked down at me with debauched eyes, and inserted my rod in the cowgirl position.

    Her vagina, which was already soaking wet, swallowed my object easily and slipperily.

    ¡¸Huh, Nnn, Ah, it¡¯s hot¡­¡­ Your penis is hot¡­¡­ Ah, ah, ah¡¹

    She began to move her hips in a terrified way, then became bolder and bounced on top of me, speeding up the movement of her hips.

    ¡¸T-this is good¡­¡­ l-like this¡­¡­¡¹

    Apparently, she liked the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸Aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah¡¹

    As her moans became more rhythmic, she closed her eyes and arched her back drunkenly.

    It feels good as it is¡­¡­ but it¡¯s a little frustrating.

    So, I grabbed her waist and suddenly thrust my hips up hard.

    ¡¸Hiii!? Ah, Ah, Ahh, Ah, Ahhh, suddenly intense!? Ahhh!¡¹

    As I continued to thrust mercilessly, the feeling of ejaction gradually increased. She also already begun to shake and shudder.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    As soon as I said that, my penis trembled.

    Spurrt, Spurttttt!

    ¡¸Nnngh, aaahhhh!¡¹

    Tashiro-san leaned back and tightens the folds of her vagina as my cock continues to ejacte.

    But still.

    ¡¸Haa~, Haa~, still not enough for me, Hatsu¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­¡­ I want more, more, and more¡¹

    I¡¯ve already cum, but the heat didn¡¯t stop. So, I raised myself up again while we were still connected, and then shook my hips in the missionary position.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah, i-it¡¯s so good!¡¹

    Her breasts bounced up and down with each thrust of the meat stick deep into her vagina.

    But even though I had juste, it only took a few moments for the waves of pleasure to hit me again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Put it inside me! More, more, give it to me!¡¹

    My penis shuddered in her womb, and she tensed up.

    The semen spurts out instantly.

    The heat of the semen in her vagina is enough to make her climax like a conditioned reflex.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing in, ah, i-it¡¯s so much! Ah, Ah, Ah, that¡¯s so good!¡¹

    In the midst of her body-shaking climax.

    ¡¸Not yet, not yet!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie, it¡¯s so good, it¡¯s moving, it¡¯s moving while ejacting!¡¹

    As the semen gushed out of her flesh, I continued to torture her.

    ¡¸Ah, I-I¡¯m going to cum like this! Even though I¡¯m still cumming, I keep cumming, cumming, cumming again!¡¹

    Before her climax could recede, a new one hit her. Tashiro-san continued to pant and moan as the second wave, the wave of pleasure, swelled her body.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah¡­..¡¹

    We stayed connected to each other and kept cumming for an hour, two hours, three hours. We had been devouring each other¡¯s bodies for a long time.

    It was almost morning when I realized it.

    I kept thrusting Tashiro-san from behind while she was lying on her back on the bed.

    ¡¸Hiii, eah, eah ¡­¡­¡¹

    Her eyes were no longer even in focus. With each thrust of the meat stick, the white slime that I had poured into her was spurting out between the folds of her vagina and my own.

    ¡¸love you, love you¡­¡­. I really love you, my dear¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too, Hatsu¡¹

    The mere mention of ¡°I love you too¡± made her body twitch and jerk. Apparently, she came lightly.

    And at the moment I kissed her, Lili appeared in the air, saying, ¡°It¡¯s almost morning, Devi¡±.

    While she looks around the room, she gives me a shocked look.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ It¡¯s really a beast, Devi. Fumi Fumi and her too¡­¡­.¡¹

    Normally I¡¯m the only one who gets treated like a beast, but this time Tashiro-san was treated the same way.

    After all, even though we had sex all the way until morning, Tashiro did not faint.

    On the contrary, she was actively indulging herself, as if the sex she had just learned felt so good that she couldn¡¯t stop.

    She was a long-distance athlete on the track and field team, and I was doping up with energy drinks¡­¡­ As a result, this is what happened.

    I stroked her hair as I pulled out my meat stick.

    ¡¸You can rest for the first time¡¹

    When I say that.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ okay, good night¡­¡¹

    With that said, she immediately began to breathe in her sleep.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The newly acquired function was absurdly convenient.

    I made a door appear on the wall of the old school building to avoid being seen.

    And in just a few seconds, I arrived at the school.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t¡­¡­it like anywhere door¡­¡­.?¡¹(*Doraemon again)

    It¡¯s a really handy function, because it allows me to go anywhere in an instant, as long as it¡¯s somewhere I¡¯ve been before.

    After that, as I walked to the ssroom, I thought to myself, ¡°Tomorrow, I can have sex until thest minute, ehehe¡±.

    And in front of the ssroom, I touched the back of my head with my hand to make sure it was okay.

    No problem, the bandage was in ce. It hasn¡¯te undone.

    After all, it was just yesterday. If they found out that I didn¡¯t have a single scratch, it would be suspicious.

    As soon as I stepped into the ssroom, all of my ssmates¡¯ eyes were on me at once.

    The number of stares seemed lethal for a shy person. As I turned my head and took my seat, I heard whispering voices.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good. Fujiwara-san hasn¡¯te to the school¡­¡­ after all¡­¡­ he¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How can hee to school? He¡¯s got a thick skin¡­¡­¡¹

    The situation hadn¡¯t changed at all since yesterday, so it was natural, but this was quite painful.

    Just at the same time, Kurosawa-san walked into the ssroom.

    She looked around the ssroom and walked right up to my seat.

    She looked down at me with a sullen look on her face, and then she said.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, oh, g-good morning¡­¡­.¡¹

    Suddenly, her cheeks flushed.

    And then, with a fidgety look on her face, she spoke.

    ¡¸Today, we¡¯re going home together, okay? So, you can¡¯t go home without¡­¡­ me, okay?¡¹

    At that word, the whole ssroom went into a frenzy.

    I guess that¡¯s natural. The way she said it could be very misleading.

    No matter who hears it, she is a tsundere.

    Then, Kurosawa-san looked around menacingly and walked straight to her seat. Kasuya-kun immediately walked up to her and was talking to her as if he was asking her something.

    (I hope it doesn¡¯t turn out to be troublesome¡­¡­)

    And then¡­¡­.

    Of course, it¡¯s going to be troublesome.

 Chapter 89: Being Fat doesnt Give You a Shikona Name

    Chapter 89: Being Fat doesn¡¯t Give You a Shikona Name

    On the way to feeding, Yui-chan looked into my face.

    ¡¸You look like you¡¯re in a lot of pain¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because¡­¡­ I was so worried about Shima-senpai that I couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night¡­¡­¡¹

    To put it bluntly, I didn¡¯t sleep well.

    No, I can¡¯t sleep all the time.

    Perhaps, by now, Shima-senpai will be as battered as Captain.

    No, everyone¡¯s behavior suggests me that she may have been beaten up even more than the captain.

    And at dinnerst night, one of the seats was left empty.

    Captain didn¡¯te back, and¡­¡­ because Shima-senpai was a rather noisy person, the dinner table was so quiet without her.

    I can¡¯t even finish my meals, but that¡¯s just me.

    Yui-chan didn¡¯t care about Shima-senpai, she just kept asking about the Confinement King-sama and making the silver-haired maids sick, while Takasago-senpai ate two whole blueberry tarts for dessert without saying a word.

    As we headed for the evening feeding after dinner, Shima-senpai had already gotten a few blue bruises on her body.

    It was only an hour after we had eaten dinner.

    Once the night feeding was over, we would not be allowed to set foot in the menagerie until morning.

    There was no one to protect Shima-senpai.

    It¡¯s not hard to imagine what kind of fate awaits Shima-senpai if she has to stay like this until morning.

    ¡¸I feel so anxious¡­¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m concerned about Shima-senpai¡¯s safety, but honestly, I don¡¯t want to see her in a pitiful state.

    If Shima-senpai is dying, will I be able to throw myself down like Shima-senpai did for Captain?

    To be honest, I¡¯m not sure.

    No, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to jump in there knowing that I would be beaten up like that. It would be impossible.

    With a sigh, I lifted the feed box and stepped into the menagerie. Even as I turned my head, I could feel the eyes of the pigs on me.

    After the feeding, the whippings would begin again. I don¡¯t have much resistance when ites to whipping people anymore.

    But no matter how much I protected Shima-senpai during the day, the night woulde again.

    If I want to get out of this loop, I guess I have to find the four sinner.

    £¨I have to¡­¡­ do it. No, I¡¯ll¡­¡­ do it)

    I bit my lip and looked up, and at that moment¨C

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    Shima-senpai, who was looking very pale before, was smiling at me.

    The blue bruise she hadst night was gone, and her blood color was very good.

    The club members around her looked as if they were looking at something unpleasant, and kept their distance.

    ¡¸A-are you okay? Shima-senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, I¡¯m not okay. I got into a lot of trouble. These guys are just out of control. Especially Konparu! Hey, you! You broke my leg! Just because you can¡¯t beat my time, don¡¯t do anything dirty to me, idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not broken¡¹

    Shiratori, who was still leaning against the wall, muttered to herself, and Shima-senpai cowered.

    ¡¸No, I felt it was broken! I don¡¯t know what it was, but it suddenly healed in the morning. I¡¯m feeling great now. I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­¡¹

    Suddenly she¡¯s cured? What¡¯s that?

    I don¡¯t know what that means.

    When I was distracted, Yui-chan made an enchanting face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the power of the Confinement King-sama. That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Freesia-sama! Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination¡¹

    In the background, a silver-haired maid smiles at me. Regardless of the content of the words, the sound of the voice was such that everyone could only take it as an affirmation.

    But then, another question arises. Why did the Confinement King-sama save Shima-senpai?

    £¨Does he like Shima-senpai?)

    As soon as I tilted my head, Shima-senpai red at me.

    ¡¸Even if I¡¯m healed, it¡¯s true I¡¯ve been hurt! ¡­¡­These guys are really reckless. It was really tough. I think Hatsu-chan had to put up with a lot of that¡¹

    And then Shima-senpai turned her head to Takasago-senpai behind me and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Hey, Takasago. For the time being, can you switch with me for one day? We¡¯ll switch again tomorrow¡¹

    But Takasago-senpai didn¡¯t answer and turned her head to the side. Then, she spoke to me like this.

    ¡¸I just heard. The dessert for lunch was limited edition Yubari melon jelly. Then, at night, it was limited edition tiramisu at La Bramange. I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡­.¡¹

    The point is, she wants to eat dessert? So, why we must switch with her?

    ¡¸Ahaha ¡­¡­¡¹

    I smiled unconsciously, and Shima-senpai stepped on the ground in front of me.

    ¡¸This sweets girl! Fat girl! Double fat! You¡¯re fat enough to be named Shikona!¡¹(*Note : Shikona is a sumo wrestler¡¯s ring name)

    It¡¯s not like all fat people have that names.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the morning, I had a tropical drink while lying on a deck chair by the pool. It was high ss, fashionable, and celebrity.

    The ss was decorated with ayered pattern of yellow and orange, and the edge was decorated with sliced dragon fruit.

    It was, to put it mildly, awesome.

    Still, how many guys have I met since I¡¯ve been here?

    One after another when I was dancing in a club.

    One after another when I was tanning on the beach.

    When I went to peek into a fishing port, I was treated like a grandchild by the fishermen¡¯s uncles.

    Well, in the end, it wasn¡¯t a pick-up, but¡­¡­ if a beautiful girl like me is alone in a resort like this, it¡¯s only natural to want to talk to her.

    I¡¯ve been attracted a lot.

    I felt like a little princess.

    I¡¯ll go out to eat with him (but only if he¡¯s good-looking), and I¡¯ll even let him dance with me at a club (but only if he¡¯s good-looking).

    But that¡¯s it.

    There were some very cool boys, but I¡¯m not a cheap girl.

    I never give out my room number, and I try toe home early in the evening. I¡¯m not interested in a one-night stand. And I¡¯ve decided that the first time is with someone I like.

    After enjoying a tropical drink, I took a quick swim. I had brunch at the poolside buffet and went back to my room.

    I felt pleasantly tired. I go back to my room, take a shower, and take a nap. In the evening, I n to take the car provided by the hotel to the American Vige for some shopping.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get picked up again, so I might as well beg for a present.

    As I was walking along, I passed a veryrge man in the hallway.

    He was wearing a dark suit that didn¡¯t fit in a resort area, and sunsses. His lips were shaped in a pout, and he looked like the Terminator.

    He was probably a bodyguard or SP. It¡¯s a high-ss resort, so maybe there are celebrities there.

    It would be nice if I could get to know such people.

    If I were to hang out with a celebrity, I might catch the attention of a famous producer and ask him if I could be his idol. That¡¯s what I thought.

    And before I know it, I¡¯m a huge national star. I¡¯m a celebrity, and I¡¯m being admired everywhere I go.

    I can¡¯t stop imagining it. I think I¡¯m going to have a good dream tonight.

    I went back to my room and opened the door with my key card. I didn¡¯t remember closing the curtains when I left, but the room was dimly lit.

    ¡¸To be famous~? To be pampered~?¡¹

    As I stepped inside and inserted my key card into the slot next to the entrance, the room lit up with a sh of light.

    The next moment¡­

    ¡¸Ahaha, wee back!¡¹

    The girl¡¯s voice rang out unexpectedly, and I jumped up.

    ¡¸W-w-w-who are you! This is my room!¡¹

    I hurriedly turned my head and saw a girl sitting on my bed.

    She has blonde hair with a side-tail. A gal in a worn-out school uniform. She has brown tanned skin and looks like she¡¯s having fun.

    I recognize her¡­¡­. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a camouge, but I think she¡¯s Fujiwara-senpai, the girlfriend of that Kimo-buta-senpai.

    As a matter of fact, I was upset by this.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯ve got the wrong room¡­¡­¡¹

    I called out to her, thinking that such a thing was impossible. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not wrong. I¡¯m here to see you, Fukuda-chi¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuda-chi¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t know you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but I know you¡¹

    ¡¸How did you know I was here?¡¹

    Then Fujiwara-senpai shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸Well¡­ it was really tough. I just told my stepfather all about it. As soon as we graduated from college, we got married immediately, Fu~min joined my stepfather¡¯spany immediately, we lived together on the same property, and the name of the grandchild was left to my stepfather, then he finally agreed to cooperate fully. But still, it¡¯s Okinawa, it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s the worst, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I don¡¯t get the story at all.

    ¡¸The travel agency that Fukuda-chan used, the airline, this hotel, and even the club where she was ying yesterday are all under the umbre of my stepfather¡¯spany¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. It¡¯s all under hispany? What¡¯s that mean? I don¡¯t understand at all. Is she saying that my information was leaked?

    ¡¸C-Compliance and P-Privacy!¡¹

    When I raise my voice, she smiles and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter, does it? I really don¡¯t care about that¡¹

    She cut me off with a single word.

    It¡¯s absurd. Anyway, I had to escape. I hurriedly opened the door and tried to run out into the hallway. However, when I opened the door, I saw the terminator standing in front of me.

    Why? He just walked that way! Is it ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡± thing? Is that so? (*Note: I¡¯ll be back -> Three of the seventeen words Arnold Schwarzenegger utters in the sci-fi ssic ¡°The Terminator¡±)

    Fujiwara-senpai spoke to me from behind as I slumped down.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you can run away if you want. That¡¯s the moment you¡¯re finished, Fukuda-chi. I¡¯ve done some research. Fukuda-chan¡¯s father works for 00 Engineering, right, the New York branch?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, what about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, have you seen the news today? My stepfather bought 00 Engineering¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If Fukuda-chi doesn¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll transfer you father to be the director. He will be stationed in a rural town in Thand called Chanthaburi. No, it¡¯s not there yet, but the n is to buy up a farmhouse and turn it into an office. He doesn¡¯t have a specific job, and he doesn¡¯t have any subordinates, but I guess he¡¯ll just sit around and watch the buffalo. I¡¯m sure Fukuda-chi¡¯s dad will be surprised. He never thought he¡¯d be transferred to a farming vige in Southeast Asia because of his daughter¡¯s mischievous behavior¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait! T-that¡¯s absurd!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not absurd, it¡¯s like a cat biting the tail off a lion, you¡¯d be lucky not to get killed¡¹

    Oh, she¡¯s serious. Her face is smiling, but her eyes are not. This girl.

    ¡¸Well, if you don¡¯t want things to get any worse, you cane with me. Oh, this hotel is affiliated with ours, so I¡¯ll take care of the amodation fees, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the airfare¡¹

    She said this and walked up to me. Then she whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯m going to make you famous. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be admired or not¡­¡¹

    My body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

    And I heard my throat gulped.

 Chapter 90: Female Pig Show

    Chapter 90: Female Pig Show

    When I nced next to me, I saw that Fukuda-chi was shivering pitifully with a pale face.

    Fukuda-chi sat in the middle. Tamine-san, the head of security at my stepfather¡¯spany, and I were between her.

    Because in business ss, the seat would be a single seat, so I choose economy ss in order to take her with me.

    Well, I don¡¯t think she has the guts to run away now.

    But still, Okinawa is far away.

    Three hours by ne and then two hours by car from the airport.

    I wonder if today is just about traveling.

    But this should put to rest all the false rumors.

    There¡¯s no way Fu~min is the kidnapper or anything like that. Everyone is a little crazy.

    Anyway, it¡¯s thanks to my stepfather that I was able to secure Fukuda-chi so easily. I really can¡¯t thank him enough.

    He rescued me and my mom from the bottom of the pit, and he loves me like his own daughter.

    We don¡¯t have to worry about food. I can live in a house with a bathroom. And I won¡¯t be forced to sell my body.

    That¡¯s enough already.

    I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to my stepfather, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about the situation.

    That¡¯s why I knelt down and begged my stepfather.

    Then, asked him to help me.

    My stepfather was surprised at first, but he listened to me quietly.

    The boy I love has been falsely used and is in a terrible situation. The girl who rejected him has gone into hiding to trouble him, making him suspect that he is the kidnapper. And I want to help him.

    ¡¸Is that boy¡­¡­ has a steady rtionship with Mai?¡¹

    I nodded.

    ¡¸We¡¯re definitely getting married in the future¡¹

    My stepfather then stared into my eyes and then smiled softly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you can depend on me, Mai. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve always wished that you would be more selfish. Even though Mai and your mother have been here for almost three years now, I¡¯ve always felt like you¡¯ve been holding back¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Stepfather¡¹

    ¡¸Does he want to marry you, Mai?¡¹

    ¡¸Definitely¡­¡­ I think, maybe, umm, probably¡¹

    Maybe it was because I was a little unsure of my tone at the end, but my stepfatherughed and said something like this.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s make a condition for me to help him¡¹

    ¡¸Conditions?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, conditions. As soon as he graduates from college, he will be my son-inw. I¡¯ll set up a new house on the property. After that, I¡¯ll ask him to work for mypany as a potential sessor¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. My grandchild¡¯s name was given by me. Of course, if Mai no longer wants to marry him, you can drop this condition right then and there¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not going to happen!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Then tell me everything you know about the girl you¡¯re looking for¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­ Well, thank you. Thank you, stepfather¡¹

    Then, my stepfather patted my head and said with a smile.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. After all, he¡¯s a man who wants to take my lovely daughter away from me. It¡¯s a small price to pay when considering that I can spend the rest of my life tormenting my son-inw¡¹

    My stepfather also said jokes, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After the morning feeding, we stepped into the menagerie with whips in hand.

    I feel a little rxed that Shima-senpai is okay, but the truth is that nothing has changed.

    I need a clue. I need a clue to identify the four of them.

    I look around again at the faces of the club members.

    The third-year students were Shima-senpai and Ota-senpai (Older sister).

    There is no possibility of these two.

    Because aside from Shima-senpai, Ota-senpai is an idiot, but thanks to that she¡¯s barely been whipped.

    The second-year students are Amemiya-senpai, Shiratori-senpai, Adachi-senpai, and Konparu-senpai.

    I think that Amemiya-senpai is clean.

    Because after being beaten up so much by Yui-chan, she is almost like a pet.

    If that were the case, she would have confessed long ago.

    On the other hand, the most suspicious one is Konparu-senpai.

    Here, the way she treated the captain and Shima-senpai made her bad character stand out.

    This is quite a shock to me, because I thought she was a kind senior until now.

    If it was Konparu-senpai, then Adachi-senpai, Omuta-san, and Koike-san, the first-year students, would all be suspect. They were always hanging out together.

    Speaking of the¡­¡­ four, Shiratori-senpai, Takasago-senpai, first-year Sato-san, and Ninagawa-senpai, who isn¡¯t here, are also always together.

    But this group is different because Takasago-senpai is the inquisitor too¡­¡­

    As for the rest of the first years, there is no particr group.

    There¡¯s Yui-chan, me, Mako, Ota-san (little sister), Hotta-san, Saito-san, and Kishijo-san.

    On the other hand, Sato-san, Omuta-san, and Koike-san, who are always with their seniors, don¡¯t seem to get involved in the discussions among the first-year students.

    Yeah, looking at it this way, I think¡­¡­ Konparu-senpai is the most suspicious.

    When I was pondering like that¡­

    ¡¸I~! I¡¯m sure of it~!¡¹

    Suddenly, Yui-chan raised her voice.

    ¡¸Eh? W-what? Did you find out who the four of them?¡¹

    When I opened my eyes, Yui-chan looked at me suspiciously.

    ¡¸What are you talking about~?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you said you were sure it was¡­¡­ so I guess you mean ¡­¡­ the four deadly sinners¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the sinners~. I don¡¯t want to change the situation~¡¹

    ¡¸What is it then?¡¹

    ¡¸If it was the Confinement King-sama who healed Shima-senpai¡¯s injuries~, then he must be watching over us all~¡¹

    ¡¸Watching over us?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it a bad act to keep an eye on us? I thought, but I didn¡¯t say it, because it might anger Yui-chan if I said it.

    ¡¸So, if I do something that would please the Confinement King-sama~¡­¡­ maybe he¡¯ll give me apliment~¡¹

    No, that wouldn¡¯t please him, right? I thought it, but for Yui-chan, who wants to be a favorite princess, it would be a pleasure.

    ¡¸Because he likes to do naughty things~¡­¡­¡¹

    After she says that, she swung the whip and hit the ground with a crack.

    ¡¸Pigs~! If you don¡¯t want to get whipped, lick Shima-senpai¡¯s body~!¡¹

    There was a stunned silence.

    Immediately after that¨C

    ¡¸Wait! Wait, wait, wait, wait! What is that!¡¹

    Shima-senpai peeled her eyes and raised her voice.

    ¡¸If the Confinement King-sama is a man, he would like to see a girl¡¯ssciviousness~. Especially if it¡¯s his preferred girl~¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care~. Pig! Do it now~! I promise I won¡¯t whip anyone who was licking Shima-senpai~¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    Immediately, Amemiya-senpai pushed Shima-senpai down on the floor with her body collided with hers.

    ¡¸T-this is Yui-sama¡¯smand, I will make you feel good!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a jerk! Wait! Wait¡­ Hyaann!?¡¹

    Suddenly, Shima-senpai raised a high-pitched voice and jumped up and down.

    If I look at it, while Amemiya-senpai is pushing her body, Sato-san is sticking her face between Shima-senpai¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸Come on,e on, everyone~. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯ll get my whip~!¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop it, don¡¯t lick me!¡¹

    Being driven away by Yui-chan¡¯s whip, Kishijo-san and others flocked to Shima-senpai in a hurry.

    With six of them surrounding Shima-senpai, there is no room for anyone to stick their face in.

    ¡¸Whoa, stop, stop it!? Nhi, Ah, Hi, Ah, no, stop it¡­ Ah, ah ¡­ Ah, ah, ah¡¹

    The girls in turtle shell bindings swarmed Shima-senpai¡¯s body, licking up her body with their tongues desperately.

    Shima-senpai struggled to get to her feet, but she couldn¡¯t shake off Sato-san, who was the first to stick her head between her legs, and she was already inserting her tongue deep into Shima-senpai¡¯s vagina as if to bite into it.

    ¡¸Ah, Stop, stop it, Ah, Ah, Don¡¯t do this¡­ Ngg, Nnn!?¡¹

    Suddenly, the right breast was taken by Mako, and the left breast was taken by Ota-san¡¯s little sister, as if they were biting into a steamed bun.

    As soon as Shima-senpai¡¯s face became reddish, Amemiya-senpai, who was riding on top of her body, copsed to cover her lips.

    ¡¸Chuu, chuu, slurp, slurp¡­¡­¡¹

    The sound of a thick kiss, the sound of Amemiya¡¯s tongue viting the inside of Shima-senpai¡¯s mouth echoes.

    I mean¡­ I feel like I saw a hyenas swarming a carcass rather than a¡­¡­ lewd one.

    ¡¸Oh-ho-ho-ho-ho~! Nice, Amemiya~! I¡¯m sure the Confinement King-sama is enjoying this spectacle~¡¹

    Yui-chan whipped Konparu-senpai, who was pushed out of the circle surrounding Shima-senpai, with a high-pitchedugh, somewhat overly character-building.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, Yui-chan! I-it¡¯s a mess! What are you trying to do!¡¹

    When I recovered myself, I approached Yui-chan.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like I said before~. I¡¯m just letting the Confinement King-sama enjoy this pig show~¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd!¡¹

    ¡¸But Takasago-senpai seems to agree~¡¹

    If I look at it again, Takasago-senpai, like Yui-chan, chose to whip those who were pushed out of the crowd by Shima-senpai.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that she agrees with it, it¡¯s just that she wants to have fun¡­¡­¡¹

    As I shrugged my shoulders, Shima-senpai screamed loudly and leaned back like a bridge.

    ¡¸Stop it, please forgive me, I-I¡¯m cumming, cummmmming! Aaaaahhhh!¡¹

    Shima-senpai bounced her body as well as Amemiya-senpai who was on top of her.

    ¡¸Ara~, you¡¯re very sensitive, Shima-senpai~, you said you¡¯ve never been with a man before~. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had one too many~¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid¡­ T-this kind of thing is bound to happen. That¡¯s enough¡­¡­ Please make these guys stop¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nope~. Come on! Everyone! Your tongue is stopped~!¡¹

    Yui-chan then whipped Mako¡¯s ass, who had taken her mouth off her breast.

    ¡¸Hii!? I¡¯ll lick it, I¡¯ll lick it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I-I just came! Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    Shima-senpai looks as if she is enduring pain and is squirming. After looking down at it with satisfaction, Yui-chan tucked her chin towards me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to ask you to take care of that thing~. I don¡¯t like people who are not obedient~¡¹

    When I turned my attention to the direction that Yui-chan pointed with her chin, I saw that there was only one person who was looking at me from the corner of the room instead of joining in the fracas surrounding Shima-senpai.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shiratori-senpai¡¹

    Yui-chan ¡­¡­ I¡¯m no good with Shiratori-senpai either¡­¡­.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As soon as the lunch break started, I ran away from the ssroom.

    This is because I thought that Kasuya-kun would definitelye at me.

    After all, whenever the break came, he would sometimes look at me menacingly while he talked with Kurosawa-san.

    Yeah, there was no need to wait for him to poke me.

    I ran out of the ssroom and ran straight into the bathroom cubicle to make ¡°the door¡± appear.

    On the other side of the door is my bedroom.

    Tashiro-san, who was supposed to be in bed in the morning, is nowhere to be found.

    Perhaps Lili had moved her to a new room that she had prepared for her.

    It¡¯s a good opportunity.

    There¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me right now.

    I¡¯ve got some free time on my hands. Let¡¯s check it out.

    I activated my and hacked into Ryoko¡¯s vision.

    There was a mirror in my field of vision. I can see Ryoko washing her hands in the mirror. The ce seems to be a bathroom. Yeah, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone around.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just right¡¹

    I summoned Ryoko to this room using .

    When Ryoko appeared in a position to wash her hands, she froze for a moment with a look of surprise on her face.

    However, she must have understood the situation immediately. She took out a handkerchief from her pocket, wiped her hands, and smiled bewitchingly.

    ¡¸Master, it is a pleasure to meet you¡¹

    I hadn¡¯t had a chance to use function, but now that I had , I could use it without hesitation. When I¡¯m done, I can open the door to the police station and send her back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on with Teruya¡¯s sister?¡¹

    As for the track and field club, the four of them will be identified today, Lili said.

    Also, the kidnapping of the track and field club will soone to a finale, with Tashiro-san now mine.

    If that happens, I¡¯ll need a culprit.

    Teruya-san¡¯s sister, Anna, was the perfect person to take on the role of taking revenge on Fujiwara-san.

    I had ordered Ryoko to prepare her for it.

    But Ryoko¡¯s eyes were downcast with regret.

    ¡¸It looks like it¡¯s going to be difficult to get them without searching the house. The chief of the investigation division, Inspector Nakamura, also stubbornly refused to get involved with the Kamishima n¡¹

    ¡¸Nakamura¡­¡­ Oh, that handsome uncle. He was Ryoko¡¯s fianc¨¦, wasn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, unfortunately. Considering his personality, it is unlikely that he is being bribed, and if anything, it is more likely that he is being ckmailed¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­ I see¡¹

    While saying this, I unbuttoned her blouse and put my hand into Ryoko¡¯s breast.

    I hadn¡¯t intended to embrace her just to check out the situation, but seeing the expression on her face when she saw me made me horny.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Master. Are you going to eat me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I mean Ryoko for lunch today¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. Please enjoy your meal¡­¡¹

    The more I ate, the hungrier I got for lunch¡­¡­ I thought as I pushed Ryoko down on the bed.

    <hr><u><li>Anyway, this pig show. I want to see it in pictures, not words.</li><li>I feel like I shouldn¡¯t say that, but ¡­¡­ (lol)</li><li>By the way, the head of the security department is Eita Tamine-san. </li>

    </u>

 Chapter 91: The Situation which Chuunibyou Yearn of

    Chapter 91: The Situation which Chuunibyou Yearn of

    ¡¸Nn, lick, chu, slurp, slurpp¡­¡­¡¹

    Ryoko, who was only naked on the bottom half of her body, knelt between my legs and licked and cleaned my penis while I sat down on the bed.

    ¡¸Okay, thanks, Ryoko. That¡¯s enough¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    I patted her head and she smiled happily while wiping her drool-stained mouth.

    As it turned out, two rounds of standing back were all I could do during my lunch break.

    I wanted to take care of her a little more, but I couldn¡¯t keep Ryoko away that long.

    So, I put on my underwear and watched her back as she was pulling up her pants again.

    She said she would be working this afternoon with my semen in her womb.

    It seemed so lewd and immoral, and I felt the blood tingle in my groin again.

    After Ryoko finished getting ready, I connected ¡°the door¡± to the police station and that meeting room.

    It should be fine.

    I look around outside the door using , but I don¡¯t see anyone in particr.

    ¡¸Okay, Ryoko. I¡¯ll call youter¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting¡¹

    After sending her off, Iy down on the bed in my bedroom again. The fifth period had already started.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit¡­¡­ subtle¡¹

    If I go back to ss now, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll look bad.

    So, stay here and take a break seemed to be a wise choice.

    Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t heard about the results of Lili and her servant¡¯s attempt to identify the attackers yesterday.

    No, it¡¯s because I was too preupied with¡­¡­ Tashiro-san.

    ¡¸Lili, are you there?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Devi?¡¹

    As I said this, a red-haired girl devil appeared in the air. But when she saw me, she opened her mouth with a sullen expression.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t ss currently in session, Devi? If you start skipping ss now, you¡¯ll never grow up to be a good student¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, devil. From what position are you preaching me?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like the devil is worried about my future.

    Rather, it seems to me that when I get involved with Lili, my path to bing a so-called ¡°mature adult¡± is cut off.

    ¡¸Oh, right. Did you manage to identify the people who attacked me yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. It was the first-year members of the ser club, Devi¡¹

    It was just as Kurosawa-san had said.

    If Rin Fukuda was the manager of the ser club and the people who attacked me were from the ser club, Rin Fukuda would have left a note saying that I was the culprit and disappeared. That¡¯s the simplest way to look at it.

    ¡¸I have documented their conversation, Devi, but they don¡¯t seem to be interested in attacking you anymore, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really?¡¹

    I patted my chest, relieved. Even though I was wary, I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of a sudden attack.

    Even if Torture can treat me, it still hurts to be hit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that they¡¯re going to keep spreading rumors that Fumi is the kidnapper, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Why are they doing that¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Kasuya¡¯s orders, Devi. That guy seems to be quite annoyed with Fumi Fumi¡¯s closeness to Kurosawa-chan, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ so that¡¯s what it means¡¹

    That makes sense.

    Even today, I¡¯m running here because I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going toe at me about Kurosawa-san.

    It¡¯s not something to be proud of, but it is much better than not knowing the reason or logic behind it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it will all stop once ¡°The-real-criminal¡± are arrested¡¹

    I shrugged my shoulders. The real criminal here, of course, is me. But Teruya¡¯s sister is the one I¡¯m trying to me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But about the Kamishima n, Ryoko said it would be difficult to bring them in for a raid¡¹

    ¡¸Why, Devi?¡¹

    Lili tilted her head.

    ¡¸The most senior person in the investigation division is probably being ckmailed or bribed by Teruya¡¯s sister, so they can¡¯t get a search warrant¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s not good, Devi. Everything else is ready to go, Devi¡¹

    She crossed her arms and pondered, then suddenly her mouth twisted into a grin.

    ¡¸Nfufu. I¡¯ve got a good idea¡¹

    ¡¸A good idea?¡¹

    I wonder what it is. I don¡¯t know, but I have a bad feeling about her expression.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, do you want to be the hero who rescued the girl from the kidnappers?¡¹

    ¡¸Huhhhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! That¡¯s good, Devi! This is the situation Chuunibyou has always dreamed of, Devi. They¡¯d love to be in a situation where they have to go into the yakuza¡¯s office alone to save a girl, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Are you trying to kill me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~, you don¡¯t yearn for that? Isn¡¯t that the kind of situation that every Chuunibyou dreams of, like when terrorists take over the school and I¡¯m the hero, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only fun because it¡¯s a fantasy! I¡¯ll be dead in two seconds if it¡¯s real!¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­ you didn¡¯t have a gut, Devi. But if you don¡¯t do something about it, then the timing will never be right, Devi. This afternoon, the track and field club were finally finished, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Finished?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. I was able to identify the four people who humiliated the ck gal, and the inquisitors who were supposed to be left as candidates for the favored princess ended up being the three people Fumi Fumi wanted, the ringlets, thezy, and the unsociable, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s who¡¹

    ¡¸I think it was¡­¡­ Kayama, Takasago and Shiratori¡¹

    ¡¸So, if everything¡¯s ready there, does that mean it¡¯s going to happen this evening? Without a warrant?¡¹

    Then, with a faraway look in her eyes, Lili seemed to think about it and spoke.

    ¡¸Hmm, either way, it¡¯s probably ¡°impossible¡± today, Devi. So, see you tomorrow, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Probably impossible? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As it was, Lili was quite evasive with me.

    I had no choice but to return to the ssroom just as fifth period was ending.

    Even though the person who had skipped fifth period had returned, there was no one who would ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± . Instead, I was greeted with a look of disgust and a cluck of tongues.

    As I sat down in my seat, I found an unfamiliar piece of paper tucked under my fourth period ssics textbook that I had left behind.

    I opened it up and found that it read.

    ¡ºWhen ss is over, go to the back of the old school building and wait for me. I¡¯ll catch up with you when Jun-kun goes to club activities. Misuzu¡»

    That¡¯s what it said.

    I don¡¯t remember Kurosawa-san¡¯s handwriting, but no matter how I looked at it, it was written by a girl.

    Normally, I would have been wary of a prank, but I don¡¯t think a prankster would write such a pinpoint message.

    There must have been a dispute between Kasuya-kun and Kurosawa-san while I was away.

    Yesterday, many students saw me walking down the hallway with Kurosawa-san pulling my hand.

    Naturally, Kasuya-kun must have heard about it.

    Even though it was a request from her best friend, he couldn¡¯t help but be concerned that his girlfriend was going to school alone with another man.

    As proof of this, Kasuya-kun kept ncing at me with a fierce re during ss.

    As soon as sixth period was over, I grabbed my bag and ran out of the ssroom.

    I heard Kasuya-kun¡¯s screaming voice behind me, but I pretended not to hear him. Then, I headed straight for the back of the old school building.

    £¨If Lili is right, the first-year students won¡¯t attack me, and if I use , I can get home in an instant¡­¡­)

    It took me about an hour before I was able to get home.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san came running towards me, sping her hands together.

    She walked up to me and put her hand on her breast to catch her breath.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ haa~¡­¡­ Jun-kun wouldn¡¯t let me go¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡­¡­ go home by myself¡¹

    ¡¸No! I promised to Mai! I would not let you go home alone, and if you were attacked, Mai would be very angry with me!¡¹

    She pulled my hand from where I was sitting to make me stand up, and started walking towards the back gate, pulling me by the hand.

    As soon as we got out of the gate, she clung to my arm and looked up at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I kept you waiting so long. Well, I guess¡­¡­ I¡¯ll make it up to you by giving you another oral¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me wrong! It¡¯s an apology, it¡¯s an apology!¡¹

    ¡¸W-well¡­¡­ if you say it like that¡­¡­. I¡¯ve got a boner, and it¡¯s hard to walk¡¹

    When I said that, she looked puzzled for a moment, then her face turned red, her lips pouted, and she kicked my leg with her toe.

    ¡¸S-stupid¡­¡­ I told you it was an apology¡¹

 Chapter 92: Saori Moribe Fought Hard

    Chapter 92: Saori Moribe Fought Hard

    I heard the sound of a hot tub hitting the tiles.

    The yellow buckets were piled up in the shape of a mountain.

    The noisy voices of the girls echoed off the walls painted with Mt. Fuji.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ that¡¯s unfair!¡¹

    Next to me, Shima-senpai sank into the hot water up to her mouth, and stretchedfortably.

    ¡¸Uuun, Nnn! Well, Moribe-chan had a lot of work to do with that girl. It can¡¯t be helped. I think you did a good job, my friend¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡­¡­ I fall into a pig at thest minute¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing it was at the end. I¡¯ve been through so much, thinking I¡¯d been beaten to a pulp, and now today I¡¯ve been subjected to such¡­¡­ embarrassment¡¹

    Shima-senpai shakes her head, as if remembering something. It¡¯s not just the heat of the water that¡¯s making her face red.

    ¡¸How many times did you cum..?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you so curious? W-well¡­¡­ after the third time, I didn¡¯t know what happened. They were relentless. And after we were released from here, I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸Are we going to be released¡­¡­?¡¹

    I turned my attention to the four people who had been interrogated as major sinners.

    I don¡¯t know what they did to them, but they are still in tears.

    Even now, the four of them were huddled together at the edge of the bathtub, crying.

    ¡¸Now, what do you think? But even if we could go back, the track and field club would be over. We¡¯ve already seen each other¡¯s dirty parts. I don¡¯t think I can forgive Konparu either¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹

    I can only see a future where I will be bullied by everyone I whip.

    ¡¸The truth is¡­¡­ if Hatsu-chan hadn¡¯t been in such a state yesterday, I would have switched ces with Shiratori¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸The first day I whipped her, it was just to encourage me. She¡¯s a smart girl. But she¡¯s bluffing, so it¡¯s hard for me to make a decision¡­¡­ But still, she¡¯s someone I can trust¡¹

    ¡¸Someone you can trust? Shima-senpai, were you close with Shiratori-senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, she¡¯s my niece¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­? Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t shout so loud. Everyone¡¯s looking at you¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the youngest of seven siblings, and she was the child of my oldest sister who married in Tokyo. She came here to go to college and now she¡¯s staying with me¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never heard of it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I never told it. But she¡¯s one of my rtives, so I can believe her. Well, I¡¯m sorry about it, Moribe. I hope you don¡¯t feel bad about it. She¡¯s just apetitive person¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­.¡¹

    While replying to the question, I remembered the exchange with Shiratori-senpai.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    If I get carried away, I lose. So, I stood in front of Shiratori-senpai and swung the whip down as hard as I could.

    ¡¸Ugh! It¡¯s hurt¡­¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai¡¯s face distorts in pain, but she looks up at me with a somewhat rxed look, and that appearance sparks my anxiety.

    I think she¡¯s nning something.

    But I want to get some information out of her.

    She said she knew who the four sinner and that she knew everything about them. If I can get her to tell me that, I might be able to end this whipping today.

    ¡¸About the four deadly sinners, is it Konparu-senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think so?¡¹

    I don¡¯t reply, I just whip her. I¡¯m not going to y into that trick.

    ¡¸What makes you think it¡¯s Konparu?¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai is still asking questions. But I still whip her with my mouth closed.

    I don¡¯t think Shiratori-senpai expects me to give an easy answer, but is she nning to repeat the question and make me impatient?

    ¡¸Shiratori-senpai, don¡¯t you want it to end!?¡¹

    ¡¸Losing in a game is not good for me¡¹

    What in the world is this person talking about?

    It¡¯s not a game or anything like this.

    She shrugged her shoulders as she looked at me, showing my annoyance.

    ¡¸Well, okay. If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you from the beginning. What was themon factor between the four of you who were chosen to be the inquisitors in the first ce?¡¹

    Common factor? The first four people chosen were Yui-chan, Takasago-senpai, Captain, and me. What do the four of us have inmon? We¡¯re all in different categories, and we¡¯re in different grades.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you get it? It¡¯s our hair. Out of the eighteen, twelve of us have short cuts. And yet, not all four of those chosen have short cuts, so of course there¡¯s a point to it¡¹

    (It is true that¡­¡­ the captain of the club was left out, and the next one chosen was Shima-senpai, who has a short cut)

    ¡¸I can see what you¡¯re thinking on your face, you must thought that Shima-senpai is a short cut, right?¡¹

    I stopped whipping my hand and closed my eyes.

    It¡¯s dangerous, she even read my expression.

    As I inhaled to take a deep breath, Shiratori-senpai opened her mouth.

    ¡¸It was probably unexpected for them that our captain didn¡¯t make it. So, they had to add one of their own in a hurry. You saw Shima-senpai¡¯s attitude? I think that princess knew that Shima-senpai was not one of the four. So it doesn¡¯t matter that she has a short cut¡¹

    (I see. If I may say so¡­¡­)

    The next moment, I opened my eyes and before I knew it, she had walked right up to me and had her face right up to my nose.

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    I let out a yelp and backed away. She opened her eyes wide and still thrust her face at me.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯s gotten this far, the next question arises, right? There are two people left who don¡¯t have shortcuts. Howe me and Konparu were not chosen?¡¹

    I almost let out an audible ¡°Eh¡± but I spun my mouth.

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough to answer the question, but I feel like once I break down, I¡¯ll just answer it randomly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that, you know? If the short cut is a characteristic of the four of them, then isn¡¯t it okay if it¡¯s not Shima-senpai but me or Konparu?¡¹

    (Indeed, yes)

    As soon as I thought about it, Shiratori-senpai suddenly twisted her cheeks into a scathing expression.

    ¡¸The answer is simple, because ¡°we-are-ugly¡±¡¹

    For a moment, I had no idea what she was talking about.

    ¡¸On the contrary, once this search for the guilty is over, you will be able to see the Confinement King¡­¡¹

    When Shiratori-senpai had said that much, the silver-haired maid interrupted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡°Confinement King-sama¡±¡¹

    ¡¸That means you¡¯ll be thefort of the ¡°Confinement King-sama¡±¡­. And he has no use for ugly people¡¹

    I was confused. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s ugly, she¡¯s just unsociable.

    It¡¯s just that if you keep your mouth shut, you look like you¡¯re up to something, and that scares me. The face itself is rather cute.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that face!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    Suddenly, Shiratori shouted loudly, and I shrunk back. No matter what, I don¡¯t know what kind of face I was making.

    ¡¸You! You think you¡¯re prettier than me, and you¡¯re looking down on me, right! Oh no. You cute little pretender. You act like you¡¯re having a hard time with the whip, but when you step out the door, you¡¯reughing your head off. I¡¯m sure of it. You¡¯re a ck-hearted bitch, a terrible bitch¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai stared my face as she rattled off a bunch of cynical words. I didn¡¯t have time to say anything back, I just backed away.

    ¡¸You think you¡¯re the cutest, don¡¯t you? Oh, I get it. I¡¯ve figured it out this time. The truth is that the four deadly sinners were the first four chosen, right? That¡¯s the kind of twist you see in movies. Tell me. It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s you, right?¡¹

    As I backed away, Shiratori-senpai continued to press me. This girl is crazy. I mean, does this mean that she didn¡¯t know what she was doing? I almost shouted, ¡°No!¡± But I swallowed my words and raised my whip.

    Then, Shiratori-senpai said in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡¸Oh my, you whip me when it¡¯s inconvenient. Heh¡­. I mean, you¡¯re the sinner, aren¡¯t you? If you¡¯re whipping me now, that proves that you¡¯re the sinner. Everyone, watch me, because if she whips me, she¡¯s the sinner!¡¹

    The reason and logic were absurd. But the momentum was pushing me around, and I was confused. Still, as long as I don¡¯t open my mouth, I¡¯ll be fine. I repeated in my mind.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you scared? Small fry! Fucking small fry! It¡¯s like you¡¯re confessing you¡¯re the sinner! Apologize to everyone. Apologize to everyone!¡¹

    No. I can¡¯t talk back. But when someone abuses me this much, I feel so frustrated and annoyed that my eyes start to burn. Why do I have to be told this much? I¡¯m supposed to be the one with the whip! It should be Shiratori-senpai who hurts when she is beaten!

    ¡¸See, apologize to everyone!¡¹

    (No! It¡¯s not me!)

    The moment I shouted that in my mind.

    Shiratori-senpai returned to her usual sullen and unsociable face, as if her spirit had fallen, and said to the silver-haired maid.

    ¡¸Maid-san. What about this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s out¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh? I-I didn¡¯t reply!¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai replied with a pouting face to my unconscious distraction.

    ¡¸You guys were probably told not to answer the question. However, I thought there was no such restriction as ¡®not using words¡¯¡­¡­ It¡¯s called non-verbalmunication. If you say yes or no to a question without saying it out loud, you¡¯ve answered the question, of course. So I tried to push you until you unconsciously did so¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You just shook your head as hard as you can¡¹

    I felt the blood drain from my face.

    I was too preupied with my words. I should have known that. But I was being pushed around so much at once that I had no time to think about it.

    Then, when I turned around and before I knew it, the sackhead woman was standing behind me.

    ¡¸N-noo¡­. Stop¡­¡¹

    I was stripped of my clothes in an instant, and before I could even let out a breath, my body was entangled with the rope.

    After I rolled on the floor in a tortoise shell bondage, the sackhead woman walked over to Shiratori-senpai and untied her rope.

    ¡¸Phew¡­. I¡¯m so stiff¡¹

    Looking up at Shiratori-senpai, who is snapping her neck as she says this, I am ovee with a sense of despair.

    I¡¯ve fallen. I¡¯ve fallen.

    I¡¯m being whipped.

    I¡¯m going to be beaten up like Captain.

    I was so scared that I burst into tears at the thought.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­ Uuuu¡­¡­ Sob, uuuu¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai looked down at me and, as usual, with an unsociable face, spoke.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll finish it all before you get whipped¡¹

    Then she turned to the silver-haired maid and spoke.

    ¡¸The sinner are the four first-year students, Kishijo, Saito, Inui and Hotta¡¹

    Immediately, everyone who was crowded around Shima-senpai stopped moving and Yui-chan turned to the silver-haired maid with a look of surprise on her face.

    Only Shima-senpai¡¯s lustrous breaths echoed in the silence.

    ¡¸I understood. Now, the four of you will be interrogated in a separate room. Torture, take them with you¡¹

    The sackhead woman then took out what looked like a knife and urged the four girls to step out into the hallway, squaring their chins. As the four girls walked out, terrified at the sight of the knife, the silver-haired maid opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to interrogate them now. I¡¯m sure this will be over soon, so everyone please stay put¡¹

    When the silver-haired maid left, a sigh of relief escaped from the menagerie. There was no one to open their mouths. The only one with a pouting face was Shima-senpai, who was shaking her body.

    I boldly asked Shiratori-senpai.

    ¡¸Why did you know it was the four of them?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s rather strange that you don¡¯t know¡­¡­ Oh well. It¡¯s a simple process of elimination. As I said before, the characteristics of a great sinner are shortcuts. In other words, the first four, plus the six of me and Konparu are unlikely. And Shima-senpai is also unlikely, as I said before. Ota sisters are not capable of doing such shady things, and Amemiya does not have the guts to keep her mouth shut after being beaten so badly. That leaves us with eight¡¹

    Until that point, I can kind of imagine it.

    ¡¸And if it was four of them who humiliated her, then it¡¯s kind of unnatural for people who don¡¯t usually work together to do that, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why Adachi, Koike, and Omuta who hang out with Konparu are unlikely. I don¡¯t think Sato, who hangs out with me and Takasago-senpai, would be able to do that¡­¡­ So that leaves four people: Kishiro, Saito, Inui, and Hotta. It¡¯s not that these guys are always together, but¡­¡­ you can think of one girl who treats all of these guys like dirt, right? The top student in the same short distance as these guys¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Teruya-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I meant. I checks with Shima-senpai, just to be sure, that the person who was humiliated, Fujiwara, and Teruya, are in the same ss, so I can guess the rest¡¹

    About thirty minutester, the four of them returned, apanied by a silver-haired maid.

    Although they didn¡¯t appear to be injured, the four of them were in tears. When I called out to them, they just sobbed and couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    The silver-haired maid looked around at us and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Now that we have confirmed that the four of them are the sinners, we would like to inform you of your future ns¡¹

    I heard a gurgling sounding from the room. Maybe everyone was thinking the same thing. Will we be able to go home?

    We waited patiently for the silver-haired maid to continue.

    ¡¸Tonight, we have a dinner party hosted by the Second Favored Princess, so I hope you will all enjoy yourselves there. Especially for those of you who are the sinners, this may be yourst supper, so I rmend that you eat to your heart¡¯s content so that you will have no regrets¡¹

    ¡¸What is the de-dessert?¡¹

    ¡¸Please look forward to it¡¹

    When asked by Takasago-senpai, the silver-haired maid smiled.

    ¡¸First, the inquisitors, Kayama-sama, Takasago-sama and Shiratori-sama, please go back to your rooms, and Shiratori-sama, please use the room that Moribe-sama is using. Please finish bathing before Ie backter to dress you individually¡¹

    The word ¡°dress¡± caused a slight buzz. But the silver-haired maid didn¡¯t seem to care, and looked around then spoke.

    ¡¸As for the former pigs, I will now take you to therge bathhouse created by the Second Princess. Your clothes will be prepared there, so please take your time and enjoy your bath¡¹

    Then we were untied from the ropes and brought to thisrge bathhouse that looked like a public bath in the city no matter how I looked at it.

    Apparently, this second favorite princess had a bit of a strange sense of taste.

 Chapter 93: Swept Away by Tsundere

    Chapter 93: Swept Away by Tsundere

    Twoupdates + three additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico, nandaxx, Ayx for the support¡­<hr>

    (Ehehehehe¡­¡­ no no no!)

    The soft touch of her breasts against my arms almost makes my cheeks rx.

    On my way home from school. Kurosawa-san and I were walking side by side, our arms linked.

    Of course, there was no way I could force her to do such a thing.

    Yesterday, I was toozy to do anything about it. But today, I didn¡¯t even have that excuse too.

    She wrapped her arms naturally around my arm, as if it were habitual.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know what kind of change of heart she had, and I don¡¯t know why this is happening, but I can¡¯t help but be nervous.

    (I see¡­¡­ So this is what you call a tsundere¡­¡­)

    I though it in my head.

    But the destructive power of tsundere turning into dere was beyond my imagination.

    Now I¡¯m being reminded of this firsthand.

    I¡¯ve held Misuzu many times before, but this is a different story. It¡¯spletely different.

    The person here is not Misuzu, but that Kurosawa-san who trampled on my head. It¡¯s not Misuzu who has been made obedient by force, but the tsun-like Kurosawa-san, who is still tsun, with a hint of dere.

    If I say there is a difference between the trained Kurosawa-san and the natural Kurosawa-san, will that help exin it?

    I¡¯m probably not the only one who¡¯s thrilled. Somehow, I felt like I could feel her heart beating through my entwined arms.

    I could tell that she was anticipating what would happen next, just like I was. I can even feel it.

    (I¡¯ll have her do it orally again today, and then I¡¯ll send a message to Ryoko¡­¡­ telling her not toe pick her up until I call her¡¹

    If it weren¡¯t for Ryoko getting in the way, I¡¯m sure I would have made it to the end yesterday. I¡¯m convinced of that.

    So, if the same thing happens as yesterday, I might be able to make Misuzupletely mine this time.

    As my expectations grew, I naturally became distracted. My steps unconsciously quicken as I get carried away.

    Then, Kurosawa-san raised her voice usingly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going too fast! That¡¯s why you¡¯re not popr. When you¡¯re walking with a girl, you have to match her pace!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I-I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    I hurriedly slowed my pace.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why are you so hurry, but¡­¡¹

    She twisted her mouth into a grimace and teasingly poked my cheek.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, why are you acting so nervous? Gross, gross!¡¹

    The words were harsh, but the tone of her voice was so joyful. At the end of the conversation, she stuck out her tongue, and it was very cute.

    As we talked about the manga I had lent her, we left the forest road and approached a residential area along the main road.

    But it was only until this moment that things were peaceful.

    When we were about to leave the residential area, Kurosawa-san suddenly stopped and stepped away from me.

    ¡¸Ju-Jun-kun¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kurosawa-san¡¯s expression became tense.

    When I followed her gaze, I saw Kasuya-kun standing leaning against a telephone pole.

    He then saw Kurosawa-san and me, then walked over to me.

    ¡¸W-w-w-what is it, Kasuya-kun?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. To be honest, I¡¯m scared of him.

    ¡¸Kimo-jima¡­. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to my girlfriend and I don¡¯t know what kind of stuff you¡¯re using to threaten Misuzu, but I¡¯ll never forgive you¡¹

    It¡¯s a low, stifled voice that seemed as if it was about to burst. And I couldn¡¯t help but step back when I heard that he was about to burst with anger.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not threatening her¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t y dumb. It¡¯s not like Misuzu is going toe near a gross man like you by herself!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not threatening her¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Jun-kun, wait, I¡¯m not threatened!¡¹

    When Kurosawa-san raised her voice, Kasuya-kun gave her a pitying look.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, Misuzu. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be something you¡¯re not. I¡¯ll help you now¡¹

    ¡¸No, Jun-kun, that¡¯s not it!¡¹

    At the same time as Kurosawa-san said this, Kasuya-kun suddenly grabbed me.

    ¡¸Ugh!?¡¹

    I thought he grabbed my chest, but instead, he head-butted me right between my eyes. And suddenly, stars scattered in front of my eyes. The next thing I knew, I wobbled unconsciously and felt a dull pain in my midsection because Kasuya-kun¡¯s knee had sunk into my stomach.

    ¡¸Ughhhh¡­¡­¡¹

    The pain was followed by a sour tasteing up from the inside of my throat.

    It¡¯s bad. He¡¯s really used to fighting.

    The next one is between the eyebrows, and the next one is at the groin.

    I can¡¯t breathe, and I almost fall to my knees. At that moment, he yanked on my chest and pulled me down to the ground.

    And then.

    ¡¸Ora!¡¹

    ¡¸Guoh!?¡¹

    He kicked my stomach, causing my body to float up in a ¡°¤Ø¡± shape.

    As expected, being kicked in the stomach at full force by the ace of the ser club was not something I could bear. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s gastric juice or something else, but some kind of liquid spills out of my mouth, and I writhe in pain.

    ¡¸You¡­¡­ messed with something you shouldn¡¯t have messed with! Kimo-jima!¡¹

    He kicked me in the stomach again, and I fell to the ground with all my might.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you evere near Misuzu again, you bastard!¡¹

    I felt like I¡¯d been beaten to death.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    I was going to prepare a more miserable life for him, and it would be a shame to end my revenge in such a simple way, but I had no choice.

    If I could make a door appear behind him and jump on it, I should be able to push him into it.

    When I looked up to make the door appear, my eyes widened and I froze.

    ¡¸Hey, what the hell is that look in your eyes?¡¹

    ¡¸Kasuya-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Kurosawa-san was kidnapped¡­¡­.¡¹

    In a panic, Kasuya-kun looked back behind him, and at that moment, the ck van start driving away from us.

    The moment I looked up, I saw Kurosawa-san being taken into the van.

    ¡¸Misuzu!¡¹

    Kasuya-kun rushed out in a panic. I took the opportunity to make a door appear on the wall of the house and rolled inside.

    ¡¸Lili!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Devi? You got hit again, Devi?¡¹

    As I raised my voice, a devil appeared with a look of amazement on her face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­. Call Torture, hurry up! Kurosawa-san has been kidnapped!¡¹

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan? By whom?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, Devi. Torture! Hurry up and get Fumi Fumi treated, Devi!¡¹

    From the corner of the room. Torture emerges from the coiled shadows. As soon as she held out her hand, the pain went away.

    ¡¸Thank you for your help, Torture¡¹

    As I said this, I used to check the situation outside the door.

    Kasuya-kun, with a pale face, was making a phone call somewhere. Probably the police.

    But still, it was too sudden.

    It was evening. Although there were few people on the street, it was a corner of a residential area. To kidnap a person in such a ce is beyond bold.

    It was unreasonable to think that they were targeting girls indiscriminately. No matter how I looked at it, I could only think that they had targeted Kurosawa-san with pinpoint uracy.

    Could it be that they knew that we would being this way?

    Who are they? How did they know?

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, you can track Kurosawa-chan¡¯s whereabouts with ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ huh? I see¡¹

    I hadpletely forgotten about it, but it certainly had such a function.

    It¡¯s a function that can identify the location of the captives, regardless of whether they are in a state of [Submissive], [Subjugation] or [Enved].

    When I activated while thinking of Kurosawa-san, an image like an aircraft radar disy appeared in front of me.

    In the middle of the disy, I could see a red blip moving slowly.

    ¡¸Zoom in it a little more, Devi¡¹

    Lili said, and the disy zoomed in closer to the red blip.

    The red blip is on the main road. If it goes straight through the residential area, there is an entrance to the highway. Maybe that¡¯s where they entered.

    The direction they are heading is south.

    ¡¸The first thing to remember is that if the mark is still visible, she is not dead, Devi. And as long as she¡¯s not dead, Torture can heal her from any injuries she may have, Devi. Don¡¯t worry about it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the point¡­¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t allow anyone to scare Kurosawa-san, and before that, I¡¯ll never allow anyone to touch my things.

    ¡¸For now, we have to wait for the car to stop, Devi. Then, once we know where they¡¯re going, we can do whatever we want, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re right. I guess we¡¯ll just have to wait¡¹

    Once I release the , I used again.

    The Japanese police are excellent. It had only been about ten minutes, but several police cars had already arrived.

    I recognized the detective who was calming down the distraught Kasuya-kun. It was Detective Inomoto. I couldn¡¯t find any sign of Ryoko.

    I took out my phone and sent a message to Ryoko.

    ¡¸Misuzu was kidnapped. As soon as you have information, send it to me¡­¡­.¡¹

 Chapter 94: The Beginning of a Long Night

    Chapter 94: The Beginning of a Long Night

    ¡¸Sis. So, how¡¯s it going, did it work?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean you don¡¯t know? That¡¯s irresponsible¡¹

    ¡¸I told you I was being very careful not to get traced. Once I give the order to Hangure, I don¡¯t do anything else until I get the confirmation from the local broker¡¹

    ¡¸Ughh¡­¡­ it¡¯s a shabby business¡¹

    I threw myself on the bed in my room with the phone to my ear.

    Today, when I heard that Misuzu Kurosawa was leaving with Kimo-jima, I hurriedly asked my sister to arrange for a kidnapper.

    I had a general idea of the situation.

    I had secretly heard Junichi-sama and Misuzu Kurosawa arguing every break time.

    Misuzu Kurosawa was insisting on going home with Kimo-jima because of her promise to Koganei, and Junichi-sama was not happy about it.

    During the lunch break, I peeked at the note Misuzu Kurosawa had tucked under Kimo-jima¡¯s textbook and knew that the two of them would be returning from the back gate.

    The fact that they wereing back through a secluded back gate could only be described as an opportunity.

    Besides, from what I saw today, Junichi-sama and Misuzu Kurosawa¡¯s rtionship is on the rocks right now. If she goes missing in a situation where the rtionship is deteriorating, Junichi-sama will probably give up on her.

    I called my sister, and she said she would do something about it, though her tone was dismissive.

    And although, she was going to put her on the next shipment, but she said the ship would be ready for the next day.

    And the shipment will be a nine-day boat trip.

    She will be unloaded with other luggage at a port near Yogyakarta and then taken bynd. My sister doesn¡¯t know what happens after that. All she knows is that she will never be able toe back to Japan again.

    ¡¸Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡¹

    When I reminded her of this, she said lightly, as if she was blowing up a paper balloon.

    ¡¸Well, it should be fine. I haven¡¯t made a single mistake so far. They¡¯re pretty good for Hangure. More importantly, Hikaru-chan, once the girl is kidnapped, you should take care of the rest. It¡¯s easy to win over a guy who¡¯s in a funk if you¡¯re nice to him¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not your business!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s scary when it fits so perfectly¡¹

    Shima-senpai, in her underwear, hugged herself and showed signs of being scared.

    After we got out of the bath, we were led to a separate room, except the four sinners.

    There, each of us was given a pair of underwear, all of which were the perfect size.

    However, there was no point in being surprised every time. I just had to ept that this was the kind of ce to be.

    The underwear itself was a very expensive silk fabric, and along with it was a party dress in a variety of colors.

    I was given a mint-colored dress and Shima-senpai a lemon-colored one.

    ¡¸I have prepared the essories here, so please choose the one you like best. As for your hair, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have enough help, so please do it yourself¡¹

    With that, the silver-haired maid bowed and left the room.

    As a matter of fact, we are all girls. So, there¡¯s no reason why we wouldn¡¯t want to get dressed up.

    With that, we spent about an hour picking out essories and arranging our hairstyles, enjoying ourselves without a sense of tension.

    ¡¸Everyone, are you ready? Let me lead you to the venue for the dinner party¡¹

    The silver-haired maid returned, and we followed her as she led us through the hallway.

    The silver-haired maid then beckoned us to the door at the end of the hallway, which had previously been a dead end.

    As we stepped through the door, we couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡¸Wow ¡­¡­¡¹.

    Although I had only seen it in pictures, it was a majestic, glittering gold hall, like the Hall of Mirrors in the Pce of Versailles. Arge table that could seat more than 20 people was sitting there.

    When I looked towards the wall, I saw the four sinners ¨C Kishijo-san, Hotta-san, Saito-san and Mako ¨C wearing maid¡¯s uniforms and looking down shyly.

    They were wearing cute maid outfits with short skirts and excessive frills, different from those worn by silver-haired maids, like waitresses in maid cafes.

    ¡¸Now, as I exined earlier. Please show everyone to their seats¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! Head Maid¡¹

    Mako, whose face was bright red, walked up to us and said, ¡°This way, please¡±.

    I looked at Amemiya-senpai, who happened to be next to me, and we exchanged looks.

    What is it¡­¡­? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the kind of clothing that would make them that embarrassed. After all, they¡¯re naked until a while ago.

    In the room, there was a seat that so-called ¡°birthday seat¡± as well as a few seats to the left and right of it. I sat down in the middle, with Shima-senpai on my right and Amemiya-senpai on my left.

    On the table, there were very expensive looking tableware and cutlery. The center of the table is decorated with gorgeous flowers.

    ¡¸Wow¡­¡­ This is all silver. How much does it cost?¡¹

    While poking at the cutlery with her fingertips, Shima-senpai let out an exmation of admiration and I heard Amemiya-senpai mutter, ¡°It¡¯s a wedding!¡±. It certainly has that kind of atmosphere.

    After a while.

    ¡¸The semi-favored princess apprentices will enter¡¹

    When the silver-haired maid announced this, Yui-chan, Takasago-senpai, and Shiratori-senpai entered the room, led by Kishijo-san in her maid uniform.

    They were not in party dresses like us, but in gorgeous bell-line dresses with tight corsets.

    Aside from Yui-chan, who looked like she was used to wearing the dress, Takasago-senpai looked sleepy and Shiratori-senpai looked sullen and unsociable, giving the impression that she was being forced to wear it.

    ¡¸Then, the second favored princess will arrive¡¹

    The silver-haired maid¡¯s words made us all tense.

    If she is the second, then she must be someone different from Masaki-sama.

    She is probably a strange person, since she produced the public bathhouse full of Showa-era atmosphere that makes no sense to me, but I hope she is someone I can talk to.

    When the door opened and we saw the personing in, we stood up with a tter.

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸C-Captain!¡¹¡¹

    It was natural for us to be surprised.

    The person who appeared in a pure white dress, like a wedding dress, was Captain Tashiro. It was that person.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m d to see everyone is okay. It seems like a long time ago, even though thest time we met was yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Hatsu-chan! You¡¯re safe, right? I¡¯m, I¡¯m¡­¡¹

    Shima-senpai¡¯s eyes began to moisten, and Captain Tashiro chuckled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for making you worry, Shima¡¹

    When I look to my left, I see Amemiya-senpai looking at Yui-chan, her cheeks blushing for some reason.

    As soon as Captain Tashiro arrived at the birthday seat, Yui-chan, who was sitting closest to her, hurriedly asked her.

    ¡¸The Second Favored Princess¡­¡­ is it really you, Captain~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I made an agreement with the Confinement King and became his princess. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I love the Confinement King with all my heart¡¹

    We looked at each other involuntarily.

    Isn¡¯t this¡­¡­ bad? It¡¯s brainwashing, it¡¯s hypnosis¡­¡­. That was written on Omuta-san¡¯s face who was sitting in front of me.

    ¡¸But, but, didn¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, you idiot!?¡¹

    Ota-san (the little sister), who can¡¯t read the air, said that, and Adachi-senpai, who was sitting next to her, hurriedly covered her mouth. I wonder what¡¯s so funny about that, but next to her, Ota-san (the big sister)ughed.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. But I¡¯m sure Hiratsuka-kun will understand. He was also a good man, but I should say that he was not fortunate. It was fate that brought me into contact with Confinement King. It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped?¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai muttered to herself with a pouting face, and Tashiro-senpai nodded broadly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Maybe I already have the child of the Confinement King in my belly. We made love all through the morning¡¹

    At thatment, a murmur that resembled a scream filled the air around the table. I didn¡¯t expect her to dere that she had done it. And it was until morning.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m sure we have a lot to talk about, but let¡¯s do it over a meal, Freesia-san. Please¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    The silver-haired maid pped her hands, then Mako and the others brought in the soup and ced it in front of each of us.

    ¡¸Today is the debut of the second favored princess, Hatsu-sama, so please enjoy a course meal from the famous French restaurant Petit Le Tour¡¹

    Immediately, Yui-chan¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡¸P-Petit Le Tour~¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know that ¡­¡­ Miss Bowel?¡¹

    Yui-chan¡¯s voice trembled slightly when Shima-senpai asked in a somewhat theatrical tone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best of the best in Paris~, having maintained a three-star rating since its founding~. It¡¯s also famous for serving dishes to the leaders of various countries at the summit meetings held in France~¡¹

    At thisment, everyone buzzed in unison.

    I don¡¯t even know what kind of level she¡¯s talking about anymore.

    ¡¸Captain, no, Hatsu-sama~! Please tell me~. What kind of person is the Confinement King-sama~?¡¹

    Yui-chan asked our Captain as if biting, and Captainughed with a spoon in her hand.

    ¡¸What kind of person is ¡­¡­ he? He¡¯s not a handsome man. But I can¡¯t find anything else toin about. He is generous and sincere¡­¡­ though he may have a bit of a soft spot for the girls she likes¡¹

    ¡¸Is he rich, then~?¡¹

    ¡¸Rich? I don¡¯t know about that, but probably. After all, he said he would give me anything I wanted, even jewelry, if I begged him¡¹

    At that moment, I heard Yui-chan gulp and clear her throat.

    ¡¸Those jewels you¡¯re wearing~, did they belong to Hatsu-sama~, too?¡¹

    Then, Captain¡¯s cheeks flushed red, as if she were embarrassed.

    ¡¸I said I didn¡¯t want it, but the¡­¡­ Confinement King told me to always keep it to make me pretty¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Thanks for the food!¡¹

    After dinner, I went back to my room and picked up my phone to find a pile of unread messages.

    ¡¸I guess I messed up on the¡­¡­ instructions, huh?¡¹

    The messages were all from Ryoko.

    As soon as the information came in, it was sent out one after the other without any selection, as instructed.

    I read through them quickly.

    ?The ck van that kidnapped Kurosawa-san was a stolen vehicle and was found abandoned in the mountains just a few minutes ago. No belongings were found so far. Forensics is currently investigating.

    ?There are no surveince cameras in the vicinity, and no one has been able to track her since.

    ?Kasuya-kun was sent home after taking a full report. When Kurosawa-san and I were going home together, Kasuya-kun made a false usation that I attacked him.

    ?Detective Inomoto, who took the report, also didn¡¯t believe the part about me attacking him, but Ryoko was so annoyed by his testimony that she put the juice of a rag in her tea.

    ?Detective Inomoto insisted on searching the Kamishima n¡¯s house, but Inspector Nakamura still refused.

    ?The media seemed to have already sniffed it out.

    After I finished reading the message, I summoned ¡°the door¡± and moved to the bedroom.

    ¡¸How¡¯s it going?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s stopped, Devi¡¹

    Lili had been monitoring the while I went to get dinner.

    I looked at the aircraft radar disy projected in the air and saw that the red blip on the screen had stopped at a point and was flickering.

    ¡¸Above the sea?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like the inside of a docked ship, Devi¡¹

    When I zoomed in, I couldn¡¯t really tell where it was.

    When I scaled it down, the flickering blip was a ferry port on the Pacific Ocean side. It seems to be on the other side of the border between two prefectures.

    ¡¸That¡¯s far away¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If she¡¯s on a boat and goes out to sea, it¡¯s a bit tricky, Devi¡¹

    I stared at the disy. Then I pointed to a point.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a museum here that my family and I went to when we were in elementary school¡¹

    Although, it was a few kilometers away from the ferry port, I decided to go there use .

 Chapter 95: The One You cant Get used to

    Chapter 95: The One You can¡¯t Get used to

    ¡¸Get off!¡¹

    The woman sitting in the passenger seat looked back at the back seat. Then, the two men sitting between me opened the door and got out of the car.

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    They shouted at me, and I stepped out of the car fearfully.

    As soon as I stepped outside, the two men who had gotten off before me grabbed my arms.

    The first man was a tall, skinny man with a long face, and the second man was a square-faced man in a shabby suit.

    When I got out of the car, I smelled the smell of the sea. I could see a ship in front of me. There was arge container ship with several containers on the deck.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got some good guts, huh. Most people would be crying their eyes out in a situation like this¡¹

    A woman got out of the passenger seat and looked into my face.

    She was wearing a pastel-colored tank top, hot pants and sauvage hair, looking like she was from Samba country. It standing out.

    Is she half-Japanese? After all, her face looked like she was from South America.

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to being kidnapped¡­¡¹

    When I responded to her sarcastically, the woman looked puzzled for a moment, and thenughed out loud.

    ¡¸Nee-san, Chen-san is waiting for you. Let¡¯s hand her over quickly¡¹ (*Note : ê -> Chen -> Chin)

    A nervous-looking young man got out of the driver¡¯s seat and rubbed his stomach as he said this, and the woman tucked her chin toward the men who were holding my arms.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡¹

    When the woman began to walk, the men began to walk while clutching my arms. We climbed up the movable stairs (ramp) to the deck of the ship, and made our way deeper and deeper, weaving between the three stacks of containers.

    When we reached the middle of the deck, a man was waiting for me.

    He was wearing a national uniform and had a loach beard. He was a man with very narrow eyes.

    ¡¸Ai Ya, Aina-san, you¡¯rete¡¹

    With thatment, I was convinced that he was Japanese. I don¡¯t think there is any Chinese person who speaks in such a manga-like manner.

    ¡¸Shut up! Ochinchin. Where should I throw her?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Ochinchin, it¡¯s Chen, Chen!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Ochinchin or Ochinpo! Just tell me what should I do. I want to go home and watch my drama!¡¹

    As the Sauvage woman ruffled her hair in annoyance, the fake Chinese pointed to one of the containers with a sigh.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it¡¹

    Then she turned back to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, little girl, but¡­ you¡¯re going to be on a nine-day ship trip from here. I don¡¯t know exactly where you¡¯re going. But I¡¯m sure there¡¯s water and food inside, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be too hungry¡¹

    When I heard that there was water and food, I thought, ¡°That¡¯s very kind¡±, and it made believe myself that I¡¯ve gotten used to it in a very bad way.

    (I can¡¯t escape it, can I?)

    Before I was put on the ship, I took a quick look around, but other than the windows of the ship, all I could see was the light of a lighthouse in the distance.

    I could hear the sound of a muffler in the distance, which sounded like an exhaust from motorcycle gang, but there was no other noise. Of course, there was no sign of anyone. In this situation, there was no point in crying out.

    ¡¸Enter!¡¹

    When the tall man opened the door of the container, I could hear a girl¡¯s crying voiceing from inside.

    There were six women in the container. They were illuminated by a smallntern. The women were of varying ages and appearances. I wondered if they had all been kidnapped.

    As I entered the container, the door closed and a heavy metal nk sounded. This probably meant that I couldn¡¯t open the door from the inside.

    ¡¸Please excuse me¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I sat down like that, the woman sitting in the corner with her legs stretched out gave me a suspicious look.

    ¡¸You seem to be¡­¡­ okay with it¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not okay with it. I was kidnapped in another ce a while ago, so I¡¯m used to¡­¡­ it¡¹

    When I answered that, all the women in the room looked at me at once.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The food was absurdly good. Even I, who had been fed delicious food every day, thought it was a world apart from what I was used to.

    How about most of the club members who have been fed only oatmeal until this morning?

    In fact, except for Yui-chan, who kept asking questions, and Captain, who kept answering her, everyone else seemed to be absorbed in the food.

    As the main dish began to empty, Captain smiled at Yui-chan who was still trying to ask a question, stopped her with her hand, and looked around at the group.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to listen while you eat. It¡¯s about the treatment of everyone after this¡­¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not something that can be ignored. Everyone stopped and looked up at the same time.

    ¡¸First of all, the four of you, Kishijo, Hotta, Inui, and Saito, were sentenced to be cut up into little pieces¡­¡­ but somehow I managed to reduce your sentence to one year ofbor as an apprentice maid. I know you want to go home, but even with this, he was very persistent. I would appreciate it if you could bear with it and think that it would be better than being executed¡¹

    I turned my attention to the four girls, but they were keeping their faces down by the wall. Perhaps the girls have already heard this story.

    If the sentence has beenmuted from death to one year in prison, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything toin about¡­¡­

    ¡¸Next, Kayama, Takasago, and Shiratori were supposed to serve the Confinement King as semi-favored princess apprentices, but¡­¡­ I begged and pleaded, and somehow they were allowed to go home¡¹

    As soon as she said that, Yui-chan kicked her seat and stood up.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. I¡¯m going to stay here no matter what anyone says!¡¹

    ¡¸Kayama, you say that, but you live alone with your mother. She must be feeling lonely¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¹

    As Yui-chan stammered, an unexpected person spoke up.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to stay too¡¹

    It was Shiratori-senpai. She looked around with her usual unfriendly face at everyone who looked surprised, and then opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this a chance to get rich? Right, Miss Bowel?¡¹

    By all ounts, Yui-chan was also in it for the money, but she didn¡¯t like to be told that, so she turned mushy.

    Then the Captain folded her arms and made a thoughtful gesture, ¡°Hmm¡±.

    ¡¸How about you, Takasago?¡¹

    ¡¸The dessert is delicious. I like it¡¹

    Apparently, she wanted to stay.

    ¡¸Then, let me put it this way. As for you, I will ask Confinement King to allow you to travel back and forth between here and outside, as I do¡¹

    Certainly, if that is allowed, it will be a wishful thinking for Yui-chan, but¡­¡­.

    ¡¸As for the others, all of you will be released tomorrow. I¡¯ve been told that some of your memories of what happened here ¨C about people ¨C will be sealed¡¹

    ¡¸About people?¡¹

    When I asked that, Captain nodded her head.

    ¡¸Oh, yes. A person who has been whipped will remember being whipped, but will not know who whipped her. The opposite is also true¡¹

    ¡¸Ughh¡­¡­ isn¡¯t that just going to make things even more awkward?¡¹

    When Shima-senpai let out aplicated voice, Amemiya-senpai raised her hand and said, ¡°Umm¡­¡­.¡±.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Amemiya?¡¹

    ¡¸If I cane and go, I¡¯d like to stay too¡­¡­¡¹

    Immediately, a surprised gaze gathered on Amemiya-senpai. It¡¯s natural. Although it¡¯s 100 percent Yui-chan¡¯s fault, Amemiya-senpai is the most whipped person here.

    ¡¸Hmm, Freesia-san. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s up to Confinement King-sama to decide, but if she¡¯s someone servant¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll allow it¡¹

    When silver-haired maids answered that, Amemiya-senpai turned over in embarrassment.

    ¡¸Then, I will be Yui-sama¡¯s servant¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yui?¡¹

    ¡¸-sama?¡¹

    When Shima-senpai and Captain looked at each other and tilted their heads, Yui-chan twisted her mouth into a grin and said, ¡°Oh, you say the cutest things¡±.

    ¡¸If you do that, Hatsu-chan. Can I be your servant, too, Hatsu-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸How about you, Moribe? Why don¡¯t you join us?¡¹

    Shima-senpai turned her head towards me.

    However, I don¡¯t know why anyone would want to stay here, and more importantly, I have a decision to make.

    ¡¸No, no, I have something I want to do when I get out of here¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the thing I regret most about beforeing here is that I didn¡¯t tell the person I love that I love him, so I¡¯m going to try my best to tell him¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As I opened the door to the wall of the museum, I pulled out my bike, which I had brought in beforehand.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask you to navigate¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me, Devi!¡¹

    I looked at Lili, who was floating in the air, and nodded at each other, then I got on my bike and started riding.

    Summer was near and the air was warm. I could feel the sweat dripping down my T-shirt as I pedaled.

    A man¡¯s hand reaches out to Misuzu, and the sound of her crying and screaming came to my mind. I pedaled on, desperately trying to shake off these unpleasant fantasies.

    In the redeveloped area of the seaside, there were almost no stores or houses, just arge factory lit up against the dark sky.

    There were no people on the street, and even though it was a big road, there were only a few carsing and going. In the distance, the sound of straight pipe exhaust pipes of a motorcycle gang echoed loudly.

    After about thirty minutes of riding straight down the main road of the seaside, I eventually saw a signboard with the words ¡°Ferry Port¡± and an arrow.

    ¡¸Turn at the sign, Devi¡¹

    I was now covered in sweat.

    I didn¡¯t have time to reply, so I did as I was told and made the turn.

    The street on either side of us was dark, with a warehouse district atmosphere and few streetlights. As I drove straight through, I could see three cargo ships on the other side of the countless containers.

    ¡¸Which ones?¡¹

    ¡¸The one in the middle, Devi¡¹

    As I neared the pile of containers, I could barely stand my bike up, so I rolled it over and hid behind them.

    As I regted my ragged breathing, I observed the ship.

    The windows were lit, but there was no sign of life around the ship. There were no streetlights around, and even if they were watching from the deck, it would be too dark to see us.

    ¡¸Which part of the ship?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably one of the containers on deck, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll just have to go through them¡¹

    I jumped out from behind the containers and ran toward the ship.

    The movable stairs (ramp) were already up. So, the only way to get in is to use .

    But even though the ship was docked, there was still more than a meter of distance between the ship and the shore.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped!¡¹

    I made the door appear as if it were stuck to the hull of the ship and shouted to Lili.

    ¡¸Lili, open the door!¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that, Devi!¡¹

    Lili was the first to open the door.

    ¡¸Aaaaahhh!¡¹

    I ran as fast as I could and jumped in the air with the momentum of my run. If I don¡¯t reach it, I¡¯ll end up in the dark sea. But there was no time to be afraid of that. Just in time, just in time. And I tumbled headfirst into the doorway.

 Chapter 96: When Three Women are Gathered Together, They Form a Character of Sex (å§¦)

    Chapter 96: When Three Women are Gathered Together, They Form a Character of Sex (Š¦)

    My heart was pounding.

    I thought I could make it a meter or so with a good run, but it was much shorter than I thought.

    ¡¸Are you okay, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yeah. I¡¯m fine, I think¡¹

    As I regted my breathing, I used and looked in the opposite direction of where I hade in, to the other side.

    What I saw was a room in the ship. It was an unusually long and narrow room.

    Iron walls, iron doors. Two bunk beds were lined up on each side of the room, and there were several nude pin-ups on the wall. Some of them were reddish brown and about to peel off, while others were rtively new, but the overall impression of the room was just messy.

    It was probably a sailor¡¯s room. Fortunately, there was no sign of anyone in the room.

    ¡¸Good¡¹

    Then, I used to go down to the sailor¡¯s room, walked up to the entrance door, opened it slightly, and peeked out the other side.

    On the other side of the door is a corridor with an orangemp that dims the color. It was so narrow that if two people wanted to pass each other, they would have to lie down.

    I tried to listen carefully, but could not hear a single footstep. The only sound was the low hum of what seemed to be the air conditioning.

    (I think this is called a¡­¡­ sneaking mission?)

    I felt a mixture of anxiety and excitement. My heart was pounding more and more.

    I made up my mind and stepped out into the corridor.

    Carefully, so as not to make a sound.

    And if someone came from the front, I would immediately activate ¡°the door¡±. With this image in my mind, I stood on my tiptoes and walked softly and gently.

    I wondered how many people were on this ship right now. Ten? Twenty? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a hundred.

    Or are there only a few people left, lodging onnd until the ship sails?

    Eventually, without seeing anyone, I reached the end of the corridor. There was a spiral staircase that goes up.

    Looking up, the staircase seemed to extend two levels up.

    If I could get to that level, I might be able to get to the deck I was aiming for.

    I grabbed the handrail and started to carefully climb the stairs.

    I was so nervous that my hands were sweating profusely. No matter how hard I tried to kill the sound of my footsteps, the steel stairs made a high-pitched thump, thump, thump.

    I¡¯m in a hurry, but I don¡¯t want to make any noise. I felt as if my heart was tingling with impatience.

    Somehow, I managed to reach the second level, when suddenly, from the other side of the corridor, I heard the sound of menughing. Immediately, I crouched down.

    (What are they doing¡­¡­?)

    As I listened carefully, I heard the sound of dishes andughter. Apparently, there was a party going on somewhere on this level.

    I regained myposure and started walking up the stairs again.

    I wondered how much time had passed. When I reached the top of the stairs, I found myself in a small room. Looking out the window, I could see the deck piled up with containers.

    It seemed we had made it.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­¡¹

    I breathed out a sigh of relief and stepped out onto the deck using .

    Immediately, the smell of the tide tickling the tip of my nose. and I feel lukewarm breeze.

    There were many containers piled up on the deck, and the moonlight cast their shadows onto the chemical floor.

    Probably because there were few lights around. The full moon, slightly to the east of the mid-sky, looked unusually bright.

    ¡¸Do you know which container it is?¡¹

    ¡¸This way, Devi¡¹

    Following Lili¡¯s lead, I ran through the containers and reached the middle of the deck.

    The containers which were piled up. made it look like a back alley of an red light district lined with apartment buildings.

    ¡¸Roughly around here, Devi¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. All I have to do now is search until I find the right one¡¹

    I set up the door so that it was attached to the nearest container and use to peer into the container.

    I guess they n to repair it and sell it. The inside of the container was filled with what appeared to be used washing machines.

    The rest of the process was the same, and I went through one container after another, until finally, at the fifth container¡­

    ¡¸There she is!¡¹

    I found Kurosawa-san.

    Under the palentern light, I saw several female figures. Among them, I found Kurosawa-san sitting there holding her knees.

    She was dressed in her school uniform as she had been when she was taken away. She didn¡¯t seem to be injured.

    (I¡¯m d¡­.. she is safe!)

    My emotions rose, and without a second thought, I used and stepped into the container.

    ¡¸Misuzu!!¡¹

    The girls screamed as I suddenly jumped into the container. Kurosawa-san didn¡¯t scream, but her face went rigid with surprise.

    ¡¸Fumio!? What, why?¡¹

    When she saw that it was me who had jumped in, her face lit up with joy. But it was only for a moment.

    ¡¸That door¡­¡­ no way¡­¡­.¡¹

    When she realized that there was a door behind me, her expression turned grim.

    Of course, I knew this would happen, and I was prepared for it. But right now, it was more important to get out of here.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll exin everythingter. Just get inside the door! We¡¯re getting out of here!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can other girls enter the room as well?¡¹

    When I nodded, Kurosawa-san looked back at the other girls and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Anyone who wants to escape, follow me!¡¹

    When Kurosawa-san jumped into the door, the other women looked at each other and then ran into the door as fast as they could.

    I watched them all go in, and closed the door.

    The room used for the is in its smallest size in order to shorten the running distance. In short, it is the default state where no changes have been made.

    The room is made of stone and is about six tatami mats in size. Looking around the room, Kurosawa-san sighed.

    ¡¸Haa~, I¡¯vee back here again¡­¡­¡¹

    Come to think of it, the room had been in this state when she had been confined before. It must be a very familiar room to her.

    And Kurosawa-san lookedplicated.

    Despite this, Onee-san, who resembled a cabaret girl, approached me and asked me a question.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, you! What are we going to do from here? You look so calm, but if we don¡¯t get out of here quickly, they¡¯lle after us!¡¹

    It was natural for the girls to be terrified. After all, they were going to run away, but they had only gotten through one door.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already escaped. This room is in another dimension, so no one will be able to follow us¡¹

    ¡¸Another dimension¡­¡­?¡¹

    Onee-san¡¯s face instantly turned puzzled.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really in another dimension or not, but I don¡¯t know how else to exin this room.

    ¡¸All I have to do is open a door somewhere appropriate and get out of here¡­¡­¡¹

    I thought to myself.

    £¨I could put and on them right now and let them out, but that would be dangerous during this time of night¡­¡­)

    There is no reason to keep them here, but it would be a bad idea for them to wake up in another dangerous situation after they have been rescued.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll open the door in the morning in front of the station or somewhere, so you¡¯ll have to wait here for one night¡¹

    As I said this, I opened up the room and set up six beds.

    The room was changing in real time, and the women were looking at me with a frightened look.

    After I finished setting up the room, I turned to Kurosawa-san. To be honest, I don¡¯t care about the other women.

    The problem is¡­¡­ starts from here.

    ¡¸So, Kurosawa-san, please follow me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If you do anything weird, I¡¯ll scratch you¡¹

    Kurosawa-san red at me with a sense of difort. But I still take her with me and leave the room.

    I set up a corridor on the other side of the door, and connect it to ¡°the Bedroom of the Confinement King¡± in real time.

    When I think about it this way, the structure of the ¡°room¡± seems to have be quiteplicated.

    This fourth door leads to ¡°the Bedroom of the Confinement King¡±.

    The other three are the door to the outside and the door to the area where Masaki-chan¡¯s and Ryoko¡¯s rooms are located.

    And there was another one that lead to the area where the track and field club is confined.

    As soon as I stepped into the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom, Kurosawa-san red at me.

    ¡¸It was¡­¡­ you, wasn¡¯t it? Fumio. You¡¯re the beast that kidnapped me and raped me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to do anything. It¡¯ste today, so I¡¯m just going to erase your memory of me and ask you to leave in the morning¡¹

    Kurosawa-san then raised her eyebrows in suspicion. Well, it was inevitable that she would be suspicious, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡¸I promised Kurosawa-san before that I wouldn¡¯t involve you again. So, I thought I kept my distance from you. But only this time as an exception to the rule. After all, this was the only way I could think of to help Kurosawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re trying to deceive me by saying such an auspicious thing, aren¡¯t you!? That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the one who kidnapped the girls from the track and field club too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I kidnapped them. After all, some of the girls were trying to threaten Fujiwara-san by taking naked pictures of her. And because I couldn¡¯t figure out who it was, I kidnapped them all and finally found them today. But I¡¯m going to release them tomorrow morning¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re doing this for Mai?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think it¡¯s more like¡­¡­ for myself. The reason I came to help Kurosawa-san this time is the same. It was just because I was unhappy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to be angry when you say it like that¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure I nevere to you again. This time, I¡¯ll tell Fujiwara-san, ¡°I hate Kurosawa-san, so I don¡¯t want to get close to her¡±¡¹

    Then, for some reason, Kurosawa-san seemed to be in a panic.

    ¡¸Y-you don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡­.¡¹

    At the moment she stuttered, the door leading to the room of the princess suddenly opened with a mming sound.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun! What kind of toilet paper roll did you just ask me for¡­¡­¡­.. huh?¡¹

    The person who came was Masaki-chan carrying arge amount of toilet paper roll. As soon as she caught sight of Kurosawa-san, her face twisted in displeasure.

    It¡¯s dangerous¡­¡­. The timing is too bad.

    But whether she noticed her expression or not. Kurosawa-san rushed towards her with a look of great emotion on her face.

    ¡¸Masaki! You¡¯re safe!¡¹

    However, Masaki-chan gave her cold words as she ran up to her.

    ¡¸What are you doing here? You thieving cat¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, thieving¡­¡­ cat? W-what do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with you, Masaki¡­¡­?¡¹

    Masaki-chan pointed the toilet paper roll at the nose of the confused Kurosawa-san and red at her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re trying to seduce Fumio-kun again, aren¡¯t you! Isn¡¯t that right!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re joking¡­? What are you talking about, Masaki¡­¡­?¡¹

    I hurriedly intervened between the two of them when I saw that Masaki-chan looked like she was about to grab her.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, please calm down!¡¹

    ¡¸But Fumio-kun! This woman is¡­¡­.¡¹

    Masaki-chan stomped her feet in a jittery manner.

    However, bad things happen in bad times¡­¡­.

    The next moment, the door leading to the area where the track & field club is being held captive mmed open this time.

    ¡¸Oh! You¡¯re back, Confinement King! I¡¯ve missed you! You¡¯re going to take good care of me tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Tashiro-san came in, wearing a white dress. She came running towards me and clung to my arm tightly. When she noticed Kurosawa-san¡¯s presence, she raised her eyebrows.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸And who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I¡¯m Hatsu(Ui) Tashiro, the second favored princess of the Confinement King. So, who are you?¡¹

    As soon as she heard the words ¡°Second favored Princess¡±, Kurosawa-san red at me.

    No, I don¡¯t want to be red at there.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Misuzu Kurosawa¡¹

    Then, Tashiro-san tilted her head, ¡°What?¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that name before¡­¡­ Oh, I remember now, Lili-dono imed that was the name of a poor woman whocked the ability to judge men!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaaaa!? What are you talking about!¡¹

    I wondered if that was the case, but¡­¡­ Tashiro-san is the type of person who can¡¯t read the atmosphere very well¡­¡­

    Kurosawa-san was very upset, but Tashiro-san looked down at her and tucked her chin.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯m disappointed that you¡¯re letting a trivial man manipte you and that you¡¯re letting the best man in the world slip away¡¹

    ¡¸What? The best man? You¡¯re making meugh. What is the best?¡¹

    ¡¸All of it. I¡¯m currently listening to Lili-dono, asking her about the history from the birth of the Confinement King to now, and the more I learn, the more I fall in love with him¡¹

    ¡¸History!?¡¹

    When I raised my voice involuntarily, Masaki-chan looked at me as if to say, ¡°Me too!¡±.

    ¡¸Just right. Did you say Kasuya? I¡¯ve always wanted to see the face of a woman who would choose such a man¡¹

    ¡¸Jun-kun is not trivial!¡¹

    When Kurosawa-san raised her voice, Tashiro-san snickered.

    ¡¸Anyone who listens to that voice record will agree that he is a trivial man¡¹<hr>

    <u></u><li><u>Revision : Hatsu -> Ui if the raw appears to contain ³õ(¤¦¤¤)</u></li>

 Chapter 97: Its All Gods Fault

    Chapter 97: It¡¯s All God¡¯s Fault

    This chapter is hell long¡­

    ¡¸Voice record?¡¹

    Kurosawa-san asked back, and Tashiro-san spoke up into the air.

    ¡¸Is Lili-dono present?¡¹

    ¡¸You guys call Lili too much, Devi¡¹

    Lili appeared a little frustrated, and Kurosawa-san jumped in surprise.

    But she didn¡¯t seem that surprised. Even though the girl was floating in the air.

    Perhaps she has subconsciously be ustomed to Lili¡¯s presence, even if she doesn¡¯t remember it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to y that voice you yed for me this morning for this poor girl¡¹

    Lili looked back and forth between Tashiro-san and Kurosawa-san, and then turned her gaze to Tashiro-san again.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You don¡¯t seem to have many friends, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Suddenly I¡¯m being dissed!?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, Devi? You¡¯re the type of person who does things that people don¡¯t like without feeling bad about it. Have you ever had a friend stop talking to you all of sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it happens all the time, but so what?¡¹

    ¡¸It happens all the time¡­¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan looked at her as if she had seen something terrible.

    ¡¸Try to think about people¡¯s feelings, Devi. I feel sorry for Kurosawa-chan if she has to listen to that, Devi. Lili doesn¡¯t want to see Kurosawa-chan cry, Devi¡¹

    I am certain that Lili is just making a series of unusualments.

    Ah¡­ she must have set it up ¡­¡­.

    The voice record was probably that conversation between Kasuya and his juniors.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t like the idea of having her listen to that.

    As a man, there are times when I feel self-conscious.

    I think it¡¯s a little too merciless to bring it up.

    However, for the devil, it seems not to be so.

    The reason why Lili yed that audio to Tashiro-san must have been in prediction of what would happen.

    And if she hooked her like this¡­

    ¡¸Huh? Aren¡¯t you an idiot? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to cry! I¡¯ll listen to it, so get that voice record out of here¡¹

    Kurosawa-san will catch it easily.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸I have told you, Devi. Lili doesn¡¯t care if you cry, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, I¡¯m not going to cry¡¹

    When Kurosawa-san raised her voice, the devil girl snapped her fingers in a very pompous tone.

    Then, even though there seems to be no speaker, a radio noise echoed throughout the room.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡ºYou guys¡­ don¡¯t just fooling around, Kimo-jima is still in good shape¡»

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It was Jun-kun¡¯s voice that I heard. It seems to be a bitnguid, but it¡¯s definitely Jun-kun¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸The voice was recorded during a lunch break the day after Fumi Fumi was attacked by unknown assants, Devi¡¹

    The day after Fumio was attacked was lunchtime, the day I told Jun-kun to stop the juniors. It¡¯s true that during the lunch break, Jun-kun said he was going to talk to his juniors.

    When I listened to him, I saw that he was telling the juniors not to attack him anymore. It¡¯s a bit nuanced, but he¡¯s not talking about anything crazy.

    But¡­

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the problem¡­¡­. The head of the dormitory contacted her parents and they replied that Rin was on a trip¡»

    ¡ºSo Kimo-jima is irrelevant?¡»

    ¡ºWhy would he not be irrelevant? He¡¯s been bothering Rin around and giving her trouble. That¡¯s good reason, isn¡¯t it? You should spread the rumor that he did it¡»

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Wait, wait a minute?

    Does this mean that Jun-kun knew that the missing girl was safe?

    Does this mean he knew and had his juniors spread bad rumors about Fumio?

    Then I realized the meaning of the first word.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t-just-fooling-around¡»

    So does that mean that it was actually Jun-kun who made the juniors attack Fumio?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡ºI¡¯ve been spreading rumors since yesterday, as Senpai said, but why do Senpai care about that?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not that I¡¯m obsessed with it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always been ufortable with it, so I thought it would be a good opportunity. It¡¯s also annoying that he¡¯s dating Mai-chan without knowing his own worth, andtely he¡¯s been giving Misuzu attention. I think it¡¯s best to crush idiots like that before he got the wrong idea¡»

    ¡ºOh, I see what you mean. You mean for Misuzu-senpai¡¯s sake? When ites to Misuzu-senpai, your eyes really change color¡»

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Because of me? Don¡¯t be stupid!

    I don¡¯t want that!

    Don¡¯t dare to say that his possessiveness is for me!

    I was skeptical that this voice was real before, but now I¡¯m convinced.

    The only thing I¡¯ve ever wanted Jun-kun to stop doing is saying that everything is for me.

    And¡­

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡ºWell, senpai! Did you have sex with Misuzu-senpai yet?¡»

    ¡ºHow was it? Was it great?¡»

    ¡ºOf course it was. But, if anything, I think Misuzu is more into me now. I made her scream, ¡°Come deeper¡±, and so on. It¡¯s hard when Misuzu wants to do it again¡»

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Immediately, a voice leaked out, ¡°Ugh¡­.. it¡¯s the worst¡±, and Masaki-chan looked at me with a pitying look.

    Then, an image of Jun-kun smiling and rubbing the bottom of his nose with his fingers came to mind.

    This is Jun-kun¡¯s habit when he¡¯s proud of himself.

    I can understand why a boy would want to brag about the sex he had.

    It¡¯s impossible to talk about the contents of the sex and the secrets between the two of us to others, and I think it¡¯s the worst, but if he apologizes¡­¡­ and promises not to do it again, I can forgive him.

    But when did he make me scream?

    If he could make me want to do it, I would have done it!

    Or rather, I do it!

    I don¡¯t mind that he¡¯s more into me than I am into him. Well, it¡¯s okay.

    I actually like him.

    But when did I ever want to fuck him?

    Does he have any idea how much trouble I went through after that lousy sex session?

    The value of a man is not only in sex. I was trying to prepare myself for the possibility that I might never be able to cum again if I continued to go out with Jun-kun, after all, I still loved him.

    And I was ready as if I was going to be a priestess.

    Well¡­ I admit that my feelings were a little wobbly after¡­¡­ Mai showed me Fumio¡¯s penis.

    And I admit that I could not forget the taste of Fumio¡¯s semen, and I thought that today would be thest time.

    I¡¯ll also admit that I¡¯ve started to think rather seriously about what Kyoko said, ¡°Love is with your boyfriend, and sexual desire is with your sex friends¡±.

    But, but, but!

    Jun-kun has no right to boast about sex with a smug look on his face.

    When I unconsciously shook my fist, the ponytailed woman said with a triumphant look on her face, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s bullshit, right?¡± .

    I was angry, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say back. I heard the sound of my teeth chattering.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m so d. I¡¯m d I was rejected by Jun-kun. It¡¯s too bad, Misuzu¡¹

    Masaki grinned and stirred me up. I don¡¯t remember seeing her with such a bad personality. Ah, I¡¯m so pissed.

    But the truth is, I can¡¯t do this¡­¡­ anymore.

    I loved him so much that I thought I might be able to put up with such a lousy sex, but when he takes away that feeling of love¡­¡­ I can¡¯t do it anymore.

    That¡¯s what the devil¡¯s girl said.

    I¡¯m really depressed and I¡¯m going to cry if I¡¯m not paying attention.

    At that moment when I couldn¡¯t help but cast my eyes down.

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s said if you have good chemistry, the expiration date of ¡¸I like you¡¹ will be renewed every time you do it. Women are selfish creatures, and in the end, they like a man who can satisfy them.

    Somehow, Kyoko-san¡¯s words crossed my mind.

    Oh, so the expiration date of ¡°I like you¡± would have expired sometime.

    And again, Kyoko-san¡¯s words came to mind.

    ¨D¨DA man who is a good match for you sexually, it feels like you are destined to be with him. It¡¯s like God made him for you.

    God made him for you.

    If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s useless to resist¡­¡­. That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸Hey, Masaki¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, thieving cat?¡¹

    Masaki twisted one cheek and made a face of displeasure. And then I opened my mouth, smiling at her.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m a thieving cat. So, please give me Fumio¡¹

    In that moment, Masaki and Ponytailed woman rolled their eyes.

    ¡¸¡¯¡­¡­W, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I like him¡¹

    ¡¸But when it came to Jun-kun, you were very reserved with me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because I felt sorry for Masaki and felt like you would break if I didn¡¯t protect you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I hate that about you, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, you can say that you don¡¯t like me like that now. But I¡¯m not going to hesitate anymore. It¡¯s my turn to ask Masaki to be more reserved. I¡¯m the challenger¡¹

    At that moment, Masaki¡¯s eyes widened.

    She looked surprised, and I could see tears slowly starting to well up in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡¸Masaki?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Y-you can do whatever you want. Either way. Fumio-kun¡¯s libido is not at a level that can be managed by me or Misuzu alone¡­¡­ If Misuzu wants to be Fumio-kun¡¯s thing, I will not oppose it anymore¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave you alone with him today. It¡¯s just for today! Tashiro-san, get out of the room too!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~? No, I¡¯m staying with Confinement King tonight¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough!¡¹

    As if to drive away the disgruntled ponytail, Masaki hurriedly left the room. And before closing the door, she said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Misuzu, but I¡¯ll be the first one to have Fumio¡¯s baby!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know why Masaki¡¯s attitude suddenly changed.

    Buf Fumio was smiling happily for some reason.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good to see that you guys have made up¡¹

    ¡¸Did we make up¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Then we were both silent.

    I didn¡¯t really know what to say.

    I left my boyfriend and now I¡¯m trying to love the horrible man who confined me.

    What the hell is this? How did this happen?

    I think¡­¡­ as Kyoko-san says, if God created it that way, then maybe it¡¯s too far to go. Yeah, it¡¯s all God¡¯s fault.

    Then, I walked up to Fumio and hugged his body, begging him for a kiss. When I gently pressed my lips to his, my heart jumped in my chest.

    ¡¸Nchu! Nmu¡­ slurp¡­ chu, chuu¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t seem to stop now.

    I swirled my tongue around Fumio¡¯s lips as my emotions took over. Then, I twirled my tongue around his tongue and sucked sweetly on his bottom lip¡­¡­.

    I pour my own saliva into him and sip his saliva. I leaned into his hug and stroked his back again and again.

    ¡¸Nmu¡­¡­ Nfu¡¹

    Then, his fingertips trace over my body.

    And just from that, my breathing bes erratic just from that. My body reacts.

    My reasoning melts away. Instinct takes over my body. That kind of sensation.

    He kissed me on the mouth and grabbed my breasts from above my blouse.

    ¡¸Nnn!?¡¹

    It hurts a little. But it made my body jump. I¡¯m sure Fumio is excited too. I¡¯m happy to think that he wants me.

    ¡¸Mufuu¡­ nnn, fuahh, ah, ah¡¹

    The caresses on my clothes felt good but frustrating. Gradually, I could not hold back my voice.

    The feeling of our bodies touching, the area where his lower abdomen touches, is getting harder and harder.

    £¨He¡¯s feeling me¡­¡­)

    I slowly move my hand from stroking his back to his lower abdomen. It was so hard and tense that I could even see it on his pants.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Fumio¡­ it¡¯s so hard¡¹

    I stroked the top of his pants and he raised his eyebrows as if he was holding in the pleasure. His expression is very cute. It¡¯s adorable.

    It made me want to make him feel even better. Such a feeling wells up in me.

    As I continued to stroke him from the top of his pants, he asionally shivered as if he had a chill.

    And his hand, which had been stimting my breasts, gradually moved down. As if crawling over my body, he moved down from my sides to my hips. Finally, he reached up my skirt.

    My body trembled slightly at the feel of his fingertips crawling up my thighs.

    I became embarrassed and tried to close my legs. But his fingertips had already reached my crotch.

    I could feel his fingertips through my shorts. His fingertips traced the slit, making me aware of the shape of my part.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really wet¡­¡­ Misuzu¡¹

    When he whispers that in my ear, my face starts to heat up with embarrassment.

    ¡¸Hyan¡­¡­¡¹

    As he unintentionally pulled away his mouth and turned his face away, his fingertips became more and more vigorous, and he pulled down my panties and touched my vagina directly.

    Immediately, a single drop of my embarrassing juice dripped onto the floor, forming a stain, and I felt my cheeks burning.

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ I remember the feel of these fingertips¡­¡­ the fingers that made me so crazy, so many times¡­¡­)

    He stroked around the area so that I could clearly see the shape of my genitals, and my hips began to buckle on their own in frustration.

    ¡¸Ahh, Fumio¡­ Don¡¯t tease me¡­¡­ don¡¯t tease me¡­¡­.¡¹

    I leaned over him and ran my tongue down his neck as if begging him.

    Then he responded to my request by spreading mybia apart and tracing each fold with his fingertips.

    As he stimted my erect clitoris with his fingertips, I felt a rush of pleasure that made me feel like I was going to fall to my knees.

    ¡¸T-that ce¡­ Ah, hafuu, t-that so good, ah¡­ It¡¯s tingling¡­ It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s make me crazy¡¹

    My thighs are already dripping with love juice. And then, a sticky, wet fingertip finally entered my vagina.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnnh! I-it¡¯s entering¡­ Fumio¡¯s finger¡­. is entering¡­¡¹

    My body is reacting on its own.

    I can feel my flesh tightening up around his finger. It¡¯s pleasuring itself. My hole swallows his fingertips in a shallow way, and I shudder with pleasure.

    Every time he wriggles his fingers, a rush of pleasure runs up my spine, as if an electric current has been sent through my body.

    Then, just as he bent his finger inside my soggy vagina, it hit me in a really good spot, and my body arched back.

    ¡¸Uaahh!? Hii, t-that¡¯s so good!?¡¹

    Oh, I¡¯m going to cum right away.

    Although, I want to make him feel better and better. It¡¯s too early. I don¡¯t want toe yet.

    I pull down his zipper and reach into his pants.

    Then I pulled down his pants and grabbed his muscr ones.

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    I could hear him gasp in my ear.

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ it¡¯s amazing¡­¡­ it¡¯s so hard¡­¡­)

    A thick and big stick of flesh throbbing in my hand. It¡¯s hot and has an incredible presence. It was so swollen that it could have ejacted at any moment.

    A stick of flesh that drove me crazy over and over again. I think my eyes are already dted.

    Perhaps he is feeling it too much, he tries to pull back to escape. But I won¡¯t let him go. Once I have him, he¡¯s mine. I have a hand-technique that I learned directly from Freesia-san.

    And so, I began to twirl the tip overflowing from the tip in my palm and smear it all over. This is the lubricant.

    Stter Stter Stter Stter¡­¡­.

    I lightly scratch my fingernails on the back muscles and squeeze the ns up.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Misuzu!¡¹

    He distorted his face as if to endure the pain. I know it. He¡¯s not in pain. Instead, he¡¯s going to cum.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Fumio¡­¡­ is so cute ¡­¡­.¡¹

    As soon as I whispered that into his ear.

    ¡¸Hii!? So sudden¡­¡­.¡¹

    Fumio¡¯s finger movements suddenly became faster. He¡¯s going to make me cum before I do make him cum.

    £¨If it¡¯s Fumio, then he¡¯s the only one who hates to lose when ites to sex)

    But I also want to make Fumio feel good.

    I moved my hand faster and harder, resisting the pleasure that wasing at me.

    The pleasure was so great that we both pulled our hips back. But neither of us would take our fingers off of each other¡¯s genitals.

    We continued to y around with each other¡¯s genitals, licking each other¡¯s tongues.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ah, Ahh, Haa, Ah¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~ haa~ haa~ haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    The room was filled with our caged breath. Like a beast, we continued to torture each other.

    And finally, the limit came.

    When Fumio¡¯s body jumped.

    Tremble! Tremble! Spurt, Spurttt!

    A lot of white muddy liquid overflows in my hand.

    The muddy, sticky, and hot semen stains my hands.

    £¨I did it!)

    The next thing I know, Fumio is thrusting his fingertips up the inside of my vagina, making me shudder with pleasure.

    As soon as he did, a tremendous feeling of pleasure rushed up my spine.

    ¡¸Ah, Ahh, Nnnn, Nnnn, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    My eyes go nk and I choke on my breath.

    At the same time as the sensation of my skin pores expanding, my whole body begins to convulse.

    Kyuuuuuuuu! My pussy tightens around his fingers, and the next thing I know, Drip Drip! A huge amount of love juice dripped onto the floor.

    ¡¸Haa~ haa~ haa~ haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    The two people¡¯s rough breathing echoed through the room.

    ¡¸Haa~ haa~ haa~¡­ Ahh, I love¡­¡­ you, Fumio¡­ I love you, Nchu¡­¡­ Mmu, slurpp¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­ Nnn¡¹

    In the midst of thenguidness of the post-climax, we leaned against each other and kissed each other hungrily.

    £¨No¡­¡­ it¡¯s still not enough. I want to do more. I want more, more, more, and more)

    I don¡¯t think I could hold back. I believe it¡¯s a shame, but I begged Fumio to do it.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio, fuck me ¡­¡­ and do what you want¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to make Misuzu mine this time¡¹

    He looks into my eyes as he says this.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­.¡¹

    It¡¯s bad. It¡¯s really no good.

    I¡¯m already crazy about him.

    I like Fumio¡¯s voice, I like Fumio¡¯s shape, I like Fumio¡¯s eyes, I like Fumio¡¯s body lines, I like Fumio¡¯s fingertips, I like Fumio¡¯s words, I like Fumio¡¯s cock, I like everything about Fumio.

    As I stare at him, I feel as if I¡¯ve been affected by a fever. Fumio takes off his pants and underwear.

    The exposed stick of flesh was already towering to the point of pain, even though it had just been ejacted.

    £¨Is it better not to take off the uniform¡­¡­?)

    I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve heard that boys are more excited that way. So, I reached into my skirt and pulled off my panties. The panties which are already soggy and heavy made a nasty noise on the floor.

 Chapter 98: The First Woman is Special

    Chapter 98: The First Woman is Special

    Twoupdates + one additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­<hr>

    This time, I¡¯m going to make her mine.

    That¡¯s what I said, but I¡¯m still confused even after all this time.

    I swear, I was really nning to send Kurosawa-san home the next morning without doing anything.

    I¡¯ll get her back one day. I had thought so, but I didn¡¯t think that now was the time.

    As for Kasuya-kun¡¯s voice, it was definitely Lili¡¯s idea. It may well be enough to make her fall in love with me.

    But ¡­¡­.

    The problem is that as soon as she got mad at Kasuya-kun, she said, ¡°I love you!¡±. And I don¡¯t know why she came to that conclusion.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of change has urred in her feelings.

    Was Lili so sure that this would happen?

    As I was thinking about this, Kurosawa-sany down on the bed and smiled shyly.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Come¡­¡­ Fumio¡¹

    She lies down on the bed with her breasts bare and her legs open. Her cheeks flush red as she pushes open her slit with two fingers, revealing her wet, pink flesh to me.

    Her bra is pushed up to her breast. Her breasts were tucked under her arms. And with the familiar uniform looked even more lewd.

    I can¡¯t stand it. There was no way I could. I¡¯ll think about itter.

    ¡¸Misuzu!¡¹

    I covered her, rubbed my ns against her vulva, and thrust my meat stick into her vagina, breathing hard.

    A warm, moist, narrow passage. The sweet pleasure of the flesh rubbing against flesh.

    The pleasure of the male who has acquired a superb female crawls up my spine.

    Zuju, Guju, Zuzuzuzuzuzu.

    ¡¸Nnnnnn! Haa~, nku, it¡¯sing in! Ahhh, it¡¯s so big, it¡¯s so hot, Fumio!¡¹

    Her pussy was so slippery that it looked like it was melting, and as soon as she epted my cock, she shivered as if she was boiling with joy.

    The squeeze was intense. But the lubrication was plentiful. It led me deeper and deeper into her.

    As soon as the ns collided with her cervix and crushed it to the point where it changed shape¡­

    ¡¸Nhhhhhh! It¡¯s so gooooood!¡¹

    Her body arched back, and the slimy folds of her flesh tightened around my cock as if squeezing it.

    I¡¯m not letting go. I won¡¯t let go. I¡¯ll never let you go anywhere.

    That¡¯s what it seemed to be saying to me.

    I¡¯ve held Misuzu¡¯s body many times, but today it¡¯s even wetter than usual and tighter than usual.

    It¡¯s sofortable that it almost takes my consciousness away.

    But I can¡¯t let myselfe easily. She has chosen me. I have to live up to her expectations.

    No, I have to give her more pleasure than she expects.

    I put all my strength into it again and crushed her womb.

    ¡¸Nnn, ah, ah, gghh!¡¹

    She twisted her face in agony and clenched her teeth.

    The two crotches were joined at the base, our wet pubic hair tangled together in a lustful scene.

    Then I pulled out the meat stick that had been thrusting deep into my vagina. Slowly, slowly, and slowly.

    ¡¸Hafuu¡­ Ahh, it¡¯s moving, your penis is moving inside me¡­¡¹

    Her vaginal folds twisted around my frenulum in an attempt to hold back my thing as it was pulled out.

    The soft flesh also strokes up and down my cock. And it feels good. It feels really good.

    After I pulled out my meat stick to the edge, I thrust it back into her vagina with great force.

    Doju!

    ¡¸Uaah! Kuffu~, Nnnnn¡¹

    I press my ns against the depths of her vagina. And I push the swirling thoughts, ¡°I love you! I love you!¡± in my chest deep inside her.

    My first woman. The woman I was once forced to let go of.

    The thought of it turns me on to the point of boiling.

    I let my enthusiasm get the best of me and began pistoning.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡­¡¹

    The screams came and went with my movements. Her voice was already ripe and sweet from the beginning.

    While the bed is creaking, I thrust my stick into the honey-filled cavern.

    I shook my hips in unison, as if to imprint on her body that she is mine.

    ¡¸Ah, Nhh, Nhh, Nhh, Ah, Ah, Ahh¡­¡¹

    Every time Misuzu moaned, her vaginal walls contracted, squeezing my cock tighter and tighter. It made me feel as if my thing was melting inside her.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­ it feels so good, Misuzu¡¹

    As soon as I let out a sound like that, her expression became squishy and debauched.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ I¡¯m so d that you feel that way¡­¡­ Please make me feel better, better and better with you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I want you to feel good, too¡¹

    Whispering this to her, I quickened the movement of my hips.

    ¡¸Fuuh, hiii!? Ah, Ah, Kuh, hiiii! i-it¡­. feels so good, it¡¯s too much! it¡¯s too muuuuuch!¡¹

    I thrust into her with such force that I prated her womb, and mmed my hips down hard on her crotch.

    Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter!

    ¡¸Ohhh, it¡¯s deep, it¡¯s deep, it¡¯s so great, ah, ah, ah, i-it¡¯s so good, it¡¯s really goood¡¹

    Her shapely breasts swayed with each thrust, and her sheets wrinkled as she clutched them.

    Our crotches were soaked with her love juices, which were bubbling and cloudy, staining the skirt she was still wearing.

    The mating odor, like fermented cheese, was growing thicker and thicker.

    Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter!

    As I continued to thrust into her, her cheeks turned even redder and her breathing became more erratic. She began to shake her head violently.

    ¡¸Nnnnn, noo, ah, i-it¡¯s made me crazy, if you keep thrusting like this, I¡¯ll stop being myself¡­¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to slow down even though she says that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to go crazy. I¡¯m going to make you happy for the rest of your life. You should drown yourself, Misuzu. I¡¯ll make you feel better and better and better!¡¹

    I mmed my hips even harder.

    If I look it again, Misuzu Kurosawa is a superb beauty. She has translucent white skin and lustrous ck hair. Her nted eyes are cool and morous.

    However, she was unreachable, a girl I had never been able to reach before.

    The girl who trampled me. The girl who was the girlfriend of the guy who bullied me. The cute girl who was a reader model that everyone in my ss admired. The girl who looked down on me like I was a trouble.

    But now, my penis was making her eyes water to the point of tears. Her cheeks are dyed bright red, and she does as I do. She is sucking my cock into her vagina, shallowly writhing her vaginal folds.

    She is begging to be loved by me.

    How could I not be excited by this?

    Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter!

    ¡¸Hiiiiii!? Your penis is getting bigger again! My vagina being spread, i-if you do this, ah, ah I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m going to cum¡¹

    Misuzu finally climaxed at the sensation of being pushed apart by my swollen and excited cock.

    ¡¸Just cum! Cum and be my woman!¡¹

    Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter!

    ¡¸Already, I¡¯m turning into Fumio¡¯s woman, aah, aah, aah, it¡¯s too muuch! No, I¡¯m really going to cum!¡¹

    The vaginal walls tighten around my thing. I¡¯m at my limit too. But I desperately try to suppress the ejaction feeling thates over me and just keep shaking my hips.

    And then¨C

    Zuju!

    I thrust up into her cervix with all my might to finish her off.

    ¡¸Aaahhhhhhh!! I-I¡¯m cummmmmmmmmmmmmmmming!!¡¹

    Immediately, Misuzu¡¯s flesh began to contract as if it was about to bite my thing. Each of the folds entwines around my flesh.

    There¡¯s no way I can take this kind of pressure.

    ¡¸Kuh, I can¡¯t endure it. I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    My penis pulsed loudly.

    Tremble! Tremble! Spurt! Spurt, Spurttttt!

    The lump of lust that was swirling around the base became arge amount of cloudy white liquid and stained the inside of Misuzu.

    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s pulsating! Your penis is pulsating! Ah, yes, even though I still cumming, I¡¯m cumming againn, it feels so good! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cummmming!¡¹

    The rhythm of the meat stick and the feeling of the semen hitting her womb pushed her to another climax.

    ¡¸Nkku, Nnnnnnnnnnnn!¡¹

    Her eyebrows lowered into a c shape, and she bit her lip. I felt her nails on my skin as her hands hugged my body, and a faint pain ran down my back.

    And Misuzu asks for my lips.

    ¡¸Nchu, Chu, Slurp, Slurppp¡­¡¹

    We both shuddered in pleasure as our lips met, and then we parted our lips and began to eat each other.

    Then, at the moment when we parted their lips and looked at each other with debauched eyes ¨C the electronic sound of leveling up echoed.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Misuzu Kurosawa¡¯s state has been changed to [Enved]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Hundred Percent (Hole in One)¡¹

    ¡¸You can fertilize any woman, regardless of gender or race¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Two ns in a Row (Tandem Twin)¡¹

    ¡¸You can grow another one¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    No way¡­¡­ Let¡¯s pretend I never heard about this feature.

    It¡¯s especially bad when it¡¯s a Hundred Percent (Hole in One).

    If Masaki-chan finds out about it, it¡¯s going to be a disaster.

    And¡­¡­ what is this? Another one will grow!

    The function that made me quit being human has finally arrived!

    As I was making ament to the electronic voice in my head, Misuzu looked at me with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­¡­ Fumio?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Misuzu is too cute and I got a little fuzzy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Stupid¡¹

    She averted her eyes as if embarrassed, and her gesture was also very cute.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio¡­¡­ you can still do that¡­¡­ right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    As if begging for it, her honey pot tightens around the rod that is still in there. Her sweet breath reaches my ear as well. And as a result, even though I¡¯ve just ejacted, my cock is getting harder and harder.

    ¡¸Nnn, it¡¯s getting big again¡­¡­ Ufu, I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    ¡¸Tonight you¡¯re going to keep mepany until I¡¯m satisfied, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ After all, I am Fumio¡¯s woman. You can love me as much as you want and fuck me as much as you want¡¹

    <hr><u><li>This is the follow up¡­¡­</li><li>The favorite princess is the lover position for Fumio.</li><li>The semi-favorite princess is a sex ve, and the apprentice princess is a potential sex ve.</li><li>In the end, if Fumio likes them, they can move up in the hierarchy system.</li><li>In addition, if the number of semi-princess increases, there may be factions for each princess in the future.</li><li>In summary, the current family of the confinement king as of chapter 98 is as follows.</li>

    <u></u><li><u>Favored Princess: ¡ï Masaki Haneda, ¡ï Hatsu Tashiro (servant: Natsumi Shima), ¡ï Misuzu Kurosawa, (¡ó Mai Fujiwara (nned))</u></li><li><u>Semi-favored Princess: ¡ï Ryoko Terashima, (¡ó Kyoko Terashima (nned))</u></li><li><u>Apprentice Princess: ©– Yui Kayama (Servant: Kibou Amemiya), Kei Takasago, Saki Shiratori.</u></li><li><u>Apprentice servants: Masako Inui, Ayaka Kishijo, Ayumi Saito, Eri Hotta</u></li><li><u>¡ù¡ï Enved ¡ó Subjugated ©– Submissive</u></li>

    </u>

 Chapter 99: Getting Home is an Escape

    Chapter 99: Getting Home is an Escape

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ haa~¡­¡­ haa~¡­¡­ haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~ haa~ haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    Misuzu and I were lying on the bed,pletely naked, and breathing hard.

    Every time Misuzu fainted, I poured a tiny bit of the energy drink into her mouth and forced her to restart.

    I continued to embrace her until morning,pletely ignoring her words of forgiveness.

    And now, the bed was in a terrible state.

    It was so soggy that it looked like a bucket had been thrown overboard by the overflowing bodily fluids and semen.

    It¡¯s fine because I can do something about it by installing furniture, but normally I¡¯d have to buy a new bed.

    The room was filled with a sweet and sour smell. It was a thick scent of male and female.

    The sight of Misuzu lying in such a situation was also quite terrible.

    Her legs were in a crab-like position. Her vagina entrance was gaping open and could not be closed. And from such hole, too much thick white liquid was constantly flowing down sloppily.

    It¡¯s not just the private parts.

    Misuzu¡¯s whole body was covered in semen from being sprayed so many times. Her white skin was covered with threads of cum. Her pink nipples were coated in white fluid, and when she shuddered, semen dripped down the curves of her breasts.

    I felt an inexplicable sense of aplishment and a surging sense of love at the sight of her.

    ¡¸I love you, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too¡­ Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­¡¹

    The moment Misuzu smiled debaucherously¨D¨D

    The door suddenly mmed open, and someone stepped into the room.

    When I turned my head to look at the door, I saw Masaki-chan and Tashiro-san.

    Masaki-chan¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly at the sight of the rough and tumble of the room, and then she put the loudspeaker she was holding in her hand to her mouth, regardless of where she had obtained it.

    A squeaky¨D¨D¨D¨Dhigh-pitched sound.

    Then she raised her voice.

    ¡¸We are! Demand! Fumio-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸We demand!¡¹

    Misuzu, who should have been slumped over, jumped up in a surprise at the noise.

    ¡¸It¡¯s noisy! W-w-w-what? What happened?¡¹

    As she looked at Misuzu¡¯s figure, Masaki-chan took a deep breath and shouted again.

    ¡¸Treat your favorite princess equally!¡¹

    ¡¸Treat us equally!¡¹

    ¡¸Specifically, I demand that tonight, and Hatsu-chan tomorrow. We demand the same or more sex as Misuzu-chan got today!¡¹

    ¡¸Tonight¡­¡­ w-wait a minute, Masaki-dono! Why are you the first to go? I can¡¯t hold out until tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the first, Hatsu-chan is the second. It¡¯s natural, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s natural! I¡¯ve heard that first and second are just an order, not a hierarchy!¡¹

    £¨Why the two of them argue over that¡­¡­?)

    I thought about it, but of course I couldn¡¯t say it.

    I think this is Lili¡¯s work, as they were apparently peering into this room from somewhere.

    And it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that Masaki-chan would have had a rivalry with Misuzu, not wanting to lose to her.

    £¨I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡­ But wait. On the contrary, if I hold Misuzu and Masaki-chan together, it will be very erotic, right?)

    The rivalry between the two is fueling the sex¡­¡­.

    When I imagined it, it became fun.

    But not tonight.

    I shrug my shoulders and tell them.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, Tashiro-san, don¡¯t you remember you¡¯re leaving here tonight to go home?¡¹

    Both of them let out a dumbfounded ¡°Oh¡±. Only Misuzu, who was not aware of the situation, looked puzzled.

    Later today, we¡¯re going together and discuss the n.

    We¡¯re going to finalize the n for the girls¡¯ return, excluding the four in question.

    Tashiro-san and the rest of the track and field club, Masaki-chan, Misuzu, and the girls who were rescued from being trafficked yesterday.

    I¡¯m going to release them all today.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Shima-senpai, why did you decide to stay here?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious. It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about Hatsu-chan. Hatsu-chan can¡¯t read the atmosphere, and I have to follow her¡­¡­. Besides, if I can go back and forth, I don¡¯t think you need to take it so seriously¡­¡­¡¹

    After the dinner, we were given a pair of rooms for three or four people to spend the night.

    In the same room with me were Shima-senpai and Amemiya-senpai.

    It felt a little like a school trip, and we talked until midnight.

    ¡¸Then, why did you decided to stay here, Amemiya-senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe¡­¡­ I¡¯m in love with umm¡­¡­ you know¡¹

    Well, I stopped listening to her.

    No, Saori know it!

    There are so many things in this world that are better left unknown!

    The next morning, the silver-haired maid announced at the breakfast table.

    ¡¸Everyone is expected to return around 7:00 p.m. this evening. You are wee to rx in your rooms until then, or to use the swimming pool orrge baths at your leisure. Tea and snacks will always be avable in the dining room¡¹

    I was drowsy while listening to that because I stayed up toote the night before. So, I finished my breakfast and went back to my room to have another sleep.

    Near noon, I woke up and headed back to the dining room.

    In the dining room was Takasago-senpai, of course.

    She had a variety of cakesid out on the table and was happily munching on them.

    At the table at the back of the dining room, Yui-chan was indulging in her boastful talk.

    And then there was Amemiya-senpai, looking at Yui-chan with passionate eyes and lifting her up as if she was a taiko drummer, ¡°As expected of Yui-sama¡±.

    Yeah, I¡¯m definitely not going to go near that ce.

    Then there were Mako and Saito-san, who had be apprentice servants, bringing the tea and cake.

    As Mako served me a tea, I spoke to her, and she answered in a rather formal manner.

    ¡¸The head maid has firmly instructed me to serve you girls as a servant¡¹

    Even when I told her to stop it because it¡¯s made me ufortable, she stubbornly refused to budge.

    I had no choice but to continue the conversation.

    When I asked her if she was able to eat yesterday, she said that she was allowed to eat the same thing after we finished eating and returned to our room.

    She said that although the silver-haired maid was very strict about the work, she didn¡¯t hit her or anything, and that she was fed well.

    To be honest, I was relieved to hear this.

    I had been worried that she was being abused.

    After enjoying tea for a while, I returned to my room to find Shima-senpai had returned.

    I asked her about her condition and found out that she was a servant and was allowed to enter the private room that was given to Captain.

    Her impressions were.

    ¡¸It was like a hotel in Dubai. I guess¡¹

    I think she was trying to say that it was luxurious.

    In the evening, when the uniforms and bags that we had been wearing when we were confined here were handed out, the feeling that we were going home began to grow in us.

    ¡¸Then, please gather in the hallway, starting with those who have already changed¡¹

    Following the silver-haired maid, we formed a line in the hallway and were led directly to a room in the back.

    A new door had been opened in a ce that had been a dead end yesterday. Yeah, well, I¡¯m not surprised anymore.

    We stepped into the room led by Shima-senpai. It was a rather spacious but in stone room with no furniture. At the back of the room, I saw a rather massive wooden door.

    £¨Is that the exit ¡­¡­?)

    ¡¸Then, please wait here for a while longer¡¹

    The silver-haired maid said this and left the room, but no one opened their mouths. We all nced around with a somewhat wary look on our faces.

    I guess that¡¯s natural. So far, we¡¯ve had a pretty bad time. With the exception of a few people, our rtionships have been devastated, and even if we were able to return home safely, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen next.

    As the thirteen of us, excluding the four of us who remained here, waited there for a while, five women, led by a silver-haired maid, came in one after another.

    They were of various ages and appearances.

    At least, I don¡¯t remember meeting any of them.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ who are those people?¡¹

    Shima-senpai asked, and the silver-haired maid replied.

    ¡¸Yes, these are the people that the Confinement King-sama rescued from the human traffickersst night. These people will be going home as soon as everyone else does¡¹

    Rescued from a human trafficking ring?

    We could only be puzzled.

    Wasn¡¯t the Confinement King a bad guy?

    After another five minutes of waiting, three girls walked into the room.

    They were wearing the same uniform as us.

    Captain, Masaki-sama, and one other girl I didn¡¯t recognize.

    But I could hear whispering among the club members behind me.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t that MISUZU the model?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard of her! She¡¯s in our third year, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is she here?¡¹

    Apparently, she¡¯s famous.

    I¡¯m not really a fashion person. Most of my clothes are bought by my mother and I wear them all the time. So, even if she said she was a model, it didn¡¯t ring a bell.

    ¡¸The first favorite princess, Masaki Haneda-sama, the second favorite princess, Hatsu Tashiro-sama, and the third favorite princess, Misuzu Kurosawa-sama, are here¡¹

    The silver-haired maid shouted. However, the three of them were distracted by this and somehow continued to talk without any sense of tension.

    ¡¸As I thought, I¡¯m not really satisfied with the third position. Masaki, can you switch with me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t want to. But, if you want, I¡¯ll be the first, Misuzu-chan the second, and Hatsu-chan the third¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make someone the third without permission, Masaki-dono¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be told by you, Hatsu-chan¡¹

    The silver-haired maid coughed up to curtail the three of them and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Then, I would like to ask you all to leave now. The exit is through the door behind you. The door will close thirty seconds after the first person exits, so please exit as soon as possible. Please exit in the order in which you came to this room¡¹

    Then, she looked around at everyone and continued.

    ¡¸Please understand that once you leave this room, all memories of the people in this room will be sealed, with the exception of the favorite princesses, semi-favorite princess apprentices, and their servants¡¹

    Then she folded her waist deeply.

    ¡¸Then it is time. Good luck everyone. The first person to enter this room will be the first to leave. You have only thirty seconds.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I was the first, right¡­¡­?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. Shima-senpai is the first, and I am the next.

    Then, Shima-senpai put her hand on the knob of the door and looked back.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go!¡¹

    Shima-senpai jumped into the other side of the door, and I hurriedly followed.

    On the other side of the door was a small room that looked like the reception room of some small business. There was no way I could stay there as more and more people came out.

    I followed Shima-senpai as she jumped over the sofa in the reception room and crossed the room to reach the door on the other side.

    But when I get there¡­

    ¡¸What the hell is that!! What the hell are you thinking, bastard!¡¹

    Shima-senpai and I couldn¡¯t help but look at each other as an angry voice echoed from the other side of the door.

    It¡¯s not good. Something¡¯s wrong.

    By the time I thought that, it was toote.

    ¡¸Oh, don¡¯t push me!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say so!¡¹

    We were pushed out of the way by the club members who came running out after us, and we fell against the door as if we were pushing it down.

    Bang! The door opened with a resounding thud and we tumbled into the next room like a domino.

    ¡¸Ouch¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re heavy¡¹

    Shima-senpai and I were trapped underneath. And the moment we looked up, we went rigid.

    I saw an office with desks lined up.

    There, a group of men with noisy, yakuza-like faces were surrounding a boy in the middle of the desk.

    The atmosphere was intense. It looked like an iron fire pit no matter what I thought.

    The yakuza-like men looked surprised for a moment, and then shouted at us for suddenly breaking in.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you people! Where the hell do youe from?¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!? It¡¯s not like that!¡¹

    Shima-senpai¡¯s face tensed up and she shook her head nervously.

    That¡¯s scary. It¡¯s really scary.

    But that wasn¡¯t the point.

    My eyes were glued to the boy who was being surrounded by people who looked like yakuza.

    I was in aplete freeze.

    My mind couldn¡¯t process the events in front of me.

    I was in a state of loading failure, as in the world of retro games.

    ¡¸O-Onii-chan! W-why?¡¹

    There he was, the neighbor¡¯s big brother that I had been thinking about since elementary school.

    It was Fumio¡¯s big brother.

 Chapter 100: Fumio Dynamite!

    Chapter 100: Fumio Dynamite!

    Today I stepped into the red light district for the first time.

    However, the red-light district of a local city is not that big of a ce.

    Although there are a lot of bars that serve drinks to old men, many of them are still closed. And it¡¯s not even like there are any fancy clubs.

    In the middle of such a shabby bar street, there is a row of skyscrapers with signboards of snacks and bars. Behind it, on the first floor of an old building, there is a business space with no signage.

    The windows are covered with mirror stickers and the shutters on the front remain tightly closed, making it impossible to see inside.

    The only thing that stands out is the bad behavior of the people whoe and go. It was a branch of the Kamishima n, which was run by the n leader¡¯s only son, Ryuichi.

    I put on an indifferent face and walked around to the back of the building.

    Sure, I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside, but I already know the structure of the room.

    After all, Lili scouted the interior for me the night before.

    Thanks to the floor map she had drawn for me, I knew exactly where everything was in the building.

    I stepped into the alley at the back of the building and used to enter the reception room at the back of the office.

    I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything. The only purpose at this point is to break in, that¡¯s all.

    Once I¡¯ve done that, I can always open the door to this ce with .

    As soon as I¡¯ve aplished my goal, I¡¯ll use to get out.

    With this, the preparations should beplete¡­¡­ Right?

    I wondered if there was anything I had forgotten about this morning¡¯s discussion.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Lili is floating near the ceiling.

    On the table were my three favorite princesses, Masaki-chan, Tashiro-san, and Kurosawa-san. In addition, Ryoko was dressed in a pantsuit.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe you even messed with Terashima-san¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, the Confinement King is a bad man¡¹

    Tashiro-san smiled at Kurosawa-san, who looked at me with a frown.

    ¡¸By the way, I have always wondered, what is this ^Confinement King^¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸After all this time!?¡¹

    Masaki-chan looked at Kurosawa-san twice, and Tashiro-san said.

    ¡¸The Confinement King is the Confinement King, of course¡¹

    That made it seem as if they were somewhat convinced.

    I wonder if it¡¯s okay, but well, if Kurosawa-san is satisfied with that, then it¡¯s okay.

    In the first ce, I don¡¯t really understand the subtle feelings that girls have regarding this.

    ¡¸By the way, Masaki-chan. Is that thing I asked yesterday ready?¡¹

    I asked her, and she proudly held out a V-sign.

    ¡¸It¡¯s perfect, I¡¯m good at crafts and handicrafts!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ that¡¯s right. Have you ever been to Masaki¡¯s house, Fumio?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really, why?¡¹

    When I tilted my head at Kurosawa-san¡¯s question, she gave me an amused look.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be surprised. All the doorknobs are covered with Masaki¡¯s handmade doorknob covers, which are very cute. Maybe one day, all the doors here will have doorknob covers on them¡¹

    ¡­¡­I¡¯d like to pass on that one.

    After all, if people were about to be tortured and then taken to a room with a very cute doorknob cover on it, they wouldn¡¯t know what face to make.

    ¡¸So, Ryoko, did you find out who kidnapped Kurosawa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­ but if we investigate based on the characteristics of the kidnapping group that Misuzu-sama told us about earlier, we should be able to identify them in the near future¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­ I can¡¯t wait for that, you know. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to have one of the yakuza who seems to be involved in human trafficking take the role of the criminal, as nned¡¹

    I said casually.

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a food chain where the bad guys are preyed upon by the much badder Confinement King¡­¡­¡¹

    Kurosawa-san made a face of disbelief, and Tashiro-san nodded her head. Then, suddenly, Lili changed the subject.

    ¡¸By the way, Fumi Fumi, one of the six people that Kurosawa-chan and you brought with you yesterday would like to stay here, Devi. What should we do, Devi? It seems she has nowhere to go, Devi¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ there¡¯s an extra room, so I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you can meet with herter and decide what to do with her, Devi. If you don¡¯t like her, you can treat her as an apprentice servant, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Apprentice servant¡­¡­¡¹

    The four girls from the track and field club are supposed to be apprentice servants, but in reality, they are honey traps.

    In the future, there may be times when it is necessary to entangle men. In preparation for that time, Freesia is going to take her time to teach the girls sexual skills. The girls will very happy.

    However, I don¡¯t want to treat innocent girls like that, still I don¡¯t have time to worry about that today anyway.

    After all, I worked out the details of the n for the day.

    Even though¡­¡­ it was Lili and Ryoko who had made a detailed minute-by-minute n beforehand, and all I had to do was figure it out and approve it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I went around to the front of the office again.

    But it was still hot.

    Even though it was evening, it was early summer.

    Despite the fact that it¡¯s early summer, I¡¯m wearing jeans, a t-shirt, and a long ck coat that looks like a Chuunibyou.

    No wonder it¡¯s so hot.

    I wipe the sweat from my forehead with the cuff of my sleeve, take out my phone from the pocket of my jeans, and check the time.

    It¡¯s two minutes before I go in.

    I casually look around and see a figure watching me from an alley.

    It¡¯s probably Ryoko and the others.

    At five o¡¯clock today, the Kamishima n will be attacked by a firing squad. I had her report such a tip to her superior.

    It was a separate case that had nothing to do with the kidnapping case under Inspector Nakamura¡¯smand. Ryoko said that she could bring in the police from her jurisdiction in this form.

    I wondered if the police would act on such a fishy story, but apparently she was able to set things up well. I could feel quite a few eyes on me.

    Then I took a deep breath.

    It¡¯s time to go in.

    The door on the office is locked.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Aware that the policemen are watching me, I set up a ^door^ that looks exactly like the one there.

    Then, when they enter the building by , the original door is left unlocked.

    Of course, this is for the detectives who will being inter.

    I have a good grasp of the structure of the building. No, it¡¯s not so much the structure. The floor map is a simple.

    Right now, in front of me, there is a tsuitate that looks like a Japanese gold folding screen. (*Note: Tsuitate is a form of single-panel portable partition traditionally used in Japan since at least the 6th century)

    On the other side of the screen, there are desks that look like the office of a small business.

    The only difference between this and a normal office is the unpleasantness of the people there.

    Apparently, this ce was originally a bookstore and then used as an election office. The name of the office is still the same as the election office, and the contents are still the same.

    I thought it might be a ck rtionship between politicians and the underworld¡­¡­ but the truth is that the person who was the nominee was unsessful in his election campaign and then, they forced a debt-ridden person to run for office in order to get the office. After all, not manyndlords are willing to rent space to yakuza.

    £¨Well¡­¡­ I¡¯ll have to do it when I have to)

    I took a deep breath, kicked over the partition in front of me, and shouted.

    ¡¸Get out of the way! You idiot!¡¹

    Immediately, the men sitting at the desk on the other side of the fallen partition stood up with a tter.

    Some were quick to reach for the wooden swords that were propped up. Others hung their hands on the desk drawers. As I expected, none of them suddenly brought out their pistols, but I was met with a terrifyingly swarthy stare.

    There are fewer of them than I thought. One, two, three¡­¡­ a total of eight people.

    They all have a scary look on their faces.

    However, the most powerful person is the all-ck man at the back of the room with his legs propped up on the desk.

    He¡¯s probably the most powerful guy in the group.

    And then¡­ there¡¯s a woman standing leaning against the back of the chair that the ¡­¡­ all-backs are sitting on. She looks like a cabaret girl, but she also has a very strong presence.

    Perhaps that¡¯s Teruya-san¡¯s older sister, Anna.

    She is the one who gave Fujiwara-san a bad time.

    As I stared at the woman, I felt my gut boil.

    ¡¸Where the hell did youe from? You little shit!¡¹

    A young man with a punched-out perm, who was closest to me, reached for my chest.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I grabbed the wrist of his hand that was about to twisted up my chest, and the next moment, the punch perm softly floated in the air and mmed into the wall.

    ¡¸Shinjii!?¡¹

    ¡¸What!? What did you do!¡¹

    It¡¯s nothing too much.

    In fact, Torture just threw him away, but I say it as if I¡¯m the one who did it.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to be hit by my ^air throw^, give her back to me!¡¹

    The ^girlfriend^ here is an image of ^Rin Fukuda^.

    Of course, I¡¯m just acting.

    After all, if I¡¯m being interrogatedter, I will make an excuse to the police that I was almost framed as Rin Fukuda¡¯s kidnapper, and because I was cornered, I rushed into the yakuza¡¯s office on the verge of losing my mind¡­

    But. Bang

    ¡¸Her¡­¡­?¡¹

    After Teruya sister showed some serious thought, she gave me a blunt look, as if she was judging me.

    And she twisted her cheeks in a happy way.

    ¡¸Fuuh¡­ So, because she was kidnapped, you ran into this ce¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I know it was you who kidnapped her¡¹

    Sheughed loudly when I told her that.

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha, that¡¯s nice. I thought there was something strange about Hikaru-chan, who eats faces, but you¡¯re quite a nice guy. I mean, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re a decent guy toe into the office by himself for her¡­. Right, Junichi Kasuya-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes?¡¹

    There seemed to be some kind of strange misunderstanding going on.

    ¡¸Anyway! I want her back! Or else!¡¹

    I took the lighter out of my pocket and flipped up my coat. Underneath, there were a lot of red tubes.

    The red tubes with fuses are wrapped around my stomach.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to blow this ce up and take you all with me!¡¹

    ¡¸D-dynamite?¡¹

    ¡¸Where do you get dynamite¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! It¡¯s a bluff!¡¹

    The men¡¯s faces scrunched up, and I bent over my chest to give myself more room to breathe.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m bluffing or not if I don¡¯t light it!¡¹

    But¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s the hell is that!! What the hell are you thinking, asshole?¡¹

    At that moment, the shaved head shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­¡¹

    Unfortunately, one of the red tubes broke off in the middle and rolled on the floor.

    The shaved head, who had picked it up, shouted angrily.

    ¡¸You bastard! That¡¯s a toilet paper roll, right? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡¹

    Masaki-chan! It¡¯s not glued on properly!

    When the members of the gang showed signs that they were about to hit me at once, I quickly prepared myself.

    In fact, I don¡¯t need to brace myself because I¡¯m relying on Torture.

    But at the very moment when the shaved-headed gang member was about to grab me.

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    Teruya shouted. And then she leaned down to the man with the all ck and whispered to him.

    ¡¸Hey, dear. Don¡¯t hurt him. She¡¯s Hikaru-chan¡¯s favorite. He has a lot of guts, so why don¡¯t you tell him well and we¡¯ll take care of him in the future?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ well, if it¡¯s for the sake of my cute sister-inw, I can tolerate a little mischief¡¹

    It seems that Teruya sister still thinks that I am Kasuya-kun.

    However, thanks to this, the gang members surrounded me from afar did not attack me.

    I turn my attention to the clock on the wall.

    Somehow, I was able to buy some time.

    The next moment.

    ¡¸Oh, don¡¯t push me!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say so!¡¹

    The door at the back of the room opens with a bang, and the girlse tumbling in.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The Teruya sister and the all-ck guy widen their eyes.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you people! Where the hell do youe from?¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!? It¡¯s not like that!¡¹

    The man near the door shouted at the girls, and the next moment, the door of the office behind me opened with a loud noise.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move! Police!¡¹

    In an instant, the air was tense and the members of the gang stopped moving.

    I turned around to see Detective Inomoto and Ryoko behind me. Behind them, a number of police officers, fully equipped with transparent polycarbonate shields in their hands, stepped in one after another.

    Detective Inomoto then raised one eyebrow in a grand gesture when he saw the girls in the back.

    ¡¸When I stepped in on a tip that there was a yakuza conflict, an unexpectedly big fish was caught in the. You guys! You¡¯re all under arrest for kidnapping a minor!¡¹

 Chapter 101: The Most Confused Person when Asking Who the hell are You is Usually the Person Himself

    Chapter 101: The Most Confused Person when Asking Who the hell are You is Usually the Person Himself

    Two update¡­

    Thanks Elo & some supporter for the support¡­<hr>

    As soon as I stepped out of the office, I was blinded by a blinding light.

    Camera shes flickered incessantly, and someone who looked like a reporter shouting, ¡°It¡¯sing out! It¡¯sing out!¡± in a live style.

    There was a buzz of excitement and a crowd of people in an uproar.

    Red revolving lights also shed everywhere, and the sound of sirens echoed far and near.

    The girls and I, with nkets over our heads, left the office after the handcuffed gang members had been thrown into the police van.

    When we walked out the front door, we noticed that the street was clogged with police cars and ambnces. There were also many onlookers and reporters gathered around the scene.

    £¨It¡¯s turning into a big deal¡­¡­)

    I knew what was going to happen, but there was a big difference between imagining it and witnessing it firsthand.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, hey, I said hey!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The person walking right behind me seemed to be Masaki-chan. I spoke to her with a hushed voice, keeping my face to the front.

    ¡¸They said we¡¯re all going straight to the hospital for now¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯ll be a thorough examination¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if they¡¯ll be able to tell if I¡¯m pregnant? It would be nice if we had a baby¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    Well, noment.

    No, I know it¡¯s a serious possibility, but right now, I don¡¯t know what to say.

    I diverted the conversation for the time being.

    ¡¸I heard that Kurosawa-san took about a week toe to the school after being questioned and examined¡¹

    ¡¸It took that long? I¡¯m not going to be able to see Fumio-kun for a week, that¡¯s not good¡­¡­¡¹

    I can almost imagine what kind of face Masaki-chan has without seeing her face. Maybe it¡¯s a dissatisfied expression with pouting lips.

    If I think about it, this could also be a sign that I¡¯ve grown closer to her.

    After all, when I wrote the love letter, all I could think of was a smile on her face.

    Almost as soon as I chuckled¨D¨D

    ¡¸You, over here!¡¹

    Detective Inomoto grabbed my hand and pulled me along. And then I was pushed into the back seat of the police car.

    Ryoko was already in the driver¡¯s seat, and with me in the middle, Detective Inomoto and a young inclothes police officer got in through the doors on either side.

    £¨Doesn¡¯t three escorts for one person like me seem too much?)

    Perhaps sensing my confusion, Detective Inomoto said with a grim face.

    ¡¸You are in a different position than the girls. The girls are under protection, but you are under arrest. You¡¯re under arrest for trespassing on private property and assault¡¹

    £¨Oh, I see¡­¡­)

    It¡¯s natural, if someone saw it.

    Although, I¡¯m not on the side of justice, but if I raided the bad guys¡¯ hideout and went on a rampage, even the side of justice would be legally arrested on the same charges as me.

    A criminal despite being on the side of justice.

    I felt as if I understood what Lili meant when she said that good and evil are like two sides of a reversible paper.

    ¡¸Kijima-kun, we¡¯re going to have a detailed talk with you at the station first. You¡¯re not going to be able to leave easily, so I want you to keep that in mind¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there are certain extenuating circumstances, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be prosecuted¡­¡­ But I never expected you to be the type to do something so reckless. I didn¡¯t expect that at all. I don¡¯t mean that as apliment and I¡¯m d you were able to catch the kidnapper. That is simply the oue¡­.¡¹

    From that point until we arrived at the police station, Detective Inomoto lectured me endlessly.

    I think he is a good man after all.

    Even though it was a sermon, the tone of his voice was as if he was telling me something.

    He asked me if I had any questions. And when I asked him, ¡°How is your rtionship with Kitora-sensei going?¡± He got really angry at that part.

    Reflection. I shouldn¡¯t make fun of him.

    However, during this lecture, I noticed that Ryoko¡¯s eyes in the rearview mirror were giving Detective Inomoto a very dangerous look.

    I¡¯ll have to make sure to tell herter that she doesn¡¯t have to retaliate.

    When we arrived at the police station, I was taken to the interrogation room, with Detective Inomoto and Ryoko on either side of me.

    Ryoko had her breastspletely sandwiched my arms, and I guess she was trying to¡­¡­ give me a little service.

    The reason why I¡¯m talking less than usual is because I¡¯m honestly very nervous.

    And from now, I¡¯m not going to mess around with Kitora-sensei if I don¡¯t have to.

    But the softness of Ryoko¡¯s breasts made me feel a little less nervous.

    I was left alone in the interrogation room for a while before a handsome uncle entered the room with Ryoko.

    £¨Ryoko¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­¡­ right? I believe it was Inspector Nakamura)

    To be honest, I don¡¯t have a very good impression of this guy. While thinking so, he sits down across from me and spoke.

    ¡¸First of all, you must understand that you are a criminal, not a guest!¡¹

    Where was his calmness the other day? The handsome uncle seemed to be in an absurdly bad mood, and I could see that he was irritated.

    ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing, anyway? Do you think you¡¯re on the side of justice, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, of course you are. As far as we sober adults are concerned, what you did was a reckless act by a dumb little shit who let his emotions get the best of him¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that dumbass reply! Just because it turned out to be a good thing, one wrong move could have put the girls in even more danger! Because of your stupid actions!¡¹

    £¨No way)

    However, if I argue with him, the situation will be moreplicated.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re sorry, the police won¡¯t be needed! Even if you don¡¯t want to be prosecuted, be prepared to be detained for a few days!¡¹

    From there, he continued to yell at me for another hour or so.

    If Ryoko hadn¡¯t lost her temper behind the handsome uncle, I probably the one who would have lost my temper somewhere else.

    £¨How long is this going to continue¡­¡­?)

    Just as I was getting fed up with the too-long abuse, a knock sounded and a young police officer rushed into the interrogation room.

    ¡¸Chief! I have a report!¡¹

    As soon as the police officer whispered in his ear, the handsome uncle¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you!!¡¹

    He kicked his chair and stood up, suddenly shouting at me. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that. I tilted my head to see what he was talking about.

    ¡¸They want you released right now. I don¡¯t know who the politician is, but he¡¯s under pressure from the top! Damn it!¡¹

    The handsome man mmed the desk and red at me, then walked out of the room with a young policeman in tow.

    All that was left was Ryoko and me.

    ¡¸Pressure? Ryoko, did you do something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it wasn¡¯t me. But still¡­. that man is so rude to Master. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve thought about shooting him from behind¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It will make a much bigger incident¡­¡­. Anyway, why is he so irritated, that guy?¡¹

    ¡¸No doubt he¡¯s irritated. After all, he no longer has a face because he insisted that the Kamishima n had nothing to do with it and barred them from participating in the investigation¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­I see. In other words, he thinks that his face was ruined because I did something he didn¡¯t want¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mess.. huh¡¹

    When I shrugged my shoulders, Ryoko bowed deeply.

    ¡¸Then, Master. Thank you for your hard work. I will take you home¡¹

    After saying so, Ryoko and I went down to the lobby on the first floor, and I assumed that the police had called my parents. After all, Mom and Dad were waiting for me.

    My dad was staring at me silently, and my mom was crying.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Fukuda-san, Rin Fukuda-san, please enter the studio!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!¡¹

    Fukuda-chi was surprised and jumped next to me when the staff shouted from outside the dressing room door.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you again¡­¡­ if you tell even one lie, you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you during the recording.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know it¡­¡­.¡¹

    Fukuda-chi turned pale and drooped her head.

    We¡¯re currently in the backstage area of a local radio station.

    Fukuda-chi and I came here directly from the airport this afternoon.

    After throwing Fukuda-chi into the backstage, I had a meeting with the director and producer of ¡°Fukuda-chi¡¯s apology program¡± along with the staff of the advertising agency owned by my stepfather.

    However, this ¡°Fukuda-chi¡¯s apology program¡± was put on hold.

    In the middle of the meeting, new information came in one after another about the kidnapping case.

    This was a TV news station, after all. The information came in absurdly fast.

    And as I listened to the information that came in, I almost fainted.

    That Anna-senpai had been arrested.

    As one of the criminals in the kidnapping case.

    I don¡¯t know how to describe my feelings at this moment.

    Is it a dark pleasure? It¡¯s the kind of feeling that makes my cheeks rx.

    And there was a boy rushed into the yakuza¡¯s office, and the police were called and rushed in. At that time, they happened to find the kidnapped girls inside the office.

    Is there such a thing as a coincidence?

    The names of the abducted girls were also given to the police. No matter how I look at it, the information seems to havee from inside the police department.

    I was relieved to find the names of Misuzu and Masaki-chi among them.

    But what surprised me the most was the name of the boy who rushed into the yakuza¡¯s office.

    ¨D¨DFumio Kijima.

    ¡¸Fu~min! What are you doing!?¡¹

    The directors around the table turned to look at me, who bounced.

    I was relieved to see that Fu~min was all right, but now my questions became bigger.

    Why did Fu~min have to go to Anna-senpai¡¯s¡­¡­ yakuza¡¯s office all by himself?

    I don¡¯t know how it happened. But the reason is clear.

    Because the other party is Anna-senpai. No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s all about me, isn¡¯t it?

    It¡¯s bad¡­ Oh, he loves me so much. I¡¯m in trouble because my boyfriend loves me too much. I mean, I love him too! Ah, I can¡¯t get enough of it. I want to flirt with Fu~min right now. I want to hug him, I want to hug Fu~min.

    Unintentionally, my head went into a feverish frenzy.

    But then the director casually mentioned something that threw cold water on my head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s interesting, but this boy will probably be detained. If he¡¯s not careful, he¡¯ll probably be prosecuted. At his age, he has a criminal record¡­ In some ways, that¡¯s incredible¡¹

    I won¡¯t let that happen!

    So, I ran out of the meeting room and tapped my phone.

    As soon as the phone was connected, I gasped for air and pleaded.

    ¡¸Stepfather, I have a favor¡­¡­¡¹

 Chapter 102: Special News Program

    Chapter 102: Special News Program

    ¡¸Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm ?¡¹

    I hummed as I took off my uniform and turned on the TV with the remote control.

    I was in a good mood.

    Today, I ate lunch with Junichi-sama whileforting him.

    I put on a sober face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cheer up! Kurosawa-san will be back soon¡± but in my heart I chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be back¡±.

    Now that Misuzu Kurosawa is gone, the girl who is closest to Junichi-sama is probably me.

    The love that is born from continuouslyforting Junichi-sama¡¯s broken heart. I¡¯m sure that Junichi-sama will fall in love with me soon.

    After school, I went to the club activities¡­¡­ but Ninagawa and I only had a brief track time together.

    Then we went back to the dorm, had dinner in the cafeteria, and just got back to my room.

    Tonight, there is a drama series that I¡¯ve been looking forward to. Today is thest episode. I definitely can¡¯t miss it.

    But as soon as I turned on the TV, the sound of an emergency bulletin rang out, and a message appeared in white letters on the screen.

    As soon as I saw it, I went rigid with my hand still holding the remote control.

    ¡¸What!? Sis got caught!? The girls were released safely? What¡­¡­ what¡¯s going?¡¹

    I¡¯m not joking. My love story with Junichi-sama is just getting started.

    No, it¡¯s not the time to be thinking about a love story.

    If my own sister kidnapped one of our students, of course I would be suspected, and I would have no ce at school.

    In the first ce, my sister is paying for all my school fees and living expenses. If my sister was arrested, all of that would stop.

    I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯m going to survive if that happens.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie! This is absolutely a lie!¡¹

    I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t my sister who was involved in the women¡¯s track and field club.

    My sister would never lie to me.

    If my sister says she did not do it, then she did not do it.

    I changed the channels one after another, as if clinging to hope that there was some mistake.

    I hoped that somewhere it would be reported as a false rm.

    And then¡­

    When the title of the program appeared on the screen, ¡°Special News Program ¨C Large-scale Kidnapping: What Happened to the Girls?¡± I stopped changing the channel.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After arriving home, my mom fell asleep because she was not feeling well.

    My dad just said, ¡°I believe in you. and don¡¯t worry about your mother¡± before he went back into the bedroom.

    I thought my dad would be more upset¡­¡­

    And not feeling in the mood to say anything about dinner, I took a cup of ramen from the kitchen counter and poured hot water over it.

    ¡¸Oh, another lonely dinner, Devi¡¹

    Lili, who was floating in the air, said teasingly, and I twitched my lips in annoyance then said, ¡°Shut up¡±.

    And while holding the lid of the cup of noodles with my chopsticks, I turned on the TV in the living room.

    I feel like it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve watched TV.

    I suppose that¡¯s true. After all, I¡¯ve been spending most of my evenings with the girls.

    As I randomly changed the channel, I saw on the screen, ¡°Special news program ¨C Large-scale kidnapping: What happened to the girls?¡±.

    I wondered what kind of news they were reporting.

    ¡ºToday, I changed my schedule and watched a news about the kidnapping of a young girl, which had caused a sensation in the world for the past few weeks. I¡¯d like to give a thorough examination of¡­¡­ which seems to be called ¡°Mysterious Disappearance Case¡± on the Inte¡»

    There were several people seated at a semi-circr table with the familiar host and female announcer of a lunchtime information program in the middle.

    ¡ºToday¡¯smentators are as follows. First up is Professor Hiroya Tanaka, a professor at Hosei University and an expert in social pathology. Next, a researcher with expertise in criminal psychology¨CYoshitake ¡­¡­.¡»

    The guests are introduced in order.

    As for me, I can¡¯t help but wonder whyedians and idols are always included in these kinds of information programs.

    I understand that it is necessary to include the viewpoints of ordinary people, but because of the familiarity of TV personalities who are not experts in the field, the stories of these ¡°ordinary people¡± tend to dominate the show.

    With this in mind, I opened the lid of the ramen and sipped the noodles. Yes, the seafood vor is delicious after all.

    Then, as I stared nkly at it.

    ¡ºFinally, on behalf of the students of the school where this incident took ce, we have a first-year student, Rin Fukuda¡»

    ¡ºP¡­ Please take care of me¡»

    ¡¸Bufoooooo!!¡¹

    Rin Fukuda, who looked like she was about to die, appeared on the screen and I spewed my ramen.

    ¡¸Cough, Cough, w-w-w-what is she doing here!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi! Look, there! You¡¯re going to spill the soup on the carpet, Devi? Is that okay, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s not good¡¹

    I hurriedly ran to the kitchen to get a dishcloth and wiped off the ramen soup that had been spattered on the table.

    Of course, all the while, my eyes were glued to the TV.

    ¡ºNow, let¡¯s take a look back at what happened¡»

    The screen switched to an illustration and narration with frightening music in the background.

    ¡ºK-san, a third-year schoolgirl, went missing, and a few dayster, her best friend H-san disappeared from her room. 13 dayster, K-san was found in front of the school wearing the same clothes she was wearing when she went missing, and she testified that she had no memory of the time she was missing. And a few more dayster, this time, eighteen of the twenty members of the girls¡¯ track and field club went missing all together after school¡»

    Well, it¡¯s not wrong.

    It¡¯s not surprising that Ryoko and Kyoko are not included in this story, since they have not been discovered by the public.

    ¡ºAnd what¡¯s more, the first-year student, F-san, is missing¡»

    I nearly spewed out my ramen again, but stopped myself.

    Yeah, I should probably stop eating.

    F-san is in the studio right now, you know?

    The person on the edge of the screen looking like she¡¯s dying is F-san, right?

    What is it? Shimura! Behind you! I wonder if it¡¯s something like that. (*Note: Ken Shimura -> popredian, but he died at the age of 70 due to pneumonia caused by COVID-19. My deepest condolences)

    ¡ºF-san left a note saying that a third-year boy named K was the culprit and then disappeared, leaving this Boy K injured after someone attacked him on his way home¡»

    Sorry, I have nothing more to gush about.

    That K is me, no matter how I think about it.

    ¡ºActually, this F-san had asked this Boy K for a rtionship, but was rejected, and to make up for it, she staged the kidnapping in order to frame him as the kidnapper¡»

    How could the media know about that!?

    I looked at Lili and she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not Lili, Devi¡±.

    ¡ºAnd yesterday, this Boy K returned home together with K-san, the schoolgirl. This K-san is the third-year schoolgirl who was kidnapped first. And she was forcibly kidnapped again in a ck van while she was on her way home with this Boy K¡»

    Aside from the fact that Kasuya-kun doesn¡¯t appear in the story, but the information is surprisingly detailed, where on earth did this storye from?

    ¡ºBut here, the case took a major turn. The next day, this Boy K went to the yakuza¡¯s office by himself. We don¡¯t know why he did that, but when the police raided the office of the after receiving a report that there was a gang war, they found this Boy K confronting the members of the gang. And there were the kidnapped schoolgirls¡»

    Then, the screen switches to show the image of using out of the office.

    It¡¯s an image of me and the girlsing out with nkets over our heads.

    There was a lot ofmotion, but fortunately no faces were shown.

    Next, the screen switched to the host.

    ¡ºSo, it seems that the culprit has been arrested and the case has been resolved, but there are still some girls who have not been found, right?¡»

    ¡ºYes, four first-year students from the women¡¯s track and field club have yet to be found, and the police are going to pursue this matter closely¡»

    The host turned to thementator as the analyst responded.

    ¡ºTanaka-sensei, what do you think about this case? ¡»

    ¡ºYes. It¡¯s arge-scale kidnapping that is unprecedented in Japan¡¯s criminal history, but it¡¯s hard to imagine that the scale of the gang that was caught this time. I think that perhaps arger criminal organization is involved behind it¡»

    ¡ºI see¡»

    There, theedian interjected.

    ¡ºThis F girl is a terrible person. She has nothing to do with the kidnapping itself, right? In my opinion, she¡¯s the most unforgivable¡»

    Immediately, Rin Fukuda bounced on the edge of the screen.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. She¡¯s the worst kind of woman, taking advantage of other people¡¯s misfortune to get revenge on the man who dumped her. You¡¯re from the same school, aren¡¯t you? Do you know her? What kind of girl is she?¡»

    The Enka singer spoke to Rin Fukuda. (*Note: Enka (ÑÝ¸è) is a popr Japanese music genre considered to resemble traditional Japanese music stylistically)

    ¡ºA, Ahaha¡­. ha, s-she is just an ordinary girl¡»

    Rin Fukuda replies with her eyes swimming wildly.

    After all, if I¡¯m asked toment on myself, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll say.

    ¡¸Nishishi~, this is a very interesting, Devi! Lili would like to make it a little more interesting, Devi¡¹

    And with that, Lili disappeared into thin air.

    The sight of Rin Fukuda on TV was too unbearable.

    But her eyes suddenly went rigid as she stared around the side of the camera.

    Probably, she got the message.

    The next moment, she opened her mouth again, looking like she was about to cry.

    ¡ºOh, um¡­. It¡¯s not that I lied, but¡­¡­ the truth is that she¡¯s too self-centered and doesn¡¯t like it when she¡¯s not the center of the discussion. She¡¯s the type of person who wants to be admired¡­¡­ and wants to make a good impression even if it means bringing other people down¡­¡­.¡»

    It seems that the instruction was to answer the question properly.

    My impression was that she was surprisingly good at self-analysis.

    However, the professor was relentless in his attack on herment.

    ¡ºExcessive self-love and excessive self-pity. This is the so-called monster child. In Europe and the United States, this kind of behavior is corrected from an early age through counseling, but Japangs behind in this field. Japanese people called them in funny way as ¡°Kamatte-chan¡± and let them go unchecked. They are just in sociopaths. I think they should be locked up in an institution of some kind¡»(*Note: Kamatte-chan (˜‹¤Ã¤Æ¤Á¤ã¤ó) is a terms for someone who is an attention-seeker)

    ¡ºSociety¡­¡­ Unsuitable¡­¡­¡»

    ¡ºFukuda-san, you should probably stay away from that girl¡»

    ¡ºA¡­¡­ ahaha¡­¡­¡»

    I had never heard such a cheerless ¡°ahaha¡± before.

    From there, thementators made a series of blunt and usatoryments about the girl F.

    Rin Fukuda no longer had any life left in her. She was not breathing.

    At the edge of the screen, she was drooping so low that her whiskers were reflected in the screen.

    For those of us who know that Girl F is Rin Fukuda, it was a public execution to the point of disgust.

    Once the constant bashing of Girl F had subsided, she must have tried to change the subject. But the researcher, who was an expert in criminal psychology, opened his mouth.

    ¡ºIf I may. I think this Boy K is the problem. He pretends to be a hero. It¡¯s insane that he rushed into the office of a gang. It is these out-of-control civilians thatplicate the investigation¡­¡­¡»

    However, when he had said that much, suddenly amercial came on. When themercial ended, the researcher was nowhere to be seen, and the seat he was sitting on had a huge stuffed bear on it, which was quite unnatural.

    Biased media coverage at its finest.

    As I was twitching my cheeks, Lili reappeared.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Where have you been?¡¹

    ¡¸To make this show more interesting, I gave them an anonymous tip, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Tip?¡¹

    Almost as soon as I asked, the host opened his mouth.

    ¡ºWell, during themercial, we received a tip from a viewer. Our staff confirmed that the evidence seems to be quite conclusive. This is audio only, so please listen first¡»

    The serious expressions of thementators were shown on the screen in turn. Only Rin Fukuda¡¯s was at the top of her head, though.

    Then, what started to y was the conversation between Kasuya-kun and his juniors.

    The part about Kurosawa-san was cut off, and the names of the people were covered with a beeping sound, but it was easy to tell who was talking to whom if you listened.

    I gave Lili a stern look.

    ¡¸Devil trick?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so¡¹

    I let out a sigh as we exchange what has be a standard conversation.

    I was nning on finishing my revenge on Kasuya-kun with my next move, but now that she¡¯s released this audio, it¡¯s overkill.

    ¡ºThis is the conversation between the students who were seduced by F-san and attacked Boy K¡­¡­¡»

    As the host opened his mouth, the Enka singer looked as if she had smelled a pest, and muttered, ¡°Sounds like a very troubled school¡±.

    The atmosphere in the studio must be terrible. But then theedian suddenly made a move.

    ¡ºI get it, this boy K must have been really cornered and had no choice but to run into the yakuza¡¯s office. Once he found out that the yakuza had kidnapped the girl, he knew he had to do something about it, so he went in. I think he¡¯s very brave¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. This case was almost solved thanks to this boy¡»

    I finally understood whyedians and TV personalities are ced asmentators in these programs.

    In other words, they are the ones who adjust the atmosphere of the ce.

    And the flow of the program gradually elevated Boy K to the status of a hero for solving the case. Regardless of this, Rin Fukuda continued to expose her whiskers to the general audience until the end of the program.

 Chapter 103: Retain the Invisible Woman

    Chapter 103: Retain the Invisible Woman

    Twoupdates + one additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Devorandom, AyzeMe, Mantra, Ayx & unnamed supporter for the support¡­

    The next additional chapter will be avable tomorrow¡­ <hr>

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What is it? Saori-chan¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡­¡­ Ehehe¡¹

    Saori-chan smiled softly as she lowered the corners of her eyes.

    Currently, I¡¯m on my way to school, holding hands with Saori-chan.

    I¡¯ve heard that I used to escort her to school when we were in elementary school, and that she and I are childhood friends who live in the same neighborhood¡­. but to be honest, I feel quite ufortable saying that.

    After all, I didn¡¯t remember her.

    Right now, a week has passed since the day I rushed into the office.

    Saori-chan started school today, and all the other girls will probably starting to school around today.

    Looking back on the past week alone, the situation around me has changed, although I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to call it a drastic change¡­.

    The special news program also caused a tremendous stir on school.

    In this age of declining birthrates and an aging poption, securing students is one of the biggest challenges in running a school.

    At such a time, if the school bes the stage for arge-scale kidnapping, even if the school was a victim, and a TVmentator calls it a ¡°terrible school¡±, the negative image will be fatal. It¡¯s not something that can be erased.

    A decrease in the number of applicants for the next school year is inevitable, and if the number of applicants decreases, the deviation value will decrease, and if the deviation value decreases, the number of applicants will decrease even more.

    It is frequently misunderstood that schools are for-profit businesses that sell the product of education, rather than charitable organizations. If the student poption falls, the school will lose revenue and may even go bankrupt.

    Naturally, the board of directors was furious.

    And unable to hold the kidnappers ountable for their actions, they turned their attention to the students who had caused the problems.

    As a result, the assault on me by the ser club¡¯s first-year students was thoroughly investigated as a case of assault, and Kasuya-kun and the first-year students involved were suspended indefinitely. They were also banned from participating in official games for a year.

    Of course, the members of the club who had nothing to do with the incident were not happy about it.

    Their anger was naturally directed at Kasuya-kun and the others. After all, they will not be able to return to the ser club any time soon.

    On the other hand, Teruya-san, the kidnapper¡¯s younger sister, appears to have left the dormitory and submitted a withdrawal notice to the school the day after the special news program aired.

    I don¡¯t know where she went after that, but there is an unverified rumor that she was seen working at a girls¡¯ bar in a neighboring prefecture.

    So how was I treated? Well, I was far from being treated like a hero, but I think I was treated a little better¡­¡­.

    However, at best, the name ¡°Kimo-jima¡± has been changed to ¡°Kijima-kun¡±.

    And rather than being a popr person, many people, especially boys, think that I¡¯m a dangerous guy who would run into a yakuza¡¯s office by himself, so they avoid me.

    Originally, I didn¡¯t have any friends, so I wasn¡¯t affected, but if I did have friends, I would have lost them in a second.

    It was a very dangerous situation.

    On the other hand, as for the girls¡­¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know. My impression is that more and more girls are returning my greetings.

    Fujiwara-san also said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when more and more people start paying attention to Fu~min. Even if they realize Fu~min¡¯s value now, it¡¯s toote!¡± But, unfortunately, I don¡¯t feel that way at all.

    On a side note, if it¡¯s about my girls, I actually have a bit of a problem.

    My favorite princesses have all been sent home, and Ryoko is absurdly busy right now. However, I just can¡¯t go days without embracing a girl.

    So, for the past week, I¡¯ve been putting all my sexual energy into Kyoko.

    I think I¡¯ve been pretty reckless, but I like her quite a bit for sticking with me even after all that recklessness.

    However, perhaps because of my daily recklessness, she no longer resists calling me ¡°Master,¡± and she no longerins face-to-face about the fact that I force her to wear Lolita fashion all the time.

    Maybe I¡¯ve broken her heart just a little bit.

    Back to the story¡­.. She is Saori Moribe.

    When our gazes meet, she smiles back at me happily and softly.

    ¡­¡­What is it with these cute creatures?

    She¡¯s a cute girl with bangs and shoulder-length ck hair that has a gentle,dylike air about it. It¡¯s not as bad as Masaki-chan, but she¡¯s still small, baby-faced and has an infant shape.

    She seems to be quiet and timid¡­¡­ and even I, who tend to be a bit of a S, was tickled with the desire to protect her as if she were a Chihuahua.

    It seems that she was also one of the members of the track and field club that I had confined, but I honestly don¡¯t remember.

    After all, Tashiro-san was the only one of the members of the track and field club that I had met face-to-face. I don¡¯t think there was a girl like Saori-chan in the club when I was selecting my favorite candidate from the club members based on their mug shots.

    So¡­¡­ why am I going to school holding hands with such a girl? Well,st night she came all the way to my house with her parents to say hello.

    Her parents also bowed to me at the door and said, ¡°Thank you very much for rescuing my Saori¡± which made me feel awful.

    I¡¯m a criminal, after all.

    When her parents bowed, she, who had been blushing behind her mother¡¯s back, also hurriedly bowed.

    She really is like a little animal. It made me feel all warm and fuzzy.

    Then, her mother asked me to help her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be kidnapped again¡­¡­ Could you please apany her to school in the morning if it¡¯s not too much trouble?¡¹

    Going to school with a cute girl can only be described as a reward.

    So, I agreed without a second thought, and I saw her expression light up.

    ¡¸Then, starting tomorrow¡­¡­ please look after me¡­¡­. Onii-chan¡¹

    I seriously thought that I could eat three bowls of rice just by hearing her call me ¡°Onii-chan¡±.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After parting ways with Saori-chan at the school gate, I headed to my ssroom.

    When I stepped into the ssroom¨C

    ¡¸Ah, Kijima-kun, good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning!¡¹

    ¡¸G-good morning¡­¡­.¡¹

    Some girls greeted me before I took my seat with the same gross scowl on my face.

    Despite the fact that I¡¯m still act like that, I¡¯m now being called cute instead of gross, which is the most confusing thing that¡¯s happened to metely.

    After a while, Fujiwara-san came into the ssroom and spoke ¡°Hello~!¡± .

    ¡¸Good morning, Fu~min! Ehehe¡­¡­¡¹

    She threw her bag down on the seat next to me and clung to my arm, attaching her chair to mine.

    I guess this is a usual scene for ssmates.

    But then, a few minutester¡­

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Fumio¡¹

    Masaki-chan and Kurosawa-san came into the ssroom together.

    The two victims of this kidnapping case. It was the first day of school after the kidnapping, so the atmosphere in the ssroom instantly became tense.

    However, the girls didn¡¯t seem to care about the stares of their ssmates.

    Instead of going to their seats, they came straight to me.

    ¡¸Misuzu, Masaki-chi! Good morning, I see you¡¯reing today!¡¹

    Fujiwara-san said, waving her hand in the air.

    ¡¸Good morning, Mai-chan¡¹

    While replying to Fujiwara-san, Masaki-chan brought the chair next to me with ¡°Unsho¡± and sat down. Then, she clung to my arm, the opposite arm of Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸Huh!? Wait, wait! Masaki-chi! What are you doing to my boyfriend!?¡¹

    Fujiwara-san shouts out in astonishment at the sight of Masaki-chan¡¯s powerful breasts engulfing my arms.

    ¡¸What exactly am I doing? Of course, I¡¯d like to express my gratitude to him. It¡¯s my way of saying thank you for saving me from the yakuza. Oh right, Fumio-kun also loves me so much that he wrote me a love letter, so I thought he¡¯d like it if I did this for him¡¹

    ¡¸Love letters are a thing of the past! He¡¯s my boyfriend now!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Mai-chan, shouldn¡¯t you be proud when your boyfriend is so popr with the girls?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­Well, yeah, I guess so¡¹

    ¡¸So, it¡¯s not a problem. Come on, Misuzu-chan, let¡¯s do it too¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, wait, wait!? Hey!?¡¹

    Fujiwara-san¡¯s eyes were ck and white as she was forced to deal with Masaki-chan¡¯s iprehensible logic.

    On the other hand, Kurosawa-san was somewhat fidgety.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about Fumio¡­ But it¡¯s because I¡¯m too embarrassed to do it here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your tsundere hasn¡¯t been cured yet, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯m sick! I get it, I get it!¡¹

    With that said, Kurosawa-san hugged me from behind with ¡°Ei¡±.

    ¡¸I-i-i-i-it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to get attached to Fumio, you know! Please don¡¯t get me wrong!¡¹

    Oh, I received the best tsundere ever. Thank you very much.

    It¡¯s a paradise of big breast, beautiful breast, and small breast.

    Although the boys¡¯ gazes are painful, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.

    But when I listen to the voices leaking out from the girls¡­

    ¡¸He saved their life, so it¡¯s only natural that they fell in love with him, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s going to be tough for you from now on, Mai-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Lately, Kijima-kun is looking good. Kasuya-kun can¡¯t do anything about it if he¡¯s like that, and Kurosawa-san might be thinking about switching¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s kind of cute when Kijima-kun is embarrassed¡¹

    It was surprisingly favorable.

    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t say anything strongly with these two as her opponents, but Fujiwara-san jiggled her legs and spoke.

    ¡¸Geez! Both of you! You can do it until ss begins! But once ss starts, Fu~min is all mine!¡¹

    In other words, please stay away from him during ss. Fujiwara-san said.

    And every time the break came, there was a simr exchange between Kurosawa-san, Masaki-chan and Fujiwara-san, and the gaze of the ssmates changed to a very warm one.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When the fourth period ss was about to start, Lili suddenly appeared in the air.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, head to the roof right now. It¡¯s time to help people!¡¹

    She then smiled, baring her double teeth.

    I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this, especially when the devil tells me to help people¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, you can leave it alone, Devi¡­ But it¡¯s also kind of annoying to be depressed by Fumi Fumi, Devi. Don¡¯t be shy, just bang her, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Just bang her¡±¡­ Is that word intended to help people?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, well, you¡¯ll see, Devi¡¹

    Yeah, I don¡¯t get it at all.

    But since Lili went to the trouble of showing up at the school, there must be some appropriate circumstances.

    ¡¸Fujiwara-san¡­¡­ I forgot to use the restroom. I¡¯m gonna go now¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ss is about to start, hey, Fu~min, I said Fu~min!¡¹

    I shook off her hand and ran out of the ssroom.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸No way, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­.¡¹

    My own voice was drenched in tears.

    I muttered that with my hands on the rooftop fence.

    The events of that worst day are stuck in my head and won¡¯t leave me.

    The day I became invisible, the day I was nowhere to be found.

    It was the day after that special news program.

    I had nned to take a day off from school.

    I knew that if I went to school, the teacher would get mad at me. That¡¯s what I thought.

    But then the terminator came to pick me up from my dorm.

    ¡¸I will never allow you to take a day off¡¹

    That¡¯s what Fujiwara-senpai told me.

    I want to reject it. I thought to myself, but I knew there was no point in resisting.

    So, I reluctantly prepared myself and left the dorm room.

    But I was naive. Only the teacher would be mad at me? That¡¯s funny. That was not going to be the end of it.

    ¡¸Good morning¡­¡­.¡¹

    As I entered the ssroom, cold stares pierced me all at once. And when I turned to look at them, they all quickly looked away.

    ¡¸G-good morning¡¹

    The boy sitting next to me, who was always ncing at me, also silently looked away.

    ¡¸Oh, um¡­¡­.¡¹

    I try to talk the boy seated in front of me, but he also silently walks away.

    What¡­¡­ is this?

    As I sat there, the sound of girls in my ss talking reached into my ears. And it¡¯s about me¡­.

    ¡¸How could shee? Isn¡¯t she an idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I mean, she¡¯s got too much guts. If you get involved with her, you never know what kind of usations she will make against you¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re framed as a kidnapper like Kijima-senpai, it¡¯ll be a disaster¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, she was called a sociopath. She can¡¯t read the atmosphere. Although everyone hated her before, but she didn¡¯t understand it at all. She wanted to be admired by men, so she was acting like a pretender¡¹

    That day, I spent the whole day with my head down.

    I thought it was the worst.

    But that wasn¡¯t the bottom yet.

    When I returned to the dormitory, I found all my belongings had been taken out of the hallway.

    ¡¸What? Why?¡¹

    I asked the head of the dormitory who was there.

    ¡¸Your roommate said she didn¡¯t want to share a room with Fukuda-san. The other girls all said they didn¡¯t like it either. Can you please move to a single room?¡¹

    And I went upstairs to a room in the corner.

    I was moved to a windowless three-mat room that had been used as a storage room until yesterday. There was no bed, just a set of futon. There was no other furniture.

    It was hopeless. I¡¯m sick of it.

    I don¡¯t want to go to school. But despite my protestations, every morning a terminator would forciblye to pick me up.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t do what I say, your family will be in trouble¡­¡­¡¹

    No one cared if I left ss.

    I don¡¯t know how many days I haven¡¯t talked to anyone properly.

    I¡¯m not going to ask to be admired.

    But, at the very least, please don¡¯t treat me like air.

    ¡¸Maybe I should just die¡­¡­. I wonder if that would make me feel better¡­¡­¡¹

    Through the fence, I peered down from the rooftop.

    I feel like I¡¯m being sucked in. There are a lot of students on the ground during gym ss right now. If I jump down, they will notice me right away.

    I wonder if the students who ignored me will feel a little guilty?

    Or will theyugh and say that it was a good thing?

    But if they¡¯re still indifferent to me¡­¡­ that¡¯s not good.

    Well, that¡¯s okay. If it makes me feel better, it¡¯s¡­¡­ good.

    But at the moment I put my toe on the fence to climb it¨C

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten a lot worse in the short time I haven¡¯t seen you©`¡¹

    I heard a voice behind me.

    It was a boy¡¯s voice, a familiar voice.

    I turned around and there he was, that Kimo-buta.

    ¡¸What do you want¡­¡­? isn¡¯t it all your fault¡­¡­?¡¹

    In fact, I think I¡¯m pretty miserable now.

    My hair is a mess. I don¡¯t take care of my skin at all. There¡¯s no point in dressing up if no one will take me seriously.

    ¡¸Are you going to die?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m going to jump. It¡¯s your fault¡¹

    It was a strange feeling.

    I didn¡¯t want to see his face, but the fact that he was talking to me made me happy. I was very, very happy that he answered me.

    And when he replied.

    ¡¸Hmm, well, it¡¯s a waste of time, let me have a shot before you die¡¹

    Even if the reply was such a lousy statement.

    ¡¸Huh!? Are you kidding me¡­..!?¡¹

    Kimo-buta immediately grabbed my chest and forcefully held me against the fence.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in no position to talk back¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you what! I¡¯m going to tell them that you¡¯ve been raping me!¡¹

    ¡¸You know¡­¡­ between you and me. Who do you think people will believe?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll just think you¡¯re crazy again, right? Nobody¡¯s going to believe you anymore¡¹

    ¡¸U-uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    I can only droop. That¡¯s the truth.

    The next moment, Kimo-buta pressed his lips to mine.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­ Stop it¡­.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t shake him off even if I wanted to.

    He twisted up my breasts with one hand, and at the same time his fingers entered my skirt. His hands are incredibly experienced. I was terrified that as his fingers crawled over my breasts and between my legs, my disgust would turn to pleasure at a frightening rate.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t¡­¡­ An, P-please let me go¡­¡­ ah, ah, ah¡¹

    The next thing I knew, my underwear was pulled down and my breasts were bare.

    £¨Why is this guy so skilled at this¡­¡­?)

    ¡¸Are you sure? You don¡¯t want me to stop? I¡¯m the only one who cares about you anymore, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to stop?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The next thing I know, he¡¯s turning me away and holding my cheek against the fence.

    ¡¸But, no. There is no such answer¡¹

    Instantly, something hard touched my crotch. The blood rushes to my face.

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    The next moment, as if prying open my crotch, something entered me.

    ¡¸Oh, it hurts, noo, stop it, it¡¯s ripping, it¡¯s ripping!¡¹

    But he doesn¡¯t stop. The more I bit his lip and tried to release his hips, the more it slipped in.

    And then.

    ¡¸Noo, it hurts, it hurts, stop it, stop it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re my onahole now¡¹

    I screamed as I felt something ripped out of me.

    I felt a mixture of pain and heat. My body was on fire, and cold sweat was licking my skin.

    ¡¸It was my first time¡­¡­ you are terrible¡­¡­¡¹

    As I looked at the joint, my tears burning from the pain, I saw that Kimo-buta¡¯s very thick object was buried up to the base.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got a terrible personality, but you¡¯ve got a pretty good one here¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuuu¡­ t-that¡¯s enough¡­¡­ j-just pull it out already¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid? It¡¯s sex until I move ande inside you¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make it sound like a field trip¡­¡­ Ouch¡¹

    The slightest movement of the hips is enough to send a sharp pain through the wound, as if salt were being smeared on it.

    ¡¸It hurts, I said it hurts¡¹

    No matter how much I screamed andined about the pain, Kimo-buta would not stop moving his hips. My body felt as if it was being torn into eight pieces.

    But.

    ¡¸Good, not bad. Rin¡¯s cunt is pretty good¡¹

    ¡¸It would be so much cuter if you just stayed in my arms like this¡¹

    ¡¸Your facial expressions are fake, but when you get fucked, you look amazing¡¹

    Whenever Kimo-buta say this to me, I felt an itch in my groin, even though I was ufortable, even though I was supposed to be ufortable.

 Chapter 104: Its because I got involved with the Plague God

    Chapter 104: It¡¯s because I got involved with the gue God

    Ui I grabbed Rin Fukuda¡¯s hair and used it to wipe off the sperm that was clinging to my penis, and then I pull¡­¡±

    Revision : Hatsu -> Ui <hr>

    I grabbed Rin Fukuda¡¯s hair and used it to wipe off the sperm that was clinging to my penis, and then I pulled up my pants.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~¡­ the lowest ¡­¡­.¡¹

    Rin red at me as she copsed to the ground with bloody semen dripping from her crotch.

    She¡¯s leaning against the corner post like a defeated boxer, both hands clutching her fingers to the fence, and she¡¯s breathing heavily.

    I don¡¯t know if she realizes it or not, but unlike before, her eyes have a life of their own.

    ¡¸Rin, stay here tomorrow at this time. I¡¯ll take care of you¡¹

    ¡¸Who wants toe¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯reing. Because there¡¯s no one but me who can take care of a stupid girl like you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m noting. I¡¯m not stupid¡¹

    ¡¸Also, you should clean yourself up a little more when you meet me. Then you¡¯ll look reasonably pretty¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to me!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost lunchtime. If you want to be seen, you can stay that way¡¹

    She hurriedly pulled down her red skirt and closed her legs. She then frowned grandly, reaching into her hair as she buttoned up her blouse.

    ¡¸Yikes¡­¡­ my hair is so sticky. What are you going to do about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, no one will notice. After all, no one is looking at you¡¹

    With that, I tossed a handkerchief in her direction and left the rooftop.

    She will surely be here again tomorrow.

    I have no doubt about that.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Break up with me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you have something on your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s fine¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s scary!? What are these people, it¡¯s scary!!)

    It was lunchtime on the first day of school in a week.

    Ui-chan said goodbye to Hiratsuka-kun, so I followed her as a tag-along (also known as an onlooker), it¡¯s only a minuteter that we are standing in the middle of the corridor, facing each other. And that was the end of the conversation.

    ¡¸Well, Hiratsuka-kun is a good guy after all. I¡¯m proud to have been in love with him, even if only for a short time¡¹

    Ui-chan nodded with a clear face as she stared at his back as he walked away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so simple¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that simple. Right now, a man does not show tears, but he will probably cry alone in his manly tears¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s not easy being a¡­¡­ man)

    ¡¸But, Ui-chan. Are you sure you want to do this? Even if you say Confinement King is a good man, you¡¯re one of many women, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Shima, I¡¯m d you¡¯re worried about me, but the number of women is a trivial matter. What¡¯s important is that I can be the woman of the best man¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t get it at all¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll understand once you meet him. One way or another. You are supposed to be my servant¡¹

    I don¡¯t even understand this position of servant.

    What am I supposed to do?

    ¡¸Well, in the end, you said he was going to let mee and go freely between this room and that room, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but originally, that¡¯s the privilege of a favored princess. I was scolded for promising something arbitrary. So, the next time I share a bedroom with him, I will be punished for creating the role of servant without permission¡¹

    ¡¸Ui-chan¡­¡­ your mouth is loosening¡¹

    When I turned to look at her, I pointed my index finger at her.

    ¡¸Umm, , Shima, you know the expression ¡°sweet night¡±, right? it is really sweet¡¹

    ¡¸Noisy, you ero girl¡¹

    ¡¸As for myself, I¡¯m going to have a door installed in my room that leads to that room, so I¡¯ll be able toe and go whenever I want, but for everyone else, you¡¯ll either have toe to my house or ask the Confinement King to pick you up. It¡¯s a bit of a hassle at first, but I¡¯ve heard that once he set foot in a ce, he can open the door at that ce anytime. It should be smooth the second time around¡¹

    ¡¸Anytime¡­¡­. Hey, Ui-chan, it seems I¡¯m getting used to it a little bit, but ¡­¡­Confinement King is absurd, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, because he¡¯s the Confinement King¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not an answer, Ui-chan¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, Takasago is sending me messages saying ¡°dessert, dessert, dessert, hurry up, hurry up¡± and it¡¯s really annoying¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s really sweets girl¡­¡­. huh¡¹

    ¡¸So, tomorrow is Saturday. Let¡¯s go to ¡°the room¡± together with her, Shima, and me¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Inomoto-senpai and I looked down at Inspector Nakamura, who was sitting on a sofa in the investigation headquarters.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to take you into custody on suspicion of breach of trust, Inspector Nakamura¡¹

    When I told him this, his eyes widened for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure and asked me a probing question.

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Anna Kamishima has confessed, Nakamura. You have taken advantage of your position as Chief to deliberately exclude Kamishima n from the investigation¡¹

    Inomoto-senpai said that she had confessed, but in reality she hadn¡¯t. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t ask her about it, but she started talking about it on her own. To me.

    Other than that, she hasn¡¯t spoken up at all.

    She¡¯s a very obnoxious woman.

    It may be that she was thinking of using Inspector Nakamura as coteral damage out of spite.

    But no matter how much Anna Kamishima kept quiet, some of the members of the gang began to reveal that they had been kidnapping runaway girls and selling them overseas.

    All of them denied kidnapping Masaki Haneda and a member of the women¡¯s track and field club. Of course they did. In fact, it wasn¡¯t them.

    They all say that the girls came out of nowhere, but unfortunately, they came out of a windowless reception room in the back.

    All the circumstantial evidence indicates that they were confined. The physical evidence alone would be enough to prosecute.

    ¡¸The investigators were all suspicious. Why did you so stubbornly refuse to get involved with the Kamishima n?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, it was all for you. It was all for your own good¡¹

    ¡¸For me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Anna Kamishima said that she was not involved in any way in the kidnapping of the track and field club. She said she didn¡¯t want to be suspected, and that if I tried to get the Kamishima n involved with the case, she would have my fianc¡­¡­ you kidnapped by the Continental Mafia¡¹

    ¡¸Continental mafia?¡¹

    ¡¸As you know, it is nearly impossible to protect an individual who has been targeted by the continental mafia. If Anna Kamishima is arrested, she¡¯ll asked them to kidnap my fianc¨¦. It is clear from the scale of the case that Kamishima n is not involved in it¡­¡­ I thought¡¹

    ¡¸They took your fianc¨¦e as a hostage and you offered her a favors¡¹

    Inspector Nakamura nodded.

    Now I know. The reason why Anna Kamishima told me about the treachery of Inspector Nakamura.

    She was trying to make him despair that the continental mafia would be after me.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Then you have nothing to worry about¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no intention of marrying a criminal. I¡¯m breaking off our engagement. Now you and I are strangers. There is no reason for me to be targeted¡¹

    ¡¸W-why! I¡¯m doing this for your sake!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, for my sake, please be honest and break up with me. I will pass on the information that you and I have nothing to do with each other to an informant who may be connected to the continental mafia¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry, Nakamura¡¹

    Inomoto-senpai, who has a wrinkled brow and a pained look on his face, grabbed the shoulder of the weakly sagging inspector Nakamura.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In a dimly lit game center.

    At the coin-operated game corner, I was piling up coins and consuming them mindlessly.

    I was just killing time. I still had a lot of time before the appointed time.

    To put it bluntly, the past week had been nothing but a disaster. All I could think about was why I had to go through this.

    When I picked up the phone, I heard, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Kasuya!¡± The timeline of my socialworking site was overflowing with pranks and usations, and I finally deleted my main socialworking ount. Right now, I only have a sub-ount that I use tomunicate with Misuzu.

    My father beat me up, my mother cried, and my brother looked down on me with contempt.

    What did I do? I just wiped out the featherbugs that were trying to woo Misuzu for her sake.

    In retrospect, Misuzu¡¯s disappearance in the the day after she attacked Kimo-jima, the other day she was kidnapped when Kimo-jima was with her, and because of my involvement with him, made me suffer such unreasonable treatment.

    He¡¯s like a gue god or something. He must have too much bad luck and he¡¯s dragging everyone around him into it. That¡¯s what I thought.

    For the past week, the only thing that supported my mind was the messages I exchanged with Misuzu. She was the only one who told me it was not my fault and encouraged me.

    She told me that she is back to school today.

    And today, she¡¯s supposed to meet me after school.

    The ce is the same room as before at Ravian Rose.

    I¡¯ve made a reservation there and ask her toe at neen. That¡¯s what was written at the end of the message we exchanged yesterday.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Misuzu. I can hold her again. My heart was racing, and I couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Of course there was a problem with going out while I was suspended from school, but I eventually made it to the city in the early afternoon and found myself in a game center behind the station, spending time with the slow passage of time.

    Just as I was about to pick up another coin and throw it in¡­

    ¡¸Jun, what are you doing here?¡¹

    I looked up to see a man in a light hoodie with his hood pulled up tightly over his eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, hikikomori?¡¹

    Under the hood was the face of Masahiro Tateoka, a long haired man I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve been a recluse. I heard from my little sister that you¡¯ve been in a lot of trouble¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it wasn¡¯t all that bad¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re just like me. You¡¯re being set up¡¹

    ¡¸Set up? By who?¡¹

    ¡¸If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t be in trouble. But somehow, through the channel, I got a guy who might be able to help me find it¡¹

    ¡¸Someone who might find it?¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t know who it is, I can¡¯t do anything about it. You¡¯ve heard of Detective JK, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    No, I¡¯ve heard of it, but it¡¯s like a story on the Inte. As I recall, they have a special eye for detecting lies¡­¡­

    ¡¸Hey, hey, hey, are you okay, dude?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not surprised you don¡¯t believe me. Call me when you feel like it, because the more allies you can trust, the better¡¹

    Masahiro gave a small shrug of his shoulders as he said this, and then left.

    I turned my attention to the clock. I look at my watch, it¡¯s just past noon.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a long¡­¡­ day¡¹

    I muttered to myself as I put coins into the game again.

 Chapter 105: Maybe All Women are Devils

    Chapter 105: Maybe All Women are Devils

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­ Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    I wake up with a slight headache.

    Next thing I know¡­

    ¡¸What the hell is this!?¡¹

    I yell out.

    It¡¯s no wonder, when I wake up, I¡¯m sitting in a wheelchair with my hands and feet bound with what looks like a leather belt.

    I look around and see a stone dungeon-like room.

    There is one door on the wall in front of me.

    I try to regain my memory.

    After spending some time at the arcade, I entered the Ravian Rose, thinking that I was a little early.

    Then, as soon as I open the door of the room and step inside, I feel something like an electric current running through me¡­¡­ and my consciousness is cut off there.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯ve been asleep for a very long time, Devi¡¹

    Suddenly, I hear a girl¡¯s voice, and I look around.

    Then, a red-haired girl with horns was floating in the air.

    ¡¸W-w-what the hell are you! Why are you floating!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a good reaction, Devi, it¡¯s fresh, Devi. Thank you for epting Lili¡¯s invitation today, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Invitation? I promised Misuzu that I¡¯d¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s all from Lili, Devi. I told Kurosawa-chan to cheer you up, but she said she didn¡¯t want to, so Lili had no choice but to cheer Kasuya up, Devi. Was it really like Kurosawa-chan, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸What!? You¡¯re lying! I get it, you kidnapped Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Well, maybe you¡¯re right, but maybe you¡¯re wrong, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! Take this off! Release me and Misuzu go! You little brat!¡¹

    When I yelled at her, the horned brat shrugged her shoulders as if in amazement.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good behavior to talk to an older person like that, Devi. Either way, I¡¯ll take you to Kurosawa-chan, Devi. Well, it¡¯s toote for Kasuya to wake up, she¡¯s already had about four rounds, so she¡¯s in a bit of a mess, Devi¡­¡­.¡¹

    With that, the horned brat waved her hand and the wheelchair began to move on its own.

    When the front door opens and the wheelchair enters, I found myself in a very luxurious room.

    In front of me was a huge bed with a canopy that could easily sleep ten people. There was a woman sitting on it.

    No, no.

    She¡¯s not sitting on the bed. She¡¯s sitting on top of a man.

    The woman is facing me, and straddling the man¡¯s penis between her legs.

    The woman, who leaks a charming voice while looking down, has a white veil on her face. She was wearing frilly underwear that resembled a wedding dress, and she was slowly moving her hips.

    As soon as I saw the woman, I was speechless.

    ¡¸Mi-Misuzu¡­ Is it you¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I hid my face behind Misuzu¡¯s back and peeked towards Kasuya-kun. He looked a bit gaunt, but his eyes were wide open in astonishment.

    At first, Misuzu was reluctant to go along with this n.

    It was not that she had any regrets about Kasuya-kun, but she simply felt sorry for him, she said.

    But when I insisted that if she didn¡¯tpletely blow him off, he would follow her around forever, and she reluctantlyplied¡­¡­.

    While he didn¡¯t wake up, she climaxed four times, and before she knew it, she was getting into the mood to show Kasuya-kun how much she loved me. And so on.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ Jun-kun, what¡¯s wrong? Have you forgotten your words in shock?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­¡­ why are you dressed like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a special day, you know. Aha~! Jun-kun, do you know how happy I am right now! Geez, don¡¯t move¡­¡­ I have to tell him¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Y-you¡¯re being threatened, aren¡¯t you? After all, you¡¯re dressed like that! I¡¯ll help you in a minute!¡¹

    ¡¸How are you going to help me? No, no, watch carefully, this is yourst chance to see my body¡¹

    ¡¸Thest¡­¡­ chance?¡¹

    As soon as Kasuya-kun muttered in a daze, Misuzu began to move her hips vigorously.

    ¡¸Nnn, Ah, Ahhh, look at this, if I don¡¯t move my legs like this, I can¡¯t get your big cock in here, Fumi-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Misuzu¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Looking at the astonished expression on Kasuya-kun¡¯s face, I peeked over my shoulder from behind Misuzu.

    ¡¸Hey, Kasuya-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you, Kimo-jima, get off from her! Get away from Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if I leave, but¡­ What do you want to do, Misuzu?¡¹

    I asked into her ear as I squeezed her breasts and ran my fingers over her clit.

    ¡¸No! No, no, no¡­.. I¡¯m in a good ce right now¡­¡­ Sorry, Jun-kun. I¡¯m now exclusive to Fumi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Right, do you understand now? I¡¯m not going to let go of Misuzu. Misuzu¡¯s vagina is firmly sucking my cock into her vagina¡¹

    As I said this, I squeezed her breasts even harder, and she moaned helplessly.

    ¡¸Nnnhh¡­ It¡¯s so good to have my breast squeezed while being prated, Nnnh¡­ More, more, I want more¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing¡­¡­ you bastard!¡¹

    When Kasuya-kun shouted angrily, Kurosawa-san sharpened her lips.

    ¡¸Geez¡­ Jun-kun, be quiet and watch me. Oh right, I remembered something today¡­. The first time I was confined, this cock taught me so much about the pleasures of womanhood¡¹

    ¡¸The first time you were confined ¡­¡­? T-then, when you came back, you were already¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­ Jun-kun¡¯s little, tiny, no-good cock was not enough, after all, I had already been taught by Fumi-kun¡¯s big cock¡­¡­.¡¹

    Misuzu raises her hips slightly, pulls my cock out of her vagina and thrust out her hips out like a child showing off a toy.

    ¡¸Look¡­ it¡¯s so hot, being spread out like this¡­ I¡¯ve already be Fumi¡¯s personal meat hole! I¡¯ve be his all-you-can-eat sex wife!¡¹

    Kasuya-kun¡¯s eyes are glued to the joint of me and Misuzu.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s hole feels great. I¡¯ll use it more and more¡¹

    ¡¸Aha~¡­¡­ I¡¯m so happy ?¡¹

    Misuzu smiled with a face full of affection, and Kasuya-kun¡¯s voice rang out as if he hade to himself.

    ¡¸Ghh! K-Kimo-jima! You bastard!¡¹

    He struggled to break free of his restraints, but of course, there was no way he could do that.

    Misuzu, who was watching him, opened her mouth happily.

    ¡¸And with this dress! Today, I, Misuzu, am breaking up with Jun-kun and officially bing Fumi-kun¡¯s property¡¹

    Immediately, Misuzu¡¯s body moving up and down.

    ¡¸Nfu, I said it, I said it! Ah, it¡¯s so good. This cock is really, really good, I can feel it, I don¡¯t have to be reserved too!¡¹

    Her voice was already slurred. Then, as soon as she finished her deration, she began to bounce her hips as if she had thrown away all her feelings about Kasuya-kun.

    Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter!

    She bounced up and down, making a loud sshing sound.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Hiii, t-this is it¡­ Jun-kun¡¯s child penis can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m sure Fumi-kun will enjoy this¡­¡­ The tip of his penis is hitting my back, and it¡¯s making a nasty noise¡¹

    Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter!

    Misuzu said a lot of embarrassing words, as if she couldn¡¯t stop her excitement anymore.

    ¡¸Nnnn, it¡¯s good, Jun-kun, can you hear me? Fumi-kun and I are making love, the sound of my vagina sucking his cock¡­¡­ Look at it, Fumi-kun¡¯s cock is amazing, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! No, no, no! Misuzu, Misuzu is not the kind of woman who would do something like that¡­¡­¡¹

    I coldly told Kasuya-kun, who was shaking his head desperately.

    ¡¸Then, who is that in front of you? Who¡¯s the one sucking my cock so vulgarly and shaking her hips so hard?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    Misuzu bounces harder and harder on me, not caring that Kasuya-kun is moaning.

    ¡¸Ah, Ah, Ahh, I love your big cock! Spread my pussy as wide as you can and I will ept it¡­¡­ Ahhhhh!¡¹

    She moves her hips up and down as if she were a machine, spraying her love juices all over the ce and showing it to her ex-boyfriend in front of him. The neatness of the sexy frilly wedding lingerie she was wearing only added to her lewdness.

    ¡¸Wow, Misuzu. You¡¯re even more horny than usual. Tighten up the tip of my cock and squish it a little more¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­. Squish, Squish, Nnn, Ah, Ahn, I¡¯m going to squish it and have it spurt out inside my womb¡¹

    When Kasuya-kun heard the word ¡°womb¡±, he jerked up and down.

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Today is a dangerous day, or Jun-kun is going to do it for me? Will you stick your cock in here and make me climax and get pregnant? Can Jun-kun do it with his little one?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can do it! Oh, I¡¯ll do it ¡­¡­.¡¹

    As soon as Kasuya-kun said that, Misuzu stopped moving for a moment.

    And then she turned her cold eyes on him.

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    That¡¯s what she said.

    She looked at Kasuya-kun, who was shocked, and began to move her hips violently again.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t even reach it. Ah, Ahhhh¡­ it¡¯s stabbing¡­..! My womb, ah, is being stabbed by Fumi-kun¡¯s cock, it¡¯s being crushed¡­¡­¡¹

    Then Misuzu looked back at me and sucked on my lips.

    ¡¸Nchu¡­ Chu, Slurp, Lick, Lick, Puha¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Puha, why are you kissing me all of a sudden? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I asked her after pushing back her tongue, and she let out a little frustrated voice.

    ¡¸Although, I don¡¯t know why¡­¡­ And I still don¡¯t seem to understand, but I thought I¡¯d better show him that I really, really, really like you, Fumi-kun, slurp, lick, lick¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you say cute things with your mouth, but your lower body seems to be trying to squeeze me very forcefully¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay! That¡¯s not the same as begging for a cock. I want to have sex. I want to keep doing it with Fumi-kun all the time¡¹

    Kasuya-kun was making some kind of loud noise, but it was nothing more than free noise to my ears. Misuzu seems to be the same way, staring at me with wet eyes, wiggling her hips and begging me.

    ¡¸Slurp, Chu, Nchu¡­¡¹

    We put our lips together again and devour each other. And then I thrust my hips up in response to her begging.

    ¡¸Hiii!? Ah, Ah, hey, if you so intense with your amazing penis, I won¡¯t be able to kiss you¡­¡­¡¹

    Then she looked at Kasuya-kun and continued.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, how is it? It¡¯s not sex if you have a poorly made penis that I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s in there or not. Jun-kun, you can¡¯t have sex with that penis¡­¡­¡¹

    This is terrible. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    But the fact that it came out at this point probably means that it was Misuzu¡¯s true feelings that she had been suppressing until now.

    As I continued thrusting, she was probably nearing her climax. Misuzu began to unconsciously pull her hips back. Of course, I had no intention of letting her go. I thrust even harder to drive her back.

    ¡¸Hi, hiiiii!? N-nooo! Nhi, hi, i-it¡¯s so good, it¡¯s killing me, it¡¯s killing me, if you do that again¡­ it¡¯s killing me¡­¡¹

    I asked for it and Misuzu responded, and then she asked for more and I pushed it up. The love juice dripping from Misuzu¡¯s crotch was already white, cloudy and bubbling.

    ¡¸Who do you belong to, Misuzu?¡¹

    When I whispered in her ear, her body pulsed loudly inside and out, and her hole tightened.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Fumi-kun¡¯s thing! I¡¯m leaving Jun-kun and having sex with Fumi-kun¡¯s cock all the time! I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m looking forward to it, it¡¯s the best sex I¡¯ve ever had, I¡¯m going to forget all about Jun-kun¡¯s lousy sex, and I¡¯m going to love your big cockkkkk!¡¹

    Perhaps excited by her own words, Misuzu¡¯s hip movements became more intense.

    The vaginal flesh tightened around my object and rubbed up against my ns even harder.

    Stter, Stter, Stter, Stter!

    ¡¸Ever since morning! I can¡¯t get enough of Fumi-kun¡¯s nasty juices!¡¹

    It¡¯s looking like I¡¯m about to cum.

    With that in mind, I turn my attention to Kasuya-kun.

    His expression is desperate. It¡¯s the face of a man who¡¯s been discarded, whose cheeks are pale and too pathetic. I can¡¯t take it. That feeling of superiority became the final push.

    ¡¸Take it! Misuzu! I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Come! Come! Shoot it inside me! Please!¡¹

    At that moment, my cock exploded inside Misuzu.

    Tremble, tremble, spurtttt! Spurtttt!

    It was probably due to the excitement of my emotions. The ejaction was so long that I couldn¡¯t believe it myself. It was like a small explosion within Misuzu, unleashing my umted semen andying waste to her womb.

    ¡¸Ahii, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? I-it¡¯singgggg, what¡¯s this, it feels so gooooooddd!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body tenses, and her arms stretched to grab the air. She¡¯s feeling it. Misuzu is feeling so much, so much. After all, she tightens my cock in delight, and I can tell how much she is enjoying it.

    After pouring in everyst drop, we leaned against each other as if we were running out of steam.

    ¡¸Haa~ Haa~ Haa~¡­. You¡¯re amazing, your cock is still erect even though it just came out, and it¡¯s sticking inside me¡¹

    She smiled at me with a debaucherous smile. She was so cute that it made me want to y a prank on her, rotating my hips to scrape the semen from her vagina and y with her loose body.

    ¡¸No, no, no, don¡¯t stir it, you¡¯ll make me want to cum again¡­¡­¡¹

    She said sweetly, and then turned her attention to Kasuya.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I forgot you were still here¡¹

    He¡¯s still here. No, because she knew that he couldn¡¯t move on his own, she deliberately ignore him.

    In fact, women are more cruel and unforgiving when ites to this. It¡¯s the same with humans and wild animals. Females are more terrifying.

    ¡¸But, since you¡¯re there. Please be a witness to our love vow. Whether you sick, or when you healthy, Misuzu will love Fumi-kun for the rest of her life¡¹

    Kasuya-kun¡¯s shoulders slumped, as if he could no longer afford to stare at us.

    But Misuzu is still trying to push Kasuya-kun into a corner.

    That¡¯s probably how dissatisfied she was, but it wasplete overkill.

    ¡¸Aha~, Fumi-kun, I love you, myst boyfriend was a failure, he had the worst penis, the most useless penis. I don¡¯t want a penis like that, I want this one, and the proof is¡­¡­.¡¹

    Buchu, Botabotabota¡­.

    She raised her own hips and pulled out my object, showing Kasuya-kun therge amount of semen and love juice dripping from it.

    ¡¸Ahhh, Fumi-kun¡¯s love is so much in my vagina, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t call me again¡­¡­ Jun-kun¡¹

    This will probably be thest time Misuzu calls him ¡°Jun-kun¡±.

    Perhaps realizing this, Kasuya-kun drooped even more on the spot and did not move at all.

    It was so pitiful that I had no words to express my pity.

    Then Lili opened her mouth when I was looking at him with an indescribable expression.

    ¡¸So, Lili will take Kasuya to his home, Devi. Just will do, right, Devi? It would be a waste if made him forget about today, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. After all, you¡¯re a devil¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi¡¹

    With that said, I watched as Lili pushed the wheelchair which Kasuya-kun sitting on, out of the room as well as Misuzu smiled at me, showing a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡­ Fumi-kun, let¡¯s continue¡­¡­.¡¹

    <hr>

    <u></u><li><u>This is the end of volume two.</u></li>

 Chapter 106: The Sleeping Beauty

    Chapter 106: The Sleeping Beauty

    Twoupdates + three additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Nico & unnamed supporter for the support¡­

    Volume 2 Interlude start now¡­ <hr>

    Zing zing zing¡­¡­ the sound of cicadas echoed early in the day.

    I left the house and went to the Japanese house next door, three houses from mine.

    I entered the backyard, passed under the clothesline, and took off my sandals on the porch.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, good morning, Shima¡¹

    As I opened the shoji and stepped into Ui-chan¡¯s room, Takasago, who had arrived before me, with her usual sleepy look in her eyes, said to the fan, ¡°We are¡­¡­ Alien¡­¡­.¡±. (*Note: Shoji is a sliding outer or inner door made of atticed screen covered with white paper)

    Despite the fact that we had returned to school for the first time in a week yesterday, today was a holiday. Currently, it 8:00 a.m. on a Saturday morning.

    ¡¸What are we going to do at this early hour?¡¹

    Takasago replied to my question with a look as if it were natural.

    ¡¸If we go in the morning, we can have three desserts for breakfast, lunch and dinner¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, fatty¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, Shima, it¡¯s been a week since we¡¯ve been back in that room. So it¡¯s no wonder Takasago is so excited¡¹

    Ui-chan appeased me with a wry smile.

    ¡¸But, this is the ce where we had a pretty bad experience¡­¡­ I find it strange that she¡¯s looking forward to returning there¡¹

    While saying this, I turned my attention to Takasago, who was sitting on the floor in a girl¡¯s seat.

    Her ck hair was rustling in the breeze from the fan.

    Her eyes were as sleepy as ever, and her expression wascking. But her face is elegant and cute, which is very acrid.

    My niece (Shiratori) says that this girl is absurdly popr among boys. I think it¡¯s a blessing that they don¡¯t know anything about her. I really want to show them the mess in her locker.

    Anyway, it seems quite surprising that this girl is the best friend of my niece (Shiratori).

    I talked to my niece, and she told me that Takasago is the only person she can bepletely rxed around.

    She said that Takasago is like a rare animal at the zoo that just rolls around eating bamboo grass and it¡¯s soothing her. Well, I can understand that.

    Anyway, this girl is so loose.

    The way she was dressed now was probably because she was rxed.

    She was wearing a loose T-shirt with a stretched-out neckline.

    There is a cute illustration of a pig on the chest, but the word written underneath it is ¡°Pork¡±.

    If it¡¯s not supposed to be eaten. It should at least be ¡°Pig¡±.

    As I was making such ament in my mind, Ui-chan pointed towards the wall.

    ¡¸The door to ¡°the room¡± has been installed on that wall, so we can move right in¡¹

    ¡¸So the Confinement King has been here at least once, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, heplimented my room, saying it was very typical of me¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if he everplimented¡­¡­.¡¹

    What kind of room is it?

    I can tell from the hanging scrolls in the alcove and the buffalo horn figurine on the wall.

    ¡¸Well, okay, but when we get there, the first thing we need to do is to have breakfast¡­¡­ and then we will swim in the pool?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess we¡¯ll just have to take it easy during the day. In the meantime, it is my turn to be embraced by Confinement King tonight, but until then, I have nothing special to do¡¹

    ¡¸Embrace¡­.. I mean, why you said it without embarrassment? Then, after I eat dinner, I think I¡¯ll go home first¡¹

    But Ui-chan looked serious and spoke.

    ¡¸What are you talking about, Shima? You are my servant and you must stay close to me in the bedroom¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Not ¡°What¡±. I¡¯ve been allowed to have a servant under the guise of having you assist me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I have nothing to be ashamed of being seen¡¹

    ¡¸What am I supposed to be relieved about in that line?¡¹

    Suddenly, I felt very heavy.

    After all, Ui-chan is a little crazy. I knew it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After going through the door with Ui-chan in the lead, I found myself in a room that Confinement King had prepared for Ui-chan.

    The walls are lined with luxurious furnishings, with a sofa set in a unified green color scheme and arge bed with a canopy.

    When I visited the other day, I heard that Confinement King had said that champagne gold was the most suitable color for Ui-chan.

    Champagne gold¡­¡­ seems to be too high a rating for Ui-chan in the Confinement King evaluation, and that makes me wonder about it.

    However, Ui-chan requested, ¡°Please don¡¯t use gold glitter because it makes me ufortable¡±.

    Then, when asked what her favorite color was, Ui-chan replied.

    ¡¸Mugwort color¡¹

    The Confinement King must have been troubled. I think he must have googled it. He doesn¡¯t know the difference between olive, warbler, and mugwort, either.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the dining room¡¹

    When we left the room, the structure of the passageway looked very different from before.

    ¡¸It seems that Confinement King has redone the entire structure of the room, making it a corridor¡¹

    ¡¸A corridor structure? So whether we go to the right or to the left, we¡¯lle back here at the end?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s because the scenery keeps on being the same. On the side of the door, there was a te indicating what room it was.

    Next to Ui-chan¡¯s room is the ¡°First Favored Princess Private Room¡±.

    It must be Masaki-sama¡¯s room.

    ¡­¡­I guess I still have to put ¡°sama¡± on it, huh?

    Beyond that, there was arge bathroom, a swimming pool, a maid¡¯s waiting room, and then we arrived at the dining room.

    When we stepped into the dining room, the maids who were working busily turned their eyes to us all at once.

    With the exception of the silver-haired maid, there are four other members of our club: Saito, Inui, Hotta and Kishijo.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Good morning, Second Favored Princess¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The maids greeted us all at once, and Ui-chan raised her hand lightly.

    ¡¸Okay, is everything all right with you guys?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the Great Confinement King-sama has given me the meaning of life, and I am happy to serve him every day!¡¹

    I was horrified by this.

    After all, if something happened, the Cocky Saito, who would always stir things up by saying, ¡°Senpai, are you serious? Please do it seriously!¡±, then suddenly saying such words, it sent shivers down my spine.

    (No, no, no. Isn¡¯t this bad? Isn¡¯t she being brainwashed or something?)

    With that, I couldn¡¯t stay away from Ui-chan any longer.

    I clenched my fists, knowing that I had to protect her if anything happened to her.

    The dining room had be much more stylish than a week ago.

    It looked like a foreign caf¨¦ terrace.

    White round tables were lined up, and each one had a single flower vase.

    What surprised me the most was that the far wall was made of ss, and on the other side of it was an English-style garden surrounded by buildings.

    ¡¸Are you surprised? The renovation of the dining rooms was produced by the Third Favored Princess¡¹

    When I looked back toward the voice, I saw a silver-haired maid smiling quietly.

    (Third Favored Princess is¡­.. that MISUZU, right? The one who is a model¡­¡­.)

    As I was thinking about this, Ui-chan opened her mouth to the silver-haired maid.

    ¡¸Freesia-san, I¡¯d like to have breakfast¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. French toast and scrambled eggs, if you don¡¯t mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    ¡¸As for beverages, would the usual is good? Hojicha for the Second Princess, Mixed juice for Shima-sama, and honey milk for Takasago-sama?¡¹ (*Note: Hochija is a Japanese green tea)

    ¡¸What¡¯s for dessert?¡¹

    Takasago interrupted, pushing Ui-chan away as she tried to answer.

    ¡¸For the second princess, special pudding a mode. For the other two, it¡¯s fluffy pudding¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Takasago¡¯s eyes widened instantly.

    ¡¸Why only¡­¡­ Captain?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural, isn¡¯t it? The second favorite princess and the semi-favorite princess apprentice, Takasago-sama, are not treated the same¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, then I¡¯ll give my share to Takasago¡­¡­.¡¹

    But as if to interrupt Ui-chan¡¯s words, the silver-haired maid broke her back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry, but that¡¯s not a good example for the rest of everyone. We can¡¯t do anything that would inconvenience the Confinement King-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Inconvenience to the Confinement King? ¡­¡­That¡¯s certainly not my intention¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, will there be a difference in the other desserts?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. After all, Takasago-sama is just a meal that has not yet been served to the Confinement King-sama in any way. So, it¡¯s unreasonable to expect me to treat you the same as the favorite Princess¡¹

    ¡¸Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It is useless to be sullen¡¹

    The silver-haired maid dismissed Takasago, who puffed out her cheeks, with a cold stare.

    In the end, Takasago remained pouting throughout the meal.

    Then, when it came time for dessert, Ui-chan stared at her special pudding a mode as if it was going to blow a hole in her mouth, which made her feel like she was having a very hard time eating it.

    After a quick meal, Ui-chan asked the silver-haired maid.

    ¡¸What about the Confinement King?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he stayed upte with the Third Favorite Princessst night, so he hasn¡¯t arrived yet today. I¡¯m sure he will be here before noon¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll go for a swim first¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Takasago, what are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Sleepy¡¹

    After she responded in a nonchnt manner, Takasago walked out of the dining room, still pouting.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    For me, yesterday was a memorable day.

    I finally got my revenge on Kasuya-kun.

    I¡¯m actually a little curious about what he¡¯ll do after this.

    When Lili said she wouldn¡¯t use , I somehow knew that she was going to mess with him one more time and give him another punishment.

    The devil is a devil, after all, and she thinks like one.

    However, there is no need to be afraid of Kasuya-kun now.

    If he tries to mess with me again, I¡¯m going to have to push him down to the point where he can never challenge me again.

    As I summoned the door, I thought of the girls¡¯ faces.

    The three favorite princesses. Masaki-chan, Ui, and Misuzu.

    Ryoko, my semi-favorite princess, and Kyoko, my living onahole.

    A girlfriend named Fujiwara-san. And then there¡¯s Saori-chan, the cute little sister.

    Well, I think I should be cautious about deepening my rtionship with Fujiwara-san, and I don¡¯t want to mess with Saori-chan, but I¡¯m surrounded by so many girls now. Not so long ago, this would have been absolutely unthinkable.

    I am happy, yes, I can say that I am at the peak of happiness.

    But on the other hand, I feel like I¡¯ve lost my goal because I¡¯ve aplished my revenge. Lili said that I should behave as I desire, but ¡­¡­.

    As soon as I stepped into the bedroom with these thoughts in mind, I involuntarily stiffened.

    An unfamiliar girl was lying on the bed.

    £¨Who is it?)

    I walked up to her and saw a beautiful girl with straight ck hair. She was about the same height as Ui, Misuzu, and Masaki-chan, about 150 cm.

    I thought she was asleep, but apparently she wasn¡¯t.

    When she opened her eyes, she turned her face toward menguidly.

    ¡¸The Confinement King?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, but¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Can you make Kei your favorite princess and so I can eat pudding a mode?¡¹

    ¡¸Pudding a mode?¡¹

    The more I stared at her, the more I realized that she was a member of the track and field club. I think she¡¯s one of the four people I mentioned as potential favorites.

    She looked vaguely familiar to me.

    But even though I know who this girl is, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about.

    ¡¸Make you my favorite princess¡­. Do you know what that means?¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King will feed me with All you can eat dessert, yummy¡¹

    £¨What the hell is this girl talking about?)

    I¡¯m confused. The Confinement King is confused.

    ¡¸You know, being the favorite princess means making love with me, and¡­¡­ to put it bluntly, having sex with me, do you really understand that¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    When I nodded, she swam her gaze in the air as if thinking for a moment.

    ¡¸I hate¡­¡­plicated things. I¡¯ll sleep, so you can do whatever you want¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!?¡¹

    I had to admit that I was surprised by this.

    ¡¸Do whatever you want¡­.. Well, have you ever had sex?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pain in the ass¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve had a lot of confessions, but I turned them down because they were bothersome¡¹

    Shocked. The Confinement King is shocked.

    Ò»In a word, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this girl?¡± .

    Ò»What exactly is going on with her sense of chastity?

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know what kind of feelings I should have towards her.

    ¡¸Do you know what¡­¡­ sex is like?¡¹

    ¡¸Something ridiculous¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, i guess so?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen cats do it¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Hmmmm?¡¹

    No, if a cute girl like her, said, ¡°Let¡¯s have sex! (Trantion) ¡° I would be happy to have sex with her, but is this really okay¡­¡­?

    ¡¸So,e on¡¹

    With that, she turned over and buried her face in the pillow, and immediately I began to hear her sighing in her sleep.

    ¡¸Um¡­¡­ Hello?¡¹

    No answer.

    She was seriously asleep.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re sleeping too fast. Are you Nobita?¡¹

    It¡¯s a situation that makes no sense at all, but it¡¯s a shame for a man not to eat.

    I¡¯ve always wanted to be in a situation where I could do whatever I wanted with a sleeping girl.

    So, I got on the bed and gently pulled up the bottom of her T-shirt dress.

    What emerged was a pair of cotton pants with loose rubber, neither sexy nor in.

    I can¡¯t call it shorts. So, it¡¯s pants.

    I thought, ¡°Seriously¡­¡­?¡± but I wasn¡¯t going to be distracted by this.

    I slipped my fingers into the rubber, pulled it off, and covered her from behind.

    She was so soft to be touched, with just the right amount of flesh. She was quitefortable to hold. Then, I crawled my fingertips between her legs.

    I traced the slit vertically,bia minora tobia majora. As I continued to caress her following the shape of the slit, I gradually began to feel the wetness on my fingertips.

    Her cheeks began to flush and her breathing seemed to quicken.

    I put my other hand underneath her body and squeezed her breasts. They were not as big as Masaki-chan¡¯s, but they were quiterge. I pinched her nipples and squeezed them relentlessly.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­.¡¹

    A small voice leaked out.

    But still there was no sign of her waking up.

    It was hard to stimte her clitoris from behind. So, while stimting her nipples, I gently insert my finger into her vulva. The narrow entrance is unique to virgins. The tightness is so strong that it seems to refuse my entry.

    I inserted my finger up to the first joint and rubbed up the entrance area as if I were squeezing. After a few minutes of this, she started to show some reaction.

    ¡¸Ah, Ahh, Nnn¡­ Ahh, Nn¡­¡¹

    It might be quite refreshing to hear her moans sounding fluffy, like she was talking in her sleep.

    As I yed around with my fingertips, her private parts became wetter and wetter, and under normal circumstances, it was time for me to insert myself.

    £¨But it¡¯s her first time¡­¡­)

    No matter how wet she gets, I can¡¯t eliminate the pain of deflowering.

    Normally, it¡¯s very difficult to prate a virgin due to the nervousness and tension in the body, but this was not the case with the sleeping girl. So it would be better to do it all at once.

    I took off my pants and pressed my cock against her crotch.

    I ced it at her vulva and prated her at once.

    Rub! Rub! Grind Grind! I forcefully pushed her tight hole open and tore her virginity membrane at once.

    Immediately¨C

    ¡¸Uahhhhh!¡¹

    She let out a scream.

    Her whole body stiffens, and her tight hole tightens around my object, as if she is squeezing it.

    ¡¸It hurts! It hurts! You stupid! Die! It hurtsss¡­¡­¡¹

    She was in a sleeping back position.

    As I watched her iling her arms and legs wildly under my body, the ¡°S¡± part of me tingled violently.

    ¡¸Ahaha, did that hurt? Sorry, sorry¡¹

    I apologize, and thrust even harder into her vagina.

    ¡¸Ouch! Hiii, hey, it hurts, stop it, Nggh, I¡¯ll break, y-you murderer!¡¹

    The pain would be considerable if she was violently prated before the pain of her deflowering had subsided.

    But I have no intention of stopping.

    She wanted to be mine.

    So, this is a good opportunity. For her to learn what happens when she licks me.

    Let¡¯s show her that I¡¯m the master and she¡¯s just a hole to satisfy me.

    ¡¸N-noo, stop it, it¡¯s too much¡¹

    When she turns her head to look back, I grab her chin and forcefully take her lips.

    ¡¸Gufu!? Ngu, Nku, Slurp¡­!¡¹

    I ravaged every inch of her mouth with my tongue, pouring so much saliva into her mouth that she couldn¡¯t even speak. The slick feeling of saliva. The rough feeling of tongues rubbing against each other. It¡¯s veryfortable.

    ¡¸Fuuunn, Slurp, Nchu, Nchu¡­.¡¹

    Gradually, her resistance weakened, and her tongue intertwined with mine as she did.

    ¡¸Puha¡­¡­ Nnnn¡­.¡¹

    I let go of her lips, and for a moment she had a sad expression on her face. The expression on her face said she wanted more.

    Then, I lifted her hips with all my might, raised her to my knees, and resumed the pumping at once.

    ¡¸Ouch! Hiii! It hurts! It hurts so much! Wait, wait, wait!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t wait!¡¹

    I told her coldly, while her face twitched.

    Pound Pound Pound Pound! Pound Pound Pound Pound!

    ¡¸Uaaahh, uaahh! Nyahh! Ahh, Uahhh! Gnyyyaahh!¡¹

    My crotch mmed into her ass, making a rhythmic popping sound.

    She screamed like a cat in heat at the sudden and violent thrusts from the back, and iled about trying to escape.

    Of course, there was no way she could escape.

    Pound Pound Pound Pound! Pound Pound Pound Pound!

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, nya, Ah, Ahiii, h¡­ help, help¡­ me¡­.!¡¹

    When I held her hips tightly and fucked her, her rtively petite naked body shook like a leaf.

    She has a really good face now.

    She used to look songuid, but now she has a desperate look on her face. The look of desperation on her face really hit me in the groin.

    My heart leapt with excitement at the thought that I was viting the girl who had licked me so thoroughly.

    But suddenly, her reaction changed.

    ¡¸Aaaaahhhh!?¡¹

    She suddenly opened her eyes, arched her back and let out a scream. She then copsed, burying her face in the pillow.

    ¡¸W-what? Did you just cum?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but I felt a shiver run down my spine and then I jumped¡­¡­ Is this¡­ called cum?¡¹

    Her pink skin was flushed with sweat, and her vagina was still quivering, probably from the sudden rush of pleasure.

    I was surprised because there was no warning, but she was definitelying. But¡­

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll continue¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    She looked at me as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    But I hadn¡¯te yet.

    There¡¯s still a long way to go.

    I resume the pumping without mercy.

    Pound Pound Pound Pound! Pound Pound Pound Pound!

    ¡¸Oh, no! No! ¡­..I don¡¯t want to cum anymore! I don¡¯t want to cum anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸If you want make me happy, you¡¯ll have to work even harder¡¹

    I move my hips in small movements and cover her up, grabbing her breasts with both hands.

    ¡¸Noo¡­¡­¡¹

    I ran my tongue over her ears, sinking my teeth into her earlobes as I pistoned away. With four points being tortured at once, her eyes widen in panic and she writhes violently.

    ¡¸Stop it, I¡¯m so sensitive, and you¡¯re making me cum all over again, it feels too good, I-I¡¯m going to cum again¡­¡¹

    Pound Pound Pound Pound! Pound Pound Pound Pound!

    Stter, Stter, Stter!

    The sound that echoes through the air is made more and more watery by the love juices that overflow from the depths of her vagina. Her body began to tense up and her vagina began to pulse with excitement.

    No matter how much of a virgin she was, it would be unbearable for her to be tortured like that all at once. Moreover, it was impossible not to fall when her uterus was being pushed up so relentlessly.

    Realizing that she was nearing the end of her rope, I decided to finish her off.

    I squeezed her nipples and gave her a deep thrust to the back of her vagina.

    ¡¸Nnngh!? Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Immediately, she let out a scream that could only be described as a scream.

    Her body flipped over and her toes tensed up.

    At the same time¨C

    ¡¸Kuhh¡­¡­!¡¹

    The mass of heat that had been swirling between my legs was released into her vagina with great force.

    Spurt, Spurtttt, Spurttttt!

    ¡¸Uahh¡­ Ahhh, Haa¡­ Ahh..¡¹

    She moaned with a zed look in her eyes as she epted the semen into her vagina, and then copsed back onto the pillow.

    ¡¸Haa~ Haa~ Haa ~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    I copsed on top of her, breathing hard on my shoulders.

    Immeidately, there was a familiar electronic sound that echoed through the room.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kei Takasago¡¯s State has been changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room creation level 9¡¹

    ¡¸You can now create up to 32 rooms simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level 8¡¹

    ¡¸You can install furniture of cultural heritage level¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Special room ¨C sauna¡¹

    ¡¸You can install a sauna in a room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Sleepwalker¡¹

    ¡¸You can force people in the room to sleep and perform simple actions while they are asleep.¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡±It seems I can use in the same way as , But I can¡¯t think of any use for it¡­¡­¡±, When I was thinking about it, she turned her head and stared at me.

    ¡¸Did it feel good? Your first time having sex¡¹

    I asked her with a smile, and she replied, a little fidgety.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­. Maybe I like ¡­¡­ it as much as pudding a mode¡­¡­¡¹

 Chapter 107: As a Best Friend

    Chapter 107: As a Best Friend

    ¡¸Ahhhhm¡­¡­ Yummy!¡¹

    When I came back to the dining room after tossing and changing from the pool to the bathhouse, I found Takasago sitting on the man¡¯sp, being fed pudding a mode by his hand.

    As soon as I saw that, Ui-chan was like.

    ¡¸W-w-what are you doing! Takasago! Hold on! Such an enviable and shameful thing to do to me, the favored princess!¡¹

    She walked up to her, raising her voice.

    ¡¸Takasago! Move over! Get out from there! I¡¯ve never even had Confinement King give me ¡°Ahhm¡±¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡¹

    Ui-chan¡¯s face twisted in frustration as Takasago clung to the man with a tight grip.

    ¡¸Well well¡­ calm down, Ui. I¡¯ll take care of youter¡¹

    ¡¸A-absolutely, okay? You¡¯ll love me even more than Takasago!¡¹

    ¡¸Kan-chan, your hand is stopped. Ah¡¹ (*Note: Takasago calls Kijima with ¡°Kan-chan¡± -> ±O(¤«¤ó))

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹

    ¡¸Kan-chan!?¡¹

    How could he make Ui-chan so crazy and even tame thezy Takasago? ¡­¡­That¡¯s the king of confinement.

    ¡­.. I mean, Isn¡¯t he Kijima?

    No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s Kijima who was in the same ss as me in the first year.

    ¡¸Ui-chan! Ui-chan! Hey!¡¹

    When I called out to her, Ui-chan told Kijima as if she remembered.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I¡¯d like to introduce her to the King of Confinement. This is my servant, Natsumi Shima!¡¹

    Kijima then bowed her head.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ Nice to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­¡­.¡¹

    I mean, that¡¯s not it! That¡¯s not the way it is!

    He mustn¡¯t say, ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Nice to meet you¡±.

    If he¡¯s going to call himself a king, he should have a more appropriate attitude!

    Hmm? Nice to meet you?

    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­ Fumio Kijima, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    When I asked this, Ui-chan interrupted me before Kijima did.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s a pseudonym for the Confinement King!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s pseudonym!? I mean, that¡¯s not what I want to say! Why we must introduce each other again!? We were in the same ss when we were first years!¡¹

    Then Kijima and Ui-chan looked at each other and made a puzzled face.

    ¡¸What are you talking about, Shima? You were in the same ss as me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s! Why! Ui-chan, Kijima and I were in the same ss!¡¹

    Ui-chan then said, ¡°Is that so?¡± And I nodded.

    ¡¸No way¡­ I-I wasted more than two years of my school life by not knowing Confinement King¡­¡¹

    Ui-chan copsed down from her knees.

    Well¡­ I left Ui-chan alone for the time being and turned my attention to Kijima, who gave an apologetic look and spoke to me.

    ¡¸I know Ui was in the same ss as me, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember you, Shima-san¡¹

    Eh¡­ what?

    ¡¸Are you being cursed? Why you can¡¯t remember me sitting next to you all the time, no matter how many times I changed seats?¡¹

    Then Kijima tilted his head.

    ¡¸Eh? But I thought you had long hair¡¹

    ¡¸I can change my hairstyle anytime! You stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ Sorry, sorry. When I was a first year, all I saw was Ui¡­¡­¡¹

    With that one word, Ui-chan was revived quickly.

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­¡­ Ufufu. Confinement King was crazy about me from that time, hmm, I see¡­ Ufufu¡¹

    ¡¸Kan-chan, your hand is stopped! Ahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, Kei-chan, wait a minute¡¹

    While Ui-chanughs unpleasantly, Takasago shakes Kijima¡¯s body, and Kijima takes care of Takasago like a caring father.

    What is this?

    Why the Confinement King is that timid Kijima?

    It just doesn¡¯t fit the image.

    After all, Confinement King was the kind of guy who would kidnap all the members of the track and field club and have them whip each other. And Kijima who I knew was not the kind of person who could do something like that.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As the Confinement King said he was going to return to his house, Shima and I dragged Takasago back to my room.

    As soon as we reached the room, Takasago started sleeping on my bed without permission.

    ¡¸Never thought I¡¯d be sneaked out by this girl¡­¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. Shima, on the other hand, wrinkled her brow and asked me.

    ¡¸Hey, Ui-chan. Do you really like Kijima? What¡¯s good about him?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s good about him? There¡¯s no end to the list, Shima¡¹

    ¡¸I know his grades weren¡¯t bad, and he even showed me his homework a few times, but aside from that, he¡¯s timid and unattractive¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good match for Ui-chan or any of the other favorites princess¡¹

    ¡¸Phew¡­ you¡¯ll soon find out. Right, please help me choose an outfit. I would like to seduce Confinement King, but I am not familiar with such matters¡¹

    ¡¸Seduction¡­¡­ I don¡¯t even know what that is¡¹

    ¡¸Shima, aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes too?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? I don¡¯t, because it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just watching, right?¡¹

    Currently, Shima was dressed in ayered tank top and hot pants. As usual, she was dressed very roughly.

    But no matter how nasty I was dressed, the atmosphere might be ruined if she was dressed like that.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­. I¡¯ve got an idea. I¡¯ll have you wear the same outfit as me¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I visited the bedroom at the appointed time, the Confinement King was already lying on the bed in just his underwear.

    ¡¸Ui¡­ that look¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu¡­¡­ how is it? Does it look good on me?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, you¡¯re both tall, so it looks really good¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m just watching! Don¡¯t even look at me!¡¹

    The outfit I chose was a leotard.

    I was always watching rhythmic gymnastics broadcasts and wondered if I would ever feel embarrassed in such an outfit.

    The leotard had a high neckline and 3/4 length sleeves. The back was wide open and the slit between the legs was at a steep angle.

    It would be a good way to seduce the Confinement King. That¡¯s what I thought, and apparently I was right.

    Well, it took a lot of effort to persuade Shima, but¡­¡­.

    Aside from Shima sitting in the corner of the room, I got on the bed and kissed the Confinement King.

    ¡¸Nnn, Fuchu, Fuchu¡­¡¹

    We hugged each other¡¯s bodies and yed with each other¡¯s backs. The kiss is warm. And I shuddered at the feel of his lips on mine.

    ¡¸Chu, chu, nnn, fuchu, fuchu¡­¡¹

    I felt my whole body tingling so hotly that I couldn¡¯t think straight just from the sensation of his tongue on my tongue and sucking on my bottom lip.

    The night I was made to be this man¡¯s property. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the unbelievable amount of fleshly pleasure that was imprinted on me in one night, but now just the mere act ofying my lips on his is enough to make myher regions tingle hotly.

    I could feel my love juices flowing out from deep inside me in response to the rough touch of his tongue.

    I was being finished off in this man¡¯s hands.

    £¨¡­¡­I¡¯m being watched, Shima is watching me)

    My best friend¡¯s gaze pierced my skin. I can feel it clearly.

    I¡¯m sure I have a very nasty look on my face right now.

    ¡¸Nnn, slurp, nnn¡­¡­¡¹

    The more deeply our lips connect with each other, the hotter our bodies be. His breath came in hot, his breathing fast, his heart beating fast.

    Eventually, while still kissing, he yed with my nipples through the thin fabric of my leotard and reached down to my lower body.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnnn, haa~, nnn¡­¡­¡¹

    My hips bounced as my nipples were stimted.

    His hand doesn¡¯t stop. He ys with my nipples in a circr motion, while his other hand moves from my hips to my thighs.

    After stroking my thighs with his palm, he rubbed my clitoris up and down on the cloth as if he were drawing a shape, then drew a circle on my clitoris.

    Finally, he slid the crotch of the leotard down, and his fingers dug inside the fabric.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnn, nnn, nnnnnnn!?¡¹

    My crotch was already dripping wet. And then his fingers quietly slipped into my vagina.

    The two fingers gradually increase in speed. Nuchu! Nuchu! And the sound of the water echoed in my ears.

    The pleasure made me arch my back and part my lips.

    ¡¸Ah, ahh, ah, ahh, it¡¯s good, ah, ahh¡­¡¹

    A moan that I couldn¡¯t hold back immediately flooded out of the back of my throat.

    I was so excited by the sound of my own nastic voice that my body shuddered with the pleasure of the flesh as his fingertips moved back and forth, and my love juices dripped like a flood, dripping down my thighs and staining the sheets.

    ¡¸Are you excited to be seen by Shima-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know, but I want your thing so badly¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I can stand it¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, why don¡¯t you show your best friend? How much Ui loves me¡­¡­? You can show her by inserting it yourself¡¹

    He whispered in my ear, and then he took off his underwear andy down on the bed.

    His cock was soaring towards the ceiling and seemed to be even bigger than usual.

    The reddish-ck ns was swollen to the point of bursting, with distorted gills and clear juice dripping from the crevice of the flesh.

    He looked like he had plenty of room to spare, and maybe he was also excited by the situation of someone watching him.

    At that moment¨C

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­ it¡¯s big¡­¡­.¡¹

    I heard such a voice leaking out behind me. When I turned to look, Shima hurriedly turned her face away.

    I felt proud of myself, thinking how great my beloved was.

    Even though I was in this situation, I felt a sense of superiority that brought a smile to my mouth. I am the man¡¯s woman that my best friend would be amazed by.

    ¡¸Then, here I go¡­¡­.¡¹

    I gulp and slowly lower my hips, supporting his meat stick with my right hand.

    £¨Oh¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to have sex in front of my best friend¡¯s eyes¡­¡­ She¡¯s going to watch me writhe in agony on this stick¡­)

    The thought of that made my heart race as if it was going to explode.

    I felt a tremendous pressure around my entrance.

    ¡¸Hmm! It¡¯s so thick!? It¡¯s bigger than usual!¡¹

    Nuchu, Grinnndd!

    I lowered my hips, and the folds of my flesh were pushed open, and something hot and fierce invaded my vagina.

    ¡¸Nnn! It¡¯s entering¡­¡­ Your hard thing is inside me¡­¡­ It¡¯s amazing¡¹

    It¡¯s as if a huge stake is being drilled into my body. At the same time, a feeling of euphoria washed over me as if I were being filled.

    And by the time I had swallowed his thing down to the root, I was already breathing on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­. Shima, don¡¯t look away, are you looking at me? I¡¯m happy now, he¡¯s spreading inside me, pulsing hot. This is the best feeling ever¡­¡­¡¹

    When I raised my voice, Shima shouted, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know!¡± with a raspy voice.

    But her cheeks were red and her eyes were slightly moist. I don¡¯t know if she realized it herself or not, but she was rubbing her thighs together fidgety.

    I started to move my hips with her at my back. As soon as I did, a shiver of pleasure rushed up to my brain.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, nnn, ah¡­¡¹

    The hard meat rubbing up against the folds of my vagina. My womb also already descended, but the tip of arge, swollen cock was thrust upward, spreading pleasure like ripples throughout the internal organs.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    The sound of my voice was in a steady rhythm, and the movement of my hips became more and more violent in the pursuit of pleasure.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good, Ui, it feels good¡¹

    I was praised. As soon as I thought that, my vagina shivered with pleasure and repeated the contraction as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m happy¡±. And I was amazed at how much I loved this man.

    Therefore, I devote myself to shaking my hips for my beloved man.

    As I continued to shake my hips, I felt my climax swelling uncontrobly, and I begged the man I love for forgiveness.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I-I¡¯m going to cum¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, let¡¯s cum together¡¹

    With that said, he grabbed my hips and started thrusting hard.

    ¡¸A-ahhhhhh! Suddenly, so intense, hiii, I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    The fiery thrusts ruffled my hair and made me gasp without a care in the world.

    And then¡­

    Zujun¡­!

    ¡¸Ahhhhhh!¡¹

    At that moment, when the tip of his flesh thrusts wildly up into the depths of my vagina.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going cum! Take it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ce! Cum inside me! Fill me up!¡¹

    He and I shouted at each other as if we were yelling at each other, and then it happened.

    Tremble! Spurtttt! Spurttttt!

    ¡¸Nhhh! Ah, it¡¯s hot, it¡¯sing out. Ah, the semen ising out, this is no good, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummmming!¡¹

    The heat of the white liquid spreading inside my vagina pushes me to climax at once. I can¡¯t stand it. There¡¯s no way I can stand it.

    I climaxed at once, as if swallowed by the waves of sensuality that assaulted me like a muddy stream.

    ¡¸Ughhh¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    He moaned faintly.

    I felt his cock spurt out thest of its contents, and I copsed onto his chest.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ Haaaa~¡­¡­.¡¹

    As my body rxed in the weakness of my climax, I let out a swooning breath, forgetting that I was in front of my best friend.

    ¡¸It felt good¡­¡­ Ui¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­¡­ chu, chu, chu¡¹

    In the aftermath of my climax, our lips met and I nced towards Shima.

    £¨Fufufu, she must be so envious. After all, she saw me and the Confinement King making love¡­¡­ And with this, it will give her a better idea of how amazing this man is than a bunch of words)

    Her eyes were moist, and she was staring at our joint so intently that she didn¡¯t even know I was watching.

    Her breathing was ragged and her shoulders were rising and falling violently. She looked as if she was on fire afterwards.

    She had the same nasty look on her face as I did.

    £¨Have you noticed, Shima, that the leotard cloth doesn¡¯t cover the stain between your legs?)

    From now on, I¡¯m going to ask her to stay with me when I¡¯m in the Confinement King¡¯s arms.

    That way, she won¡¯t be able to deny how great the Confinement King is.

    And if¡­¡­.

    If she wants to be held by the Confinement King, I would be happy to share my bed with her.

    As a best friend.

 Chapter 108: How to Spend a Summer Vacation

    Chapter 108: How to Spend a Summer Vacation

    ¡¸Shima-pai¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t omit it, it¡¯s weird¡¹

    Omitting the ¡°sen¡± of senpai is just toozy, no matter what.

    ¡¸Why are you at this ce? Takasago¡¹

    It was break time at the end of third period.

    When I left the bathroom cubicle to wash my hands, Takasago was standing behind me before I knew it.

    Takasago, a second-year student, was on the third-year floor.

    That may not sound strange, but it¡¯s Takasago, after all. The fact that she was walking around was enough to make it an uproar.

    I¡¯ve heard from my niece (Shiratori) that once she takes her seat, she stays put like a sloth until after school¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Kan-chan¡­¡­. is not here¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­.¡¹

    She came to see Kijima. Apparently, that¡¯s what it means.

    It¡¯s been a week since we¡¯ve been able to go to school again, andtely Kijima¡¯s surroundings have be such a topic of conversation that we¡¯ve even heard about it.

    Every break, Kijima¡¯s girlfriend Fujiwara, as well as Misuzu and Masaki, hang out around him, giving him what is now being called a Kijima harem.

    Ui-chan seems to be keeping her distance from Kijima at school out of respect for Hiratsuka-kun, but she can¡¯t hide the fact that she gets anxious whenever she hears about it.

    On top of that, if Takasagoes to hang out with them, it will be a picture of hell in a sense.

    £¨¡­¡­It seems interesting. I should go take a peek next time)

    ¡¸Hey, hey¡­¡­Shima¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, you¡¯ve got some guts, omitting an entire ¡±senpai¡± word¡¹

    Even though I threatened her, Takasago didn¡¯t seem perturbed.

    ¡¸I want to go buy underwear. Come with me to¡­¡­ today¡¹

    ¡¸Underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, something he likes¡­¡­.¡¹

    At this, even I couldn¡¯t help but look at her.

    ¡¸What!? T-that Takasago is going to dress up for a man!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it¡­¡­ bad?¡¹

    ¡¸No bad, but¡­¡­ what, is it a sign of a natural disaster?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s rude¡¹

    Takasago puffs up her cheeks.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. And what sort of things do he likes?¡¹

    ¡¸The things that Kan-chan seems to like it¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what I mean!!¡¹

    Oh, right, I¡¯ve seen Ui-chan and he doing it twice now.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean that I know what he likes.

    ¡¸There are all kinds of colors and shapes, right? And in the first ce, what size are your breasts, anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll have to ask the sales clerk to measure you. There are only a few supermarkets around here, so you¡¯ll have to take the¡­¡­ train to a big store. Measure your under and top, and match them with some colors that may or may not look good on you depending on your skin tone¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s a pain in the ass. I quit¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re giving up too soon!? Oh, no, no¡­¡­ Yes. That¡¯s what Takasago does usually. I¡¯m rather relieved¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost summer vacation¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah?¡¹

    I was little confused by the sudden change of topic. Well, most of the time Takasago¡¯s stories have no context.

    ¡¸When summer vacationes, I¡¯m going to stay with him. He¡¯ll feed me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, hey¡­¡­.¡¹

    Is everything okay, Kijima? She¡¯s determined to be a parasite!

    However, she did not seem to care about my confusion, and with her sleepy eyes as usual, Takasago proudly stuck out her chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll always be naked on that ce. So I don¡¯t need underwear. Perfect¡¹

    ¡¸What is it about?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I let out a deep sigh in the bathroom cubicle as I listened to the girls talking away from me.

    £¨My favorite underwear for my boyfriend¡­¡­)

    Because I never talk to anyone, I¡¯ve gotten into the habit of listening to other people¡¯s stories.

    The story of first love.

    Underwear for the person you love, which originally I would have had. It was the yfulness of such frivolous love.

    I left the bathroom with my head down and walked up the deserted stairs, listening to the chime of the beginning of fourth period.

    ¡±I¡¯ll stay with him all summer¡±, that¡¯s what the girl with the sleepy voice had said. I think it¡¯s tough for his boyfriend. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t do anything that would be a burden to him¡­¡­

    ¡¸Summer vacation¡­¡­.¡¹

    Those words, which would have been fun before, are now only depressing.

    The other day, I texted my dad in New York, ¡°Can Ie over there for summer vacation?¡± but he replied, ¡°No, you can¡¯t because you might upset Fujiwara-san¡±.

    Even though he somehow managed to avoid being transferred to the other side of the world, I guess my father had to be cautious.

    I could only sigh.

    Well, it¡¯s a bit of a relief that everyone is going home for the summer vacation and there will be no one left in the dorm.

    Even if there¡¯s no one to talk to, there¡¯s a difference between being ignored and having no one to talk to.

    If Mako had been here, would she have taken care of me?

    No, she¡¯s the type of person who gets dragged around by others. She would ignore me too.

    Thinking about my best friend who was still missing, I walked past thending and reached the door to the rooftop.

    A week ago, I was forcibly raped by Kijima-senpai on this rooftop. He took my virginity by force and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be my living onahole for the rest of your life¡± and¡­

    ¡ºTomorrow, you wille back to be held by me again¡»

    When he said that, I thought he was an idiot.

    Who would go there? That¡¯s what I was thinking¡­¡­

    But, in the end, I went.

    The day I was raped, the other students refused to even let me eat in the cafeteria that night.

    So, I brought my meal to a windowless room of three tatami mats and ate alone. The food tasted like tears and was a little sour as I watchededy videos on my phone.

    I don¡¯t care about it¡­¡­ anymore. That¡¯s what I thought.

    And, the next day, I went to the rooftop with such a desperate feeling that I was going to fall as far as I could.

    I was forcibly raped that day as well. But when I said something sarcastic while being held, Senpai replied in kind. I hated him, cursed him, and were raped by force.

    It¡¯s a shame, but while I was being held by my senpai, I was talking to him. I was no longer invisible. I was being treated as Rin Fukuda, a junior female student.

    Then, after that day, I gradually began to look forward to seeing Senpai.

    Although he was bad, but I began to have the illusion that he was the only one who was offering me a helping hand.

    £¨Even though that can¡¯t be true¡­¡­)

    With a wry smile, I stepped onto the roof.

    My senpai hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    The wind shook my hair. The sky was slightly cloudy. From the field, the shouting of gym activities can be heard.

    ¡¸I wonder if Senpai¡­¡­ wille¡­¡­ properly¡¹

    Yesterday, Senpai did note. I was afraid that he might have gotten bored with me, and my anxiety was coiled in my chest.

    While looking at the distance in a daze with an uneasy feeling, I heard a door open behind me.

    £¨He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here!)

    ¡¸Geez, senpai! You¡¯rete!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah ¡­¡­ sorry, sorry¡¹

    When I turned around and puffed out my cheeks, Senpai waved his hand in an unwilling manner.

    I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m so happy with just this exchange.

    ¡¸W-why didn¡¯t youe yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ my kouhai wouldn¡¯t let me go¡¹

    ¡¸Kouhai? Is it a girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but what?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s terrible! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Fujiwara-senpai, you have to give priority to me!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, now take it off¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! You fooled me!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you in a position to say that?¡¹

    And then Senpai res at me.

    ¡¸I know, I know¡­ You¡¯re the one who threatened me¡­¡­¡¹

    With that, I take off my blouse and remove my bra. I¡¯m naked on top, only my skirt. I¡¯m not wearing any underwear since the very first time.

    After all, Senpai told me to go to school without it.

    I was embarrassed to be naked and wearing only a skirt, because I felt it was very naughty. I tried to hide my embarrassment by talking about something unimportant.

    ¡¸Hey, Senpai, did you see the news this morning? The one that appeared on the Inte. I heard that the kidnapper of the track and field club has escaped¡¹

    ¡¸I saw it, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll catch her soon. Rather than that, lift your skirt and introduce yourself as usual¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re so impatient¡­¡­ I can¡¯t disobey Senpai¡¯s orders anyway¡¹

    I lifted my skirt and opened my legs. The pose is obscene, exposing the vagina.

    Senpai is staring at my pussy. It was embarrassing.

    Then I said the greeting that Senpai had taught me, as usual.

    ¡¸I, ¡­¡­ Rin Fukuda, am Kijima-senpai¡¯s living onahole. I¡¯ll do my best to make your cock feel good with my nasty female hole. Please fuck Rin¡¯s bitch hole as hard as you want¡¹

    He nodded his head in satisfaction and reached his finger between my legs.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a really nasty onahole. You¡¯re already soaking wet¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Isn¡¯t Senpai the one who told me to ready? So, I masturbated during break time. I¡¯ve prepared properly, so please praise me¡¹

    For better or for worse, he treats me like an onahole. Since I knew he wouldn¡¯t give me a proper forey, I prepared it in the bathroom.

    ¡¸Haha, well done, you¡¯re a well-made onahole¡¹

    When he stroked my head, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a giggle.

    ¡¸Then turn your ass to me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I turned my back to him, grabbed the wire mesh, and stuck my ass out. When I shook my ass in a way that was very inviting, he put his cock in my pussy from behind.

    I¡¯m used to it. I think, but this is the one moment that my heart always beats faster.

    His cock broke through the folds of my pussy and entered me. I felt a suffocating pressure. I felt an intense difort in my lower abdomen.

    £¨The¡­¡­ cock came in¡­¡­)

    ¡¸Uh, oh, ah, ah¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    I no longer feel disgusted by that. Rather, I¡¯ve even learned to feel such pleasure as if I were tied to the person I love.

    No matter how wet I am, the inside of my vagina is still too narrow. Along with a twitching sensation, Senpai¡¯s penis forcefully enters as if it were scraping the inside. I can feel it slipping in and out.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~¡­ H-how do you feel, Senpai¡­¡­? Does my meat hole feel good again today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think so¡¹

    ¡¸Geez,e on, say it more sincerely¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ you¡¯re so annoying. Do you want me to stop?¡¹

    I felt a movement to pull out my penis and I screamed out in panic.

    ¡¸No, senpai¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t be selfish. Please don¡¯t leave me alone!¡¹

    Tears started to well up in my eyes. I have no one but Senpai. Then, Senpai let out a stunned voice.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it, you¡¯ve got that ugly personality, and I¡¯m the only one who can take care of you. Then do your best to make me feel good¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, senpai! If you take care of me, I don¡¯t need any friends! I¡¯ll do my best to make your cock happy¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Rin, I¡¯ll move¡¹

    With that, he starts to move his hips slowly.

    ¡¸Haa~, ahh, ahhh¡­¡¹

    A sweet voice spills out as he thrusts deep into my womb. My body is trembling with joy. I¡¯ve been waiting for this. I¡¯ve been waiting for his cock to kiss my womb.

    ¡¸Ahh, ahhhhh¡­. ah, ah, ah, ahh, Nnnn¡¹

    ¡¸Rin, it¡¯s ss time downstairs. The window is also open. What if someone notices your voice?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~, haa, S-senpai, that¡¯s really a stupid, ah, it¡¯s turn out you have thought about me, ah, even though you¡¯re bad!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m bad¡¹

    Senpai suddenly put his hand around my breast and grabbed my bulge. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s angry or not, but he¡¯s pretty rough. He squeezed my breasts as if he were twisting them apart and began to move his hips even harder.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, Senpai, it hurts, it¡¯s not cool to get angry when you get the wrong idea¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Stop talking, onahole¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Is it Ok or not OK? Ah, so intense! Ah, ah, ah, it so good! Please poke me harder and harder¡¹

    ¡¸Just when I think you¡¯ve said something auspicious. It¡¯s about time you understood your position¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnn! I understand, I¡¯m your meat onahole. I won¡¯t disobey you anymore, ah, ah, ah, Hiiiiii¡¹

    I was made to obey the orders of a man who despised me, who took away my first kiss and my virginity, and I¡¯m still panting helplessly with pleasure as he squeezes my breasts. My pride and everything else are shattered by the pleasure, and I am reminded that I am, after all, a living onahole.

    £¨I really can¡¯t believe I¡¯m enjoying being treated like an onahole¡­¡­)

    ¡¸Kuh, you have a great hole. It clings to me, and it feels so good¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, Senpai¡¯s cock is so good, ahhh, ahhh, I won¡¯t say anything else, just keep pumping and pumping me as hard as you can¡¹

    A storm of pleasure was raging inside my body. However, Senpai moves his hips even faster, wanting more and more.

    ¡¸Haa~, Nnn, I can¡¯t take it anymore, haaa~! Senpai, my Senpai, my only Senpaiiiiii¡¹

    I clutched the wire mesh tightly in anticipation of my climax.

    I wanted to soak up more of this pleasure if I could. I didn¡¯t want it to end. However, my intensely aroused body could not hold back and rushed to climax.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum! Take it, Rin!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, p-please put it inside me, Senpai!¡¹

    And then¡­

    Tremble, Tremble! Spurtttt! Spurttttt!

    The hot liquid hit my cervix hard.

    ¡¸Aaaaahhh! It¡¯sing out, it¡¯s hot, it so hot! Cumming, Cumming, I love Senpai¡¯s seed, Cumming, Cummmmmming!¡¹

    The moment I felt his cum, my eyes went nk and I felt an explosion of pleasure. I felt my body convulse violently as I was pushed to climax at once.

    £¨Oh, I¡¯m so full of cum! ¡­¡­My insides are full of Senpai¡¯s!¡¹

    When I think about it, the edge of my mouth naturally lifts up.

    However, when the ejaction was over, Senpai pulled out his cock.

    £¨Ah¡­¡­ don¡¯t pull it out, I¡¯m so lonely)

    As I lost my support, I slumped down on the spot, grabbing the wire mesh, feeling satisfied and lost at the same time.

    £¨A strange feeling¡­¡­)

    Each time I was fucked by Senpai, the ratio of feelings of regret and disgust dropped. Now, the ratio of happiness was about nine to one. I felt like I was alive. Now, only when I¡¯m being held by Senpai, I¡¯m definitely alive. That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸It felt good, Rin¡¹

    When my senpai stroked my hair, I felt a fluffy sense of joy well up in me.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­ I¡¯m d¡¹

    Afterwards, while I was cleaning Senpai¡¯s cock with my mouth, I asked him something that had been bothering me.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Senpai¡­¡­ what are you going to do during your summer vacation?¡¹

    ¡¸Summer vacation?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, y-you¡¯re not going to leave me alone until the new semester, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe I will do that?¡¹

    ¡¸No! No, senpai! Demon! Devil! You bastard! Starfish!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot of words¡¹

    ¡¸A-anyway, tell me your social media ount. I¡¯lle and you can hold me whenever you call me! I¡¯m your onahole!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, okay, but¡­¡­ do you want to see me that badly?¡¹

    I stared into Senpai¡¯s eyes and nodded my head.

    Then, Senpai showed a bit of thoughtfulness and spoke.

    ¡¸Well, I was thinking of taking a trip by myself for a day or two, but I might as well bring an onahole. If you¡¯re quiet, that is¡¹

    ¡¸A trip with Senpai!? I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll be quiet!¡¹

    All at once, I was looking forward to the summer vacation.

    I looked up and before I knew it, the sun was shining through the clouds in the cloudy sky.

    <hr>

    <u><li>Author note:</li><u><li>I filled out a character sheet for an illustration order the other day, and one of the items on the sheet was (CV), which I thought was unnecessary, but I filled it in while checking on Youtube to see if it would help the illustrator imagine the character better (lol).</li>

    <u><li>Kijima Fumio ¡ª Nobuhiko Okamoto</li><li>Lili ¡ª Aoi Yuki</li><li>Misuzu Kurosawa ¡ª Risa Taneda</li><li>Masaki Haneda ¨CKaede Hondo</li><li>Fujiwara Mai ¡ª Nao Toyama</li><li>Ryoko Terashima ¡ª Misato Fukuen</li><li>Freesia ¡ª Miyuki Sawashiro</li>

    <u><li>As for Lili, I thought she was Rie Kugimiya before, but I purposely left her out (lol).</li><li>What do you think? ¡­¡­ Is it too far off from your image?</li>

    </u></u></u></u>

 Chapter 109: The Combat Maid

    Chapter 109: The Combat Maid

    ¡¸Inui¡­¡­ Masako, dedicate yourself to me¡¹

    At the very moment he called my name, the soaring penis between the legs of the Confinement King-sama began to turn into countless tentacles, making a squirming, watery sound.

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    I was so horrified that I backed away.

    But when I tried to escape, it was toote.

    Several greenish tentacles already clung to my back, stomach, legs, and everywhere else. It crawled over my skin and rubbed its slippery mucus on my body.

    I felt disgust at the feel of the tentacle caressing my nape, and my body froze at the tentacle crawling up my inner thigh.

    ¡¸P-Please forgive me, please forgive me, Confinement King-sama!¡¹

    I tried desperately to twist and pull the tentacles away, but it was no use. It didn¡¯t even budge. The tentacle then crawled over my face as if to lick it, broke through my lips and entered my mouth.

    ¡¸Nnggghh, nnggghh!?¡¹

    At the same time, I hurriedly looked down at the tickle that assaulted my breast, and saw that the tentacles that had invaded the bosom of my maid¡¯s uniform had entangled their way to my breast.

    As I twisted and writhed desperately, the tentacles sucked at my skin and wriggled as if they were squeezing my breasts.

    ¡¸Nnnnhh!?¡¹

    I jolted as I felt the tentacle suddenly crawl over my nipple.

    ¡¸Nnhh, ah, ahh¡­¡­¡¹

    My mouth full of tentacles let out a faint moan, my nose breathing unevenly, and at the moment when my nipples were scratched, I couldn¡¯t hold back and arched my back.

    ¡¸Nnnhhhhh!¡¹

    In my mouth, I could smell the fishy smell and taste the mucus. I felt as if I had been stuffed with raw fish in my mouth.

    However, it gradually invaded my brain through my taste senses. The feeling of disgust gradually faded away, and instead, I felt a sweet tingle sprouting inside my body.

    The nipples that were being rolled were getting harder and harder, and the stimtion that was being given to them was bing sweeter and sweeter.

    I found myself the sensation of tentacles crawling around my thighs, stomach and back was the same. Every time I was caressed and the mucus trickled out, it was reced by a different feeling, not unlike disgust.

    I had to admit it. I had to admit that I was getting pleasure from it.

    Before I knew it, my maid¡¯s uniform had melted away, leaving me bare except for the sleeves and ribbons. My hips were forcibly lifted, and my legs were spread by the tentacles wrapped around them.

    Then, two new tentacles crawled up to me.

    One went to my crotch, and the other went around to my ass and into an unclean hole. It crawled up to a ce that I had never let anyone touch before.

    I felt the split in my lower body and my asshole being pushed from side to side, and it was twitched as if in fear.

    The tentacle that was swaying with its pointy end in front of my embarrassing spot begins to change shape.

    Only the tip swelled up and formed a ns like a real penis.

    I knew exactly what it was going to do to me.

    I knew what wasing.

    As I involuntarily turned my head away, I felt a slimy sensation between my legs. A thick, hard, pulsating object entered me from the front and back at the same time.

    ¡¸Nn! Nnnnn! Nnnnn!¡¹

    I twisted frantically, but it was only a futile resistance.

    The mucus-covered ns easily pushed open my pussy and anus, and a foreign sensation burrowed into my body from the front and back was about to tear my lower body in two.

    £¨No, help me, please help me, Confinement King-sama, it¡¯sing¡­¡­ in ¡­¡­)

    It¡¯s a great feeling to have both my front and back holes vited at the same time. I even feel as if I¡¯m being nailed by a bare nerve.

    The tentacles invade the inside of my vagina as if to explore the inside of my vagina, but when the tentacles that are sticking into my vagina reach the proof of my virginity, it stops moving for a moment.

    And after stopping for a moment, it pierced it all the way through with an unstoppable motion.

    ¡¸Aaahhhh!¡¹

    At that moment, I leaped up on the bed.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­¡­¡¹

    I woke up on my bed, breathing unevenly with a sweaty body.

    Even though it was a dream, the feeling of tentacles crawling all over my body is still fresh. And because we, the maid apprentice, is forced to sleep naked, the embarrassing juices that dripped from my crotch were soaking the sheets.

    Looking around the room, I saw that Kishijo, Saito and Hotta were breathing hard as well.

    And this is always happened.

    Ever since the day when everyone in the track and field club was released, we have been having the same dream.

    If I recall, our hell started from that moment when Shiratori-senpai saw through us.

    Looking back, we were still in heaven as long as we were treated like livestock.

    But when we were tortured in the name of interrogation, the back of our legs was crushed together by a huge vise.

    It¡¯s a horror of having a part of my body slowly turned into mincemeat.

    And before I knew it, my legs were back to my normal state without a scratch, but I never wanted to feel that kind of pain again.

    However, unlike everyone else who had been released, we were going to stay here for another year.

    Now, I¡¯m desperate to tter the head maid so that I won¡¯t be punished.

    There are times when I feel that the head maid is trying to brainwash us from every word she says.

    But I rather wee it.

    Once we arepletely brainwashed, we won¡¯t have to undergo such a messy punishment.

    The first time we were allowed to see Confinement King-sama was the day after everyone was released.

    The king¡¯s real identity was that Kimo-buta-senpai.

    To tell the truth, I had a pretty good idea of who the Confinement King was.

    I had gone to see him in the ssroom because my best friend, Rin Fukuda, was going to make him her camouge boyfriend.

    At that time, Mai Fujiwara-senpai, my senior with the small breasts, was happily clinging to his arm.

    So when I heard that Mai Fujiwara was the favorite princess, I actually thought that he might be.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to kill you. But I don¡¯t think I can forgive what you guys did to Fujiwara-san. So as a penalty, I¡¯m going to have you work here as maids for a year¡¹

    Confinement King-sama said this with no dignity whatsoever.

    Looking at him like this, I¡¯m sure everyone would underestimate him. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so.

    I wondered if Rin was also in a bad situation.

    After all, this guy was too dangerous to be her camouge boyfriend. Maybe she is no longer in this world.

    But at this time, there was someone who had underestimated the Confinement King-sama.

    That night, as we returned to the maid¡¯s waiting room, Ayaka Kishijo, the cynical one, said under her breath.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, isn¡¯t he gross? There¡¯s no need to be scared of that little guy. It¡¯s the head maid and the sackhead that scare me. He just like a fox with the authority of a tiger¡¹

    No one was listening except the four of us. I guess that was what we thought. But that perception was too naive.

    Sure enough, the next morning, Kishijo was forced by the head maid to bathe half of her body in a bath of concentrated sulfuric acid.

    White smoke billowed out of the bath, and the sound of Kishijo¡¯s screaming voice was still stuck in my ears.

    There is no one who can resist the sight of Kishijo¡¯s lower body shriveling up as if it were burning.

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama is a generous man, and he has told me not to kill you. But he said there¡¯s no problem as long as I don¡¯t kill you, and it is not forbidden to make you think that you would be better off dead. Is that clear? This is discipline. It is called a love whip¡¹

    The head maid smiled and told us so.

    I was too scared.

    I want her to be brainwashed me as soon as possible. That¡¯s what I thought.

    Since then, we have been reciting the words in praise of the Confinement King-sama every morning, rubbing our foreheads on the ground and thanking him for the fact that we are alive now, all thanks to him.

    We are not forbidden to talk, but we rarely do. The only time we do is when we praise the greatness of the Confinement King-sama.

    I¡¯ve heard that he is generous to those who worship him.

    I can tell by looking at it. I¡¯ve seen his favorite princesses on asion, and they look very happy.

    That is why our current ambition is to be a semi-favorite princess, if not Confinement King- sama¡¯s favorite¡­¡­.

    The head main said that those with special achievements will be given the right to offer their virginity to the Confinement King-sama.

    That¡¯s our encouragement now.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After getting out of bed, we prepared ourselves and lined up in the dining room to await the Head Maid¡¯s arrival.

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Good morning. I woke up today in a happy mood, having learned the meaning of life from the Great Confinement King-sama¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We responded to the Head Maid greeting with the usual words.

    ¡¸Very well. We will now have our breakfast and briefing for the day¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, mam!¡¹

    ¡¸The Third Favorite Princess was sharing a bedroom with Confinement King-samast night. After the Confinement King-sama left, Earthworm was in charge of taking care of the Third Favorite Princess. Then, Centipede and Tapeworm was the one who made the bed, and Cockroach was in charge of taking care of Kyoko-sama. Also, the Second Favorite Princess will be arriving today, apanied by Shima-sama and Semi-Favorite Princess Apprentice Takasago-sama, so please prepare a feast for them¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, mam!¡¹

    Earthworm is my name here. Centipede is Kishijo, Tapeworm is Hotta, and Saito is Cockroach.

    And so our day began in a hurry.

    As soon as Takasago-sama left the dining hall and the Second Favored Princess and Shima-sama went to the swimming pool, the head maid said, ¡°Now then, we will begin today¡¯s training. Everyone please moves to the training area¡±.

    There was a staircase leading from one of the servants¡¯ waiting rooms to the basement. As we descended the stairs, there was arge room with bare concrete walls.

    We lined up there and waited for the head maid at the front to speak.

    ¡¸Well, you fucking bugs! It¡¯s time for another fun exercise session! Have you been looking forward to it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Yes, mam! ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Cockroach! Describe your role being downgraded to the lowest form of life on earth¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mam! To be a weapon of ughter, ruthlessly ughtering the fools who stand in the way of the Confinement King-sama!¡¹

    The Head Maid then spoke quietly as she walked slowly in small steps.

    ¡¸Very well. You are a subhuman germ that does not deserve to live. Your very existence is an insult. I cannot fathom how such maggots as you came to be born from the loins of human beings by mistake. You are the leftovers from your father¡¯s balls, the failures that just happened to be fertilized by some mistake¡¹

    It¡¯s a horrible thing to say, but it¡¯s not as bad as it sounds.

    At the beginning of this training, we couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling from our eyes just from the abusivenguage.

    ¡¸You are shit. You are worthless filth. But if you can train yourselves into weapons, you will be diamond shit, no matter what shit you are. Until then, you are just shit. Your value is nothing more than a pile of shit and urine, and that¡¯s what you are. Let¡¯s start with the push-ups! Go!¡¹

    The first step in the training menu is always to start with push-ups.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­ Ugh¡¹

    Hotta moaned as her arm trembled after forty times push-up.

    ¡¸What? Tapeworm. Are you finished? Do you want to take a bath in concentrated sulfuric acid right now? Haaa?¡¹

    ¡¸No, mam!¡¹

    The Head Maid relentless cursing echoed through the room.

    ¡¸The reason you can¡¯t do it is because you think you can¡¯t! Do something with your guts! You fucking worm!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, mam!¡¹

    It¡¯s an absurd theory of guts, but there¡¯s no way I can argue with it. If I did, I would immediately be given a bath in concentrated sulfuric acid.

    But Hotta wasn¡¯t the only one in pain.

    The quota was 200 times. As a matter of course, until today, no one had been able to reach the quota, and we ended up retiring after being abused and called a failure.

    Everyone was holding back tears that were about to spill over and making a mess of their faces.

    In the end, we all fell out after sixty attempts, and the head maid continued to throw abusivenguage at us as we copsed and gasped for breath.

    Considering that we had all dropped out after ten attempts on the first day, it was a quantum leap forward¡­¡­

    ¡¸You amphibian pukes. How long are you going to be happily napping? It¡¯s time forbat training. If you don¡¯t want to be eaten alive, pick up your weapons and fight back¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mum!¡¹

    Instantly, part of the wall of the room opens. We jumped up in a panic and prepared ourselves by grabbing our weapons that were hanging on the wall of the room.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Why do they only have heavy weapons like that, Devi? Isn¡¯t that a disadvantage against the fast Orthrus, Devi?¡¹ (*Note: Orthrus (Greek Mythology) : a two-headed dog who guarded Geryon¡¯s cattle and was killed by Heracles)

    The maid apprentices were desperately fighting against the demon beasts brought from the demon world. In their hands, they hold a battle axe, a war hammer, an assault spear and a great sword.

    As I looked at them, Freesia say a word.

    ¡¸The weight and destructive power are the key. That¡¯s how maids fight¡¹

    I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.

    Apparently, Freesia is obsessed with it.

    ¡¸But, Ohime-sama, your ¡°Devi¡± ending has already taken root¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s getting more and more troublesome for me to add it or not, Devi. Anyway, the apprentice maids have be much more able to resist the demon beasts in the past few days, Devi¡¹

    In fact, the four of them are now able to fight one-on-one on even terms. Although, in the beginning, they were helplessly devoured.

    ¡¸The food that I give them contains miasma, so they are now half demon. If it means that the level of demonization does not affect their appearance, then this is the limit¡¹

    I told Fumi Fumi that they are honey traps, but in reality, they arebatants.

    To make matters worse, some of the nobles in the demon world seem to have sensed Fumi Fumi¡¯s presence.

    Fumi Fumi is my trump card.

    I have to protect him no matter what.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi-sama needs to gain more strength. Otherwise, there is no way to change Ohime-sama¡¯s fate¡¹

    ¡¸Even you say so, Devi¡­¡­ Fumi Fumi seems to be satisfied with his revenge, Devi. I need to think of something that will motivate¡­¡­ Fumi Fumi, Devi¡¹

 Chapter 110: The Fallen Young Lady is Clumsy Part One

    Chapter 110: The Fallen Young Lady is Clumsy Part One

    ¡¸Um¡­ could you please contact Masaki-sama~?¡¹

    As I peer into the ssroom, I call out to the nearest female student.

    ¡¸Haneda-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes~¡¹

    When I followed the girl¡¯s gaze, I saw Masaki-sama clinging to the arm of a gentleman in a seat near the window.

    The blonde-haired, delinquent-looking girl and Masaki-sama seemed to be arguing as they clung to his arms from both sides.

    The other person behind them was the Third Favored Princess.

    She seemed to be hesitating as she repeatedly reached out her hand to the gentleman and then put it back.

    If the First and Third Favored Princesses are present, does that mean he is the Confinement King-sama?

    I thought so for a moment, but the man who was there was a dull and ordinary gentleman.

    £¨I see¡­¡­ I get it~. It¡¯s camouge, isn¡¯t it~? It¡¯s to hide that they¡¯re Confinement King-sama¡¯s favorite princess)

    ¡¸Haneda-san, you seem to have a visitor¡¹

    When the person who I had asked for help raised her voice, Masaki-sama turned to look at me and tilted her head.

    I hurriedly bowed my head.

    Masaki-sama came out into the corridor and looked at me with a slightly puzzled look on her face.

    ¡¸Well, Yui-chan, was it¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Masaki-sama~. You change your tone of voice at school, don¡¯t you~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I guess so~. So, what¡¯s up~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯vee to ask you for a favor~¡¹

    ¡¸A favor?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was wondering if I could meet Confinement King-sama~¡­¡­.¡¹

    As soon as I asked, Masaki-sama¡¯s eyes widened and she looked from side to side, then she took my hand and pulled me to thending in the middle of the stairs where there was no one.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that name in this ce¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry~. But¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you should probably ask Ui-chan. The track and field club¡¯s girls are supposed to be taken care of by Ui-chan¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I resigned from the club yesterday~¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯ve been requesting the advisor to let me resign for a while, but he didn¡¯t ept my request~¡­¡­ But, since the advisor is currently under house arrest for questioning and the new coach won¡¯t be arriving until next month~, I appealed directly to the principal, hoping that I could leave the club now~¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, so, I was wondering if I could join¡­¡­ Masaki-sama¡¯s faction~¡¹

    ¡¸What faction?¡¹

    ¡¸I know it from books and dramas~. The Inner Pce is an abysmal ce of power and intrigue~. It is a battlefield for women, where fierce factions fight repeatedly for the favor of a single king~!¡¹

    ¡¸A-ahaha¡­ I-I think¡­¡­ that¡¯s not true¡­¡¹

    Masaki-sama smiled a very twitchy smile for some reason.

    Maybe she thinks that I can¡¯t be relied on after all. But no matter what, I can¡¯t back down from this.

    In order to draw a sess story in the back pce of the Confinement King-sama, it is necessary to belong to the faction of the most powerful person in the inner pce, the First Favored Princess.

    My father is running away from home with arge amount of debt. He divorced my mother so that we would not be affected. (*Note : Otoo-sama and Okaa-sama)

    My mother is struggling to support our life with part-time jobs and domestic work, but she was originally a former child actress. And because she has never worked in the non-entertainment world, she seems to be in a lot of pain, and I can see her getting thinner and thinner every day.

    I¡¯m thinking of getting a part-time job when I leave the club, but that¡¯s not going to be enough to get our life back.

    For such a person like me, meeting Confinement King-sama was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It¡¯s like a spider thread for me to crawl up.

    As if she could see through my thoughts, she said.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t mind letting you meet the Confinement King, but if you meet him for¡­¡­ money, he¡¯ll probably be disappointed¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-sama¡­¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve learned about love~¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    She also looked confused.

    I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s for money. But it is also true that I am in love with Confinement King-sama.

    Now that my engagement has been broken off, I am free to fall in love. The thought of the Confinement King-sama fills my heart with joy.

    This feeling is also not a lie. Of course, I would have nothing to say if the financial part was attached to it.

    ¡¸Please, I beg you~!¡¹

    I hung my head deeply and waited for Masaki-sama¡¯s words.

    Then, I heard a softly smiling exhale above my head.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­ let¡¯s go home together today. You can go directly to ¡°that room¡± from my room¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very much~!¡¹

    ¡¸But be sure to inform your parents, because Confinement King often arrives quitete at night¡¹

    ¡¸Yes~¡¹

    I replied, but in reality, there was no need to contact home.

    My mother worked part-time at a canning factory in a seaside industrialplex until morning.

    She said that the pay was better than her daytime job.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸So this is Masaki-sama¡¯s private room~¡¹

    When I stepped through ¡°the door¡± from Masaki-sama¡¯s home, I found myself in a pure white room with pale pink as a color scheme.

    The furniture and furnishings were all first-ss.

    I let out an involuntary sigh.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Fumio-kun made this room for me. Isn¡¯t it nice?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-kun? Is Fumio-kun¡­¡­ perhaps the real name of Confinement King-sama~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ what a poetic name~¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha ¡­¡­ I wonder about that¡¹

    When I left Masaki-sama¡¯s private room and stepped into the dining room, I saw my ssmates working hard in their maid uniforms.

    When the girls spotted me behind Masaki-sama, their faces turned puzzled.

    ¡¸First Favored Princess, Yui-sama, it¡¯s happy to see you in a good mood. It¡¯s an unusualbination¡¹

    When the silver-haired maid smiled at her, my ssmates hurriedly straightened themselves and raised their voices.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ First Favored Princess, Yui-sama, it¡¯s happy to see you in a good mood¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I used to think that these ssmates were also unrefined people, but it seems that they have been corrected a lot here.

    ¡¸Ufufu, yes, good evening. Fumio-kun hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he hasn¡¯t arrived yet today¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess we¡¯ll have dinner first¡¹

    When we got to the table, Masaki-sama urged me to sit across from her.

    The dining room was different from before, with ss walls in the back. I could see the elegant English-style garden.

    As I watched the maids ce the tes and cutlery on the table, a silver-haired maid smiled at me.

    ¡¸Would you like to drink as usual, Barley Tea for Masaki-sama and Grape Juice for Yui-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸For today¡¯s main dish, we¡¯ll be serving strawberry steak with foie gras sauce¡¹

    ¡¸Foie gras¡­¡­~¡¹

    It¡¯s my favorite. How long has it been since I¡¯ve had it?

    In fact, I nned to ask Masaki-sama to take me here today, so I prepared something in advance.

    It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but I can¡¯t turn my back on it.

    ¡¸I love foie gras~. Do you have any more~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we have plenty¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please put it in this Tupperware~¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, in this tupperware~¡­¡­¡¹

    The silver-haired maid made a very subtle face, but Masaki-sama smiled and said, ¡°Ahaha¡±

    On my way to her home today, I told Masaki-sama about my situation.

    I think she felt sorry for me but Masaki-sama said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you to be a favorite princess¡±.

    ¡¸Please fill it in this big Tupperware too~¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, if you fill it up, it willst you for a week¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m poor or wealthy if I can eat strawberry steak with foie gras sauce for a week~¡¹

    Aside from Masaki-sama¡¯s wry smile, I asked the silver-haired maid.

    ¡¸What¡¯s for dessert?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes. The dessert is chocte. It¡¯s a choct de tinum from Hotel Ricardo that costs 5,400 yen a piece¡¹

    ¡¸Then ce it in this Tupperware~¡¹

    ¡¸How many Tupperware do you have in your bag?¡¹

    There are four.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As we finished dinner and were enjoying our after-dinner tea, the silver-haired maid informed Masaki-sama.

    ¡¸It seems that Confinement King-sama has arrived¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, thank you. Let¡¯s go, Yui-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Masaki-sama!¡¹

    When I followed Masaki-sama into the bedroom, I found the gentleman sitting on the luxurious bed.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun!¡¹

    Masaki-sama ran into the room and jumped on the gentleman like a child and rubbed her cheek against his chest like a spoiled cat.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re like a spoiled child, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸After all, I haven¡¯t had sex in a week. The ¡°Fumionium¡± in me is on the verge of depletion¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that mysterious substance?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s more like semen¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it so inly!?¡¹

    Then my eyes met his.

    As for me, I can only be stunned.

    There he was, that dull gentleman I had dismissed as a camouge for Masaki-sama.

    £¨He¡¯s the Confinement King-sama~? Eh, that¡¯s a bit~¡­¡­)

    No, I know. I know that appearances mean nothing. The most important thing is what¡¯s inside.

    However, I couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed by the huge gap between him and the Confinement King-sama in my imagination.

    ¡¸Masaki, who is that girl?¡¹

    ¡¸She is Yui Kayama-chan, the semi-favorite princess apprentice. You¡¯ve seen her before, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes. Of course. She¡¯s the one I chose¡¹

    ¡¸She said she wanted to be Fumio-kun¡¯s favorite princess, so I decided to take care of her from today¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­. Okay, so she¡¯sing with you today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but it¡¯s her first time, and I think she¡¯ll probably ¡°give-up-sooner-orter¡±¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice at Masaki-sama¡¯sment.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not true~!¡¹

    I know that I am always at a disadvantage because of my high pride.

    But even if the other party is Masaki-sama, I can¡¯t stand the thought of being underestimated.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.After all¡¹

    When I looked at the Confinement King-sama, Masaki-sama cowered with a wry smile on her face.

    She then beckoned me over.

    ¡¸Well, Yui-chan. Come here. It¡¯s okay if we keep our uniforms on, right, Fumio-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­¡­ rather it might excite me¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, pervert¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I took off my clothes andy down on the bed in just my trunks and looked up at the girl that Masaki-chan had brought in.

    She has ringlet chestnut hair and white skin not unlike a track and field girl. She may have some foreign blood in her, but she is a beautiful girl with clear-cut eyes and nose.

    Her body is small and her breasts are normal. No, maybe evenrge. I guess it¡¯s bad that theparison is with Masaki-chan.

    ¡¸So, where shall I start~?¡¹

    It seemed like she was nervous. She looked away from me and asked Masaki-chan.

    ¡¸Well, I guess you could start by kissing his cock¡¹

    As soon as she said that, I could see the blood quickly drain from her face.

    ¡¸K-kiss¡­¡­ it~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because it is the precious penis of my beloved Confinement King. You should do it with love and care¡¹

    ¡¸M-my first kiss¡­¡­ is¡­¡­ a pe¡­¡­ nis~¡­¡­.¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her stunned mutterings.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do it¡­¡­.¡¹

    Then she twitched her cheeks in tant defiance.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t worry about it~! I¡¯m fine~!¡¹

    She then knelt down between my legs and nervously slid my trunks down in one fluid motion. Immediately, my erection sprang out with a bang! that she squealed, ¡°Kyaa!¡± .

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! You just suddenly jumped out at me, so I was just a little surprised¡¹

    As I said this, she gasped when she saw my cock bulging out in front of her.

    ¡¸S-so this is your thing, huh~? It¡¯s big and grotesque in color and shape~¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s hanging between legs~¡¹

    Masaki-chanughs at her as her face twitches.

    ¡¸Ahaha, It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve seen a penis?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes~¡¹

    ¡¸Yui-chan, you can stop if you¡¯re scared¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not scared~! I was just looking at it¡­¡­ because it was unusual~. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s scary at all~!¡¹

    No matter how I look at her, she¡¯s just trying to show off, but I guess that¡¯s her way of saying things. Her words sounded as if she was speaking from above.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, that¡¯s fine then¡¹

    Masaki-chan said in a somewhat offended tone.

    That said, she probably doesn¡¯t know what to do about it. As she repeatedly reaches out and puts her hand down, I gently call out to her.

    ¡¸For now, you can start by holding it¡¹

    ¡¸I know exactly what you mean~! I was just about to do that~!¡¹

    She must have really lost herposure. She raised her voice hysterically.

    She then reached out with her right hand and gently grasped the rod with her thin, white fingers.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­ It¡¯s so hard~. And it¡¯s warm and tender~¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Try squeezing it up and down. Be careful not to squeeze too hard¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know that much~! D-don¡¯t order me around every time~!¡¹

    Behind her, Masaki-chan frowned unhappily at such ament from above~. I quieted her down and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay¡±.

    She didn¡¯t notice the exchange, but she slid her supple, slender fingers down from the base of the flesh to the frenulum.

    ¡¸D-do you like it like this~?¡¹

    She asked with an upturned gaze, stroking it with her fingers awkwardly.

    ¡¸Yes, it feels good. That¡¯s pretty good for your first time¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it does~. Because I¡¯m the one who¡¯s doing it for you~. How could it not feel good~?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Behind her, the wrinkles between Masaki-chan¡¯s eyebrows deepened again.

    Oh¡­ Somehow, it¡¯s not a good vibe.

    Masaki-chan has a very low boiling point when ites to me.

    I felt like I could see the ¡°Anger-Gauge¡± building up above Masaki-chan¡¯s head every second.

 Chapter 111: The Fallen Young Lady is Clumsy Part Two

    Chapter 111: The Fallen Young Lady is Clumsy Part Two

    Twoupdates¡­

    Thanks for the support¡­<hr>

    Noticing the change in Masaki-chan¡¯s expression, I tell ringlet youngdy.

    ¡¸Well then, can you stop what you¡¯re doing and lick the tip first?¡¹

    ¡¸K-kiss¡­¡­. it~?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, don¡¯t worry, it does not count as a first kiss because it is not lip to lip¡¹

    ¡¸R-really~?¡¹

    She let out a sigh of relief.

    And as I looked up at her, I tsukkomi to myself, wondering what the count is.

    Well, I don¡¯t know why. There¡¯s something about this girl in a box. I can¡¯t help but think she¡¯ll be deceived by a bad guy and end up in a bad situation. (*Note: Girl in a box: rich/noble girl that is usually overprotected and knows little of the world and may even have little freedom)

    ¡¸So, I should just lick it, right~?¡¹

    She hesitated for a moment before turning her gaze to the towering head soaring into the ceiling.

    ¡¸T-then~¡­¡­.¡¹

    With a tense look on her face, she licked the tip of the ns.

    And after slight frown, she began to lick the entire ns with her clean pink tongue.

    ¡¸Nnn, lick, lick, nnn, lick, lick, lick¡­¡­.¡¹

    Surprisingly, she was very bold.

    The contrast between her beautiful face and the reddish-ck meat stick was very seductive.

    After a while of enjoying the awkward touch of her tongue, she suddenly asked me a question.

    ¡¸Oh yes¡­ I-I think I¡¯m supposed to suck and suck on it, right~?¡¹

    Perhaps it was something she had heard somewhere, but before I could respond, she had taken my thing in her mouth and began to swallow it..

    ¡¸Oh, wait, nnn¡­¡­.¡¹

    I raised my eyebrows as she sucked my cock all the way to the middle of the rod. Her mouth was warm and sticky, and it felt really good.

    However, my thing size is not ordinary.

    But even though her eyes were ck and white as she saw how much bigger it was than it looked, still there was no turning back. So, she began to suck slowly, shaking her head up and down while handling the rod with her fingers.

    ¡¸Nnn, nfu¡­ Nnn, puha, it¡¯s very big~¡­ Slurpp, nnn¡­ Nmu, nfu, nnn¡­¡¹

    The pink lips that tightened the rod, sending a steady, but awkward, stream of pleasure.

    And, after a while, she released her mouth with a chomp and puffed her chest, somewhat proudly.

    ¡¸Fufun, how is it~? What do you think of my technique~?¡¹

    £¨Technique¡­ huh?)

    I let the grass grow wildly in my chest.

    After all, not to mentionpared to Fujiwara-san who is a blowjob genius, evenpared to Masaki-chan and Misuzu, her technique is at the amateur level.

    I think she¡¯s pretty good for her first time, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d call it a technique.

    Nevertheless, she was doing her best.

    I think it¡¯s okay to give her a little lip service.

    Lip service in return for a blow job.

    Oh, I¡¯m good at that. One zabuton. £¨*Note: zabuton: A cushion for sitting)

    ¡¸Yes, I think you¡¯re good. It¡¯s a little awkward, but I think that¡¯s refreshing¡­¡­¡¹

    But she made a pouting face.

    ¡¸W-what do you mean by awkward!? Even though I¡¯m sucking it for you~!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you, I was just trying topliment you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so~? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll forgive you~¡¹

    Ringlet answer in a clear and concise tone.

    But, her behavior seemed to be happy.

    If I were to use an analogy, I¡¯d say she¡¯s like a dog wagging its tail furiously, even though she¡¯s turning away from me like she¡¯s not interested.

    However, contrary to her appearance, behind her was a demon with a cute smile and blue streaks appearing on her temples.

    If I listen carefully, I can faintly hear Masaki-chan¡¯s muttering.

    ¡¸¡­¡­. Did you yell at Fumio-kun? ¡­¡­And what do you mean about forgive him?¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t care anymore. But, when I saw Ringlet doesn¡¯t notice it, I shouted in my heart like this.

    £¨Shimura! Behind you!)

    But my cry didn¡¯t reach her at all. Instead¨C

    ¡¸Please enjoy my noble mouth to your heart¡¯s content. Nnn, nfu! Nmu, slurp, slurp, chu, nnn!¡¹

    Perhaps, she¡¯s in a good mood, she begins to give me a thicker blowjob.

    Ringlet violently shakes her head as she increases the suction.

    ¡¸Kuh, so intense¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu, slurp! Nnn, chu, lick! Slurppp, Slurrrppppp!¡¹

    Perhaps excited by the obscene sound she was making, her momentum of sucking became more and more intense.

    And although, it appears to be repetition, and she isn¡¯t very good at it. However, there is a lot of momentum.

    So, I turn my throat back and rx my entire body, immersing myself in the pleasure of the lip-sucking.

    It feels good physically, but the fact that I¡¯m being served by a youngdy (Fujiwara-san is not counted!) makes me even more aroused.

    ¡¸Ohh, here is it! I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    The heat that had been swirling in my lower belly finally broke through the barrier.

    Spurt! The first spurt struck her throat. And startled by the suddenness of it, she almost released her mouth as quickly as she could.

    But at that moment¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let it go!!¡¹

    Masaki-chan held her head forcibly from behind.

    ¡¸Nnn!? Nnnnnnn!¡¹

    Ringlet eyes were ck and white as she desperately rampaged.

    But Masaki-chan yelled at her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t waste the Confinement King-sama semen! Swallow it!¡¹

    Spurt! Spurtttt! Spurt!

    Once I started to ejacte, I couldn¡¯t stop. And the semen that mmed into her throat, causing her to jerk and il as she struggled to breathe.

    ¡¸Fumuuuu! Nnn!? Nnn! Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ Gulppp¡­¡¹

    Every time her throat gulped, a tremble ran through her whole body in agony. And because her head was restrained, she needed to swallow or she¡¯d choke. Then, with a shudder, she swallowed the sloppy juice, gulping it down little by little.

    However, she soon reached her limit.

    ¡¸Gueeeeeeee¡­.!¡¹

    Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and ringlet threw up.

    The semen that had been so painstakingly swallowed was now flowing backwards.

    ¡¸U-geeeee, geeee, -gee¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    The sour-smelling semen mixed with her stomach juices was sttered all over my lower abdomen.

    The vomit was so strong that semen flew out of her nose, and she half-madly shook off Masaki-chan¡¯s hand, leaned over the bed, and vomited more painfully onto the floor.

    ¡¸Pukeee, ogeee, gueee, -ge¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Then she shuddered heavily, huffing and puffing in exasperation.

    She couldn¡¯t stop crying, and her face was a mess of drool and snot mixed with semen.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s her first time. It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    But Masaki-chan was relentless.

    She walked over to the dazed ringlet on the bed and suddenly pped her cheek.

    ¡¸Egubu!¡¹

    Ringlet fell down while spewing semen residue from her mouth.

    Then, Masaki-chan looked at her and spoke.

    ¡¸You want to be Fumio-kun¡¯s favorite princess, so I help you, but you spit out the semen he gave you, indicating that you don¡¯t love him enough!¡¹

    She then put her hand on her cheek, looked at the despairing ringlet with cold eyes, and spat.

    ¡¸How dare you¡­ You¡¯ve embarrassed me¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry~, puke, I¡¯m gonna do it now~, puke¡¹

    As Ringlet struggled to keep herself down, I tried to calm Masaki-chan down.

    ¡¸W-wait a minute, Masaki-chan, you need to calm down, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Fumio-kun. If I had known she was such a bad girl, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s her first time, so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-kun is kind¡­¡­ But the first time is the most important in discipline. For her sake, don¡¯t spoil her!¡¹

    When Masaki-chan said this, she grabbed Ringlet hair and made her look up.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s do it all over again, Yui-chan. Hurry up and do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Auu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Put your hands behind your back! Get down on your knees! Don¡¯t be shy!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    Masaki-chan sent off a merciless reprimand, and Ringlet did as she was told, getting down on her knees with her hands behind her back.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡¹

    She must still be feeling vomit. Her legs were twitching and twitching.

    Masaki-chan let go of her hair and grabbed her chin and head to hold her head in ce.

    ¡¸So, Yui-chan, what do you want to be?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I want to be¡­¡­ Confinement King-sama¡¯s favorite princess~¡¹

    ¡¸Then you have to be able to do something like this, right? Show me what you can do¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡­¡¹

    She said that with her mouth covered with semen and her eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡¸Then, Fumio-kun, give this useless child onest chance¡¹

    I stand up as she asks, exposing my cock in front of ringlet.

    I think I have a strong S.

    Because I was so aroused by the sight of the pathetic youngdy, and it made my semen-covered cock became even harder and swollen than before I ejacted.

    Ringlet tried to turn her face away, but Masaki-chan was holding her head. And there was a hint of fear on her face.

    ¡¸Well then, Fumio-kun! I believe she¡¯ll be able to do it properly if you train her by mercilessly gouging her throat¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay to be merciless?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, choke her out, please¡¹

    Immediately, Ringlet choked out her throat, ¡°Hiii¡±. But Masaki-chan didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.

    ¡¸Open your mouth! Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! Nnn¡­¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan yelled at her, and Ringlet struggled to open her semen-stained lips.

    I then inserted my cock into her tiny mouth. I just let her suck on the tip, and her peachy lips spread full.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­.¡¹

    The tears spilled out of her eyes and a painful moan escaped from her nostrils.

    ¡¸So, can you lick my ns first?¡¹

    ¡¸Mugghhh¡­¡­ Uuuu¡­¡­.¡¹

    She just moaned with the ns in her mouth.

    Her throat was probably still vomiting, and she was suffering from the taste and smell of sperm spreading all over her mouth and nose.

    But Masaki-chan didn¡¯t care about that.

    ¡¸Yui-chan! Hurry up!¡¹

    She shook Ringlet¡¯s head in her grasp as if to stimte her.

    ¡¸Nggguu, H-hlease¡­ henhoi hit¡­¡±

    With that, she finally begins to move her tongue.

    ¡¸Ngghh, lick, p-puke, lick, lick, u-uuu, lick¡¹

    But the movement of her tongue was frightening. It¡¯s like she¡¯spletely deted. I can clearly see that she is scared of my cock.

    ¡¸Oh, you can¡¯t do it after all! If you keep doing that, Fumio-kun¡¯s will wilt!¡¹

    ¡¸P-please forgive me¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know about it¡­¡­ But I¡¯m going to do my best¡­¡­ Uuu, lick, lick¡­ Lick¡¹

    While apologizing, the eyes that look up at me are slightly irritated. She is a very proud youngdy.

    But Masaki-chan would not let such a defiant attitude go unnoticed.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun¡¹

    With that said, Masaki-chan slightly squeezed her chin. She apparently said, ¡°Put it all the way down her throat¡±.

    ¡¸Nggghha¡­ Ngggho¡­. Ogooobobo¡¹

    As I slowly push my hips forward, Ringlet¡¯s mouth widens into a perfect circle, and my cock slips into the gaping hole.

    ¡¸Ugobobo¡­ Obu! Uh, Ebu, Ubuuu¡¹

    Ringlet¡¯s body trembled painfully while she was kneeling. And, based on what I saw, it appears that she is no longer able to hold back her tears. After all, tears were streaming down her cheeks and chin.

    Still, after letting her continue for a while, the movement of her tongue became a little smoother.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s getting a little better, but look up at me properly. Show me your cock-sucking face¡¹

    ¡¸Ubu¡­ Y-yes¡­ Lick, lick¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You must smile at least this much!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I-I hunderstand¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan firmly grasps Ringlet¡¯ head as she instinctively tries to back away.

    Maybe it was my imagination¡­¡­ but Masaki-chan seemed to be enjoying herself.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t just hold it! Entwine your tongue firmly around the cock in your mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Nbo, Slurppp, Lick, U-uu, Ohhn¡¹

    Ringlet flicked her tongues frantically as she fought to keep from throwing up.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it, you can do it after all¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, yess¡­¡­¡¹

    £¨Somehow, she¡¯s bing more sporty¡­¡­)

    When I chuckled, Masaki-chan squeezed her chin again and turn to me.

    Her eyes said, ¡°Put it in deeper¡±

    I think it¡¯s terrible, but it¡¯s not a bad idea to go all the way.

    I thrust my hips out as hard as I could and pushed the meat stick all the way in to the base.

    ¡¸Egoooooooo!?¡¹

    The ns pushed away her uv then it slid further and further.

    It¡¯s like Fujiwara-san¡¯s deep throat. I can see it clearly from the outside, as Ringlet¡¯ throat bulged out.

    ¡¸Ogoooo, Ogooooo, Gebooooo!!¡¹

    I guess she hadn¡¯t imagined that it would suddenly enter that far in. Her body shuddered violently as she rejected my object.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t throw up! You have to endure it!¡¹

    Masaki-chan was relentless. She holds her head down firmly and holds it in ce with the meat stick impaled to the base.

    On the other hand, Ringlet was panting desperately, tears streaming down her cheeks as she tried to hold on somehow.

    But that didn¡¯t stop my S part from rising. And it made me more excited.

    So, I thrust my cock deep into her throat and lightly shook my hips.

    ¡¸Gebo! Ogh! Goga, Gobu! Ububu!¡¹

    Whenever Ringlet moaned in agony, a stream of saliva spilled out of the gap between her mouths, which were now full of my cock.

    ¡¸Yeah, that feels good¡¹

    I said so as I stopped the movement of the rod that I had embedded to her throat and enjoyed the feeling of the oral and throat mucosa squeezing it.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s only a blowjob until I ejacte, so I¡¯m going to give you a real hard-on from here on out¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yui-chan. Serve his cock with all your heart and soul!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yhes, I¡¯ll dho my besth¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan and I looked at each other unconsciously.

    But then I had to live up to her expectations.

    So, I pulled my cock out to the ns and plunged it all the way in.

    Ringlet¡¯s eyes which were in daze, widened at once. The meat stick that pierced the back of her throat, prying it open as she tried to close it.

    ¡¸Ogohohohohobohohoh!!!¡¹

    Her body trembled like a jittery, broken doll. No matter how much guts she had, her body is hopelessly rejecting my stuff.

    ¡¸Gebo, ogh, oggggghhh!¡¹

    But I will not hesitate. I mmed my hips down even harder with the meat stick plunged to the base.

    The meat rod vites the oral cavity, and the ns, which is embedded in the back of the throat, rubs up against the mucous membrane of the throat, churning and churning.

    ¡¸Gobo! Oboh! Bogooo, Gugeeeee!¡¹

    With each thrust, I can feel her convulsing throat trying to get rid of the foreign object.

    £¨I¡¯m thrilled¡­¡­. So this is what called deep Throating?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugebooo, Obu, Gutsu, Bubeee, Ebu¡¹

    She was already on the verge of suffocation.

    Tears spilling out of her eyes and stomach juices spewing out of her lips and nostrils.

    But I can¡¯t stop now. As I watched her gagging in agony, I thrust my meat stick into her pulsating esophagus.

    ¡¸Gubee, Bo, Obbu, Bobee, Ogeeeeeee, I-it¡¯s painfull, I¡¯m going to die, H-help me¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡¹

    Masaki-chan looked at her with cold eyes as she desperately pleaded.

    ¡¸What? Are you still talking like that? How pathetic¡¹

    It¡¯s better not to ask for help from a dominant person.

    It will only make her happy.

    As a matter of course, Masaki-chan¡¯s hands, which were gripping Ringlet¡¯s head, were filled with strength.

    ¡¸Ogeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!?¡¹

    As I thrust my meat stick into Ringlet, Masaki-chan began to move Ringlet¡¯s head as if it were mming into my waist.

    ¡¸Buoooo, goboo, geboo, bobobobo!¡¹

    Masaki-chan and I gouged her throat with our pistons and fucked her thoroughly.

    ¡¸Bube, Boo, Gobo, Bobo Bobo, Ugeeeee, Bobeeeee!¡¹

    Her body bounced like a shrimp as my cock mmed into the back of her throat, and her lips which had widened to the point of cracking, spurted out a bubbling liquid.

    ¡¸Gyopu, Geba, Gobo, Gobo, Gubaa!¡¹

    Ringlet¡¯s eyes werepletely flipped and white.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s good! Yui-chan, keep it up! That¡¯s what makes you Fumio-kun¡¯s sows!¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s voice is full of excitement as she shakes Ringlet¡¯s head. Her face is ecstatic, and she even looks like she¡¯s about to climax.

    ¡¸Ho mhore, gobo, gobo, bobobo!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on! Cum in her throat! Be a sow and cum!¡¹

    The one who mes and the one who is med.

    The sight of the two females in a frenzy made my urge to ejacte unbearable.

    ¡¸Mobooo, abuu, gebooo, baaa!¡¹

    The meat stick thrust into the back of her throat swelled even more just before ejaction, and her body began to convulse as her breathing was blocked.

    ¡¸O-oggaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Then, in time with the final thrust just before my ejaction, Masaki-chan mmed Ringlet¡¯s head into my waist with all her might.

    Tremble! Spurtt! Spurttttt!

    ¡¸Buboooooooo!?¡¹

    A muddy stream of semen, even more than what I had just ejacted, was released into the back of her throat.

    ¡¸Gebo, boaa, boba, guba¡¹

    Her body, which waspletely pale, was twitching dangerously. But there is no escape for her. After all, her head is restrained.

    The uncontainable stream of sperm erupted from the corners of her mouth and from her widened nostrils.

    If I don¡¯t do something, she¡¯ll drown in my own semen. But, as I hurriedly tried to pull out my meat stick, Masaki-chan shouted out.

    ¡¸Drink it! If you want to be a favorite princess, you should be able to drink this much!¡¹

    £¨Of course, if it¡¯s a favorite princess¡­¡­)

    It seems Masaki-chan¡¯s S part is at an all-time high. After all, Masaki-chan still shook Ringlet¡¯s head and reprimanded her.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Geboooo!¡¹

    When I think that Ringlet¡¯s body bounced greatly, its throat began to swell powerfully.

    ¡¸Gobyu, bu, ego, bu, gubububu, gulp, gulp, gubobobo, zuzozozozo¡¹

    Apparently, Ringlet swallowing my semen.

    Although she was half fainting, and was violently clearing her throat, she still swallowing the semen as Masaki-chan told her to.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it! More, more, more!¡¹

    ¡¸Obo, Obo Bobo, Bohea, Buba, Gubaa¡¹

    ¡¸How is it? Isn¡¯t it good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yehs, hits helicious, guboooooo¡­¡¹

    With that said, Ringlet¡¯s throat became more and more swelled, and she continued to swallow down the semen until I finally spilled thest drop.

    When I finished my long ejaction, I remove my cock out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Burp, burp, bu¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨Drp¡¹

    Ringlet produced a series of shameless semen burps. Her quivering lips were trembling, and her semen-soaked tongue was dangling sloppily.

    I wonder if she¡¯s even in her right mind anymore. Perhaps she thought she was still sucking on my cock, after all, her eyes were still white and she was shaking and trembling.

    However, she fainted and copsed on the spot at the end.

    ¡¸Yes, yes. You did well¡¹

    Masaki-chan patted the copsed Ringlet¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Did I overdo it¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not right. After all, she really wants to be Fumio-kun¡¯s favorite princess. Isn¡¯t it necessary to go through this kind of ordeal?¡¹

    ¡¸When did it be such a thing¡­¡­?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Then Masaki-chan leaned towards me.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m really excited. Hey¡­¡­ Fumio-kun, please make love to Masaki-chan next time¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s your turn to be tortured¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, please go easy on me¡¹

 Chapter 112: The Birth of a Right-hand Man

    Chapter 112: The Birth of a Right-hand Man

    ¡¸An¡­¡­Fu~min, I like you¡­¡­I love you¡­¡­.¡¹

    After we parted our lips, Fujiwara-san looked at me with her melting eyes.

    We were doing it in the back alley near her residence on our way home from school.

    And ever since we became lovers, I¡¯ve been walking her home after school.

    I did it partly because she asked me to, but also because I had no choice.

    After all, Teruya¡¯s sister had suddenly disappeared from the detention center where she was being held.

    It seemed that Ryoko thought that I must have confined her up because it was such an unusual event. But I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything about her.

    Then, when I think of the people that Teruya¡¯s sister who escaped might try to touch, the first person thates to mind is Fujiwara-san. So, it was best to be cautious.

    ¡¸Hey, Fu~min, do you love me? You love me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me you love me!¡¹

    ¡¸I love you, Mai¡¹

    Despite the fact that we were a terrifyingly stupid couple, we decided to do what lovers do and follow the normal steps of love. I can¡¯t just ignore it now that I¡¯ve said it.

    ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, though.

    Back to the story, in a dimly lit alleyway at dusk, we embrace and devour each other¡¯s lips over and over again.

    As our tongues intertwine, and we slurp up each other¡¯s saliva, I feel her hands tighten around my body, and the blood rush to my crotch.

    But I hold back the desire that is threatening to explode out of control, and let myself be burned by the urgency of just one more step.

    It¡¯s a different kind of thrill than when I hold my favorite princesses.

    I guess I could call it the process of love.

    And I was enjoying it right now.

    ¡¸So, let¡¯s go¡­¡­ now¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~? I don¡¯t want to go home yet. I want to spend all my time flirting with you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been clinging to me all afternoon¡¹

    In fact, Fujiwara-san sticks to me even during ss. And, while the teacher who saw her initially warned her, the teacher now pretends not to see her.

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­Fu~min, don¡¯t you want to flirt with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t want to¡¹

    ¡¸Bu~, you¡¯re not being honest. Ah, I can¡¯t wait to get married to Fu~min. Then we won¡¯t be apart for a second¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­.¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh and cover it up.

    It seems marriage with me is already a definite thing in her mind.

    ¡¸Oh, right, my stepfather wants to meet Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­.¡¹

    Iughed at that, too, and covered it up.

    But¡­

    The next day, Saturday morning.

    My parents said to me with a serious face.

    ¡¸Today, you must go to Mai-san¡¯s house¡¹

    ¡¸What~? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because thepany president ordered it¡¹

    My father told me that yesterday he was called into the president¡¯s office and instructed to send his son (me) to the Fujiwara family.

    He said it was a pressure from thepany with which he works. If he does not do it, thepany where my father works will cease operations.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Shiratori¡­¡­ can¡¯t you be a little more friendly?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the use of being friendly?¡¹

    Currently, we are on the way back from visiting my grandma¡¯s house.

    I was told by my grandma or Shiratori¡¯s great-grandma, to bring Shiratori, who didn¡¯t want to show her face at all, so I had no choice but to drag her along.

    But this girl, as usual, didn¡¯t even smile at her, even when she talked to her, she kept saying ¡°nothing particr¡±. Her attitude was beyond unsociable.

    Though, Grandma seemed to be happy just to see her, so that was okay¡­¡­

    Then, as I was walking in front of the long, long hedge, I noticed a suspicious figure hiding behind a pole, looking towards the gate of the house.

    Unfortunately, the suspicious person was someone familiar to me.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Kijima?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    The man there was Fumio Kijima.

    He is the Confinement King, a man who, despite his dull appearance, has confined and enved many women.

    When I called out to him from behind, he jumped up like an American cartoon character.

    It was like a cat and a mouse having a friendly fight.

    ¡¸W-what is it¡­¡­Shima-san? Don¡¯t scare me¡¹

    He patted his chest, relieved.

    Yeah, he¡¯s too scared to be a bad guy.

    ¡¸Are you in the middle of stalking?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!?¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about? But I saw him doing a lot more than stalking.

    Well, I couldn¡¯t help but turn my gaze to Kijima.

    ¡¸If not, then what are you sneaking around for?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­.. Actually¡¹

    Kijima¡¯s story was so far out of line that it made me wonder.

    ¡¸You mean they held thepany where your parent worked as a hostage in order to call you? What will they do to you, anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but I think¡­¡­ they¡¯re either going to force me to marry Fujiwara-san, or force me to leave her¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    If I think about it again.

    If I¡¯m rooting for Ui-chan, I think it would be better for him to break up with her here, but if by chance they end up getting married, Ui-chan will probably regress to infancy and cry again. I really hope she doesn¡¯t do that.

    So, I gently told Kijima.

    ¡¸If ites to it, you¡¯re going to confined them, right? I mean her parents¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ at worst. But that would likely ruin what I and Fujiwara-san have built up¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡­ Hey, Shiratori, can you do something about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Before I answer, is Fujiwara-san someone called Mai Fujiwara? Is that your girlfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, yeah, I guess so¡¹

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­¡¹

    Shiratori began to look at Kijima with eyes that seemed to be observing a suspicious person. Then Kijima tugged at the hem of my T-shirt.

    ¡¸Um, Shima-san, who is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Haven¡¯t you met before? She is Shiratori, second year track and field student¡¹

    Then Kijima looked as if he had an idea.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­ Indeed¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t have to tell him that she¡¯s my niece. It¡¯s too much trouble to exin.

    Then, Shiratori turned her head towards me and I gave a small nod.

    ¡¸Is there any benefit¡­¡­.? Oh, right. I¡¯ll go with you¡¹

    ¡¸Well, good for you¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute, Shima-san! I don¡¯t understand it at all!¡¹

    I turned my back on the confused Kijima and decided to go home alone.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It was a strange thing.

    I was going to visit Fujiwara-san¡¯s house, but I was apanied by a girl I¡¯ve never met before.

    And she was very unsociable.

    £¨Shima-san, what the hell is she thinking¡­¡­?)

    ¡¸You¡¯re going in, right? Here¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah¡¹

    At Shiratori-san¡¯s urging, I walked up to the gate and rang the doorbell.

    Then a man in his thirties or so, dressed in a suit, answered the door.

    ¡¸You must be Kijima-sama. Danna-sama is waiting for you. And you are¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­¡­ his escort¡¹

    ¡¸So you are the right-hand. Pleasee this way¡¹

    Led by the man, we stepped into the house.

    We were ushered into arge Japanese-style room with a view of the Japanese garden.

    The atmosphere was so reserved that I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    However, when I nced over at Shiratori-san, there was no change in her expression.

    After a while, a man and a woman who looked like Fujiwara-san¡¯s parents walked into the room.

    The father was probably in histe fifties. His hair stroked back and dressed in kimono, he was slim but his eyes were piercing and intimidating.

    The mother was in herte thirties. She looks a lot like Fujiwara-san. Her hair was trimmed to her shoulders, and she was also wearing a kimono. The kimono was colored like young greens.

    As we sat down across the table from each other, the father looked at me and spoke.

    ¡¸Mai, she¡¯s got a bit of bad taste, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Dear, you¡¯re being rude¡¹

    I don¡¯t think anything of it because it¡¯s an undeniable fact, but the mother bows her head apologetically.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­¡­ Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Mai Fujiwara¡¯s mother¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your kindness. I¡¯m Kijima. This is my friend Shiratori-san, she¡¯s here to escort me today¡¹

    As soon as I mentioned the word ¡°friend¡±, Shiratori-san red at me. It can¡¯t be helped, I can¡¯t just say she was passing by, after all.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ what about¡­¡­ Mai-san?¡¹

    When I hesitantly asked him, the father cut me off.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who invited you here today. Mai has nothing to do with this. She was sent out on an errand for me¡¹

    In other words, Fujiwara-san was not involved in this story at all. I was a little relieved.

    As I though, she didn¡¯t use thepany where my parents work as a hostage.

    ¡¸Let me get this straight¡­¡­.¡¹

    He took out a piece of paper from his pocket and slid it across the table toward me.

    ¡¸Would you like me to write it down?¡¹

    I picked it up and stiffened involuntarily.

    Because no matter how I looked at it, it was a marriage certificate.

    ¡¸Yes, write it down¡­¡­.¡¹

    Ignoring my bewilderment, the father began to speak at length.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get you a new house on our property, but for now you can live with us in Mai¡¯s room. I don¡¯t mind if you go to university, but after graduation, you will be trained at one of the grouppanies as one of the candidates to seed me¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute¡¹

    ¡¸Are you dissatisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Before saying dissatisfaction or anything, please stop talking so fast!¡¹

    ¡¸When you were in trouble because you were tricked by a girl called Fukuda, I helped you from behind the scenes. I also helped you when you were detained by the police. And in exchange for helping you, I made Mai a condition: you would be my son-inw and one of my potential sessors¡¹

    ¡¸Without my consent?¡¹

    ¡¸No need. It¡¯s not necessary¡¹

    I was annoyed to say the least by his tone.

    Even if he was Fujiwara-san¡¯s father, he was underestimating my ability to do what I wanted.

    ¡¸I refuse. I¡¯m in a rtionship with Mai-san, not with you!¡¹

    Then he looked surprised.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a strange thing to say when you can have a beautiful daughter as your wife. But that¡¯s all right¡¹

    I was taken aback by the father¡¯s easy retreat.

    However¡­

    ¡¸Then I want you to return the money I spent to save you. Specifically, about 400 million¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, you have no intention of epting my offer. So, if you can¡¯t return the money, you¡¯ll have to be prepared to suffer the appropriate retribution¡¹

    This fox father¡­¡­ is like hitting someone on cheek with a wad of cash.

    I think.

    Lili also forbade the sale of jewelry from the demon world because it would bring chaos to the market, but when push came to shove, it was unavoidable.

    As I fell silent, the father said with a triumphant look on his face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take it personally. It¡¯s just a little selfishness on the part of a father who loves his daughter, Kijima-kun¡¹

    However, in the next moment, Shiratori-san, who had never said a word until now, said with the same sullen expression on her face.

    ¡¸Just pay the 400 million, is that all?¡¹

    I look up at her. And the father tilted his head.

    ¡¸Can you pay? Can you?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t pay it. Not a penny. But I¡¯ll just teach him how to pay¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­? What are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to make appointments with the top of the richest list and ask them to lend me money¡¹

    I was taken aback. There¡¯s no way anyone would lend 400 million dors to a student like her.

    However, Shiratori-san¡¯s tone was unwavering.

    ¡¸Rather than trying to make 400 million, don¡¯t you think it would be much easier to persuade one rich person here with a few words?¡¹

    She broke off there and pointed her finger at Fujiwara¡¯s father disapprovingly.

    ¡¸And you can¡¯t deny this method. Never¡¹

    A grim silence.

    I gulped and waited for the father¡¯s reaction.

    I was sure he would be angry.

    However, contrary to my imagination, the father startedughing out loud.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! Interesting! You are an interesting child. You! Do you want toe here in the future?¡¹

    ¡¸No, thank you. I¡¯ve decided that if I¡¯m going to sell myself, I¡¯m going to sell to someone who can sell me at a high price¡¹

    Shiratori-san then nced at me for some reason.

    ¡¸You think it¡¯s him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s an obvious ¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, interesting! Very interesting!¡¹

    The fatherughed out loud and left the room.

    And then Fujiwara-san¡¯s mother and I looked at each other and tilted our heads.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After that, I left the residence, not knowing what was going on.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Shiratori-san, may I ask you to exin something to me? What the hell is going on here?¡¹

    The girl walking in front of me replied without looking back.

    ¡¸That stupid method of making money¡­. was exactly what his father, Seigo Fujiwara, did when he was told to prepare 500 million dors as a test from his previous generation¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny it because it¡¯s a method that actually worked¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how she know all that, but honestly, she saved my life.

    ¡¸I mean¡­¡­ thank you¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to thank me, please return the favor in some form. I¡¯ve decided that if I¡¯m going to sell myself, I¡¯m going to sell myself to someone who can sell me at a high price. I said so earlier. ¡°Confinement-King-sama¡±¡¹

    I widen my eyes involuntarily.

    ¡¸Did you know?¡¹

    ¡¸How many times do you think I heard about your favorite princess, Mai Fujiwara, while I was confined? So, if you say she¡¯s your girlfriend, then Confinement King-sama must be you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡­ You¡¯ve got me there, huh¡¹

    ¡¸If I do not obey, I will be confined. I mean, I¡¯m now cored, so to speak, I¡¯m yours. Then I will push my Master to the heights that I desire. Isn¡¯t that a constructive way to think about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean you will continue to help me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    She replies without even turning around. It¡¯s really unfriendly.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­ could you be a little more friendly to me?¡¹

    Then she turns around.

    But her face is still as mushy as ever.

    ¡¸Rare value is important. So, my smile is expensive. If you want to see that, please prepare a suitable price¡¹

 Chapter 114: Miserable Kyoko-chan

    Chapter 114: Miserable Kyoko-chan

    ¡¸Kyoko-sama, Confinement King-sama wants to see you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ugh!¡¹

    When the maid named ¡°Tapeworm¡± who always takes care of me came to call me, I groaned involuntarily.

    This week, he hadn¡¯t called me at all, and I was just relieved to see that he had finally had enough.

    After all,st week, I was really fucked up every day.

    And I really thought his dick was going to kill me.

    He made me cum at least three digits in just one week.

    I seriously regretted why I had disobeyed him.

    I was supposed to be a cool girl¡­ but now I¡¯m a living masturbator for a younger, ugly guy.

    I am humiliated by being forced to wear a sweet Lolita outfit that doesn¡¯t even fit me, and being forced to use childish words.

    Every time I¡¯m called, my self-esteem is torn to shreds, but in contrast, I¡¯m physically indulged.

    Now, I no longer had the energy to rebel.

    After all, if I didn¡¯t rebel, I would be humiliated less often.

    But at the same time, the thought of submitting to such an asshole made my self-esteem creak.

    ¡¸Then I shall help you change your clothes¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    As usual, Tapeworm has brought a sweet Lolita outfit from the dressing room. It seems to be mainly pink today.

    Today, as always, I am dressed like Alice in Wondend.

    ¡¸It looks good on you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re being sarcastic¡¹

    I stood in front of the mirror and let out a sigh, feeling like a terrible cosyer.

    After all, I look like an AV actress.

    ¡­By the way, the woman I talked to in the dining hall the other day said she was an AV actress.

    She looks like a prim and proper youngdy, but appearances can be deceiving.

    I¡¯ll ask her her stage name¡­ next time.

    Then without a choice, I left the room and walked heavily to his bedroom. In front of the door, I take a deep breath and tell myself to endure.

    £¨Endure, endure. If I disobey him, he¡¯ll punish me)

    Then, as I push open the door, I raise my voice in a flirtatious tone.

    ¡¸Ehehe, sorry to keep you waiting, Onii-tan! It¡¯s Kyoko-tan!¡¹

    The next moment, I froze in ce with a flirtatious smile on my face.

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸This is¡­ pretty bad¡¹

    There were three people in the room.

    Sitting in the middle of the bed was the asshole.

    And the one whose cheeks are twitching is Kurosa-chan in her school uniform.

    And my sister in a suit standing by the bed, looking at me as if she were looking at filth.

    ¡¸Please forgive me. Master¡¹

    £¨Hey! Nee-tan! Why did you apologize!?)

    ¡¸I mean! I don¡¯t care about Nee-chan, but why is Kurosa-chan here?¡¹

    Then, my sister walked up to me and pped my cheek.

    ¡¸Ouch! What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do something rude. I won¡¯t allow you to talk rudely to Misuzu-sama. Misuzu-sama is Master¡¯s third favorite princess. A subhuman, living masturbator like you can¡¯t just casually talk to her!¡¹

    ¡¸Subhuman, I mean I¡¯m your sister¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop talking!¡¹

    When my sister says so, Kurosa-chan chuckles.

    ¡¸Well, even though I¡¯m the third, I¡¯m the one who got Fumi-kun¡¯s virginity. In fact, I¡¯m the best. Right, Fumi-kun?¡¹

    What is Kurosa-chan trying to appeal to us?

    But I¡¯ve heard about it from the maid, Tapeworm.

    This is a ss society, and this asshole is at the top.

    Below him are the three favored princesses, and my sister is the runner-up.

    At the bottom of the hierarchy are the apprentice maids, including Tapeworm, who says with an enraptured look on her face, ¡°I dream of one day having my virginity taken by Confinement King-sama¡±. I thought she was crazy.

    Incidentally, when I asked her what my rank was, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re higher than us¡±.

    ¡¸No¡­ no way, O-Onii-tan, nning to fuck Kyoko-tan in front of these two?¡¹

    Aside from my sister, I have been dressing up a lot in front of Kurosa-chan.

    However, it was too shameful to be seen crying out in childishnguage.

    Then the asshole asked Kurosa-chan, ¡°What is she saying?¡± .

    Immediately, she clung to the asshole and pouted her lips.

    ¡¸Nope! He promised to take care of me and Ryoko-san today, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    As soon as the asshole turned his head toward me, I couldn¡¯t move.

    He must have activated some kind of strange power again.

    The asshole walked up to me, his face twitching,

    ¡¸Kyoko¡¯s role is this¡¹

    He hung something like a te around my neck.

    I really have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    My sister in a suit and Kurosa-chan in a uniform are kneeling at the foot of the asshole sitting on the bed, licking their tongues over his dick.

    Their tongues which were healthy and peachy, slurping on the vicious rod from underneath and to the side, making only the sound of water pecking and chuckling.

    The expressions on their faces were not those of the two people I knew.

    They were lovingly licking up the grotesque meat stick, and looking up at the asshole with debauched eyes.

    £¨¡­Nee-chan making such an obscene face)

    Seeing her, I gulped involuntarily.

    After all, that serious and inflexible woman was licking his cock with an incredibly dirty look on her face.

    ¡¸Nha, chu. Master¡­ you¡¯re twitching right now¡­ Lick, chu, does it feel good here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it feels good. Ryoko, you¡¯re good¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ thank you so much¡¹

    The asshole strokes her head, and she squints her eyes as if she¡¯s melting.

    ¡¸Hey, you see, it¡¯s feel good with me too, right? ¡­Nnn¡­ hey, Fumi-kun, right¡­?¡¹

    Kurosa-chan said, and the asshole stroked her head in the same way.

    ¡¸Of course. Misuzu¡¯s tongue is the best¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, yes, of course!¡¹

    They continued to lick the whole rod relentlessly from side to side.

    Eventually, my sister¡¯s tongue, which had been licking up to the base of the rod, began to wander down to the crease below.

    ¡¸Ooh¡­¡¹

    Immediately, the asshole reacted slightly. Seeing this, even Kurosa-chan began to lick and roll the other testicle.

    £¨I¡¯m so envious¡­ to have such a beautiful girl suck his testicles¡­ Why don¡¯t I have testicles?)

    As a woman who is okay with both men and women, I can¡¯t help but be envious. At least, I want Kurosa-chan to suck my clitoris.

    After licking and rolling his testicles for a while, both of them moved their tongues to the tip of the ns at the same time.

    They don¡¯t care that their tongues touch each other, they just keep running their tongues over his dick until their tongues are intertwined with each other.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Ryoko-san, you¡¯re licking Fumi-kun¡¯s tip too much¡­ Give it up a little¡­ *Lick* *Lick*¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take the rod¡­ Nnn¡­ *Chu* *Chu*¡¹

    As I watched the two of them, I noticed my tongue wriggling unconsciously in my mouth.

    £¨No! It¡¯s not like that¡­ I¡¯m envious of the one who¡¯s getting sucked! Who would want to suck that asshole¡¯s dick¡­!?)

    But those two guys look like they¡¯re just so happy to be sucking dick.

    And they were clearly ying as a team to make that asshole feel good.

    When Kurosa-chan started to lick the meat stick¡¯s side, my sister started to lick it as well.

    When my sister licked the entire surface of the ns with her tongue, Kurosa-chan traced the underside of the ns with the tip of her tongue.

    When Kurosa-chan sucked on the cock, my sister extended her tongue to the testicles and took them into her mouth.

    *Jubo* *Jubo* *Jubo* *Jubo*!

    *Nchu* *Slurp* *Slurp*!

    The lips of the two women make their own nasty sounds, and the asshole¡¯s breathing bes more and more ragged.

    Perhaps it¡¯s more pleasurable for the one being fucked.

    I can feel how much they both love this asshole. And it makes me throb to watch.

    ¡¸O-okay, wait a minute, both of you, I¡¯m about to cum¡¹

    The asshole stops them, but Kurosa-chan shakes her head no and sucks his cock even harder.

    The asshole frowned. And he looks like he¡¯s holding back a lot.

    ¡¸Hey, Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I hon¡¯t want it, Fumi-fun¡¯s is helicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be selfish, I¡¯ll let you drink to your heart¡¯s content next time. Okay?¡¹

    Kurosa-chan reluctantly remove his cock from her mouth and pouted, ¡°Bu~¡­.¡±

    And the asshole stood up, smiling at her, and walked over to me.

    ¡¸Wait, O-Onii-tan, w-what do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Just do what the te says¡¹

    The asshole then puts his cock in front of me and starts rubbing it rapidly.

    And the next thing I know¡­

    Spurt, Spurtttt!

    ¡¸Wait! stop, stop it!¡¹

    Foul-smelling semen which spurts out from the tip of his cock, sprayed onto my face, where I am unable to move.

    I close my eyes quickly and feel semen hit my eyelids and cheeks. His sperm also falls on my face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to pour all of today¡¯s semen on Kyoko. Won¡¯t that make you happy?¡¹

    £¨How can I be happy!?)

    I curse in my heart, but the words don¡¯te out.

    £¨Probably, I¡¯m being prevented from speaking rebellious words again. Yeah, it must be)

    But as if he could see through me, the asshole said.

    ¡¸Oh, just so you know, I¡¯m only restricting your movement today. Just tell me what you think¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    £¨This asshole¡­ could I be rebellious here¡­)

    But I don¡¯t want to be made to suffer any more.

    After a lot of hesitation, my heart¡­ broke.

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­.. happy, Onii-tan¡¹

    After a moment of silence, the asshole begins tough out loud.

    ¡¸Hahahaha! I see! Then I¡¯ll pour you some more!¡¹

    From that point on, I kept my eyes closed.

    ¡¸Aaah! Suddenly hit my backkk!¡¹

    ¡¸Master! Nnh! I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    The room was filled with the sound of their voices.

    I didn¡¯t open my eyes, partly because I was afraid of getting semen in my eyes, and partly because I thought I might cry if I did.

    The asshole held them both for a long time, spraying me with semen every time he came.

    And after another four hours or so.

    ¡¸Now¡­ Let¡¯s go to the bathhouse, both of you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll give you a back scrub¡¹

    With that, the asshole leaves the room with my sister and Kurosa-chan.

    At the same time as I heard the door m, my body was suddenly able to move.

    The room is deafeningly quiet and still.

    And I can smell the enticingly foul odor of sperm.

    £¨Why am I the only one in this situation¡­.? Even though Nee-chan is loved¡­)

    No, I know.

    Because I disobeyed that asshole.

    I brush away the semen dripping from my eyes with my hand and open my eyes.

    Then I see my reflection in the mirror beside the bed and my shoulders slump.

    It¡¯s a dirty little cosy Alice, smeared with semen. The te around her neck says ¡°Bukkake Special Trash Can¡±.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­ Uuuu¡­¡¹

    The sheer agony of it all caused me to burst into tears.

    <u></u><li><u>The end of the interlude¡­</u></li>

 Chapter 115: The Nosy One

    Chapter 115: The Nosy One

    The first chapter of Volume 3¡­

    ¡¸Answer sheets will be returned. Come to the front to get your papers, starting with the one whose name is called first!¡¹

    It was the day before the closing ceremony.

    In the morning homeroom, students began to receive their final exam papers.

    For some, the return of answer sheets is a death sentence, and for others, it is a moment of joy that satisfies their ego.

    Gorioka, the homeroom teacher, read out the names of the students in alphabetical order, and the sight of the students receiving their answer sheets was truly heartbreaking.

    Looking at the expressions on the faces of the students as they returned from receiving their test papers, I could roughly guess how well they had done.

    The students were called by their names in order, one after the ¡°A¡± line and another after the ¡°K¡± line.

    Kasuya-kun, who is supposed to be called before me, is not here.

    His suspension has not been lifted yet.

    If his suspension continues, he will end up staying in school for the rest of his life, but there may be some kind of remedy.

    Also, as an aside, one of the former first-year students of the ser club who is also suspended from the school has run away and is missing, leaving a note.

    ording to Lili¡­ she says that he is currently being used by a certain subus as a milk supply.

    So, my name was called, skipping Kasuya-kun.

    As for me, my grades have gone up a bit, thanks to three days of all-night study using a magical energy drink.

    Yeah, I¡¯m doing pretty well.

    And right behind me is Kurosawa-san.

    She was keeping a sullen expression on her face.

    Was it good or bad? It¡¯s hard to say.

    After that, Tateoka-kun did not take the test because he refused to go to school, so his name was not called.

    A few studentster, there was Masaki-chan.

    She was all smiles.

    Apparently, she was quite happy.

    After Masaki-chan, there was Hiratsuka-kun from the judo club.

    He too had no expression on his face. And he hasn¡¯t been welltely.

    I don¡¯t dare to mention it.

    Next is Fujiwara-san.

    When her name was called, she cheerfully went to pick up her answer sheet and returned in a good mood.

    £¨Huh? It¡¯s unexpected¡­. I thought she was an idiot, but does that mean she¡¯s not?)

    ¡¸Did you have a good score?¡¹

    ¡¸Test score doesn¡¯t matter once I graduate from school¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s just being honest, that¡¯s all.

    But even with that look on her face¡­

    ¡¸Those with red marks will have to take extra lessons¡¹

    The homeroom teacher¡¯s words froze her in ce.

    ¡¸Those of you who have a failing grade in at least one subject must attend make-up sses every day until the 10th of August! If you get a failing grade in the make-up exam on the 10th, you may have to stay in school!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, seriously!¡¹

    ¡¸Give me a break!¡¹

    The ssroom is in an uproar.

    Fujiwara-san, in particr, stood up with such force that her chair almost fell over, screaming and shouting.

    ¡¸Insolence! Sensei! You¡¯re insolent! I¡¯ll lose half my summer vacation¡¹

    ¡¸Insolence, you idiot! You got what you deserved!¡¹

    Of course, no matter how much she screamed, the make-up ss would not disappear, and Fujiwara-san looked at me as if she wanted my help.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ But if I¡¯m with Fu~min, I can do make-up ss¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I scored over 70 in all subjects¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, you betrayed meeeee¡­!¡¹

    I don¡¯t care if I betray her, I¡¯m not in the line to take make-up ss from the beginning.

    ¡¸M-Misuzu¡­ Please join me¡¹

    Then, Kurosawa-san, who was seated in front of her, looked back at her and waved bye.

    ¡¸Fueeeee¡­ Masaki-chi!¡¹

    Masaki-chan smiles and makes a gesture like chasing away a dog with a shooing motion.

    Lately, Masaki-chan has been pretty awful.

    I don¡¯t know whose influence it is.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the lunch break, I, Fujiwara-san, Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan went to the rooftop to have lunch.

    On the way, Fujiwara-san¡¯s lips pouted as she walked, clinging to my right arm.

    ¡¸Why is it that the first thing I do in the morning is receive the answer sheet¡­.? Thanks to that, I¡¯ve been blue all day¡­¡¹

    However, Masaki-chan, who is clinging to my left arm while smirking at her, opens her mouth happily.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, Fumio-kun! Misuzu-chan! Where should we go for a summer vacation?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!? Why are you talking about going out without me, Masaki-chi? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡¹

    Yeah, Masaki-chan¡¯s been really badtely. I mean, she¡¯s terrible.

    Then,

    ¡¸Maybe the beach¡­ I guess¡¹

    Kurosawa-san, who was walking behind me, pinched the hem of my shirt, showed some thought, and said so.

    Wow, Kurosawa-san, you don¡¯t have to answer either.

    Fujiwara-san, you¡¯re getting teary-eyed.

    As we were about to go up the stairs to the roof, we heard a voice calling us, ¡°Kijima-sama, Masaki-sama¡±.

    We turned around and saw a small, cute girl with a unique ringlet standing there.

    The color of her ribbon is first year.

    Of course, I recognize her.

    She¡¯s the girl whom I and Masaki-chan made faint with our unbelievable deep-throating just the other day.

    I think her name was¡­ Yui Kayama.

    Immediately, Fujiwara-san pulled my arm tightly and gave her a threatening look.

    ¡¸So¡­ What do you want from my boyfriend?¡¹

    Lately, Fujiwara-san seems to be very wary of girls approaching me.

    Well, it¡¯s understandable¡­

    ¡¸Well, um~¡­¡¹

    As if looking at a disturbed person, Fujiwara-san¡¯s gaze catches Kayama-san¡¯s attention and she ms up.

    In her ce, Masaki-chan opened her mouth.

    ¡¸This girl is a junior student I met recently, Yui Kayama-chan. I invited her. I wanted to introduce her to Mai-chan¡¹

    ¡¸To me? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a long story. We¡¯ll talk over lunch, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay. Then, let¡¯s go to the roof¡¹

    As we were about to walk out, Kayama-san looked puzzled and spoke.

    ¡¸Oh, um, where should I hold on to~, Kijima-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there is no such rule¡¹

    I answered with a straight face.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Anyway, we got to the rooftop, spread out our leisure sheets, and sat in a circle.

    While everyone else was spreading out their lunch, I noticed that Kayama-san was empty-handed.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you bring your own lunch?¡¹

    I ask her, and she looks puzzled.

    Then, Masaki-chan smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸Since the conversation is not going anywhere, I¡¯ll tell you, Yui-chan is a poor people¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you say that!?¡¹

    Poor people?¡­. I feel that Masaki-chan¡¯s cruelty is bing more and more difficult to hide.

    Despite my dismay, Masaki-chan took out another lunch box from her drawstring bag and presented it to Kayama-san.

    ¡¸You said you were holding back lunch because you didn¡¯t have enough money, so I made one for Yui-chan today. Here you go¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-sama, are you sure~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    Masaki-chan smiled at the confused Kayama-san.

    She opens the lid to reveal a lovely lunch box with meatballs and fried eggs.

    Thank goodness. I¡¯m a little relieved.

    Masaki-chan was smiling so nicely that I was seriously worried that she would show her dominance and put dog food or something in it, but I guess I was overthinking it.

    Without seeming to notice me letting out an involuntary sigh of relief, Masaki-chan turned her head towards Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸So, the reason why I wanted to introduce her to Mai-chan is¡­ I was wondering if you could help her find a part-time job¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Part-time job?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s actually a youngdy from a good family, so she¡¯s very naive. Yesterday, when I happened to meet her, she said she was going to interview for a part-time job, so she showed me the job description¡­ ¡°Over 20,000 yen per day, transportation provided, beginners wee¡±. High ie while having fun, and the name of the store is Chiritsu Cosy Academy¡¹(Note: ³ÕÁ¢£¨¤Á¤ê¤Ä) -> Chiritsu)

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it was a school office job or something¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯d hire a minor, but I¡¯m d she ran into Masaki-chan, even if it was by ident. It was a close call.

    I mean, I wonder what ¡°Chiritsu¡± means.

    ¡¸Mai-chan, you run a lot ofpanies, right? I was wondering if you could help her find a part-time job¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ I see, that¡¯s how it is. Then I¡¯ll ask my stepfather. Kayama-san, right? Can I have your contact information?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! T-thank you very much~. Um, Ki, Kijima-sama¡¯s wife!¡¹

    ¡¸Wife!?¡¹

    Fujiwara-san looked surprised for a moment, and then her expression became delighted.

    ¡¸Heh~¡­ Do I look like that? Do I look like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Oh, you¡¯re not married yet, right~? I¡¯m sorry~. But I think you look great together~¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chi! She¡¯s such a good girl! I¡¯ll do my best to find a part-time job with good conditions!¡¹

    Fujiwara-san was in a good mood at once.

    But I was watching.

    Probably, it was already arranged.

    But, just as Kayama-san said ¡°Kijima-sama¡¯s wife¡±, I saw Masaki-chan giving her a serious look.

    Still, Masaki-chan is very good at taking care of people.

    Kayama-san also seems to have a soft spot for Masaki-chan, so it¡¯s not a bad thing for them to get along.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I left the ssroom to go to the store to buy bread, I saw Takasago in front of the next ssroom with a drawstring bag that looked like a lunch box with her shoulders slumped in disappointment.

    ¡¸Nnn? What¡¯s wrong, Takasago?¡¹

    ¡¸Shima-pai. Kan-chan¡­ He¡¯s not here. I want to go to lunch with him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Shima-senpai! But, I see¡­¡¹

    Apparently she came here to eat lunch with him, but Kijima wasn¡¯t in the ssroom¡­ That¡¯s what happened.

    So, do you want to eat with me? I was just about to say that, but¨C

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Someone interrupted me from behind.

    As I turned around, I saw a ssmate of mine, whom I dislike very much.

    She has braided pigtails and silver-rimmed sses, and stiff.

    If someone is in trouble, she can¡¯t leave them alone, and if there is trash on the ground, she can¡¯t help but pick it up.

    If someone has a shirt exposed, she makes sure it is inside, and if it is skirt-length, she can spot the vition by sight.

    She is the guardian of a clean student life and the nosy one.

    The chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee, Takaka Takata. (*Note: ¸ßÌïÙF¼Ñ£¨¤¿¤«¤¿¤¿¤«¤«))

    It sounds like a joke, but it¡¯s her real name.

    My honest feeling for her is that she¡¯s a pain in the ass. At any rate, I decided to just ignore her.

    ¡¸Oh, no¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡¹

    ¡¸But, she seems to be very depressed, right?¡¹

    Then Takasago muttered, looking as if she was about to cry.

    ¡¸Kan-chan¡­ He¡¯s not here¡¹

    ¡¸Kan-chan? What do you mean?¡¹

    I scratched my hair involuntarily.

    £¨It¡¯s a pain in the ass, really. Why don¡¯t she just leave her out of it? ¡­. Oh well, it¡¯s nothing to hide, though)

    ¡¸¡±Kan-chan¡± means Kijima from the next ss. She¡¯s very attached to Kijima. It seems she came to eat lunch with him, but he wasn¡¯t there, that¡¯s all¡¹

    ¡¸Kijima¡­ Is it Fumio Kijima?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s him. Ahaha¡­ This girl has been baited to the hilt by him, you know¡¹

    I thought I was joking, but the nosy woman¡¯s expression suddenly turned stern.

    ¡¸It¡¯s that guy again¡­ He¡¯s trying to poison such a quiet-looking girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸That man is the cause of the disorder. It seems that he¡¯s getting carried away with being called the Kijima harem, but I heard that he¡¯s taking advantage of the girls and forcing them into rtionships. I¡¯ve been thinking that we need to keep a close eye on that guy. I¡¯ll make sure I skin him!¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but be annoyed by her sudden excitement.

    But no matter how much I try to fight with her, it¡¯s like jumping into a minefield.

    ¡¸I think you shouldn¡¯t do that, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t show mercy to that thing!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡¹

    £¨If you poke around in the bushes, you¡¯ll find more than just snakes¡­)

 Chapter 116: Bishoujo Fresh Cream

    Chapter 116: Bishoujo Fresh Cream

    When I visited my bedroom at night, I found Kei-chan sitting on my bed, waiting for me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Kei-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Lunch¡­ You weren¡¯t here¡¹

    She looked a little pouting.

    When I asked her about it in detail, she said she came to the ssroom to meet me, but couldn¡¯t because of a mimunication.

    So, she begged Tashiro-san to let her in here somehow.

    ¡¸Kan-chan¡­ You¡¯re not ying with me at all, that¡¯s terrible¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her pouting lips.

    Actually, in terms of rank, she¡¯s a semi-favorite princess apprentice, and I can¡¯t give her priority over the other favored princesses, but somehow, when I look at her, I can¡¯t help but want to spoil her.

    In a way, she is a witchy woman.

    Tonight, I have promised to take good care of Misuzu.

    However, I felt a little sorry for her if I just said ¡°Hi, bye¡± and let her go.

    £¨Now, what should I do? Wait a minute?)

    Actually, I had a thought when I saw Kayama-san¡¯s affection for Masaki-chan this afternoon.

    I think I should have each of the Favored Princesses take care of the semi-favored Princess apprentices.

    There are three favored princesses and three semi-favorite apprentices.

    Although they¡¯re not seniors or juniors in the club, but they could be in charge of guiding them.

    Kayama-san is confirmed with Masaki-chan.

    It would be better to have Tashiro-san and Shima-san take care of Shiratori-san, who has an unpredictable and scary nature.

    She¡¯s probably too much for anyone else to handle, I think.

    In that case, the leftovers¡­ she¡¯ll probably be offended if I say that, but it would be Misuzu and Kei-chan.

    After a while, I talked about it to Misuzu who came to my bedroom, and she said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s OK¡±.

    I hadn¡¯t really been aware of it, but this kind of reaction made me think that she was also in a state of [Enved].

    ¡¸So, this is Kei Takasago¡¹

    When I introduced her, Misuzu suddenly got excited.

    ¡¸What, this girl! She¡¯s so cute!¡¹

    Misuzu walks up to Kei-chan and starts poking her cheeks without asking any questions.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re so puffy! Your skin is so white! How? How do you keep your skin like this!? What kind of skin care do you use?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, stop¡­¡¹

    Misuzu is pestering her like she¡¯s Fujiwara-san.

    Kei-chan, trying to get away from her, replied as she twisted away.

    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t use it¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? Seriously?¡¹

    Misuzu seems to be really surprised, but I think Kei-chan¡¯s puffy cheeks are the result of her overwhelming amount of sleep.

    And,

    ¡¸If you need anything, you can talk to me. I¡¯m like your guardian here¡¹

    At Misuzu¡¯s words, Kei-chan tilted her head slightly.

    ¡¸Then¡­ Misuzu mama?¡¹

    The moment she said that, Misuzu let out a ¡°Kaha¨C¡­¡± as if she was about to bleed and then stepped back.

    ¡¸F-Fumi-kun¡­ Oh no. Oh no! Something¡¯sing out of me¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Love and drool¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, love and drooling should not be in the same category¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Fortunately, Misuzu seems to like Kei-chan, and Kei-chan doesn¡¯t seem to mind either.

    So, I decided to take care of both of them together tonight.

    Just looking at the two of them lying naked on the bed, my cock is already tense to the point of pain.

    £¨What the¡­ It¡¯s amazing)

    Of all the girls around me, these two are probably the most deserving of the term ¡°Bishoujou¡±.

    Of course, all the other girls are cute and beautiful, but in terms of neatness of face, they are no match for these two.

    ¡¸You like sweets, don¡¯t you, Kei-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Yes, I do¡¹

    ¡¸So, I¡¯ve prepared something for you¡¹

    Misuzu tilted her head when she saw what I was holding in my hand, which I had just gotten from the dining room.

    ¡¸Fresh cream and strawberries?¡¹

    I climbed up on the bed¨C

    ¡¸Yes, and¡­ I¡¯m going to do this¡¹

    ¡¸What!? That¡¯s cold! Wait, Fumi-kun¡¹

    I squeeze the fresh cream into Misuzu¡¯s bewildered breast.

    Then I shape it into a spiral soft cream and top it with strawberries.

    ¡¸I feel like such a pervert¡­¡¹

    While Misuzu lowered her eyebrows in embarrassment, I smiled at Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Eat her, Kei-chan¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    She gives a small nod, then lies down on top of Misuzu, who is lying on her back, and bites into the strawberry.

    She extended her tongue to the fresh cream and licked it off.

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, Kei-chan, wait, wait¡­¡¹

    *Lick* *Lick* *Lick* *Lick*.

    At first, Kei-chan¡¯s tongue was a bit awkward, but she couldn¡¯t resist the taste of fresh cream, and she became more and more daring.

    Soon, a pink cherry-like nipple was discovered under the cream, and Kei-chan licked it up with the cream as well.

    ¡¸Aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    *Lick* *Lick* *Lick* *Lick* *Lickkkk*.

    Kei-chan holds Misuzu¡¯s squirming body in ce as if to keep her from moving the te.

    Her mouth was already sticky. And on her nose, there is a little bit of fresh cream and she looks cute.

    Seeing so, I got carried away and started squeezing the fresh cream out of Misuzu¡¯s other breast, then move to her belly.

    Kei-chan followed me and ran her tongue from her nipple to her belly.

    ¡¸No, that tickles, Kei-chan, no, no, ah¡­¡¹

    Misuzu shivered slightly like a small animal as we used our tongue to tickle her.

    As a finishing touch, I dribbled fresh cream between her legs.

    ¡¸Hyan!?¡¹

    Misuzu bounced her hips at the coldness of it.

    Then, Kei-chan crouches down between Misuzu¡¯s legs and licks the fresh cream with all her might.

    *Lick* *Lick Lick* *Nchu* *Chuuu*.

    ¡¸No, aah, aah, aah, aah, aahhhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    When Kei-chan took her clitoris in her mouth and sucked it, Misuzu moaned without a care in the world.

    Fresh cream y between two bishoujou.

    This was very exciting.

    I dribbled some more fresh cream again between Misuzu¡¯s legs and went behind Kei-chan, who was licking it off with all her might.

    I covered her from behind and crawl my fingers between her legs.

    ¡¸Nyahh!?¡¹

    Kei-chan bounces back and forth.

    Regardless of that, I lightly tease her vulva, then rub her clitoris with my dripping wet fingertip.

    ¡¸Nyah, ah, noo, it¡¯s tingling! Ah, ah, ah, Fugyaaahh!?¡¹

    Kei-chan bounced her body with her nose in Misuzu¡¯s crotch, right there on her fresh clit.

    ¡¸Kei-chan, your mouth is stopped, you have to lick it off¡¹

    ¡¸Funyaahh¡­¡¹

    Kei-chan started to move her tongue again, and I put my finger inside her vagina and rubbed it up.

    ¡¸Nyaah, ngyaah, Ahh, ah, ah, ahhh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aah, aaah, it¡¯s good, aah¡­¡¹

    Kei-chan and Misuzu¡¯s panting voices echoed together.

    I guess it¡¯s about time.

    I smeared some fresh cream on my own cock, and ced it between Kei-chan¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸Come on, I¡¯ll feed you here too¡¹

    In the back position, I pushed my cock into her vagina.

    ¡¸Nn, nn, oh, it¡¯sing in¡­ Nyaah, aaah, aaah¡­¡¹

    I forcefully insert my creamy cock into her tight hole.

    Her vagina is quite narrow, even though it¡¯s quite wet and slick with fresh cream.

    ¡¸Haa, haa¡­ It¡¯s so big, it¡¯s full of Kan-chan, nigi~¡­ Nyaah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹

    I asked, and Kei-chan shook her head.

    That being the case, I forcefully thrust the meat stick deep into her.

    ¡¸Funyaaahhh!?¡¹

    Immediately, she arched her back like a horse, and let out a scream.

    I started pumping at once.

    ¡¸Nyaah! Nnn, ah, ah, uh, ahhhhh¡­¡¹

    The sound of pounding against her ass and her moans echoed in the air.

    Then, somehow, Misuzu managed to escape Kei-chan¡¯s tongue and raised herself up, putting her hands on both sides of Kei-chan, who was smiling and panting.

    ¡¸Nya, what? What?¡¹

    Then, with Kei-chan on all fours, Misuzu brought her to kneeling position and hugged her from the front.

    ¡¸Kei-chan, you look so sexy¡¹

    Kei-chan was sandwiched between me and Misuzu.

    Misuzu held out her hand toward me, while Kei-chan was bewildered.

    ¡¸Fumi-kun, can I have a fresh cream?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I have to return the favor¡¹

    Then, while looking a Kei-chan, she takes the fresh cream, sticks out her tongue in an indecent manner, and puts it on her tongue.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸Nn, nnnn!¡¹

    She covers Kei-chan¡¯s lips with her own, and thrusts her tongue, covered with fresh cream, into her mouth.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Chu* *Chu*.

    Kei-chan¡¯s eyes were ck and white as she was kissed by the yuri act.

    I was honestly aroused by the sight of such lewdness.

    And it made me so excited that I was shaking my hips like a dog in heat.

    I pounded her vagina relentlessly, as if I were stabbing her body to death.

    ¡¸Nnnn!? Nnnn!? Nnn? Puha!?¡¹

    With a muffled moan, Kei-chan tapped Misuzu¡¯s back again and again as if to beg for forgiveness.

    When Misuzu parted her lips, the fresh cream mixed with the stirred saliva dripped sloppily down to their breast.

    £¨¡­It¡¯s so erotic)

    At the sight, my arousal swelled even more.

    ¡¸Ah, nyaah, it¡¯s so intense! Kan-chan, you¡¯re so intense! Aah, aah, naaah, nyaah¡­¡¹

    The folds of her flesh spread outward with each pull of the rod.

    With each thrust, the pressure sent a spray of creamy love juice into the air.

    ¡¸Nyaah, uh, hii, it¡¯s so tight, it¡¯s so good, hii, ah¡­ Haa~, fugiii! Naaah, fuaaahhh¡­¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s body was burning red as her vagina was being stirred full of clitoris and love juice.

    Her expression was so debauched that her moist tongue sloppily slipped out of her half-open mouth.

    As I continued to ravage her vagina, Kei-chan suddenly shook her head violently.

    It seems that she¡¯s about to reach her limit.

    ¡¸Hyuuunn, ahh, it¡¯s so good! No! I-it¡¯s too lewd, it¡¯s too much! Nya, nya! Ngyaahh¡­ Funyaaahhhhhhh!¡¹

    She¡¯s desperately struggling against the pleasure.

    However, it was futile as she was engulfed in a wave of pleasure.

    Just as her body trembled, her vagina contracted and tightened around my object.

    At that moment, the boiling hot water that had been spreading in my lower abdomen rushed up toward the tip of my flesh.

    *Tremble* *Spurttttt* *Spurttttt*!

    A hot white liquid burst out.

    And it made my eyes are flickering.

    My whole body also trembles with pleasure as I almost lose consciousness.

    ¡¸Kuhii! Oh, no¡­ it¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing outtttttttttt, nyyaahh, ahhhhhhhhhhh!!¡¹

    Kei-chan clung to Misuzu like a drowning child.

    Then, after shaking her body many times, all the power drained from her body.

    Kei-chan buries her face in Misuzu¡¯s neck and leans against her with her eyes narrowed in fascination and her mouth half-open as she lets out a series of hot breaths.

    ¡¸Haa¡­ Haa¡­ That was amazing¡­¡¹

    Misuzu patted her head and smiled at me.

    The three of us made love again and again, covered in cream, untilte at night.

 Chapter 117: Dont Make a Noise in Front of the Staff Room

    Chapter 117: Don¡¯t Make a Noise in Front of the Staff Room

    The closing ceremony was over in only 25 minutes.

    Fifteen minutes of it were spent on the principal¡¯s talk, as usual.

    Kurosawa-san, who was sitting next to me in the order of names, had been hypnotized by the principal¡¯s hypnotic sound waves and was struggling with drowsiness.

    Yes, she¡¯s a pretty girl, so I don¡¯t think she should look like that.

    After ceremony, I went back to the ssroom to finish homeroom, and was dismissed at 10 o¡¯clock.

    Today, from this moment on, is summer vacation.

    I can hear the voices of the well-behaved people shouting, ¡°I¡¯m free!¡±.

    As everyone starts to leave their seats, Fujiwara-san peeks at me.

    ¡¸Masaki-chi ising, but Fu~min, why don¡¯t you join us? I¡¯ll wee you¡¹

    What she was talking about was Kayama-san¡¯s part-time job yesterday.

    When Fujiwara-san talked to that ck-hearted old man, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll personally interview her, so bring her home¡±.

    I don¡¯t know what the old man was thinking, but he loves Fujiwara-san so much. If she asked him to do something, he would not do anything error.

    But, I politely declined Fujiwara-san¡¯s offer, saying, ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not joking¡±.

    ¡¸Buu~¡­¡¹

    Fujiwara-san¡¯s lips pouted as she left the ssroom.

    After she left, many of people were still chatting in the ssroom.

    The atmosphere is a little lively, typical of a long vacation. I suppose many of them are thinking of going out to y after school.

    I sat in my seat for a while, and before I knew it, there was no one in the ssroom except me.

    I noticed that the clock was passing 12:15.

    When I went out into the hallway, I found it quiet and empty.

    Most of the students must have left the school by now.

    I locked the door in the ssroom, went to return the key to the staff room, and went straight to the rooftop.

    When I opened the door to the rooftop, I could see the back of a girl gazing into the distance through the fence.

    Her chestnut-colored hair is braided on either side of her head.

    Although she had be quite shabby at that time, Rin Fukuda had regained her former vivacity.

    ¡¸Senpai, you¡¯rete, you¡¯re twenty minuteste! You never show up at the appointed time, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m leaving¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute, senpai! You¡¯re being mean to me again!¡¹

    Shees running up to me and wraps her arms around me. Then she looked up at me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it cute when a girl sulks?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not cute if you say it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Buh~¡­ Senpai, your treatment of me is getting worse and worse¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯m leaving¡¹

    I red at her, and she shrank back as if frightened.

    ¡¸Geez¡­ You¡¯re so quick to threaten me like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then take off your clothes¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really impatient¡­ Oh, yes, senpai. It¡¯s summer vacation, why don¡¯t youe stay at my dorm?¡¹

    ¡¸In the dorm? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸The schedule of all the students in the dormitory is posted in the cafeteria, but next week everyone will go home, so it will only be me and one third-year student in the dormitory. It seems that the third-year students are away all day long for summer sses at the prep school¡­ What do you think? It¡¯s a girl¡¯s dormitory, you know. It¡¯s a forbidden garden¡¹

    To be honest, the mention of a girl¡¯s dormitory makes me feel something.

    I¡¯m also interested in it simply because it¡¯s a ce I can¡¯t normally enter.

    However, it is obvious that if I make a happy face, she will get carried away.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll stay here or not, but I can at least show my face when I¡¯m free¡¹

    ¡¸Yay! Thank you, Senpai!¡¹

    I waved my hand and urged her to take off her clothes.

    Then, with a humming sound, Rin takes off her blouse and then her bra. She then strips down to her skirt.

    Of course, she never wore panties in the first ce.

    Then, without my prompting, she lifts the hem of her skirt and opens her legs.

    ¡¸I¡­ Rin Fukuda is Kijima-senpai¡¯s living onahole. I can¡¯t help wanting his magnificent cock. Please, fuck Rin¡¯s bitch hole as hard as you want¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re such a vulgar bitch¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ You made me do it, and now you¡¯re talking like that¡­ Isn¡¯t that a little harsh?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    I don¡¯t need forey, and I don¡¯t want it.

    She¡¯s an onahole. Nothing more, nothing less.

    I put my hands on the bench, take out my meat stick, and go behind Rin.

    And the moment I put my cock between her legs, a chill went down my spine.

    *Click!*

    I heard the electronic sound of a shutter, which sounded like that of a smartphone.

    I hurriedly looked around and saw a girl looking at me from behind the door with her phone in her hand, looking very disgusted.

    Of course, I recognized her face, with its silver-rimmed sses and nted mouth, as if she were an uptight person.

    She had confiscated a weekly manga magazine that I had bought on my way to school.

    She was a stiff girl in the next ss.

    Takata-san, the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got the evidence. You can¡¯t get away with it now! I just thought you were a shady guy¡­ but I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re reaching out to the underssmen¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute, Takata-san!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t wait. I¡¯ll report this to the teacher¡¹

    Then she nced at Rin.

    The look in her eyes was very cold.

    ¡¸I wondered what kind of girl that scum was trying to poison, but she¡¯s also scum. Let¡¯s get rid of them both together!¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­ Takata-senpai, I¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No questions asked¡¹

    With that, Takata-san exited the rooftop and closed the door with all her might.

    Rin copses to her knees, shaking and shaking, while I put away my exposed body and follow Takata-san.

    £¨I have no choice but to do this¡­ )

    The four members of the track and field club were still missing, and the remaining fires of the kidnapping case were still burning.

    I didn¡¯t want to make a scene for a while, but I couldn¡¯t turn my back on it.

    And once I¡¯ve confined her, I can¡¯t just let her go.

    To be honest, I¡¯m not the least bit interested in that stiff, sses-wearing woman¡­.

    I rush down the stairs toward the sound of footsteps.

    She was heading straight towards second-floor.

    She was probably going to run straight into the staff room.

    And by the time I caught up with her, she had her finger on the door of the staff room.

    I forcefully held the door which was about to open and shouted to Takata-san.

    ¡¸Takata-san, wait a minute, listen to me!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear anything you have to say! You filthy! Get your hands off me!¡¹

    ¡¸If youe in here, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    With that, she pushed me away, opened the door and jumped into it.

    Immediately, a confused voice leaks out from behind the door.

    ¡¸W-what is it? What happened?¡¹

    Well, of course.

    Anyone would be terrified if they jumped into what they thought was the staff room, only to find a dark, stone room.

    Before, just as I put my hand on the door, I made the door appear on top of the staff room door.

    As I closed the door with a puzzled Takata-san in the background, I shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you it was a bad idea¡­¡¹

    At the same time I muttered, the door of the staff room opened and Kobayashi-san peeked out.

    He was the homeroom teacher of the next ss, a young male teacher who had just been appointedst year.

    ¡¸What are you making a fuss about?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not me. I was just warning some idiot that was making a noise¡¹

 Chapter 118: Change Home

    Chapter 118: Change Home

    Twoupdates + two additional chapters¡­

    Three chapters are shorter than usual¡­

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­<hr>

    Back on the rooftop, Rin has adjusted her clothes and is sitting on a bench.

    She stared up at the sky, following the clouds with her eyes.

    When I closed the door and it made a loud noise, she jumped with fright.

    ¡¸Senpai¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I talked to her a lot and she understood¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.. What did you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸About a lot of things. Anyway, she promised not to sue the teacher¡¹

    Then Rin got up from the bench and scratched the air in a panic.

    ¡¸A-are you serious? That¡¯s Tattakata-senpai, you know!? I mean you were able to convince that walking right angle?¡¹ (*Note: Ö±½Ç(¥¦¥©©`¥­¥ó¥°¥é¥¤¥È¥¢¥ó¥°¥ë))

    ¡¸Yeah, she was surprisingly nice. That Takata-san¡¹

    Rin leaned back against the bench and let out a huge breath of relief.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡­ If I quit school with Senpai, we¡¯ll go on a love escape together. I¡¯ve already simted the birth of our third child while living a self-sufficient life deep in the mountains of Okuhida¡¹

    ¡¸There are too many things toment on, but why Okuhida anyway?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you¡¯ll like it, Senpai. It sounds naughty. Okuhida¡¹

    ¡¸Apologize to everyone who lives in Gifu Prefecture!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so it¡¯s in Gifu, I thought it was in the top part of Hokkaido. It¡¯s so far¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s far¡¹

    I was taken aback, but Rin let out another sigh of relief.

    ¡¸I really thought about what I was going to do. After all, the other person I mentioned earlier who was staying in the dormitory was Tattakata-senpai¡¹

    ¡¸You mean the one who says she won¡¯t go home because she has prep school summer sses?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­ How dare you ask me to stay in the dorm while she is still there?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought It would be fine as long as we didn¡¯t get caught¡­ In fact, I have been ignoredtely¡¹

    But that¡¯s good to hear.

    If I y my cards right, I might be able to hide the fact that I¡¯ve confined her.

    ¡¸Oh, right, Takata-san said that there was a mishap at her parents¡¯ house and that she will change her schedule to return home today. Do you have a copy of her summer vacation schedule?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yes¡¹

    ¡¸He asked me to rewrite it. She also said that she will be returning home until the end of summer vacation¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s okay¡¹

    Rin nodded her head as if she didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I didn¡¯t feel like embracing Rin any more today, so I just promised her to go stay at the dorm soon and went home.

    Rin seemed quite unhappy, though.

    It was past two o¡¯clock when I arrived home, and when I returned to her room, Lili was reading a manga, floating in the air as usual.

    ¡¸Wee home, Devi. This is an interesting manga where the head turns into a chainsaw, Devi. The part where the bomb-headed woman dies was a bit touching, Devi¡¹ (*Note: Chainsaw man?)

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Don¡¯t tell me what you¡¯re reading¡­¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, why are you here so early today, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s just thest day of school¡­ And a lot of stuff happened¡¹

    ¡¸A lot?¡¹

    When I exined what had happened, Lili gave me a stunned look as usual.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d suddenly make a detour when you¡¯ve already decided on your next target, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine, Devi. At any rate, I¡¯ll tell Freesia to bring some of that Takata girl¡¯s belongings to here, Devi. That way, we can make it look like she¡¯s back home, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve heard, that girl is a pretty interesting material, Devi. You can use her as a brainwashing and training subject during the summer vacation, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Interesting? What do you mean? In fact, she¡¯s just a in looking girl with a single eyelid and unsociable sses. More importantly, her inflexible personality is beyond help¡¹

    Then, Lili showed a slight sign of thinking.

    ¡¸Then¡­ What if she gets down on her knees for Fumi Fumi¡¯s dick, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m a little excited¡¹

    I said, and Lili smiled.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s start nning the brainwashing, shall we, Devi? She¡¯s so uptight, she¡¯s voluntarily policing the other students, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is¡¹

    ¡¸The other students don¡¯t like her, do they, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ Well, I guess so¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a bad role to y, Devi. Why is she doing something to make them hate her, Devi? What is the advantage for her?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, benefits? Well, she¡¯ll be remembered by the teacher, and she¡¯ll have an advantage in her exams¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If she doesn¡¯t get the teacher¡¯s attention, she won¡¯t be able to pass the exam, Devi?¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸I think she was much better than me. She was probably in the top ten in her ss¡¹

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s only one possible advantage, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fort¡±, Devi. It¡¯s natural for her to act stiffly and force others to do the same. Do you understand why, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Is it abel?¡¹

    I replied, remembering the time of Tashiro-san.

    I was told that she had be that way as a result of beingbeled as a brilliant and noble person.

    Lili shook her head.

    ¡¸Rather the opposite, Devi, I¡¯m sure she grew up with parents who told her she was sloppy, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Huhhhh!? How can you say she¡¯s sloppy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean, Devi. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s sloppy now, it¡¯s that she¡¯s be that way as a result of being oppressed more than necessary, Devi. As a result of her oppressive parents who forced her to fit into a mold, her natural state was to behave stiffly, Devi. And forcing it on other people is¡­¡¹

    Then, Lili points her finger right under my nose.

    ¡¸Revenge, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸You see, humans are creatures formed by habit, Devi. Whether they like it or not, if it bes a habit, it bes fortable¡±, Devi. So the woman, who has been forced to live in a stiff state since she was a child, be fortable¡± in a stiff state, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too much¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s amon pattern, Devi. But on the other hand, she feels unequal because she is oppressed while others are not, Devi. That¡¯s why she unconsciously tries to enforce it on others, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But she¡¯s living in a dormitory, so she won¡¯t be oppressed if she¡¯s away from her parents, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what she might have thought at first, Devi. But unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you ever heard of someone who won the lottery and became a millionaire, only to run out of money and be a poor man again, Devi? Have you ever heard of someone who sessfully lost weight, but then quickly gained it back, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because poor people and fat people are their ¡°home¡±, and rich people and thin people are their ¡°away¡±¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Humans have a homeostatic function (homeostasis), Devi. In other words, even if there is some kind of abnormality, the body tries to return to a normal state, Devi. Thanks to this homeostasis, even if a person has a fever, the temperature returns to normal and does not drop below that level, Devi. And it works the same way for behaviors, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸So, what you¡¯re saying is that being poor or fat is normal for them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s very difficult to change a ¡°home¡± once it¡¯s been established, Devi. As for the girl, her ¡°stiff behavior¡± is normal, so even if you try to stop it, she will eventually return to that state, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so what do you suggest?¡¹

    Lili puffed out her chest and sniffed.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to force her to change her home over time so that she can¡¯t go back even if she wanted to, Devi. She will be a shy and inexplicably vulgar gal, Devi. She¡¯ll be a slut who can¡¯t get enough of Fumi Fumi¡¯s cock, to the point where you¡¯re her ¡°home¡±, Devi¡¹

    <hr>

    <u></u><li><u>It¡¯s been a while since Lili-sensei appear ughs).</u></li>

 Chapter 119: Pharaohs Curse

    Chapter 119: Pharaoh¡¯s Curse

    £¨Waaa!! Onii-chan¡¯s sleeping face¡­)

    On the first day of summer vacation, at 6:30 in the morning.

    I, Saori Moribe, was visiting Fumio-onii-chan¡¯s room.

    But I didn¡¯t mean to attack him in his sleep.

    To tell the truth, thanks to my parents bing the officers of the neighborhood association, I have been asked to be the sister of the morning radio gymnastics for the children during this summer vacation.

    Even though the children are children, just the thought of appearing in front of other people makes me nervous.

    So, on the way to school in the morning, I told big brother about it, and he said, ¡°Then, shall I do it with you?¡±.

    Oh, big brother, you¡¯re so kind. I love you!

    Now I can see big brother every day during the summer vacation.

    When I think about it, the depressing radio gymnastics suddenly bes as big an event as a summer festival.

    Also, when I asked that, big brother also smile and say, ¡°I wonder if I can get up early enough¡±.

    And now, it was the first day of the long-awaited summer vacation.

    I wore a cute practice shirt and shorts that I bought for this day, and decided to pick up big brother.

    I was afraid that if he overslept and missed it, I would cry.

    And as I didn¡¯t feelfortable ringing the inte this early in the morning, I opened the door a little and called out in a hushed tone.

    ¡¸Good morning¡­¡¹

    Then, from the back of the room, a woman in pajamas with a lot of curlers wrapped around her head like a fir tree decorated for Christmas came out.

    ¡¸Oh, um¡­ it¡¯s¡­ Radio gymnastics¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, Saori-chan¡¯s mother told me. I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s still sleeping. I¡¯ll go wake him up. Can you wait a minute?¡¹

    As soon as she said that, I said something I didn¡¯t expect to say.

    ¡¸Oh, umm! I, um¡­ I want to wake up Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    After a moment¡¯s puzzled look, Aunt smiled while holding her mouth.

    ¡¸Well, Fumio, you¡¯re very popr¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡¹

    As I panicked, Aunt seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡¸Saori-chan too¡­ I think you¡¯ll be able to take care of him in his old age¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Old age?¡¹

    When I tilted my head, Auntughed deceptively.

    ¡¸No, no, no. Now, go upstairs and wake him up as much as you like. I¡¯ll make sure not to go upstairs until youe down¡¹

    £¨Uuu¡­ She¡¯s definitely getting the wrong idea)

    Well, I can¡¯t deny that I had an ulterior motive of wanting to see his sleeping face¡­.

    And so, I¡¯ve finally arrived at big brother¡¯s room.

    I¡¯m so nervous.

    I gulped and gently opened the door after repeatedly putting my hand on the doorknob and pulling it back.

    ¡¸Good morning¡­¡¹

    I mutter in a whisper, and step through the gap in the door.

    I¡¯m like a Snake.

    And the target is on the bed.

    Recalling the greenmunication screen of Metal Gear (MSX version), I look toward the bed before the solid is attached.

    Oh, he¡¯s sleeping. Big brother is sleeping. Kyaaa.

    Even I can feel that my tension is getting out of control.

    I noticed a terrycloth being pushed back to his feet.

    And big brother, wearing a t-shirt and shorts with the word ¡°º£ÈË¡± written on it, probably a souvenir from someone, is curled up like a baby, snoring slightly.

    Kyaaa. What should I do? Kyaaa. What should I do?

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s what people call handsome, but his face is my favorite.

    Huh? No? Maybe the order is backwards.

    Maybe I like this face because I fell in love with him.

    His slightly loose sleeping face is exquisitely sloppy and cute.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Umm¡­¡¹

    As big brother let out a moan, I instantly straighten my back.

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t seem to wake up, and he just talked in his sleep.

    ¡¸No, no, no¡­ If I win, your jersey will be miso¡¹

    £¨What are you going to do with the jersey!?)

    That¡¯s big brother, even his dreams are unique.

    Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind that kind of thing!

    I can handle surrealistic stuff too!

    Just as I clenched my fists, brother turned over in his sleep.

    Then, he was lying in a big letter (´ó).

    Immediately, my eyes were fixated on one point.

    £¨Kyaaah! Pyramid! Pharaoh! Pharaoh¡¯s onii-chan!¡¹

    I¡¯mpletely distraught.

    Why pharaoh?

    Okay, calm down, Saori.

    It¡¯s physiological.

    It¡¯s nothing nasty at all.

    I look out the window and wait for my heart to stop pounding.

    And then, once again, I attempted to see the pyramids.

    £¨But still¡­ It¡¯s going to look like that)

    I know I shouldn¡¯t look, but I can¡¯t stop my curiosity.

    I wondered if it would hurt.

    Is everyone this big?

    My curiosity knows no bounds.

    £¨T-this should be recorded, right? Yeah)

    I take out my phone from my t-shirt pocket and turn on the camera.

    The Pharaoh¡¯s pyramid fills the screen.

    Forparison, I want to put a cigarette box next to it.

    When I pressed the button, the shutter sounded very loudly.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ What is it?¡¹

    Instantly, big brother wakes up, rubbing his eyes.

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­ Saori-chan?¡¹

    I hurriedly hid my phone behind my back and opened my mouth to make up for it.

    ¡¸Pharaoh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Pharaoh?¡¹

    A silence as grand as the Nile descended between us.

    Pharaoh, Pharaoh, as a result of saying too much, the word that came out from my mouth immediately was also Pharaoh.

    I think this is a curse of 3,000 years of ancient Egypt.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the morning, when I woke up, Saori-chan was beside my bed.

    She says, ¡°Pharaoh!¡± This is a very surreal joke.

    I wonder if it¡¯s a popr joke among high school girls, especially Egypt.

    Saori-chan. Don¡¯t worry.

    I¡¯m no stranger to surreal things.

    Anyway¡­

    Last night, I left Takata-san to Lili and went to Ryoko¡¯s apartment to enjoy her cooking and herself.

    Her cooking was very tasty, and it was refreshing ¡°to¡± spend some time outside ¡°the room¡±.

    Then,te at night, I came back to my room and crawled into bed.

    Apparently, Saori-chan was worried that I might oversleep, and came all the way to wake me up.

    Normally, in such a situation where a girles to wake me up, I would expect something naughty to happen, but I guess it is impossible to expect such a thing from Saori-chan, who is very serious and quiet.

    And while we go to a park in a neighborhood for radio gymnastics, I found that Saori is more reserved than usual.

    There, the neighborhood kids were already gathering.

    ¡¸You¡¯rete, Fumio!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t dawdle, Fumio!¡¹

    They were annoying kids.

    The ones who voiced their displeasure were the elementary school children who lived next door. They were bratty, round-headed kids.

    They are probably bullies on the future.

    £¨Should I nip the danger early?)

    Almost as soon as I started to think such a foolish thought, Saori-chan tugged at the hem of my t-shirt.

    ¡¸O-onii-chan, let¡¯s get started¡¹

    £¨Your lives are saved, brats!)

    I growled in my heart, and pressed the switch on the boom box to start the radio gymnastics.

    I let the children finish the first and second exercises, and at the end, I stamped the cards they had brought with them.

    It is good to move my body once in a while.

    When I turned around in a refreshed mood, my eyes met Saori-chan¡¯s, and she giggled.

    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work. Onii-chan, if you want, why don¡¯t youe by my ce now? My mom is cutting watermelons¡­¡¹

    When I said, ¡°OK, no problem¡±, she shouted happily, ¡°Yayy!¡± and then jumped up and down.

    I think it¡¯s only until she gets a boyfriend that she¡¯ll adore me like this, but the rtionship I have with her now feels veryfortable to me.

 Chapter 120: Shes a Fake Foreigner

    Chapter 120: She¡¯s a Fake Foreigner

    The early morning sunlight is soft, and the summer sky is much higher.

    Although it was going to be hot again today, it was still quite cool at this time of the day.

    Saori-chan and I were on the street in front of her house. We were sitting on a bench that her father had made by putting a board over a case of bottled beer, and we were biting into a watermelon.

    Although it was a public road, it was a neighborhood area in a local city. Moreover, in the early morning, there were no cars on the street, and only a neighbor aunt who was walking her dog passed by.

    When I gave her a slight greeting, she looked at me with a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s nice¡±.

    The watermelon was sweet. We both took a big bite of it and let the seeds fly.

    We kind ofpeted with each other to see how far the seeds flew, regretting that we had won or lost, andughing at each other.

    This is the etiquette of eating watermelons on the porch, not to say that it is bad manners. Well, it¡¯s not a porch.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, are you going somewhere for summer vacation?¡¹

    Saori-chan asked me as she reached for a new watermelon.

    ¡¸Well, I have a few ns, but¡­ the closest one is tomorrow, I¡¯m going to Tokyo to apany my ssmate who is a model for a photo shoot¡¹

    ¡¸What!? A model?¡¹

    Saori-chan blinked.

    Well, no matter what I think, I don¡¯t think the word ¡°model¡± has anything to do with me, but I think she¡¯s too surprised.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m just a baggage carter. But I¡¯d like to see a photo shoot like that. Well, I thought it was okay and epted. Do you have any ns, Saori-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ Well, I mean¡­ I have apetition after Obon festival, so I¡¯ll be in the club until then. There¡¯s a new coaching today, so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that sounds like a lot of work¡¹

    Ryoko said the advisor of the track and field club is being interrogated on suspicion of being involved in the kidnapping case.

    I guess the new coach was hired to rece the advisor.

    ¡¸Well¡­ I hope the coach is not too strict. It¡¯s thest tournament for the third-year students, after all, so Captain is very enthusiastic, but if the coach is strict, we might die from being pushed too hard¡¹

    £¨That means Tashiro-san and Kei-chan will be busy until the Obon Festival¡­)

    As I was absentmindedly thinking about this, Saori-chan turned to me with a nervous look on her face.

    ¡¸So¡­ Onii-chan. If you don¡¯t mind¡­ Would it bother you if I asked you to see me at thepetition? I¡¯m sure I can do my best if Onii-chan support me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯d be happy to¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Yay!¡¹

    Saori-chan raises her hands in the air and smiles as she reaches for another watermelon.

    As I watched her pure smile, I thought¡­

    £¨The track and fieldpetition¡­ I could y with Tashiro-san in the locker room¡­ Yes, that¡¯s possible!)

    I was thinking of something very impure.

    And just as I was about to reach for a new watermelon..

    £¨Hmm¡­ What is it?)

    I felt something disturbing, and looked around.

    Then, I saw a girl hiding behind a nearby telephone pole, staring at me.

    She has waist-length blond hair and blue eyes¡­ One of her eyes looks a little purplish, as if it were an odd eye.

    A foreign girl with pure white skin. Her legs were long, stretching out from her low-rise denim hot pants, and her upper body was slender, d only in a camisole.

    Such an absurdly conspicuous girl was staring at me with an envious look on her face.

    £¨¡­What does she want?)

    It was hard to eat when she was looking at me like that.

    ¡¸Um¡­ Do you want to eat this?¡¹

    I asked her with a smile, and she nodded and came out from behind a pole.

    Immediately, Saori-chan jumped up and shout, ¡°Hyaa!?¡±. Apparently, she had not noticed her presence.

    The foreign girl takes the watermelon and bites into it with a big smile on her face.

    Looking up at her, Saori-chan whispered to me in secret.

    ¡¸W-w-w-what should I do? Onii-chan, I, uh, I can¡¯t speak English¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it¡¹

    I¡¯m not bad at English, and I should be able to handle it.

    ¡¸Hello! My name is Fumio Kijima. May I have your name?¡¹ (Written in English)

    I asked with a pretentious ent, and Saori-chan looked at me with respect, ¡°That¡¯s great, Onii-chan!¡±.

    Yes, it feels good.

    But the foreigner¡¯s girl looks apologetic and spoke.

    ¡¸Sorry, I don¡¯t understand English¡¹

    I was suddenly sunk. It hurt as much as I was trying to show off.

    ¡¸O-Onii-chan, it¡¯s okay! It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not from an English-speaking country. You were so cool!¡¹

    Saori-chan¡¯s concern hurt even more.

    ¡¸Well, I was born and raised in Japan. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a fake foreigner¡¹ (*Note: gaijin-> foreigner)

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I-I see¡¹

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, her face is foreign, but her facial expression is Japanese. It¡¯s very strange.

    ¡¸Yes, I moved into this neighborhood yesterday. And when I was taking a walk to explore the area, I saw you eating a watermelon that looked so delicious¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re neighbors?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Onee-chan moved here for her job¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, what kind of work does your sister do?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a track coach. She¡¯s going to coach the track and field club at a school near here, and from the start of the new school year, I¡¯ll be a student there.¡¹

    Saori-chan and I looked at each other.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸udia, where have you been all morning?¡¹

    ¡¸I went for a walk¡¹

    Fumio and Saori. I talked about many things with them, and when I came back home after eating watermelon, my sister was preparing breakfast for us.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going out soon, so change your clothes as soon as you finish eating¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, a new school¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    Most of the cleaning up from the move is done.

    It¡¯s my sister¡¯s first appearance on the track and field club at school.

    I¡¯m supposed to follow her to the school and apply for a transfer.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Onee-chan. I met an interesting boy on my walk¡¹

    ¡¸Interesting boy?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio Kijima¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    My sister looked startled.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I didn¡¯t expect to meet the suspect himself out of the blue¡¹

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, normal. Just an ordinary, ordinary ugly guy. We only chit-chatted today, but he didn¡¯t lie to me, and was it Tateoka? I think there¡¯s a bigger chance he¡¯s mistaken. He¡¯s been lying to us all along. To be honest, I don¡¯t like him¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be judgmental. Even if he¡¯s not lying, there are rare cases of dual personalities¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know. Today was just a bunch of random stuff. And he didn¡¯t lie, but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have problems. That Fumio. He was staring at my breasts the whole time. He¡¯s a hard-core pervert. And that girl he was with¡­ I remember her name was Saori. I¡¯m actually more interested in that one¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸I had no idea if it was true or not. About her¡¹

 Chapter 121: Lie, lie, this is also a lie

    Chapter 121: Lie, lie, this is also a lie

    While eating watermelon, I had a great time with Saori-chan and udia-san.

    It was a very luxurious start to my summer vacation to spend time with my adorable sister and a beautiful foreign girl.

    When I came back home humming, the clock was still around 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, thinking that this summer vacation would be enjoyable

    I felt a little sticky from watermelon juice and sweat, so I decided to take a shower first.

    As I wash my hair, I think.

    £¨By the way, udia-san was so cute¡­)

    Just the fact that I could meet a foreign girl made me happy somehow. Yes, it¡¯s a global society. On top of that, if the girl is beautiful, there¡¯s nothing to say.

    For a moment, the word ¡°Confine¡± shed through my mind like a terrorist message, but I shook my head.

    I can¡¯t just confine her like that without any restraint.

    If I confine someone as soon as I find them cute, I¡¯m not just a bad person, but a devil.

    £¨Even so, it would be nice if we could be¡­ friends)

    That¡¯s what I think.

    Saori-chan also seemed to enjoymunicating with a foreigner even though she was nervous.

    And when Saori-chan told her that she was a member of the track and field club coached by her sister, udia-san was surprised.

    ¡¸W-what kind of person I your sister?¡¹

    I guess Saori-chan is wondering about the new coach. She said she hoped she would not be too strict¡­.

    But udia-san¡¯s answer to Saori-chan¡¯s question was¡­

    ¡¸She¡¯s kind to me¡¹

    Which is not really helpful.

    udia-san said that she would go to the school with her sister today,plete the procedures for transferring schools, and observe her sister coaching the track and field club.

    On her way back, udia-san said, ¡°Bye-bye, Fumio. Saori! See youter¡± while waving her hand smilingly as she left.

    £¨I really wish we could get along¡­)

    Then, with the shower on my head, I entered into my usual fantasy.

    On the start of a new school year, she walks into my ssroom as a new student.

    When she sees me, she exims, ¡°It¡¯s Fumio! Yayy!¡± and rushes up to me, excited. Then, everyone pays attention to me at the same time.

    Such a fantasy. Yeah, it¡¯s really freaky.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I returned to my room, wiping my wet hair with a towel, Lili appeared as if she had been waiting for me.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, Oppai-chan and Ringlet are here, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chan? At this hour?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s in the dining room, Devi¡¹

    We haven¡¯t made any appointment. Anyway, it¡¯s still early in the morning.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll find out when I get there¡­¡¹

    After I finished drying my hair, I tilted my head and summoned the door.

    When I stepped into the dining room¡ª

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Good morning. The Great Confinement King-sama! Thanks to you, we¡¯re living happily ever after ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The first-year maids of the track and field club stand uprint and cheer loudly.

    I smiled bitterly and waved hello to them.

    £¨As usual¡­ it¡¯s still hard to get used to, huh?)

    I told Lili that it was overreacting, and that I wanted them to stop, but she refused, saying that it was a form of discipline.

    When I looked around the dining room, besides the maids, I saw Kyoko in a sweet lolita dress and another woman chatting at a table in the back facing the courtyard.

    The woman was Kaneko-san, who had followed me when I rescued Kurosawa-san and decided to stay here.

    At the table in front of them were Masaki-chan and Kayama-san.

    ¡¸Good morning, Fumio-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Confinement King-sama! Good morning!¡¹

    Masaki-chan smiles, and Kayama-san stands up hurriedly.

    Masaki-chan is dressed roughly in T-shirt and culottes. Kayama-san, on the other hand, is dressed in her school gym jersey.

    ¡¸Why jersey?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have many clothes¡­¡¹

    She bit her lip and groaned as she said so.

    I¡¯ve¡­. heard something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    So I told her that she could take any clothes she wanted from the dressing room on her way home, but Kayama-san looked puzzled.

    Then I looked at Masaki-chan and she smiled.

    Recently, I feel as if I canmunicate with Masaki-chan just by looking at her. I wonder if it is called ¡°Heart-to-heartmunication¡±. I believe that she will choose an outfit that suits Kayama-san and let her take it home.

    As I took my seat, the maids hurriedly brought coffee and assorted fruits to the table.

    As I reached for the cup, I asked.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, so early in the morning?¡¹

    I asked, and Masaki-chan smiled and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I didn¡¯t expect Fumio-kun to be here, but I came to ask the maids to teach Yui-chan today¡¹

    ¡¸Guidance?¡¹

    ¡¸To tell you the truth¡­ Yui-chan is going to work at Mai-chan¡¯s house as a live-in worker. With her mother¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    I guess this is the case where Fujiwara-san was asked to introduce Kayama-san to a part-time job, but the conversation seems to have taken a strange turn.

    ¡¸But Yui-chan was surprised when she met Mai-chan¡¯s papa. He knows Yui-chan very well, right?¡¹

    Kayama-san nodded her head.

    ¡¸Yes, I was really surprised to find out that Mai-sama¡¯s father was Seigo Fujiwara-sama~¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Papa-san said he had a good rtionship with Yui-chan¡¯s papa and they had met many times at parties¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, even though Fujiwara-sama and Ie frompletely different families, I remember he was very kind to me~¡¹

    £¨I see, their fathers were friends¡­)

    ¡¸And there¡¯s another reason why it¡¯s special¡­ about Mai-chan¡¯s papa. He was a big fan of Yui-chan¡¯s mama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? What¡¯s that? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸My mother is not very famous~, but when she was single~, she was an actress under the stage name Aoi Umidori~, and Seigo Fujiwara-sama was her¡­ admirer for a long time~¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? that old man!?¡¹

    I turned my head upside down. That ck-hearted old man was pursuing her!?

    Then, Masaki-chan opened her mouth, seemingly enjoying herself.

    ¡¸Papa-san said his youth was for Yui-chan¡¯s mama. And when he got married, he had hispany release the ¡°Aoi Umidori Complete Video Box 30-Pack¡±, which included all the videos of her appearances, so there¡¯s a different level of mixing public and private life¡¹

    ¡¸Wow¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And yesterday, when Papa-san learned that her mother worked part-timete at night at a canning factory, he said that he was going to buy the factory and make Yui-chan¡¯s mama the manager, but Mai-chan and Mai-chan¡¯s mama rushed to stop him¡¹

    £¨But, isn¡¯t it bad for such a big fan to hire the actress of his dreams as a live-in worker?)

    ¡¸Well, if she¡¯s a live-in, does that mean he¡¯s trying to make her his mistress?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what most people think¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I think too¡¹

    ¡¸But it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. After all, Papa-san is too embarrassed to meet her in person, but he doesn¡¯t want to see the person to whom he devoted his youth suffering. And Mai-chan and Mai-chan¡¯s mama looked at him in dismay, like ¡°It started again¡­¡±, so I believe that is the case¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of pure heart is that?!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, currently, my mother and I will be hired as Mai-sama¡¯s maid and tutor, with very little contact with Seigo-sama~¡¹

    ¡¸Tutor?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, to teach Mai-sama how to behave and use her words as a daughter of the upper ss¡¹

    I see. Fujiwara-san was amoner until a while ago, so I guess she¡¯s not very good at that yet.

    In this respect, Kayama-san, who is now poor but a realdy, is a perfect tutor.

    Then, Masaki-chan said with a wry smile to Kayama-san.

    ¡¸Well, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t think Papa-san is thinking of making you work. He¡¯s rich enough to support one or two people, and he simply wanted to protect both of you. That¡¯s obvious. After all, Yui-chan¡¯s mama was the woman whom he devoted his youth to. And to think that the woman he gave his youth to is now covered in crabapples in a canning factory is¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t want to take the advantage~, so I¡¯vee to ask the maids to teach me so that I can do my job properly, that¡¯s why~¡¹

    Kayama-san clenches her fists firmly as if making up her mind.

    ¡¸But you know what? ¡­¡¹

    When I looked around at the maids, they stood up straight and still.

    ¡¸The maids here are in a bit of a special situation¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure if the girls who are being trained to worship me like a god will really be able to help her¡­.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸A new coach has arrived today! Please say hello to her! Coach Jnda(Ynda), it¡¯s nice to meet you!¡¹

    A tall pony-tailed girl who looks like a captain looks back at my sister.

    Then my sister stepped forward, looked around at the club members, and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸My name is Jnda(Ynda) Camilia. I¡¯ll be your coach from today. I¡¯m also aware of your particr situation of being kidnapped¡¹

    As soon as she said that, some members of the club jerked and shook their heads.

    ¡¸Some of you may say unspoken things. But if we can do well in thepetition in three weeks¡¯ time, we will be able to look back at those who look at us negatively. Let¡¯s do our best together!¡¹

    Then, a modest pping sounded from the members of the club.

    As far as I could see from the back, there were not that many of them.

    There were only twelve of them, ording to my count.

    Four first-year students were still missing after the kidnapping. On top of that, I¡¯ve heard that some of them have left the club.

    In particr, the short-distance runners, who were supposed to be the stars of the team, have either disappeared or left the club, except for one who escaped the kidnapping and my sister was troubled.

    It¡¯s a good thing my sister took over as the coach, but the club is no longer what it used to be¡­ Well, there¡¯s no way she can say that here, but¡­

    The reason why the members of the club all looked surprised was probably because my sister spoke Japanese normally.

    My sister was born in Rome, but she¡¯s been in Japan since she was two years old, so she¡¯s a fake gaijin like me.

    By the way, her favorite ser yer is Nesta. She is a big Lazio fan.

    When I mention this, many people ask me, ¡°You were born in Rome, but you y for Lazio?¡± But in fact, Lazio is in Rome.

    Roman fans are divided into AS Roma fans and Lazio fans. As for baseball, Carp-girl. (*Note: Carp-girl => women wearing red costume in baseball stadium. Carp-girls might be Nike £¨Goddess of victory in Roman myth))

    My sister is a hugeedy fan, and at her previous school, she and her colleagues performed the Yoshimotoedian¡¯s ¡°Nipple Drill¡± at the teachers¡¯ banquet, which made the male teachers ufortable. (*Note: Yoshimoto Shinkigeki)

    After all, she had a model body that could have been in the Mn Collection, so it was a terrible scene.

    While I was thinking about such unimportant things, my sister nced at me.

    £¨Yes, yes, I¡¯m watching you)

    ¡¸By the way, I heard that you don¡¯t remember anything about the time you were kidnapped¡¹

    At my sister question, the captain and the short-cut girl next to her looked at each other.

    ¡¸Um, coach, it¡¯s true. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t remember any of it¡¹

    As soon as the captain said this, her shape glowed red in my vision.

    £¨That¡¯s a lie)

    ¡¸I think I saw Teruya-chan¡¯s sister who was arrested at the ce where I was confined)

    £¨The shortcut girl¡¯s¡­ is also lying)

    While ncing at me, my sister asks more questions.

    ¡¸The public is curious to know if you¡¯ve had some kind of dubious experience¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous. That¡¯s impossible¡¹

    The captain let out a somewhat annoyed voice.

    £¨But this is also a lie¡­)

    ¡¸So there¡¯s no more contact with the culprit, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. That¡¯s impossible!¡¹

    £¨And a critical lie. They¡¯re still in contact with the culprit. If we follow their actions, we may be able to get to the culprit. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Fumio Kijima, but¡­)

    My sister looks around at the other members of the club and asks.

    ¡¸Is there anyone who remembers what happened during the kidnapping?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember¡­.¡¹

    Everyone who says this is bright red.

    Only Saori and the other three who did not say anything are not colored.

    One of the girls is asleep standing up, leaning against Saori. She looks like a very sluggish girl.

    The other girl might be one of the girls I heard was not kidnapped.

    Still, it¡¯s very difficult to keep this many peoplepletely keep the secret. There seems to be some kind of secret.

    Moreover, the captain and the girl next to her do not seem to feel agony in telling a lie.

    This is a little difficult to imagine, based on my past experience.

    When I turned my attention to the other girl who was not colored in red, she was looking at me intently.

    She had a sullen look on her face.

 Chapter 122: Pressure to Commit a Crime

    Chapter 122: Pressure to Commit a Crime

    Twoupdates + one additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Nico, Elo & unnamed supporter for the support¡­<hr>

    ¡¸Kyaa~, Fumio-kun, don¡¯t hit me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, take that, take that!¡¹

    I scoop up the water with both hands and ssh it on Masaki-chan, who is dressed in a bikini.

    While Kayama-san was being lectured by the maids of her former ssmates, Masaki-chan and I were cackling and giggling in the pool.

    Yes, it was wonderful. The first day of summer vacation was very summery.

    This summer vacation is really going to be good.

    Just to be clear, we¡¯re not having sex today.

    We were just sshing each other, swimmingpetitively, and ying with each other in the water.

    I had decided from the start that today would be like a pool date for a newly dating couple.

    After all, if I eat rich foods all the time, I¡¯ll get bored, and I¡¯d prefer to eat light foods on asion.

    That¡¯s basically what I mean.

    In fact, a lovey-dovey pool date with my long-cherished crush, Masaki-chan, is just in awesome.

    I¡¯m throbbing.

    There¡¯s a difference between naked and in a swimsuit.

    The pink bikini with a little frilly fringe around the waist looked good on Masaki-chan, and she looked very cute in it.

    However, it is also true that Masaki-chan herself looked a little unsatisfied.

    Every time I tried to pull her bra off, she would blush and say, ¡°Geez, Fumio-kun¡¯s pervert¡± and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was being told, ¡°Hurry up and get your hands on me!¡±.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸How¡¯s Takata-san doing?¡¹

    In the afternoon, after Masaki-chan and Kayama-san had left, I asked Lili.

    ¡¸For now, I¡¯ve stripped her naked and pinned her up, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it?¡¹

    ¡¸And¡­ I already changed her look, Devi. Full body tanning with a tanning bed, Devi. In addition, I colored her hair a light ash gray, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, she¡¯ll be surprised. I curious what Takata-san¡¯s face would be if she saw herself dressed like that¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, Devi. She¡¯ll slowly get used to changing her ¡°home¡±, but this time she¡¯ll train outside the ¡°room¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, ¡°outside¡±?¡¹

    I roll my eyes at this.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re not going to release her, Devi. We¡¯ll just put on her and put her in apletely different environment, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But what if she escapes?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the thing, Devi, Fumi Fumi needs to find her weakness first, Devi. Find out what would be really bad if it were revealed, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Weakness?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll shackle her, seize her weakness, and put a cor on her so she can¡¯t flee, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸How are we going to find out her weakness?¡¹

    ¡¸You can ask her, Devi. Use ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I see. So, what exactly is the training she will do?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, listen carefully with your ears open, Devi!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After receiving an exnation of the training from Lili, I stepped into the room where Takata-san is being held.

    In the back of the room, there is a girl with ash-gray hair and a coffee-colored or dark brown tan.

    ¡¸I guess things change when someone changes. I don¡¯t even recognize her anymore¡¹

    I say admiringly, and Lili whispers to me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get started, Devi. Turn off the lights and I¡¯ll pull out the pins, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    A few moments after I turn off the light, I hear a moan from the back of the room. .

    It seems that Takata-san has woken up.

    However, in this darkness, she must not have noticed the change in her appearance yet.

    ¡¸Eh¡­ It¡¯s pitch ck, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Takata-san¡¯s puzzled voice was already making me feel a little excited.

    ¡¸Yo~, Takata-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fumio Kijima? What¡¯s this? You! What did you do to me? Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this for free!?¡¹

    What an out-of-character response. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just a pattern or what.

    ¡¸At times like this, your reactions are the same as everyone else¡¯s, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone? ¡­No way, you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m the one responsible for the mass kidnapping. In other words, you unknowingly stepped on a hugendmine, Takata-san¡¹

    A gasp came from within the darkness.

    £¨Well¡­ Let¡¯s try it)

    I activate and open my mouth.

    ¡¸You know what? Takata-san isn¡¯t exactly my type, and I¡¯d be happy to let you go. But, I know your weakness, so you have no choice but to do my bidding¡­¡¹

    As soon as I said that, Takata-san¡¯s voice echoed in my head.

    ¡¾Weakness? N-no way¡­ he means he knows that I¡¯m dating Kobayashi-sensei?¡¿

    £¨Whoa, whoa¡­ Seriously? A huge bomb has suddenly appeared)

    Kobayashi-sensei is the teacher in charge of the public moralsmittee, a young teacher in her second year at the school. But I remember hearing that his child was born a while ago¡­.

    If a teacher, who was married, had a hand in a student¡¯s life, it would be more than just a matter of disciplinary dismissal.

    £¨I¡¯ll try to find out more¡­)

    ¡¸A teacher shouldn¡¯t touch a student, right, Takata-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¾Don¡¯t worry, ours was pure love. He promised to leave his wife, and we¡¯re getting married right after graduation¡­ There¡¯s no problem at all¡¿

    £¨Whoa¡­ Seriously? It¡¯s a marriage scam, for sure. I don¡¯t know why she would believe this¡­)

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you ashamed that the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee would seduce a teacher who has a wife and child?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something bad to me!¡¹

    ¡¾It¡¯s true that I confessed my love to him, but I didn¡¯t seduce him! Ours was pure love! We were destined to meet!¡¿

    £¨Her love life is impure, but her affair is pure love¡­ This girl is awesome)

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your conversation¡­. But, maybe I¡¯m wrong, but I believe you¡¯re the only one who believes it¡¯s pure love. After all, the world doesn¡¯t think so. If it is found out before you actually get married, Kobayashi-sensei will be fired as a lecherous teacher, and will die socially¡¹

    After a heavy silence, I could hear Takata-san¡¯s voice moaning.

    ¡¸Uu¡­ Uuu¡­ I apologize, I won¡¯t tell anyone about you¡­. Just leave us alone. What must I do to persuade you to keep your mouth shut?¡¹

    ¡¸Money¡¹

    ¡¸H-how much do I have to pay you?¡¹

    ¡¸Three million¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you a job. It¡¯s a girl¡¯s bar, but it¡¯s not a ce for sex. If you make three million dors there during the summer vacation, I¡¯ll let you go and I¡¯ll keep your affair with Kobayashi-sensei a secret¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Here¡¯s what Lili¡¯s n was, as exined to me before I extracted the secret from Takata-san herself.

    Freesia had taken control of a girls¡¯ barst night. Then, Takata-san would be put to work with arge number of gals.

    ¡¸Women are very empathetic creatures, Devi. Compared to men, women are much more likely to turn red when they meet someone who was red, Devi. In other words¡­ if she meets a gal, she bes a gal, Devi¡¹

    Lili says proudly.

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Devi. That¡¯s just the foundation, Devi. She will be put in a ce where all the customerse to have fun with gal, Devi. And under the value system that the more gal you are, the better you are, if she¡¯s not doing well, she¡¯ll be given a hard time as you wish, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see. But, even if it works and her ¡°home¡± is changed to a vulgar ck gal, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have any contact with me at all, and it won¡¯t be much fun for me¡¹

    Then Lili smiled.

    ¡¸As I exined earlier, the training this time is to make her earn money to the target amount, Devi. If she did it normally, she would never be able to achieve it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s three million in a month, after all¡¹

    ¡¸And right here! Put a spider¡¯s thread in front of her, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You mean I¡¯ll going to help her?¡¹

    ¡¸Specifically, Fumi Fumi will put a price on the sex you have with her, Devi. If you have sex with her, the amount will be deducted from the target amount, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That means¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll force her to have sex with me, is it? I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll go for that¡¹

    Then, Lili held up her index finger, waved it from side to side, and clicked her tongue. Yeah, it¡¯s annoying.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, it¡¯s actually very easy to lead people astray, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸In academic terms, it¡¯s called ¡°deviant behavior¡±, and there¡¯s a certain form for the amount of pressure that makes people do it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Form? Is there such a thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi Devi. The pressure for deviant behavior is proportional to the possibility of the realization and the intensity of the desire. Do you understand that, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it at all¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple, Devi. For example, there is a loaf of bread that looks very delicious, and there was a person in (A) when he goes home, there is a meal waiting for him. And a person in (B), he is on the verge of starving to death. Assume these two types of situations, Devi. In all likelihood, the person in (B) has the stronger desire for bread¡¹

    ¡¸Well, obviously¡¹

    ¡¸Then, here is the state of the bakery: (1) The bread is in a ss case in the store, with a clerk in front of it. (2) The bread is piled carelessly in baskets in the store, and there is no clerk around. Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    ¡¸Since the person in (A) has a low desire level, no matter what he does, he can¡¯t generate enough pressure to steal the bread. And even though the person in (B) has a high desire level, but in the case of (1), the possibility of realization is low, so it is difficult to take action, Devi. But when the person in (B) encounters the situation in (2), that is, when the person with high desire level encounters a situation with high possibility of realization, the pressure for deviant behavior ¨C in this case, stealing ¨C will be extremely high, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you¡¯re saying that Takata-san will be forced into a state of (B) x (2)?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I mean, Devi. It¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it, when the uptight public prosecutor feels guilty and starts to sell her body for money?¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s harsh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, once a person goes astray, the psychological barriers are lowered, and the more experience they gain, the more likely they are to do it, so the pressure to deviate bes even stronger, Devi. That¡¯s why criminals are more likely to re-offend, Devi¡¹

 Chapter 123: Receive an Explanation of Working Conditions

    Chapter 123: Receive an Exnation of Working Conditions

    ¡¸Okay, Takata-san. I¡¯ll assign you a maid, and you can ask her about the rest¡¹

    ¡¸Maid?¡¹

    Almost as soon as I tilted my head, the sound of a door opening and then closing echoed through the darkness.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute!?¡¹

    My fingertips hurriedly extended, but found nothing to touch, and only my voice echoed against the wall.

    Then, as the echoes faded away, an intimidating silence took its ce.

    My mind is a mess.

    I¡¯m more than confused.

    (What the heck is going on! What did I do? Why am I in this mess when I was just trying to do my job as a member of the moralsmittee¡­?)

    Anyway¡­.

    Is Fumio Kijima the culprit behind the mass kidnapping?

    I wonder how that guy found out about my secret with Kobayashi-sensei?

    Working at a girl¡¯s bar?

    Me?

    Earn three million yen in a month?

    Can I do that?

    But¡­ If I don¡¯t do it, Kobayashi-sensei will be in trouble.

    ¡¸What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Seriously!¡¹

    I sat down on the floor, ripping my hair out.

    At about the same time, the room suddenly lights up.

    Immediately¨C

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaa!? I¡¯m naked? W-why? What¡¯s going on with my skin? What happened?¡¹

    I scream, realizing what I¡¯m wearing.

    Brown skin, like deeply roasted coffee. At least it¡¯s not my skin color.

    Suddenly, the door opens and a girl walks into the room.

    Short hair, white prims. She wore a short maid¡¯s uniform, and looked a little sassy.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Takata-sama. Are you feeling well?¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? I¡¯ve been assigned to take care of Takata-sama while you¡¯re in here, and I¡¯m the Great Confinement King-sama¡¯s faithful servant¡­ My name is ¡°Cockroach¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Co-co-co-cockroach? Is¡­ Is that your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the head maid gave me that name¡¹

    ¡¸And the ¡°Confinement King¡±¡­ is Fumio Kijima?¡¹

    ¡¸That is correct. But please use the honorific title. The Confinement King-sama is a god-like figure. He¡¯s not someone a weevil like Takata-sama could casually call¡­ Do you want me to kill you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­¡¹

    I almost shouted out in frustration, but I couldn¡¯t help but be silent.

    The maid is shorter than me. Probably younger. Despite this, I was overwhelmed by the tremendous sense of intimidation she exuded.

    She had a calm demeanor, as if she had crossed the line of death many times before. I wondered if it was an instinct, or if she was a creature of a different rank, and rm bells were ringing in my head. If I disobeyed, I would probably be killed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you to your room, Takata-sama¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­ What room?¡¹

    ¡¸The Great Confinement King-sama is a merciful man. He has prepared a room for you so that you may befortable during your stay here¡¹

    I followed the maid, who called herself cockroach, out of the room and walked straight down a stone hallway.

    Then, only a few meters away. At the very end, there was another door.

    A hallway connecting two doors.

    The building made no sense at all.

    (Really¡­ Where is this ce?)

    ¡¸This way, please¡¹

    With that, the maid opens the door and beckons me into the room.

    A sofa set and two beds. Just like a typical resort hotel room.

    The only thing unusual about the room is that there are three doors on the innermost wall, where a window would normally exist in a hotel.

    ¡¸Please feel free to use anything in this room. The doors at the back of the room, from right to left, lead to the bathroom, the toilet, and the entrance to the workce¡¹

    ¡¸The workce entrance?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the girls¡¯ bar where Takata-sama will work. It¡¯s directly connected to the workce across the space¡¹

    ¡¸Across space¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be surprised. The Great Confinement King-sama is as divine as God. The first day of work is tomorrow evening. I¡¯ll be apanying you at first¡¹

    £¨Who the hell are you really? Kijima¡­)

    ¡¸Let me exin the terms of the employment. The workday will be nine hours, from 5:00 p.m. to 2:00 a.m., with one hour of rest time. The hourly wage is 1,800 yen after deductions. The drink bonus is 200 yen per drink. In about a month, the ie will be about 350,000 yen¡¹

    ¡¸Three hundred and fifty thousand yen? Wait a minute, I can¡¯t possibly make three million yen!¡¹

    When I raise my voice, the maid smiles at me.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s impossible¡­ No, I mean. *cough* it¡¯s impossible, normally. So, the merciful Confinement King-sama has prepared a special measure for you, Takata-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Special measures?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, in this girls¡¯ bar, customers will vote on their favorites every day. It¡¯s usually used as a reference for sry increases, but every time Takata-sama wins first ce in this poprity contest, an extra 100,000 yen will be added to the sry. There are thirty-five days until the end of the summer vacation. The normal sry is 350,000 yen. In other words, if Takata-sama win first ce in the poprity contest for twenty-seven days out of these thirty-five days, Takata-sama will be able to earn three million yen¡¹

    I remain silent.

    I don¡¯t understand how difficult it is to get the first ce at all.

    I don¡¯t know if I should be happy, angry, or depressed¡­ I have no idea.

    I looked around the room, not knowing what to do, and gasped when I saw the mirror on the dressing table.

    ¡¸Why am I dressed like this¡­?¡¹

    Light gray hair. Skin tanned like a South American woman. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s doing this to me without telling me¡­.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be displeased, but your appearance is a favor to the Confinement King-sama. The girl¡¯s bar where Takata-sama works is just behind the school¡¯s nearest station. It¡¯s on the same street as the Ravian Rose. It¡¯s not impossible that someone Takata-sama know mighte by¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸So Confinement King-sama has changed Takata-sama appearance so that no one would recognize it. Of course, when you are released, the appearance will restore everything to its original state¡¹

    ¡¸How can I get my skin back when it¡¯s so tanned?¡¹

    The maid shrugged her shoulders, as if in amazement.

    ¡¸Without sses, you can see well, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Takata-sama¡¯s eyesight has been cured. I myself have been torn apart many times, and some of my colleagues have had their lower bodies dissolved in acid. Please rest assured that no matter how you are injured, it can be cured everything properly¡¹

    ¡¸Totally torn apart¡­ You¡¹

    I was horrified.

    The maid didn¡¯t seem to be in a joking mood at all.

    ¡¸Anyway, give me something to wear¡­ I don¡¯t want to be naked¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ I mean. Indeed. There are pastel-colored bikinis in the closet for the duration of your stay, so you may use them as you wish¡¹

    ¡¸Why Bikini?¡¹

    ¡¸The bar¡¯s uniform consists of a bikini and a miniskirt. Since Takata-sama will be living only in this room and in the bar during the summer vacation, there¡¯s no need any other clothes¡¹

    ¡¸But I can¡¯t go out in public dressed like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the job. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve heard that customers are served over the counter and that they are rarely touched¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a question of being touched or not being touched! I¡¯m not ascivious woman!¡¹

    When I made a fuss, the maid sighed.

    ¡¸Then please appeal directly to the Great Confinement King-sama. I hope you¡¯re not going to be sold off to somece with your body intact¡­¡­ If that¡¯s what you prefer, then so be it¡¹

    The maid did not seem to be in a joking mood.

    When I fell silent, she said,

    ¡¸Then, I will bring you dinnerter, so please make yourself at home¡¹

    With that, the maid left the room.

    If I think about it calmly, once I leave this room, all I¡¯ll find is the empty room I was in just a moment ago.

    ¡¸I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Sensei¡­ What should I do¡­¡¹

    I think of my dear Kobayashi-sensei.

    But if I don¡¯t do something, Kobayashi-sensei will be in trouble. There¡¯s no way out.

    I open the closet and randomly pick up one of the swimsuits hanging there.

    It is a pastel yellow-green color. It is a sleek, unadorned bikini. Even if I were to wear a swimsuit, I would never choose a bikini.

    When I put it on and expose myself in front of the mirror, I see an unfamiliar version of myself with a confused andplicated look on my face.

 Chapter 124: I cant Give You a Free Ride

    Chapter 124: I can¡¯t Give You a Free Ride

    In the evening, I weed Ui and Shima-san to my bedroom.

    They were both wearing micro bikinis with very little fabric.

    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re good friends or not, aside from Ui, is Shima-san okay with that? I can¡¯t help but wonder.

    In fact, Shima-san is covering her breasts and crotch with her hands, while Ui is acting proudly.

    And unfortunately, in spite of the very erotic outfit, the color of the bikinis, blue for Hatsu and red for Shima, reminded me of ¡°The After-school Electromaic Wave club¡±, and gave me a feeling of a huge omission. (*Note: https://.youtube/watch?v=xhjA29WzddY)

    Immediately after entering the room, Ui walked up to me.

    ¡¸Confinement King¡­ Hurry up and embrace me!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong with you? Today, you¡¯re very aggressive¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve been a bit annoyed with some club activities today. I want to be held by you and regain my peace of mind¡¹

    When I turned to Shima-san, she said, ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± and scratches her cheek with her index finger and smiles.

    In the club activities¡­ That means a new coach. Does it mean that something happened with udia¡¯s sister?

    But enough about that for now.

    If she¡¯s willing toe to me, there¡¯s no reason why I shouldn¡¯t.

    I get up from the bed and face Ui.

    I see her tan, in the shape of a split track and field uniform.

    No matter how many times I see it, Ui¡¯s toned body is beautiful.

    In particr, I think her legs, which are as toned as those of a wild animal, are particrly beautiful.

    In terms of huggingfort, I would have to give the award to the fluffy and puffy Masaki-chan, but in terms of sculptural beauty, I have never seen a body more beautiful than Ui¡¯s.

    Her skin was already red and hot.

    She was aroused.

    I could see that her nipples were already erect under the tiny fabric of her micro-bikini.

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t want to be away from you even for a moment¡­ Confinement King¡¹

    Her hands moved to my back and hugged me tightly.

    Her skin was warm. Her slender breasts pressed up against me. The touch is also soothing.

    ¡¸Make love to me as much as you like tonight¡¹

    Ui¡¯s eyes are slightly moist.

    Her cheeks were beautiful as always, but today she looked even prettier than usual.

    And with that, Ui¡¯s lips came close to mine.

    At the same time, I heard Shima-san¡¯s gulping sound from behind me.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnnn¡¹

    Our lips touch each other.

    A soft, warm, moist feeling.

    It was just a light kiss, but I could feel a sense of happiness spreading from it.

    Apparently, it was the same for Ui.

    When our lips parted, she smiled and pressed her forehead against mine.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ I can feel my irritation melting away. Kissing the man I love on the mouth is a form of happiness¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re exaggerating¡¹

    ¡¸Noisy. It¡¯s your fault I¡¯ve be so dependent on you¡­ Confinement King¡¹

    With a slightly reproachful expression on her face, Ui puts her lips on mine again.

    ¡¸Nnn, mwah¡­ Nnn¡­¡¹

    This time, the kiss doesn¡¯t end with justpping lips. Her tongue wriggles aggressively. Then, she thrusts her tongue into my mouth.

    ¡¸Chu¡­ *slurp* *slurp* Chu, chu¡­¡¹

    Our tongues intertwine, and the oral mucosa is debauched.

    We kissed deeply, as if our tongues were mingling with each other.

    Saliva was poured in and each of the teeth was licked and the lips were sucked.

    Ui, not caring that saliva was dripping from the edge of her mouth, continued to devour my lips like crazy.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡¹

    When our lips parted, a white thread of saliva was drawn from our lips, and Ui¡¯s long, slit eyes narrowed in fascination.

    ¡¸More¡­ More, I want to kiss you¡¹

    It was like a rocket start.

    Ui waspletely in heat.

    I hug her back tightly. And I feel her body heat.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s in heat, but I also feel my body burning.

    The evidence of this is that my crotch is already painfully tense.

    I was so frustrated that my hips began to move of their own ord.

    As I devoured her lips again, I rubbed my cock against her waist again and again, pushing up her underwear.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnn¡­¡¹

    Then, as if to match, Ui also began to wriggle her hips.

    £¨Oh¡­ I love it)

    When I stroked her body, the feeling of her skin absorbing my touch felt good.

    I traced her tight neck and squeezed her firm ass.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnn¡­ Nnn¡­¡¹

    She exhaled nasally in time with my hand movements.

    Continuing, I put my hand under her micro-bikini and rubbed her breasts as if squeezing them.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Nnn, nnn, nnn¡¹

    Her sensitive body immediately responded to my caresses on her breasts.

    ¡¸Aah, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    Our ovepping lips parted, and Ui¡¯s cute moans spilled out from between her teeth.

    £¨But then again, her sunburn marks¡­ Also, erotic)

    A man is a creature that is excited by sight more than anything else.

    So, with the contrast between the tanned skin, which was a healthy tan from club activities, and the white breasts that had escaped the sun, and Ui¡¯s expression, who was on the verge of crying.

    There¡¯s no way I can keep my cool. Furthermore, she was also panting and aggressive.

    ¡¸I love you¡­ Ui¡¹

    So cute.

    While expressing this honest feeling, I crawl my lips on her neck.

    Her body trembles in response to my words.

    ¡¸M-me too! I love you too, Confinement King! Nnn¡¹

    As if to interrupt her, I sucked on her neck and left a hickey on her slightly tanned skin.

    I repeated the pecking kisses on her breast and traced her are with my extended tongue.

    ¡¸Nku! Aaah!¡¹

    Immediately, Ui¡¯s hand wrapped my head, and she arched her back, letting out a sweet gasp.

    ¡¸Hiii!? Ah, ah, ahhhhhh!¡¹

    As my face was pressed against her soft breast, I rolled her hard nipple with the tip of my tongue, and she immediately reacted violently.

    Her nipples were soon covered with saliva.

    As I continued to work on her nipples, a red-faced Ui opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Oh, you look like a baby¡­ Confinement King¡¹

    If she says so, I have no choice but toply with her request.

    ¡¸Babu!¡¹

    I sucked on her soaring nipples with all my might, making a sucking sound like a baby.

    ¡¸Ah! Ahhhhh¡­ No! Aah, aah, aah!¡¹

    Instantly her moaning raised by an octave.

    Her arms tightened around my head, and as if she was getting an itch, she pressed her hips against my crotch again and again.

    ¡¸Then¡­ Shall I make you feel even better?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    I nced at Shima-san, and activated .

    After seeing Shima-san s body jump, I pushed Ui down on the bed and rained kisses not only on her breasts, but on her entire body.

    I kissed her cheeks, her lower breast, her sides, her neck, her navel, and her thighs.

    Then I opened her legs, pulled down her micro-bikini panties, and stared at her petals.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t look at it too much¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Ui covers her face with both hands. While her secret slit blossomedsciviously, dripping with love juice, seeking me.

    Then, kneeling between Ui¡¯s legs, I ce my mouth on her petals.

    ¡¸Aah!? N-no, not there!¡¹

    Her body jumps, and her hips try to escape.

    But I don¡¯t let her go.

    I wrapped my hands around her waist and kissed her vulva repeatedly, just as I had done to her nipples earlier.

    ¡¸Ha! Nnn, it feels so good, Confinement King, ah, ah, ah!¡¹

    Ui writhes while shaking her head from side to side.

    As she moans, I hear another moaning sound.

    I nce over to see Shima-san holding her crotch with one hand and copsing on the floor, biting her finger desperately.

    She is writhing on the floor, letting out a gasp.

    I want to drive both Ui and Shima-san crazy.

    I want to make them feel more and more.

    Such a desire was overwhelming me.

    With my outstretched tongue, I carefully licked up the flesh folds in front of me, one by one.

    The taste of her love juices is slightly salty. And as I felt the sweetness of it spreading in my mouth, I tortured the maiden¡¯s garden.

    Then, at the edge of her slit, I could see her clitoris gradually bing erect.

    It had grown to the size of the tip of my pinky finger, and it was insisting that I humiliate it even more.

    With my fingertips, I peeled off the foreskin and rolled it around,

    ¡¸Hiii!? No, no, no! S-stop it! It¡¯s too stimting, it¡¯s too much! Ah, aah, aah, aahhhhhh!¡¹

    Ui bounced herself shallowly, like a fish onnd.

    But I have no intention of letting her go.

    ¡¸Come on, feel it more¡¹

    ¡¸Nhh? Ah, ah, ah, ah! N-no! Ah, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s so good, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    I pinched her clitoris with my fingertips, and her love juices flowed out.

    £¨I¡¯ll make you feel more, more, and more)

    This time, I pinched her clitoris with my lips and intertwined the tip of my tongue with it.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    Ui¡¯s eyes widened and she arched her back.

    She feels it. She feels it so much. And that makes me happy.

    Feeling better, I further fastened my tongue on her clitoris and licked it up.

    At the same time, I stroked the folds of her flesh with my fingers and finally inserted my fingers into her vagina.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~, nnn, ahhh!?¡¹

    The soft flesh entwined with my fingertips.

    I rub her vaginal walls, bending my fingertips and intermittently thrusting up below her navel, feeling the freshness of the touch.

    ¡¸W-what is this? It feels so good there, it feels so good, no, no way, it feels too good¡¹

    In response to the dramatic response to the G-spot, I moved my finger violently as if I were scraping all the love juice out of her vagina, and sucked on her clitoris as if I were tearing it apart.

    ¡¸Nhiii!? Ah,ah, s-s-stop, if you keep doing that, I¡¯m going to cum! No, stop it, I really going to cum. I don¡¯t want cum with your fingers. I really don¡¯t want it! I want to cum with that magnificent thing of yours!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand. What do you want, Ui?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ I-I¡­ want¡­ a penis¡¹

    ¡¸Penis? I can¡¯t give it to you if you talk it like a child¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu, uuuu! Confinement King is being mean today. Kuuh¡­ C¡­ ock, ahh! Geez! Cock! Cock! Stick your big cock in me, please!¡¹

    Ui¡¯s face turned red as she screamed, she was just too cute.

    ¡¸Well said¡¹

    Iy down on top of her, kissing her mouth, and ced my cock at her vulva.

    Immediately, from the corner of the room, I heard Shima-san moaning voice say, ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯sing in¡± from the corner of the room.

    Pushing down on Ui¡¯s body, I licked up her tongue with my tongue and inserted my cock into her vagina.

    I pushed the folds of her flesh open from side to side as I filled her with my cock.

    ¡¸Nnnn, nnnnnnnnn! Nnnnnnnnnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii, it¡¯s in, it¡¯s finally hereeee, it¡¯s so hardddd, ah, ahh, ahh, ah, ah!¡¹

    With her lips still sealed, Ui lets out a muffled moan, but Shima-san moans with a mixture of pleasure behind her.

    Ui¡¯s ripe body screams with pleasure at the long-awaited insertion of the meat stick.

    After all, the pot of flesh began to contract and her womb descending in search of my seed. Then, immediately, the tip hits the cervix.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s hitting me. The cock is hitting me!¡¹

    When I parted my lips, Ui¡¯s eyes widened and she screamed out in a pleading voice.

    ¡¸Ui¡¯s womb is sucking on my cock. What? Do you want it so bad? Do you want to be impregnated so badly?¡¹

    ¡¸I want¡­ I want to be impregnated. I want to be conceived by Confinement King. Please, ejacte into my vagina. I love you. I love you, Confinement King. I want it a lot, a lot, I want it a lot¡¹

    With an enraptured look on her face, as if she¡¯s having a fever dream, Ui asks for me.

    Of course, I can¡¯t help but respond.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll fuck you hard¡¹

    I thrust my hips out and crush her cervix. Then I start pistoning hard.

    *jubu* *jubu* *jubu* *zunzunzun*!

    ¡¸Oh, oh, oh, oh, ohhhhh, there it is! Oh, it¡¯s so intense! The cock¡¯s finally inside! Oh, it¡¯s going all the way inn! Nnn, nhii!¡¹

    Ui scratched the air as if searching for something, then clung to me desperately like a drowning child.

    *jubu* *jubu* *jubu* *zunzunzun*!

    ¡¸Ahhhh, I like your cock! Ah, your cock¡¯s so great! It¡¯s so good inside meeeeee!¡¹

    While moving my hips violently, I stare into Ui¡¯s eyes.

    Her eyes¡­ were ck-jawed with pleasure.

    ¡¸Ui, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too, I love you, I love you so much, I really love youuu¡¹

    ¡°Love¡±. I can¡¯t help but be filled with such feelings.

    I hugged her tightly and started to give her thest spurt.

    *zunzunzun*! *zunzunzun*!

    ¡¸Nhiiiiiii! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, cumming, I¡¯m cumming¡¹

    At the very moment when Ui was about to reach her climax, I ¡°cut off¡± the .

    Immediately, Shima-san¡¯s panting voice, which had been echoing like background music, ceased. And in the midst of her disordered breathing, I heard, ¡°Eh? Eh? W-why¡­?¡± mixed with her confused voice.

    On the other hand, Ui is steadily climbing up the stairs to climax. ¡°Ah! Ah! Aah!¡± with each thrust, her moans getting higher and higher.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cummmmmmmmmmming!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    Ui¡¯s body tenses up, and she jerks around wildly.

    At the same time, her vagina squeezed my cock and squeezed out all the semen at once.

    *spurt* *spurttttt*!

    The semen overflowed from the dam and rushed into Ui¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Uuu, it¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing out in streams! I¡¯m being impregnated, it¡¯s seeping into my womb, I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m going to cum again, I¡¯m going to cum all the timeeeeeee¡¹

    Ui is drowning in a sea of climax.

    She clenched her teeth and arched her back, and then sank down on the bed as if she were exhausted.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­¡¹

    And I fall into her breast, breathing unevenly.

    ¡¸It felt good¡­ it felt so good¡­ Confinement King¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Then there was a chuckle.

    I nced at Shima-san as I caught my breath.

    ¡¸Well, now that being said¡­ I can¡¯t just keep letting you ride the pleasure forever¡­¡¹

    When I said this, Ui smiled at her.

    Ui seems to have realized that I cut off at thest minute.

    ¡¸Really¡­ You¡¯re a bad guy¡¹

    ¡¸Do you hate me now?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask me the obvious¡­. I love you too much¡¹

    I smile back and pull my thing out of her.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnnn¡­¡¹

    Then, I got off the bed and walked over to Shima-san, who was sitting on the floor with a confused expression on her face.

 Chapter 125: Prey in the Center of the Bed, Screaming "Endure it!"

    Chapter 125: Prey in the Center of the Bed, Screaming ¡°Endure it!¡±

    Twoupdates + one additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Nico and Elo for the support¡­

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­ <hr>

    I¡¯m going crazy.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    One more thrust and I¡¯ll cum. I really couldn¡¯t stand it if I was thrown out like that.

    Even though my body was swirling with heat from the lust that had lost its way, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    £¨This is¡­ too terrible)

    While thinking so, Kijima gets off the bed and walks over to me, and I can¡¯t help but give him a resentful look.

    ¡¸Do you want my¡­ thing?¡¹

    I stare at Kijima in silence.

    £¨¡­Even though he knows it, but he wants to mess with me, this guy)

    ¡¸Heh¡­ You don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    I turned my head away, but Kijima thrust his grotesque, taut meat stick right in front of my eyes.

    The smell of male and female bodily fluids tickled my nose.

    My throat ripples involuntarily as I want to smell more, even though it stinks.

    ¡¸Phew¡­ I see. Shima-san doesn¡¯t seem to want it, so of course I won¡¯t connect your senses. Then, I¡¯ll love Ui one more time¡¹

    Don¡¯t throw me out like this.

    I¡¯m angry, but I don¡¯t think I can stand it.

    I can¡¯t go against this guy.

    ¡¸¡­I want¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hear you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ I want it¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­ I want K-Kijima¡¯s cock¡­ I-I want it¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯ll be mine too, right, Shima-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, naturally, if you be mine, you can¡¯t cheat on me. My things belong to my girls, but Shima-san is Ui¡¯s servant, not mine yet¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­¡¹

    When I try to speak, Kijima thrusts the tip of his cock directly under my confused nose.

    The tip of the reddish-ck ns is dripping.

    My eyes were glued to the vividness of it.

    ¡¸Shima-san, you¡¯ll be mine, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    Kijima got carried away and started to press her rod against my cheek. It was annoying, but the fresh heat and smell of it was making my head feel fuzzy. Finally, I nodded my head.

    ¡¸I¡­ I¡¯m Kijima¡¯s thing¡­¡¹

    With that, the edge of Kijima¡¯s mouth twisted into a smile. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve said something I can¡¯t take back.

    ¡¸Okay, Natsumi. I¡¯ll take good care of you¡¹

    Kijima then smeared the spilled pre-cum on my cheeks and then slid the ns from my cheek to my lip.

    ¡¸Nnn!?¡¹

    My lips split forcefully and the rod entered my mouth.

    The taste of freshness, the smell of male and female bodily fluids wafting into my nose. The texture of the raised blood vessels also touching my tongue.

    £¨Oh, no¡­ It¡¯s thick¡­ and hard)

    I found myself involuntarily pursing my lips.

    My face must be disheveled.

    It¡¯s embarrassing.

    I must look like a baby with a bottle in its mouth.

    No, it¡¯s not that cute.

    After all, it¡¯s a grotesquely veiny penis. I¡¯m sucking the most disgusting thing in the world and exposing the face of a submissive female.

    But my body, which has been stopped just before the climax, is starving beyond my control. It¡¯s so thirsty.

    ¡¸Chuu¡­ ¡­ Fuahh¡­ *lick lick*, *slurp*, *slurp¡­*¡¹

    As soon as I take it in my mouth, I wriggle my tongue lewdly and move my head back and forth. The pre-cum bubbles up on the ns immediately.

    £¨Oh no¡­ I¡¯m like a well-behaved dog¡­ But why, why can¡¯t I stop¡­ Ah, I like it. I don¡¯t know why but I like this)

    I¡¯m sucking so hard that my cheeks are puckered, while licking the man¡¯s pubic area with my lips covered with nasty juices.

    My own lustful shallowness was making me extremely excited.

    ¡¸Natsumi, you¡¯re sucking so deliciously¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s frustating¡­ But I can¡¯t stop¡­)

    Tears well up in the corners of my eyes from frustration.

    But the desire drives me on.

    *Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Jubo¡­*

    I shook my head violently back and forth, and the lewd sound of water echoed through the air.

    My mouth was foaming with his bodily fluids and the lewd smell wafting through my nose makes my head go numb.

    ¡¸Unn¡­ Mufu¡­ Muu *chu¡­*¡¹

    Aplex feeling of mixed affection for this grotesque thing and the pride of making it feel good swells up inside me, chasing away my frustration and disgust.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ Natsumi, you¡¯re good¡¹

    When he stroked my head, my body trembled with happiness.

    £¨Why I¡¯m so happy? Don¡¯t do that!)

    My rational mind tried to fight back, but it was futile.

    After all, my saliva drips from my mouth as I hold the rod in my mouth.

    And on my drooling face, my facial muscles rx on their own and I try to form a smile.

    £¨It¡¯s such a shameful face¡­ What kind of perverted woman would look so happy with a cock in her mouth¡­)

    My reason weakened and my desires are out of control! I want to make this man feel better and better.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­¡¹

    I extend my tongue, tracing the frenulum, under the ns, sucking it into my mouth, and rubbing the ns up against the inside of my cheek.

    When I poked the hole at the tip with my tongue and Kijima¡¯s body trembled, I felt my heart flutter.

    If I swallow deeply, the pubic hair at the base of the penis will stimte the tip of my nose. The vulgarity of it was also a source of excitement, and before I knew it, tears were dripping down my cheeks.

    It wasn¡¯t tears of pain.

    Rather, the words ¡°tears of excitement¡± and ¡°tears of joy¡± are probably the best, though I am notfortable with them.

    £¨No way¡­ I¡¯ve be¡­ I¡¯ve be a perverted woman)

    Sucking a man¡¯s dick and crying with joy.

    I thought it was hopeless. I thought.

    But Kijima doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in my heart, and he lets out a snort.

    ¡¸You have a very erotic face, Natsumi. It turns me on¡¹

    As if he can¡¯t hold back, he thrusts up the back of my throat without any hesitation.

    ¡¸Nghhh¡­ Aghhh¡­ Ogooo, ogoo, oeeeeee!¡¹

    £¨I¡¯m dying! His cock is killing me!)

    No matter how hard I squirm, he won¡¯t stop. I try to plead with him with a pained look, but he gets more and more excited.

    In his excitement, Kijima grabbed my hair.

    And I felt a sharp pain in my scalp.

    The pain made me squeeze my mouth involuntarily, and as if that felt good, the devil did it again and again.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! Ora! Ora!¡¹

    He mmed his hips rhythmically.

    ¡¸Muuuu! Amuuuu! Ogoo! Ogee! Egoooo! Oeeeeee!¡¹

    Tears welled up in my eyes from the hellish pain of being stabbed in the back of my throat. As I struggled to endure, I felt his cock swell evenrger in my mouth.

    £¨Is he going to cum? Is he going to cum in my mouth¡­?)

    The movement of his hips became even faster and the speed of the spear is increasing. However, However, I was subconsciously anticipating that moment with my mouth narrowed.

    ¡¸Natsumi! I¡¯ll cum! Don¡¯t spill it!¡¹

    ¨D¨DDon¡¯t spill it.

    For some reason, that word seemed like an absolutemand to me.

    The next moment, the meat stick bursts in my mouth.

    ¡¸Muu, mugoooo!?¡¹

    Semen gushed into the back of my throat.

    There was so much of it that my eyes went ck and white.

    The semen was flowing back up to my nose and it mixed with my nasal secretions and dripped down. I was so embarrassed at how nasty it was that I felt like I was going crazy.

    It¡¯s painful, I¡¯m drowning. But I have to swallow it all. I mustn¡¯t spill it. With that thought in mind, I held on desperately with his cock in my mouth.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ It¡¯s good, Natsumi¡¹

    When I looked up at him, Kijima¡¯s face was in agony.

    Eventually, when the ejaction stopped and I finished sucking up what was left in his urethra, Kijima pulled his cock out of my mouth with satisfaction.

    My mouth is full of semen.

    If I¡¯m not careful, I can almost feel the semen oozing out of the corners of my mouth.

    I try to swallow it with eyes closed, but it gets stuck in my throat.

    It tastes foul, warm, and bitter, the worst of all.

    Even though I think it¡¯s the worst, somehow I can¡¯t help but regret swallowing it.

    Today, I¡¯ve been betrayed by myself.

    After swallowing all the semen, I shallowly reach out my tongue to the residue of semen around my mouth.

    Kijima looked on and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡¸You seem to like my semen a little too much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Absolutely not. You made me drink something bad¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you want to taste it somewhere else?¡¹

    Kijima shows off his meat stick in front of me.

    It¡¯s covered with my drool and semen and has a sticky sheen to it, and it¡¯s bent over facing the ceiling.

    £¨¡­I guess I¡¯ll just have to y along)

    How did this happen? Where did I go wrong?

    I just want to fall in love like anyone else.

    We¡¯d go on dates, kiss each other, and have sex with each other in embarrassment¡­.

    But now, just the sight of Kijima¡¯s cock makes me tingle in my lower belly, and I¡¯ve been reduced to a perverted woman.

    Thanks to the pleasure I shared with Ui-chan, I¡¯ve learned just how good Kijima¡¯s grotesque thing feels.

    £¨Such a pleasure¡­ I can¡¯t stand it)

    Then, I cling to Kijima¡¯s legs and plead miserably.

    ¡¸K-Kijima¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ I want it. I want your hard thing¡­ I want it¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    By the time he brought me to bed I was dizzy.

    I was at my limit.

    I wanted to cum so badly that I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    But he said.

    ¡¸If you want it, you can have it yourself¡¹

    All I could do was nod my head when Kijima started saying that.

    On the bed, Ui-chan was lying limp with semen pouring out of her crotch.

    She looked so happy and exhausted.

    I envied her so much and I almost hated her.

    As Kijimay down next to Ui-chan, he urged me to ¡°straddle¡± him.

    So, I stood over Kijima, smelling a sour odoring from his slimy, reddish-ck pecker.

    With a wobble, I slowly sat down on top of Kijima.

    It was thrilling when my pussy touched the tip of Kijima¡¯s cock! My spine began to tingle with pleasure.

    £¨Finally, finally¡­ I¡¯m going to be filled, I can cum¡­)

    I try to tighten my cheeks, but I can¡¯t stop the smile from falling on my face.

    £¨Cock¡­ Cock¡­ Cock¡­ It¡¯s finally here)

    All I can think of is how good it feels to have Kijima¡¯s cock in me.

    As a result, when I put the tip to my vulva, I feel like a hungry animal¡­

    But the next moment¡­

    ¡¸Ouch, it hurtssssssssss!¡¹

    I screamed.

    I felt something tear off.

    I thought my body had been ripped in half.

    In pain, I punched Kijima¡¯s belly, and his moaning ¡°Agghh!?¡± echoed through the air.

    I forgot.

    I¡¯m a virgin.

    I totally forgot and broke it. That hurt.

    I fooled myself into thinking I¡¯d been prated many times, but I was just sharing the pleasure I felt.

    It hurts so much. It hurts like hell.

    It still hurts, and I don¡¯t feel like I can move.

    And yet, the pressure of my vagina expanding is making my body quiver with pleasure. The desire to cum is hurrying me.

    I want to move. But it hurts when I move.

    What the hell am I supposed to do?

    ¡¸Uaaahhhhh¡­¡¹

    Kijima reached out and stroked my head as I crouched there with my brow wrinkled from the pain.

    ¡¸Are you okay? There¡¯s no need to push yourself¡­¡¹

    At that moment, I was pissed.

    I wondered what he was doing, acting like a nice guy.

    And before I knew it, I was grabbing Kijima¡¯s hair and yelling at him. In a word, I lost my temper.

    ¡¸You¡¯re annoying! I want to cum! I just want to cum! It¡¯s your fault that you¡¯re making me like this, you idiot! You¡¯re taking my virginity! What are you going to do about it? Haah! Take responsibility, you bastard! Idiot! Stupid! Scum!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeahh¡­¡¹

    Kijima nodded his head with his cheeks twitching.

    Then, he muttered, ¡°Torture, please¡±.

    The next moment, I suddenly felt a warmth in my belly. And after a while, the pain disappearedpletely.

    ¡¸Eh, why? ¡­It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡¹

    When I rubbed my belly, Kijima looked relieved.

    ¡¸You look fine. Besides, I¡¯ll take full responsibility¡¹

    ¡¸¡­how?¡¹

    ¡¸Natsumi¡¯s mine now, too. I like you. So, I¡¯ll take good care of you forever¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, Stupid¡­¡¹

    If he says that to me with a straight face, I¡¯ll suddenly feel embarrassed. But then¡­ I want him to treat me the same as he treated Ui-chan.

    ¡¸Then tell me too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me what?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know¡­ Like you said to Ui-chan earlier, ¡°I love you¡­¡±¡¹

    My voice is getting smaller and smaller as if it¡¯s about to fade away.

    I wonder what I¡¯m saying¡­ I¡¯m so embarrassed.

    Just as I was about to turn my face down, Kijima raised himself up and hugged me. Then he whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸I love you, Natsumi. I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Uaah¡­ Ah, ah, it¡¯s embarrassing, uahhh¡­¡¹

    Instantly, my face, which was already inmed, became as hot as if it was boiling.

    £¨No, this is not good. I¡¯m going to die!)

    Even though I was so upied, Kijima suddenly started to move his hips in an excited manner.

    ¡¸Ahh, hiiii¡­ So suddenly! It¡¯s so intense! Aah!¡¹

    We are sitting face to face in a hug.

    The power of the meat stick thrusting up my womb canal brought my embarrassed mind back to pleasure at once.

    ¡¸Natsumi, do you love me?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know it! But, when you say you love me, I¡¯m so, so, so, so happy!¡¹

    I¡¯mpletely absorbed. I¡¯m in a M-shape position, desperately mming my hips down on his cock.

    The folds of my vagina quiver with delight, and every time Kijima¡¯s cock moves back and forth inside my vagina, a tremendous feeling of pleasure runs up her spine.

    £¨I know it¡¯s indecent, but I can¡¯t stop now! Call me a slut or a bitch, whatever he wants! I¡¯ll do anything for this pleasure!)

    Kijima let out a moaning sound as he thrust his cock up and down.

    ¡¸Kuh, that was intense¡­ I feel like my dick is being ripped off. Did you want it so bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Want, want it! I really want it! Uhhh, hiiiii!¡¹

    At that moment, a spark exploded inside my head.

    My cervix, which was already lowered, was crushed by the deeply prating rod, and I was pulled down while releasing sweet pleasure.

    My thoughts melted into white, as if my spinal cord had been electrified by the shock.

    I could feel my ck eyes rolling upward.

    ¡¸Fuhhh¡­ Hiiii¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahh, ahhh¡­¡¹

    As I was about to lose consciousness, Kijima whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸When you cum, do it together¡­ okay?¡¹

    Zun! Zun! Zun! Zun! Zun!

    Just when I¡¯m losing my mind, he starts to pump harder and harder.

    A pistoning movement that sparks fire.

    ¡¸Hii¡­ It¡¯s so intense, it¡¯s so goooodd, endure it, endure ittt! This is not good, this is not goooooood!¡¹

    Like striking a match in a gas-filled room, I writhed helplessly at the explosive pleasure.

    And at the very moment when I was about to be thrusted into the midst of my climax¡­

    ¡¸Kuh!!¡¹

    Kijima¡¯s moan struck my ears, and the semen flowed out at once.

    Tremble! Spurttt, Spurtttttt!

    The hot semen spurted into my womb, and I could do nothing but pant.

    I couldn¡¯t even tell which way was up and which way was down.

    Desperately shaking my head, I screamed out.

    ¡¸Cummming, Cummminggg! I¡¯m cummmmmmmingggg!¡¹

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Oh, oh, oh, ffuuuh¡­ Ohhh¡­ it feels good, Ki-Kijima, please take care of me, okay?¡¹

    I fell down on top of Kijima and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 126: Female Friendship...

    Chapter 126: Female Friendship¡­

    At about the same time as Shima-san fell on my chest, the electronic voice echoed in the room, which I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Natsumi Shima state has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Room creation level MAX¡¹

    ¡¸You can create as many rooms as you want¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level 9¡¹

    ¡¸You can now install furniture of national treasure quality¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Special room ¨C Prison¡¹

    ¡¸You can now set up a room with iron bars on one wall¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Delivery Entrance¡¹

    ¡¸You can install a delivery entrance to carry inrge items¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Yeah¡­ It¡¯s kind of a subtle feature.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine what arge item is.

    However, the fact that the number of rooms that can be created has reached the upper limit, and that the upper limit of the leveling function is level 10, may be a benefit.

    After pulling out the meat stick from Shima-san, I slipped out from under her body.

    As Iy her rather thin body on the bed, a trickle of bloody semen dripped from between her legs.

    Tashiro-san and Shima-san. I look down at them lying side by side, and let out a sigh of relief.

    £¨I never thought Shima-san would lose her temper like that¡­)

    I had assumed from her devotion to Tashiro-san that Shima-san had an ¡°M¡± in her. That¡¯s what I thought.

    That¡¯s why I tried to treat her in a domineering manner, but I didn¡¯t expect to be punched in the belly, and then lose the temper.

    In the end, I still don¡¯t know whether Shima-san is M or S.

    Anyway, I note in my mind. On Shima-san¡¯s page, I wrote down that she was only scary when she gets mad.

    Then, I started to think about Shima-san¡¯s future position.

    To my surprise, I like this girl, Natsumi Shima, a lot.

    Her looks, to be honest, are not nearly as good as Kurosawa-san, Tashiro-san, or Masaki-chan.

    Her breasts are only a little bigger than Fujiwara-san¡¯s.

    Even so, I¡¯m beginning to think that Shima-san may actually be the mostfortable person to be with.

    In that sense, she may be treated as my ¡°favored princess¡±, but¡­ she¡¯s still in the [Submissive] state, and for now, I think it¡¯s appropriate for her to be a ¡°Semi-favorite princess apprentice¡± like Kei-chan and the others.

    Whether or not to raise her to the status of ¡°Favored Princess¡± will be discussedter¡­ I guess.

    Just as I was settling on such a conclusion, Tashiro-san rubbed her eyelids and said, ¡°Uuuuu¡­.¡±.

    She looked vaguely at Shima-san, who was lying next to her.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ You¡¯ve got Shima in your clutches too, haven¡¯t you? You bad guy¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny it¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped that such a bad guy has taken notice. Me¡­ and Shima too¡­¡¹

    Tashiro-san smiled and shook Shima-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸But you seem to be quite happy, though you say you can¡¯t help it¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny it. It¡¯s natural to want my best friend to like what I like, too¡¹

    If it is about books, movies, or idols, it may be so, but I honestly don¡¯t understand the feeling of being happy to share a guy whom she like.

    When I was at a loss as to how to answer¨C

    ¡¸¡­To be honest, I don¡¯t know if I like him or not¡¹

    Suddenly, Shima-san opened her mouth, and Tashiro-san and I widened our eyes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re awake, Shima?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well¡­ I was conscious for a while, though it was faint¡¹

    ¡­It¡¯s good.

    I¡¯m really d I didn¡¯t do anything weird while she was sleeping.

    To tell the truth, I¡¯m scared that she¡¯ll lose her temper again.

    But as I patted my chest with relief, Shima-san smiled faintly and spoke.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m not going to tell you that I don¡¯t hate you¡­ However, I¡¯m convinced that Kijima is my destined partner¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ Wait a minute, Shima. ¡°Destined to be with someone¡± is not something I want to hear¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped but think so. After all, when I was a freshman, I had three seat changes, and Kijima was next to me all three times. I thought we were destined to be inseparable¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ What¡¯s that enviable story? Are you proud? Are you proud of that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, for Ui-chan who didn¡¯t remember being in the same ss as Kijima in the first year, I guess so¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh!? Shimaa¡­ You!!¡¹

    Tashiro-san bites her teeth at Shima-san who suddenly started to mount him.

    ¡¸Well¡­ You guys are best friends, right?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, and Shima-san said with an unconcerned look on her face.

    ¡¸Yeah, we are. But that¡¯s the thing. If I have to fight against Ui-chan for the right wife, I¡¯d better check her out while I can¡¹

    Instantly, Tashiro-san raised her voice.

    ¡¸Confinement King! I want you to hold me right now! I¡¯m going to show this idiot the difference between us as women!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, you idiot! Until now, Ui-chan has been loving a lot, right? So, it¡¯s my turn now! Kijima is my first boyfriend!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly! You¡¯ve just been embraced! Now it¡¯s my turn!¡¹

    The two of them stared at each other corner to corner, and I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Will it be all right, female friendship¡­.

    ¡¸Well well¡­ You two get along¡­ Okay?¡¹

    For now, I activated .

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    In the bowling alley at night.

    There, at the game corner next to thenes, my sister and I were ying a game of air hockey.

    It was around twenty-one o¡¯clock.

    I honestly don¡¯t care about the score.

    After all, there¡¯s no way I can beat my sister.

    Our physical skills are far different. On top of that, once she activates her ability, there¡¯s no way anyone can beat her.

    And¡­ worst of all, she¡¯s not very mature.

    ¡¸So¡­ Why did you think Fumio was suspicious?¡¹

    I ask that question.

    Not to my sister.

    But to the long-haired man ying air hockey with a girl at the next table.

    He¡¯s wearing a light summer hoodie and hood, and he stops and gives me a flirtatious smile.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ it¡¯s not like he¡¯s suspicious. But he was just a bullied kid until a while ago, and in no time at all, the people who bullied him have ruined, and all the women have fallen in love with him¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ He¡¯s not that popr, really. But is that all? Maybe it¡¯s just a popr phase¡¹

    ¡¸Popr phase¡­ Well, regardless of Kijima, I was actually kidnapped somewhere and had a bad experience there. I think it¡¯s the same with the incident with the track and field club¡¹

    ¡¸Was it the pig monster?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about it¡¹

    His story is full of lies, but the story about the pig monster is not a lie.

    In the first ce, there are two reasons why I agreed to the story of this man who is full of lies.

    One is that it¡¯s a chance for me to solve the much-talked-about ¡°Mysterious Disappearance Case¡± and make my name known to the world as Detective JK.

    And the other reason is¡­ From what this man said, it seems that ¡°Devil¡± are involved.

    As a person who has received the blessing of angels, I can¡¯t overlook this.

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right about the track and field club being the same. In fact, it seems that almost everyone on the track and field club has fallen into the hands of the kidnappers. I don¡¯t know if they can¡¯t remember like you, or if they¡¯ve been silenced, but it¡¯s safe to assume that they¡¯re under some kind of mental control¡¹

    ¡¸No way!?¡¹

    The one who raised the voice was the girl who was ying with Tateoka.

    It is a girl who looks like a middle school student with cute twin tails. She seems to be Tateoka¡¯s younger sister.

    ¡¸I have friends in the t-track and field club¡­. Like Sato-chan, Shiratori-senpai, Kei-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m lost in thought.

    I don¡¯t know who the girls are, but it¡¯s not a bad idea to ask his sister to find out who are the girls mentioned.

    For now, I¡¯ve asked my sister to keep an eye on the captain of the track and field club.

    She¡¯s ck. Pitch ck.

    There has to be a point in time where she wille into contact with the culprit.

    And so¡­.

    ¡¸Anyway, the person I want to see most is¡­ the woman who was framed, is it Anna Kamishima? Do you have any idea where she is?¡¹

    Tateoka cowered and shook his head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But¡­ I know where her sister is. She¡¯s working at a girl¡¯s bar in the next prefecture called ¡°Seaside Bound¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Well, I guess I¡¯ll go see her first¡¹

 Chapter 127: Tokyo Lovey-Dovey

    Chapter 127: Tokyo Lovey-Dovey

    <meta content=" The second day of the summer vacation.  After finishing my morning radio gymnastic and taking a shower, I activate ..." name="twitter:description">

    The second day of the summer vacation.

    After finishing my morning radio gymnastic and taking a shower, I activate to go to the station and meet Kurosawa-san at the up tform of the bullet train.

    ¡¸Good morning, Fumi-kun!¡¹

    She came running up to me with a luggage in her hand, wearingrge sunsses, an off-the-shoulder top, and high-waisted tight pants.

    As expected of a model, she looked so stylish in her casual clothes that I felt self-conscious.

    ¡¸Good morning, Kurosawa-san¡­ You¡¯re really cute¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ It¡¯s a trip to Tokyo with Fumi-kun. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so excited¡¹

    ¡¸What trip? Isn¡¯t it Kurosawa-san¡¯s photo shoot?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. The purpose of this trip to Tokyo was to shoot for Kurosawa-san¡¯s teen magazine. I was apanying her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I can have Fumi-kun all to myself today and tomorrow. Let¡¯s call it a trip, right? Look, the bullet train will be leaving soon¡¹

    With that, she wrapped her arm around my hand and started walking towards the bullet train.

    We are seated in thest row of a regr train carriage, and Kurosawa-san pushes me into the window of a two-seater seat and leans on me as hard as she can.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a rat in a bag, aren¡¯t you? Fumi-kun¡¹(*Note: A rat in a bag => a situation where you cannot escape)

    ¡¸It¡¯s close, too close, your face is too close!¡¹

    ¡¸The thought of flirting with you for the next two hours without a care in the world is making me very excited¡¹

    ¡¸Without a care¡­¡¹

    The bullet train is almost full.

    In fact, I can see young businessmen sitting in the three-person seats across the aisle, listening to us with interest, though he is careful not to look at us¡¹

    ¡¸I mean¡­ Don¡¯t you have to wear a disguise or something?¡¹

    I asked her, and she giggled.

    ¡¸If I wear sunsses, people won¡¯t recognize me. Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that famous because only high school girls who read the magazine. You know it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, Fumi-kun. Don¡¯t be stingy! Let me spoil you!¡¹

    Without the acquaintance¡¯s eyes, the tsun part of her tsundere has disappeared and Kurosawa-san is now dere dere. It¡¯s a great dere dere.

    I can feel her breasts on my arms, and she is clinging to me tightly, kissing my cheeks, and rubbing her nipples all over my clothes.

    ¡¸Chu, chu, nnn¡­ Kiss me, Fumikyun. It¡¯s so lonely¡­¡¹

    £¨Oh no¡­ My rational mind can¡¯t take this)

    At the time of the initial brainwashing, Lili had said that Kurosawa-san was the type of person who would be extremely sweet when we were alone, and it was actually right in bed, but I never expected her to go this far in her normal life.

    After all¡­

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah! It¡¯s good! Fumi-kyun is so good!¡¹

    An hour after our departure, in the bathroom of the cramped bullet train, we found ourselves making love while standing.

    I don¡¯t care how people around us looked at us as we both stood in the toilet and came back, breathing hard.

    We could only hope that they would think that Kurosawa-san¡¯s constipation had been relieved when she came back in an absurdly good mood.

    Regardless, I softly asked Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸¡­Are theying?¡¹

    ¡¸I asked the editor in charge¡­ Today¡¯s shooting is with Kirihito Hikami-kun and Akira Mizuki-chan, so they¡¯re probably¡­ing¡¹

    Actually, I asked Kurosawa-san to apany her to Tokyo this time.

    The reasons are¡­ actualy a lot.

    First, I simply want to go to Tokyo. It¡¯s the longing of a country bumpkin.

    Secondly, I want to see where the models are shooting. It¡¯s a meek interest.

    Thirdly, once I have visited Tokyo, I can take Kurosawa-san to her office in an instant by using whenever she has a job in Tokyo.

    And finally¡­

    To fulfill my promise to Chihiro Kaneko-san, aka Ai¡îMaimi, the AV actress currently staying in ¡°My room¡±.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. This one is Hikami-kun and this one is Akira-chan¡¹

    Kurosawa-san takes out a magazine from her bag, turns the pages, and points to the two people.

    The man is very handsome, with a half-Japanese face.

    Yes, the enemy. An enemy of humanity, I could say.

    The girl, on the other hand, has blonde hair in a mushroom style, and her lipstick is unusually morous, as if she were wearing oruchan makeup. (*Note: Oruchan makeup style,ing from an approximated pronunciation of a Korean phrase for ¡°beautiful girl¡± and was characterized by thick eyebrows with very little arch)

    ¡¸I think Kurosawa-san is cuter. By far¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Fumi-kun¡­¡¹

    I know you¡¯re happy, so stop pinching my nipples, Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸Are these two reader models too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they¡¯re not. They¡¯re professional models¡¹

    ording to Kurosawa-san¡¯s exnation,

    Reader models are generally just fashionable ordinary people who do not belong to an agency and appear in the magazine.

    But this is not the case with these two, they are models as their profession.

    However, it is not true that all reader models are ordinary people, and there are some cases where so-called talent eggs start out as reader models.

    Kurosawa-san is a case in point.

    She belongs to a small entertainment agency, and basically her work as a reader model is not done through the agency.

    In addition, she is paid only a small honorarium, including transportation expenses, and apparently, she had to pay more out of pocket.

    So, why do she continue to work like this? In a word, it¡¯s for her future.

    In ¡°CUTIE¡îCUTIE¡± a women¡¯s fashion magazine targeting mainly high school students, Misuzu was the main reader model.

    Therefore, after graduation, she will use the poprity she gained as reader model as a foothold to enter into a professional career.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. Kurosawa-san. You¡¯re working hard now, thinking about the future¡­ You¡¯re like an adult¡¹

    To tell the truth, I didn¡¯t think modeling was a morous thing.

    When I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed, Kurosawa-san smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸But, Fumi-kun¡®s thing is more adult¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ruin it!!¡¹

    When I shouted out, the office workers across the aisle looked at me to see what was going on.

    I shrugged my shoulders and asked Kurosawa-san again.

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re saying that they work at the same office, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Especially Akira-chan, the office seems to be pushing her hard. So¡­ You understand, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    When I show some sign of thinking, Kurosawa-san leans toward me.

    ¡¸Then, this conversation is over. Let¡¯s be lovey-dovey a little more. I¡¯m so happy to be traveling with Fumi-kun, it¡¯s a waste if I don¡¯t enjoy it to the fullest¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After arriving in Tokyo, we took a local train to the building where the studio we wanted to visit was located, and went around to the alley behind it.

    Then, in a secluded ce, I summoned the door and stepped into ¡°the room¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to change my clothes¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like me to help you adjust?¡¹

    ¡¸If Kurosawa-san adjusts my clothes, I¡¯ll look stylish. Since it¡¯s a disguise, it¡¯s better to be shabby¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Fumi-kun is my new manager, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kurosawa-san will treat me like a servant. You should act as if you don¡¯t see me as the opposite sex, and you really like bullying me in a dominant way¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a difficult¡¹

    ¡¸You want to be an actress, right? Don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­ I¡¯ll do my best, but¡­ I don¡¯t see you as a man¡­ is¡­¡¹

    Kurosawa-san looks troubled, but all she has to do is return to her old attitude toward me. It should be fine.

    Eventually. After changing clothes, Kurosawa-san who saw meing out of the dressing room¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ahahahahahahaha!¡¹

    Sheughed heartily.

    After all, I was wearing an oversized navy blue suit and a loose shirt. The bright red tie and round sses. I¡¯m hunched over more than usual.

    ¡¸Oh, right! There¡¯s a guy like that! He seems to buy lunch at a convenience store every day, stares at ads for marriage agencies, and likes trains. Also, all his friends seem to wear sses, and he seems to have a kotatsu and a fan in his room regardless of the season!¡¹

    £¨Hey, Kurosawa-san, you should apologize to all of them!)

    Kurosawa-san opens her mouth, breathing hard and wiping the tears from her eyes with her fingers.

    ¡¸Oh no¡­ This is a real gem. You really make me want to tease you¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Please cut it out¡¹

    After that, we left ¡°the room¡± and went to the studio again. We took the elevator to the fourth floor.

    After informing them of our arrival on the extension line at the entrance, we stepped straight into the studio.

    ¡¸Good morning!¡¹

    As soon as we entered the studio, Kurosawa-san shouted loudly and bowed down. I also hurriedly bowed my head.

    Looking around, I saw that there were many more people than I had imagined beforehand.

    There was an elderly female photographer and two men who seemed to be her assistants.

    A woman who looked like a stylist.

    A well-dressed man in his fifties wearing a double suit.

    A beautiful girl who looked like a model, and a tall, handsome man who also looked like a model.

    These two are Akira Mizuki and Kirihito Hikami, whom I saw in a magazine a while ago.

    However, Mizuki-san¡¯s image is quite different from the picture in the magazine. Her hair is longer and she looks more strong-minded than Kurosawa-san.

    And she was at least prettier than the picture I saw earlier.

    £¨Although Kurosawa-san is much prettier!)

    ¡¸Kinuta-san¡¹(*Note: Õè£¨¤­¤Ì¤¿))

    When Kurosawa-san called out to her, the woman in front of her came up to her and smiled.

    ¡¸Yahhoo! It¡¯s been a long time, Misuzu-chan. We were worried about you¡¹

    She has shoulder-length hair.

    She was a young woman with freckles on the tip of her nose.

    She wore a girly dress, and had a round face and a warm atmosphere.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to trouble you¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry? Oh, no, no, no. It¡¯s all right! I¡¯m sorry to say this, but the editor-in-chief is very happy to have you back. After all, you are our featured model. We¡¯re going to have you on the cover this time!¡¹

    ¡¸The cover!? T-thank you very much. Hey, Fumijima! Hurry up and bow too! You¡¯re such a jerk!¡¹

    ¡¸P-please take care of me!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san grabbed my head and forced me to lower it.

    ¡¸Hmm? Who¡¯s he?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I have a manager now, so I¡¯d like to introduce him to you. Come on, Fumijima, say hello properly, you jerk¡¹

    Kurosawa-san kicked my legs with her toes. It really hurts.

    £¨Wait¡­? This is an act, right? right?)

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m Fumijima Kijio, the manager of Misuzu at Modero Project¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, nice to meet you! I¡¯m Yasuko Kinuta from the Morita Publishing editorial department. Please feel free to call me Ponpoko¡¹

    ¡¸Pon-Ponpoko¡­ -san?¡¹

    When I made a puzzled face, she smiled at me.

    ¡¸You see, if you read my family name backwards, it is Tanuki¡¹

    £¨¡­ I mean, her appearance is quite tanuki-like, too)

    ¡¸Well¡­ By the way, who¡¯s over there?¡¹

    I looked at a man in a double suit. He looks like a tough guy.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s Kurashima-san, the president of First Beauty Agency.

    ¡¸First Beauty..!? One of the majorpanies in the industry!?¡¹

    I pretended to be exaggeratedly surprised.

    ¡¸Yes, I heard that Akira-chan is being produced by the president himself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯d love to meet him¡¹

    When I went to greet him with a bow, President Kurashima only nodded his head and said, ¡°Oh¡±.

    He took my business card without interest, threw it into his pocket, and did not give me his card.

    After a few moments, the photo shoot began, and I watched them absentmindedly, but they appeared to be struggling.

    About the photo shoot¡­? No, not the photo shot.

    Rather, it¡¯s about dealing with a strong old man.

    Today¡¯s shooting was for the cover and a special page of three men and three women in a snapshot style, but even though she¡¯s a reader model, Misuzu¡¯s poprity in ¡°CUTIE¡îCUTIE¡± is by far the highest.

    The photo session proceeded with Kurosawa-san as the main subject.

    During the process, President Kurashima interrupted it again and again.

    He insisted that the photo shoot should be centered on Akira-san, and that she should appear on the cover as well.

    Unexpectedly, Ponpoko-san resisted the request.

    It was natural that the modeling agency should not interfere in the affairs of the magazine, no matter if he was the president or not.

    And so, President Kurashima and Ponpoko-san shed with each other many times, and the session was dyed for a long time.

    ¡¸If you insist on such a thing, I¡¯ll ask another agency¡¹

    I think it was just words for words, but Ponpoko-san, who was really upset, raised her voice, and in the end, Hikami-san told the president, ¡°We¡¯re in trouble if we lose the job at Morita Publishing¡±.

 Chapter 128: Out-of-focus People

    Chapter 128: Out-of-focus People

    Twoupdates + two additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico and QLikesDonuts for the support¡­<hr>

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡¹

    Outside the window, the sounds of cicadas can be heard.

    I also hear the shouts of the club activities from the schoolyard.

    When I heard that, I groaned, my mouth puckered up, a mechanical pencil between my lips and nose.

    It¡¯s make-up ss. It can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s make-up.

    Even if I try to resist it with the words, ¡°I don¡¯t want it¡± I must still do make-up ss.

    That¡¯s nice, it¡¯s cool.

    Now, I have finished one ss and am in the middle of a quiz to review it.

    I¡¯m not a chicken, and I¡¯m not going to make a mistake on something that was just exined to me.

    It¡¯s too stupid.

    And now, after I finished the quiz as soon as possible, I¡¯m waiting for the answers.

    But still¡­ I¡¯m getting nervous. It makes me shudder.

    When I thought about what was making me so nervous, the reason came to me immediately.

    I haven¡¯t seen Fu~min. Not yesterday, not today.

    I sent him a message, ¡°Good night Fu~min¡± before going to bed, but he didn¡¯t reply until morning.

    Hey hey, Fu~min, was it strange to say ¡°good night¡± after six o¡¯clock? Aren¡¯t you treating me badly? Hey, Fu~min-san.

    As I looked around, there were six of people who had to take make-up sses.

    To be exact, there were five plus one.

    This plus one is Kasuya-chi.

    ording to the teacher¡¯s exnation, the suspension will be lifted at the end of the semester. If he takes a make-up exam, he can avoid staying in school for a while.

    Yes, that¡¯s good. p p.

    Well, I don¡¯t want to forgive him for what he did to Fu~min, so I won¡¯t talk to him or even make eye contact with him.

    I think he is aware that he is being avoided. He never talks to me, and only talks to Hiratsuka-kun, who is sitting in front of him.

    The interaction between the two of them was unbearable because everyone knew that it was a gorgeous coboration between two rejected men.

    Then, the quiz was over and it was time for a break.

    When I came back to the ssroom, I saw a girl sneaking a peek into the ssroom through the door.

    The color of the ribbon glimpsed in the doorway was that of a first-year student.

    I wondered if it was a fan who hade to see Kasuya-chi, but on closer inspection, I found that it was someone I knew.

    ¡¸Fukuda-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    She jumped up and down like an American cartoon when I called her from behind.

    ¡¸A-awawawa, Fu-Fujiwara-dai-senpai, g-g-g-good morning!¡¹

    ¡¸Dai-senpai¡­? I mean, what are you doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, no, nothing! It¡¯s nothing!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ No lies or deceptions¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiii!?¡¹

    I narrow my eyes a little. That alone made her tremble. Hmm, the medicine¡¯s working a little too well.

    ¡¸I-I-I-I¡¯ve got nothing to do in the dorm, so I thought maybe Wan-chan, I mean I could see Kijima-se-senpai¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸P-please don¡¯t be angry¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡¹

    Fukuda-chi gotpletely teary-eyed and struck a pose as if praying. Why is she so scared?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t get angry if you tell me the truth, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ A-actually¡­ if I look at him closely, Kijima-senpai is really cool¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn?¡¹

    When I tilted my head, Fukuda-chi shakes her head in panic.

    ¡¸Hiii!? No, that¡¯s not it! I¡¯m not thinking of confessing my love to him or anything big like that! T-there¡¯s no room for me toe between the best couple, Fujiwara-dai-senpai and Kijima-senpai! I just wanted to see senpai for a little eye candy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuda-chi¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiii¡­!?¡¹

    When I grabbed her shoulder, she looked like the end of the world.

    ¡¸I, I misunderstood. I didn¡¯t know Fukuda-chi was such a good girl¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Y-Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Fu~min and I are the best couple. If we were mas, we¡¯d have the same N pole!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, um¡­ Are you expecting a tsukkomi?¡¹

    ¡¸What? I mean, we¡¯re so tight together we can¡¯t be separated¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Exactly as you say¡¹

    There seemed to be an inexplicable pause in the conversation, but perhaps she was feeling a bit gerucky.

    ¡¸Anyway, you want to see Fu~min for your eyes¡¯ sake, Ahaha! Fukuda-chi, you have a good eye. I have a feeling we¡¯ll get along well!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­ Yes¡¹

    ¡¸So,e to my ce next time. The two of us can talk Fu~min all night!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸No?¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you very much!! Oh, I think I have something to do! Someone¡¯s calling me! I-I-I beg your pardon!¡¹

    As soon as she said that, she ran away.

    £¨What a strange girl. Well, if we can get to know each other a little better, I might even let her talk to Fu~min)

    Thinking about such things, I stepped into the ssroom in a good mood.

    By the way, I got 5 out of 20 questions right on the quiz.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Mother, you don¡¯t have to do anything~¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~, but Yui~, Mother isn¡¯t busy~¡¹

    ¡¸If Mother touch it, it won¡¯t be cleaned up~!¡¹

    From today, we, mother and daughter, were going to work as live-in workers at the residence of Seigo Fujiwara-sama.

    The room we were given was in a separate building where Mai Fujiwara-sama lived. It was a vacant twelve-mat room on the first floor. It was fully furnished with a bed and furniture, and even had its own bathroom and sanitary facilities.

    It was not a servant¡¯s room, but a very clean room that could be considered a guest room.

    As soon as I arrived, a senior maid showed me to my assigned room, and before I could catch my breath, I began to unpack my belongings.

    In the first ce, we only have three pieces of luggage in the trunk for two people, so moving is not a big deal.

    The contract of the apartment was cancelled one month after we applied for it, but Seigo-sama took care of everything.

    I can only thank him for his kindness.

    ¡¸Mother~ really looking for~ward to working as a housekeeper~¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t get excited, Mother~. You¡¯ll break something~¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry~. I¡¯ll be in the shadows¡­ I¡¯m just a witness to a crime~¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, Mother~? ¡­¡­We used to have maids too, so how can you have such a miraculous misunderstanding~?¡¹

    I can only sigh. My mother is an extraordinary natural.

    She was very beautiful and was called ¡°Healing Actress¡± because of her fluffy and soft atmosphere, but to be honest, as her daughter, she was difficult to deal with.

    In fact, she waspletely useless at the canning factory where she worked until yesterday, and the manager assigned her to the easiest job.

    Chikuwa[1] for canned Chikuzen-ni[2]. The job is to straighten the Chikuwa if it is lopsided as it moves down thene.

    Yes, it¡¯s easy, but¡­ I can understand why Mother would lose weight.

    After all, I have seen Mother having a nightmare many times, saying, ¡°Chi-chikuwa-san~, there are so many Chikuwa-san~!¡±

    Anyway, I¡¯m grateful that she doesn¡¯t do anything. So, I¡¯ll do my best to make up for it.

    And¡­ No matter what, I have to make Mai-sama like me.

    Actually, yesterday, Masaki-sama called me and told me that each of the Favored Princesses will have their own faction.

    The First Favored Princess, Masaki-sama¡¯s faction will consist of myself and Amemiya.

    The Second Favored Princess, Captain Tashiro¡¯s faction will consist of Shima-senpai and Shiratori-senpai.

    The Third Favored Princess, Misuzu-sama¡¯s faction will consists of Takasago-senpai and someone named Kyoko Terashima-san.

    The other Semi-Favored Princess, Ryoko Terashima-sama, will be a step down from the Favored Princesses, and will report directly to the Confinement King-sama.

    In ordance with this, theyout of ¡°The Room¡± is said to be changed drastically.

    Basically, everyone will be given a room, and each faction will be assigned a room.

    This makes me very excited!

    Atst, the battle of women in the Inner Pce is about to begin.

    I will make sure that Masaki-sama rises to the position of the Confinement King-sama¡¯s rightful wife. I will do everything in my power to achieve that. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided.

    ording to Masaki-sama, Mai Fujiwara-sama is not the favorite princess, but she is very dear to Confinement King-sama.

    So, if she is liked by him, she will surely be a great backer.

    While I was thinking about this, I heard Mai-sama¡¯s voiceing from the doorway.

    ¡¸I¡¯m home~¡¹

    I hurriedly rushed to the door, pulling my mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Wee back, Mai-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Yui-chan, you started today, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Thanks to the Great Mai-sama, I, Yui Kayama, am spending this happy day!¡¹

    When I said this, Mai-sama looked as if she had eaten something strange.<hr>

    (1) Chikuwa (ÖñÝ†) is a Japanese jelly-like food product made from ingredients such as fish surimi, salt, sugar, starch, monosodium glutamate and egg white.

    (2) Chikuzenni (ÖþÇ°Öó, chikuzen-ni) is a dish that originated from northern Kyushu, Japan, made of braised chicken and vegetables)

 Chapter 129: Revenge Request of the Woman Being Framed

    Chapter 129: Revenge Request of the Woman Being Framed

    ¡¸Nee~, Papa, that girl Misuzu bothers me a lot¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it¡¹

    ¡¸Take care of it¡­ Like how?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s with a small agency. We¡¯ll just pull her in. If I tell her she can move to a big agency, she¡¯ll bite. Anyway, I¡¯ll call that dull manager tomorrow and have him set it up. If we tell him that we¡¯ll bring him in as well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll bite without a second thought¡¹

    ¡¸And if they don¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸Just pile up the bait. For the manager, it¡¯s annual sry, and position. For Misuzu, it¡¯s movies, dramas, and gravure. CD debut if she wants. Well, there¡¯s no limit to how much bait I can add. And, once the contracts are signed, they can¡¯t vite it¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Papa, you¡¯re so terrible! But that girl really pisses me off. Even though, she¡¯s younger than me and she¡¯s an amateur reader, but two times in a row she¡¯s the main and I¡¯m the sub¡­ How is that possible? Just let her go around the local pachinko parlors and supermarket events¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s going to be some money involved to start with. But, all I¡¯m going to do is use it up all over and then dispose of it at the end in a way that allows me to recover it exactly. Of course, I won¡¯t let her do any work that would interfere with Akira-chan, and any good work thates to Misuzu can be given to Akira-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, I love you, Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, Akira-chan, I¡¯ll take you to the top of the modeling world!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­And that¡¯s about it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­The one who¡¯s pissed off is me!¡¹

    As soon as Lili¡¯s acting demonstration was over, Kurosawa-san wrinkled her brow and mmed the table.

    On the night of the photo shooting, we were in a high-rise hotel room that Kurosawa-san had reserved for us.

    I had asked Lili to keep an eye on the president after today¡¯s photo shoot.

    Of course, I did this because I thought that Akira Mizuki must be the president¡¯s lover.

    I had thought that if I could capture the scene of their affair on camera, I could use it in various ways, but unfortunately no such action was taken.

    However, it does not mean that there was no harvest at all.

    There was a conversation in the car on the way back to the office.

    This is what Lili has just reyed.

    At that time, Kirihito Hikami was also in the passenger seat, though he didn¡¯t interrupt them, so he must have been involved.

    To tell the truth, I am surprised.

    I was surprised at how bad the conversation was¡­ No, not really.

    Because it was so urate to Kaneko-san¡¯s story.

    That¡¯s how dirty they are on a daily basis, probably.

    I remember the day when I first talked to Kaneko-san.

    It was two days after I rescued Kurosawa-san from a ship bound for Southeast Asia.

    It was the day after I raided a yakuza office and was detained by the police.

    Kaneko-san was in her mid-twenties.

    She has long, one-length hair dyed in a light chestnut color. She has a sharp-looking face. Her proportions are excellent, with long arms and legs.

    She was slim but had arge bust, giving an unbnced overall impression.

    My first impression of her was that she looked like a gravure talent.

    However, that impression changed after about two seconds because her mental ill.

    On her white skin. I mean, until I saw her wrist, peeking through the puff sleeves, there is a pink line that looked like a self-inflicted wound.

    And she was asking me with uncontroble anger on her beautiful face.

    ¡¸¡­I have a request¡¹

    From that point on, her story was truly terrible

    It was from the previous year. At the age of twenty-three, although ate bloomer, she was beginning to gain poprity as a model and gravure talent, when something tasty came her way.

    She was recruited by a big agency.

    The president of thepany himself visited her and offered her droolingly delicious conditions along with toothsome rhetoric.

    Naturally, she jumped at the offer.

    How could she not be happy to have such a high evaluation of herself? Besides, she knew thatpared to the young models around her, her shelf life as a model was not that long.

    ¡¸But¡­ Everything the president said was a lie. None of it came true¡¹

    The president¡¯s talk was about future policies and prospects, not the contract. On the other hand, she herself was tied up in a contract.

    The only work that came around was for erotic photo shoots. And gradually, the exposure went up and up. Still, she endured and did her job.

    But, one day.

    She heard a rumor about herself.

    ¡ºChihiro Kaneko is so selfish. She doesn¡¯t even want to take gravure jobs. Whenever she makes a hole, Akira Mizuki fills it up¡»

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    For a long time now, she hasn¡¯t been able to get a job as a gravure of a proper magazine.

    Sheined directly to the president.

    She asked him to let her quit the agency.

    But she couldn¡¯t do that. Rather, she was told to return the 100 million yen that had been invested in her with all ears.

    The terms of the contract stated that there would be a penalty fee if the contract was terminated mid-term.

    There was no way she could afford that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a demon, though. If you finish five more jobs, I¡¯ll agree to terminate the contract¡¹

    The week after the president said this patronizingly, she was taken to the site of an AV shooting.

    When she tried to escape, the filming had already started.

    This is a hard rape story in which a girl who doesn¡¯t want to be raped is gang raped.

    When it was released, the promotional copy was ¡°Serious acting¡±.

    That¡¯s true. Because it¡¯s not acting.

    She tried to kill herself, but it ended in an attempt.

    Because she wasforted by Kirihito Hikami, a junior model.

    She indulged in his kindness and beforted many times, and he promised to marry her. Therefore, Kaneko-san became more and more dependent on him.

    If she made four more AV films, she would be free.

    She epted the ridiculous stage name ¡°Ai¡îMaimi¡± and made a silly face with W-piece while crying in her heart, thinking that she would be happy with him.

    And when she shot her second AV.

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    She thought of filing aint to the police with Kirihito Hikami. But on the same night that she consulted with the police, she was kidnapped on the street and taken to a ship bound for Southeast Asia.

    After listening to the story, my impression was¨C terrible story. That¡¯s all I could think.

    Well, I¡¯m still waiting for the tsukkomi, though.

    Anyway, I don¡¯t understand Lili¡¯s intentions.

    What does she want me to do after hearing what she just said?

    When I looked at Lili, she was circling near the ceiling with an indifferent face.

    ¡¸So¡­ What do you want now?¡¹

    When I asked this, Kaneko-san¡¯s eyes widened, her cheeks twisted, and she spoke.

    ¡¸Akira Mizuki, President Kurashima, Kirihito Hikami, and Manager Kiyoka Yamauchi¡­ I want them all to go to hell¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not on the side of justice, and I¡¯m not running a charity. I rescued you while I was rescuing Kurosawa-san. It was just a whim. I have no obligation to respond to such a request, do I?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s something in return. If you need money, I¡¯ll do as many AV films as you want, and I don¡¯t mind selling my body. Of course, if you want to hold me, you can do whatever you want. If you want me to die, I¡¯ll dly die¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, once you¡¯re in this room, I can do whatever I want to Kaneko-san if I want to, so there¡¯s no reason for me to obey you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    Kaneko-san gritted her teeth.

    ¡¸Hey, Lili, what do you think?¡¹

    I pretend to be uninterested, but I dare to ask Lili.

    In fact, I feel sorry for her and want to do something about it, but I can¡¯t get into the conversation so easily without confirming what this devil is trying to do.

    And apparently, that was the right attitude.

    Lili nodded her head in satisfaction and spoke.

    ¡¸As for Lili, I think it¡¯s the right way for a devil to make wishese true if she¡¯s offering herself as a sacrifice¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a devil¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun, here¡¯s some good news. Akira Mizuki is going to inform with whom she will be working soon¡¹

    ¡¸Who?¡¹

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    So it means that Kurosawa-san could be the next victim.

    That¡¯s certainly more than enough reason for me to get involved.

    But still, I can¡¯t believe that Lili brought me to Kaneko-san out of pure good intentions to save Kurosawa-san.

    There must be some other reason.

    ¡¸Lili¡­ it¡¯s a pain in the ass to figure out what¡¯s going on. What do you want?¡¹

    When I asked, Lili smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸Ahahaha~, it¡¯s not a big deal, Devi. It¡¯s just that an entertainment agency is¡­ It might be a good ce to start in the future, Devi¡¹

 Chapter 130: The First Day of Work

    Chapter 130: The First Day of Work

    ¡¸Takata-sama, it¡¯s time to go to work¡¹

    It was evening when the maid, who called herself cockroach, came to my room again.

    Well, there was no window and no clock in the room, so I don¡¯t know exactly what time it was. However, she said my workday starts at five o¡¯clock in the evening, so it must be evening now.

    ¡¸Before we leave this room, let me remind you that it is useless to ask for help. There is no point in trying to talk about the Great Confinement King-sama or this room. If you try to tell anyone about it, you can¡¯t do it¡¹

    ¡±I can¡¯t talk to anyone about it¡±, is a strange thing to say.

    It¡¯s not ¡°don¡¯t do it¡±, or ¡°I¡¯ll get hurt if I talk about it¡±, but ¡°I can¡¯t¡±.

    But somehow, I get it. Maybe I really ¡°can¡¯t-do-it¡±.

    After saying so, the maid walks up to the entrance at the back of the room and beckons me toe quickly.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t go out in this bikini!¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. On the other side of this door is already the bar¡¯s locker room and break room. And the bar¡¯s uniform is a bikini on top and a miniskirt on the bottom too. The miniskirt will be provided by the bar¡¹

    Reluctantly, I followed her through the door and found myself in a small room with five steel lockers, no more than six tatami mats.

    In the middle of the room, there were two long folding tables surrounded by six folding chairs.

    The maid opened one of the lockers, took out a tartan-checked miniskirt, and offered it to me.

    ¡¸Please take this one and wait a moment¡¹

    With that, the maid walked out the door.

    £¨It¡¯s¡­¡­ better than a bikini, though)

    I put on a mini skirt for the time being. Even though it¡¯s a mini skirt, it doesn¡¯t serve the purpose of a skirt if it¡¯s this short.

    And the top is only a bikini bra, which seems to make the outfit even more indecent.

    £¨Really¡­¡­ why do I have to do this?)

    My shoulders slumped involuntarily.

    I felt ufortable and alone.

    After a while, a knock sounded, and one of the girls peeked her head out.

    ¡¸Hello!¡¹ (*Note: ¤Á¤ï©` £¨Chiwa))

    A girl with a slightly long haircut dyed in tinum pink, very girlish enter the room.

    She was wearing a school uniform, but I couldn¡¯t tell what school she belonged to.

    ¡¸From~ today, please take care of me. I¡¯m Mako, nice to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m also starting today¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see~! Nice to meet you. Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m T-Takata¡¹

    ¡¸Taka-chi¡­. Okay, okay, I remembered¡¹

    She sat down with her chair close to me and came at me with a big smile on her face.

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s stupid and insanely intimate.

    To be honest, she¡¯s the type I hate the most. This is the type of girl who will flirt with anyone and go along with the flow and be a delinquent.

    After that, three more gals came into the room.

    They came in saying ¡°Owayo¡± and ¡°Yoro¡± and started to change into their bikinis, making a lot of noise.

    What the heck is this ce? I can only think of it as a¡­¡­ nest of idiots.

    After they finished changing, they spread out sweets on the desk and asked me and Mako-san questions without any hesitation.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? Where did you make it look like that? Manba[1] type? That¡¯s really cool. But if you¡¯re going to go that far, you should at least wear make-up, it¡¯s not bnced¡¹

    ¡¸Make-up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, she said it was a waste of time when your hair was that color and your makeup was that color¡¹

    Mako-san was cackling along with the girls, but I couldn¡¯t do it, or rather, I didn¡¯t want to be put together with them.

    As I was twitching and twitching, the door opened and two women came in.

    One of them was cockroach maid.

    As soon as I turned to look at the other one, who followed her in, everyone in the room gasped.

    A foreign woman in an elegant evening dress.

    Her long, silvery hair was like silken threads, glittering in the fluorescent light. She was beautiful.

    ¡¸Wow! She¡¯s really beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, thest one. Why a maid?¡¹

    Just as the gals were saying that, cockroach maid opened her mouth.

    ¡¸The owner of this bar has been reced today. But please be assured that there will be no change in the way you are treated¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, really, not that dirty old man anymore?¡¹

    Then the silver-haired beauty opened her mouth.

    ¡¸The new owner who bought this bar has put me in charge of it. You can call me ¡°manager¡±. I look forward to working with you from today. Also, I told you that there would be no changes to the bar, but starting today, the customers will be asked to vote on your poprity¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? Is it simr to a beauty pageant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Every day the rankings will be announced, and at the end of the month, the results will be counted, and the first ce winner for the month will receive a bonus of 100,000 yen¡¹

    ¡¸A hundred thousand yen!? Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s really generous!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll just have to work hard at it!¡¹

    The maid pped her hands as the gals began to get excited.

    ¡¸Then the bar will open, so please stand by¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    The manager led the gals, which seemed to be in a buoyant mood, out of the room, leaving me, Mako-san and the maid alone.

    ¡¸Are you ready? The contest has already started from the stage of taking positions¡¹

    As if driven by the maid, I left the break room and found that the other side was already a bar. It¡¯s a very long and narrow counter only.

    The three gals were in the middle of the room, so Mako-san and I stood in the corner.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll handle the customer orders from the two neers for today. Please concentrate on your conversation with the customers¡¹

    The maid announced from behind me, and Mako-san smiled, ¡°Aha, okay¡±.

    After a while, customers gradually came into the bar.

    ¡¸Is Rena-chan out today?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here. Yama-chan, why did youe to see me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m madly in love with Rena-chan!¡¹

    A group of what seemed to be regrs took up positions in front of the gals and started drinking happily with them.

    One by one, customers started toe in, all heading towards the three gals.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to get customers, isn¡¯t it, my friend?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I let my brow cloud over, and she looked into my face and smiled.

    ¡¸Geez, Taka-chi, it¡¯s no good, you need more smiley faces!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­. ah, yeah¡¹

    After a while, the bar was full. The counter in front of Mako-san and me was filled with customers, as if they were being pushed out of the way by the crowd.

    ¡¸Are you new here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You can call me Mako! Do customerse here often?¡¹

    As Mako-san started chatting with the customers without hesitation, an unrefined man came in front of me, looked up at me and made a troubled face.

    ¡¸Well, are you new¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Uhhh¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Highball¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Highball?¡¹

    I nodded my head.

    £¨High outside pitch? Does that mean he wants to talk about baseball?)

    Then, a maides up behind me and offers a drink.

    ¡¸Highball. Please serve it to him¡¹

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s a drink called ¡°highball¡± ¡­¡­)

    Anyway, I put it down in front of him, and he looks annoyed again and moves aside the ss he was drinking from before. He then looked behind me and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Hey hey, you, why are you a maid?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the new backup here. Please think of me as a kind of shadow¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really? I¡¯d much rather talk to you than this pouty girl¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t do this, the manager will be very upset. Takata-san, the customer wishes to speak with you. Please say something pleasant to discuss¡¹

    ¡¸A story? O-okay¡¹

    In response to the maid¡¯s rash request, I pondered a bit.

    It¡¯s better to have an interesting¡­¡­ story that is informative anyway.

    And then I told the man in front of me.

    I decided to tell the uncle in front of me how harmful tobo and alcohol are to the healthy development of young people.<hr>

    (1) Manba -> deep tan and contrasting white make-up. Their hair is usually pastel-coloured or blonde, and very long and backbed. Their clothes are neon andyered)

 Chapter 131: Pride Breaking

    Chapter 131: Pride Breaking

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    Cockroach maid looked at me with a scornful scowl.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    I stared back unconsciously.

    It was in the locker room after the bar had closed and all the cast girls had left.

    Indeed, looking at the results alone, I was ranked fifth out of five in the poprity contest.

    I got zero votes.

    The number of customers I offended was two.

    The drink money was 400 yen for two drinks.

    Considering the goal of earning three million yen, the situation is certainly not good.

    But it¡¯s not my fault.

    It¡¯s unreasonable for me to have to lower my level to amodate those people.

    Besides, I shouldn¡¯t be med by a maid.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to deal with such a vulgar old man. I¡¯m not the kind of person who belongs in this filth of society! If the customers are scum, so are all the women in the bar! ttering, seducing and flirting to get money from them is just pathetic!¡¹

    When I spat that out, Cockroach maid raised one eyebrow.

    ¡¸So? Honorable Chairwoman of the Public Morals Commission. Do you think you¡¯re better than them?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious!¡¹

    ¡¸What part?¡¹

    ¡¸The way I live my life. I correct the disorder and I study hard!¡¹

    Cockroach maid sighs in annoyance as I bark at her.

    ¡¸Are you serious? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡¹

    ¡¸What? What are you trying to say?¡¹

    ¡¸May I? Today¡¯s cast girl you¡¯ve made fun of. Two of them are college girls and one is a nursing student. They¡¯re struggling students who earn money on their own and work for a living¡¹

    ¡¸Those girls?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s them. And right next to them, while they¡¯re struggling to survive, you sulk, get spoiled, and make fun of people ording to your own selfish standards. I don¡¯t have any other word to describe people who justify their own poor performance by iming that it¡¯s not my fault, other than ¡°stupid¡±¡¹

    ¡¸But still, a person who chooses a job like this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is no such thing as a noble profession. Money is exchanged because it is necessary. That is capitalist society. Men who live in a harsh society beyond the reach of students visit the bar for a little rxation. And you call them vulgar¡¹

    ¡¸There are plenty of other ways to rx, y-you know!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a little brat who livesfortably on your parents¡¯ coattails and thinks you¡¯re better than everyone by criticizing them. It¡¯s really nothing but an abomination. How can you be useful?¡¹

    ¡¸But a student¡¯s duty is to study! My teachers praise me, and so do my mother and father!¡¹

    Then, Cockroach maid shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸Of course they do. Customers who don¡¯t need help are easy to deal with. The praise makes you feel good and makes you think you are great. So, what¡¯s the difference between you and the customers who were sitting at the counter?¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Don¡¯t put us together!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same. I¡¯d rather you tell me what the difference is¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m serious¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You say you¡¯re serious, but I dare say this. Why don¡¯t you work a little more seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re obstructing business in a bar that¡¯s open for business. Pissing off two valuable customers in one night and bringing the bar to a standstill. Let me get this straight. Public Morals Chairwoman-sama. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s disrupting the mood of this ce tonight. You are the one who is causing trouble for everyone with your selfish behavior¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­ Troubling?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if this were a school, you¡¯d be suspended. If it weren¡¯t for the order of the Great Confinement King-sama, I would have given up on you¡¹

    ¡¸Suspended¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In that respect, Mako-sama, who joined the bar today as well, is excellent. Even though she doesn¡¯t have any familiar customers, she is ranked second in the poprity poll. All the customers she served left in a good mood. The price of the drink was the same, and the charge was the same. And yet her customers spend the next day in a good mood, while the customers you dealt with go home dissatisfied¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She quit school to work in order to pay for her sick mother¡¯s hospitalization. Now, you called her a scum, but who is the real scum, you or her?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. I sat down on the folding pipe chair as if I were running out of energy, and let my shoulders slump. I was so sad, so sorrowful, that tears spilled down my face.

    ¡¸You really are a helpless person, crying as soon as you are scolded. Please cool down there for a while¡¹

    As Cockroach maid left the locker room, the only sound in the locker room was the sound of my sniffling.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡¹

    A sob rises from the back of my throat.

    I want to run away. But if I run away from here, I¡¯ll never get away with it.

    I¡¯m sure Sensei will be in a lot of trouble.

    Just as I squeeze the hem of my mini-skirt, the locker room door opens with a small snap.

    A girl with tinum pink dyed hair peeked out fearfully.

    ¡¸Mako¡­ -san?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ Are you okay? Taka-chi¡¹

    Then she walked into the locker room, her footsteps stealthy, and gently took my hand.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­ you seemed to be upset. I was worried, so I came back. Don¡¯t worry, Taka-chi is cute. It¡¯s just the first day. Let¡¯s work hard together. Okay?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s sad or what¡¯s hard, and I cried out loud like a child while holding Mako-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Lili-sama¡­ Head Maid¡­ Cockroaches and Earthworms. We have returned¡¹

    I reported this as I bent down, and Lili-sama nodded her head, ¡°Thank you, Devi¡± as she floated through the air.

    Next to me was a tinum-pink-haired, brown-skinned earthworm named Masako Inui.

    It was an honor for me and Earthworm to be asked to act as the whip and carrot for the chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee.

    My words and behavior followed Lili-sama¡¯s scenario. And I can only say that Lili-sama was right.

    ¡¸It seems to be going well¡¹

    When the Head Maid said this, Earthworm opened her mouth a little proudly.

    ¡¸Yes, Takata-sama has asked me to teach her how to serve customers tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸What is she doing now?¡¹

    ¡¸She has returned to her room and is asleep. I¡¯ll bring her some food when she wakes up¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. Make sure everything goes smoothly¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹

    When we replied, Lili-sama nodded in satisfaction and spoke.

    ¡¸When the Public Morals Committee¡¯s Chairwoman ispletely corrupted, Lili will ask Fumi Fumi to call two of you to his bedchamber, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸T-thank you so much!¡¹¡¹

    Earthworm and I looked at each other and rejoiced. Thinking that my dream is about toe true, I will put more effort into training Takata-sama.

    I¡¯ve heard that Centipede and Tapeworm have each been given a job to do.

    If anything, I want Confinement King-sama to love all four of us together.

    Then, as we left the presence of Lili-sama, Earthworm and I bent at the waist and said in unison.

    ¡¸¡¸For the Great Confinement King-sama!¡¹¡¹

 Chapter 132: Tapeworm-san wants to Kidnap

    Chapter 132: Tapeworm-san wants to Kidnap

    Twoupdates + two additional chapters¡­

    The chapter is shorter¡­

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­<hr>

    The background music was surf sound. And sometimes, the sound of waves was added as a sound effect.

    The walls of the bar were painted light blue and the ceiling decoration looked like a thatched roof in Bali. Everywhere are decorated with hibiscus flowers, creating a tropical atmosphere.

    ¡±Seaside Bound¡± is a girls¡¯ bar with a midsummer sea theme.

    ording to online reviews, the rmended cocktails are frozen daiquiri and pina cda. It seems to be a popr ce to enjoy a vacation if not minded the asional smell of pork bone soup from the ramen shop next door.

    Although the bar has a non-Japanese atmosphere, as soon as my sisters and I stepped into the bar, all eyes were on us.

    Well, that¡¯s how it usually goes.

    ¡°A foreigner! A foreigner! What if they talk to me?¡±

    Such words. It¡¯s nothing new to me.

    Because of my appearance, people usually look at me twice when I¡¯m eating yaki udon at the food court.

    ¡°A foreigner! Eating yaki udon!?¡±

    Why not, is it a problem? If a foreigner is eating yaki udon¡­

    Oh no! This is getting off track.

    Well, I suppose it can¡¯t be helped.

    I can¡¯t help but think to myself, it¡¯s only natural people though so when two model-ss foreign beauties would show up at a girl¡¯s bar in the middle of nowhere.

    ¡¸udia¡­ That girl on the far right is probably the one¡¹

    As soon as we entered the bar, my sister told me so.

    When I turned my eyes to the far-right side of the counter as she said, I saw a girl who looked slightly different from the one I had seen in the photo.

    Wheat-colored skin, a short cut dyed green, and ears with small ring earrings. But nothing can change her strong face with clearly defined eyes and nose.

    The name tag attached to her tube top bra said ¡°Hikaru¡±.

    When my sister and I walked up to her, she looked a little puzzled.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­ I think you¡¯vee to the wrong restaurant, foreigner-san¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we don¡¯t usuallye here. This kind of restaurant¡­¡¹

    When I replied so, he looked obviously relieved.

    ¡¸Good, you can speak Japanese¡¹

    ¡¸Rather, I don¡¯t speak English¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, I see. So, what would you like to drink?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have a Coke. And what about Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Bowmore 18 year¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, wait a minute¡¹

    She starts preparing the drinks.

    As I look at the small bottles of star sand at the end of the counter, I say to her.

    ¡¸By the way, ¡°Teruya-san¡±¡¹

    Then her hand stops.

    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s that? Myst name is Kasuya¡¹

    Her answer was, of course, a lie.

    In my field of vision, her shape turns red.

    I heard from Tateoka that she was madly in love with a man named ¡°Junichi Kasuya¡±¡­ To use the surname of the man she was in love with as a pseudonym is so vindictive that it scares me a little.

    Nevertheless, it is clear that she still has a crush on Junichi Kasuya.

    If that¡¯s the case, she might be more interested in talking about Junichi Kasuya than talking about her sister.

    While I was thinking about this, she was staring at me with wary eyes.

    I decided to see her reaction by talking about Junichi Kasuya.

    ¡¸Junichi Kasuya¡­ It looks like he broke up. With a girl named Kurosawa¡¹

    Her reaction was dramatic.

    As soon as I said this, her eyes widened, and her thick eyebrows raised to form a shocked expression.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re on your side. I¡¯d like to tell you more about Junichi Kasuya¡¯s current situation, can we find a time somewhere?¡¹

    She looked a little puzzled as I told her, then looked around and kept her voice quiet.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to take a break in about an hour. So, please wait for me at the coin parking behind the building¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I, Tapeworm, am hiding behind a car in the coin parking lot behind the girls¡¯ bar where Teruya-senpai, the target person, was working and keeping an eye on the situation.

    After several days of observation, the targetes out to this parking lot during her break time and looks at her phone with a canned coffee in her hand. I had decided that this was the right time to grab her.

    Yes, I¡¯m going to kidnap Teruya-senpai today.

    When Lili-sama gave me the order, I thought to myself, ¡°It¡¯s finally here!¡± and expected that Teruya-senpai would receive the same punishment as the four of us.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    In fact, there was a strong possibility that Teruya-senpai¡¯s sister, the one who had been arrested as a substitute for the Confinement King-sama, and who was now missing, was being protected by the nobles of the demon world who were in conflict with Lili-sama.

    Whether she has been kidnapped or is cooperating with them is not clear, but there is no better way than to be wary.

    Lili-sama said that if Teruya-senpai in custody, she can be used as a shield in case of emergency.

    ¡¸In that case, how should I treat Teruya-senpai?¡¹

    Whether she¡¯s above us or below us, the treatment will bepletely different.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it, Devi. Let¡¯s make the most of it, Devi. For the time being, she¡¯s above you, but in the end she¡¯ll be below you, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand.

    What Lili-sama means is¡­

    The Public Morals Commission¡¯s Chairwoman is currently being trained by Earthworm and Cockroach. In parallel with this training, Teruya-senpai and Kobayashi-sensei are confined and forced to make love.

    Once they have beplete lovers, Teruya-senpai¡¯s beloved Junichi Kasuya and Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s lover, the Public Morals Commission¡¯s Chairwoman, are added. In addition, Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s wife is added.

    To be honest, I think it¡¯s awful.

    It¡¯s a picture of hell.

    I can¡¯t imagine what will happen after that, but ording to Lili-sama, Confinement King-sama will take all the women.

    And as a result, Teruya-senpai will fall to a level below us.

    So, the mission I was given was to kidnap.

    Teruya-senpai, Junichi Kasuya, and Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s family.

    As long as I don¡¯t kill them, I¡¯m allowed to do whatever I want, so I¡¯m going to chop off their hands and feet with my favorite battle axe and carry thempactly.

    £¨It¡¯s supposed to be time for a break¡­)

    But as I look at the back entrance of the bar from the shadow of the parked Range Rover, I can see someoneing into the coin parking lot.

    I peeked out and saw two women who looked like foreigners.

    As if they were waiting for something, they started to stand there.

    £¨Tsk¡­ They¡¯re in the way)

    However, Lili-sama has strictly ordered me to keep this a secret. I can¡¯t just remove them by force.

    While I was irritated and waiting for them to go away, the target appeared from the back door of the bar.

    She walks towards the two foreigners.

    £¨¡­Who are they? They¡¯re not even friends¡­)

    The voices of the two foreigners are low, and I can¡¯t hear what they are saying. In fact, Teruya-senpai¡¯s voice was louder than theirs.

    Well, she was a loud person to begin with, but¡­

    ¡¸Does that mean¡­ I can go back to school? To the track and field club?¡¹

    I could hear her voice. And then, after some exchanges of what sounded like pushing and shoving¡­

    ¡¸Junichi-sama is free¡­ I see, I see. Okay¡­ I¡¯ll cooperate¡¹

    Teruya-senpai nodded her head.

    I have no idea what¡¯s going on, but anyway. It¡¯s not going to be easy to abduct her today.

    The door Lili-sama opened for me was near the entrance to a coin-operated parking lot.

    Other people can¡¯t see it, so there¡¯s no danger of them finding it, but for now, I¡¯ll just have to wait until no one is around.

    £¨Huh¡­ I¡¯ll have to start all over again)

    I let out a sigh and looked up, and at that moment, I shuddered.

    I saw the figure of a foreign woman in front of me.

    She was one of the girls Teruya-senpai had been talking to earlier. The one with shorter hair was looking down at me with a sharp look in her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­What are you doing here?¡¹

    Well, I¡¯ve been discovered. And it appears to be pointless at this point.

    As long as I don¡¯t kill her, she can regenerate. Although, she¡¯s not what Lili-sama ordered, but she¡¯s not bad looking. The Confinement King-sama might be pleased with her.

    Behind me, I pick up the battleaxe I had prepared and silently sh sideways at the foreigner woman.

    The timing is perfect.

    However, the blow that was supposed to have been a sidewise sh was dodged by the slimmest of margins, and the momentum of the follow-through smashed into the hood of the Range Rover.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I was surprised by this.

    My current blow would easily ughter even Orthrus. At the very least, it¡¯s not something a human could dodge.

    ¡¸Eh¡­ Eri?¡¹

    I could hear Teruya-senpai¡¯s voice leaking out when she saw me.

    £¨Damn, she saw my face. I have to make up for it somehow¡­)

    If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be punished by the head maid.

 Chapter 133: The Devils Proof of Involvement

    Chapter 133: The Devil¡¯s Proof of Involvement

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­ <hr>

    The old neon lights on the wall were flickering, and moths and winged insects gathered and squirmed in the streemp light. And in a rtively spacious coin-operated parking lot behind the entertainment district.

    ¡¸Raah! Raaaa! Roaaaaaah!¡¹

    I, Tapeworm, was wielding a battle axe in my hand, following with my eyes the movements of the foreign woman in front of me.

    Vertically, diagonally, horizontally.

    An intense wind shing sound.

    The axe pierced the ground, and the gouged asphalt exploded.

    But all my attacks cut through the air in vain, and she continued to dodge by the slimmest of margins.

    ¡¸Kuh! Why I can¡¯t hit her!?¡¹

    It seems I¡¯ve been seen through.

    After all, she¡¯s really dodging with minimal movement.

    I wondered what kind of kic vision she had to have to be able to do that.

    It didn¡¯t seem human.

    Could she be the noble of the demon world that Lili-sama had mentioned, or an agent of one?

    However, in appearance, she looks like a foreign model who has just stepped out of a fashion magazine.

    Her shaggy blonde hair is short and bobbed, and she has good looks like a sculpture. Her arms and legs are long enough that makes me jealous, and she has a good figure.

    Oh right, Head maid also looks like a foreigner. That means she must be a dweller in the demon world.

    ¡¸You¡¯re dangerous enough to attack me out of the blue just because I ask you what you¡¯re doing¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    At the moment I raised my battle axe again, the woman disappeared from my sight. No, it just looked like she disappeared.

    Because, the next thing I knew, she was crouched in my bosom.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    And in an instant, I felt a slight shock on my chin.

    £¨Did she hit me? But such attack¡­!)

    As soon as I think that, I suddenly feel dizzy. My body doesn¡¯t listen to me.

    The handle of the battle axe fell from my fingertips, and I nearly fell to my knees.

    £¨W-what was that¡­? Oh, no. No, no! I can¡¯t be caught here¡­. I can¡¯t trouble Confinement King-sama¡­ I can¡¯t!)

    I struggled to hold on to my consciousness, which was about to be interrupted, and somehow managed to hold on.

    In front of me was the figure of a foreign woman who was preparing herself like a boxer.

    ¡¸Uuuu, uahhhhhhh!¡¹

    I almost fall as I stagger to my feet and grab at her. She dodges, as she should, but that¡¯s okay.

    I just ran into the entrance of the parking lot and opened the hidden door and rolled inside.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Did you see that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ I saw it¡¹

    My sister nodded her head in response to my question in a stunned atmosphere.

    After all, there was a door in the middle of nowhere, and as soon as the maid entered it, she disappeared.

    While searching the area where the door disappeared with my hand, I asked her again.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ But I think Tateoka¡¯s right, the devil¡¯s involvement has been proven¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess so¡¹

    My sister put her finger on her chin and showed a thoughtful expression.

    ¡¸The same goes for the maid. Even though I jolted her brain, she still can move that much, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s human¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, Teruya-chan. You seemed to know about the maid earlier¡¹

    Teruya-chan suddenly jumped when she was asked to talk.

    ¡¸Eh, y-yeah. If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ She was a first year student on the track and field club who¡¯s been missing¡­ I think it was Eri Hotta¡¹

    ¡¸Then it proves that there is a connection between ¡°that door¡± and the ¡°Mysterious Disappearance Case¡±. Certainly, if they can open doors like the one we just saw, it would be easy to kidnap the entire track and field club at once, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Teruya-chan¡¯s face paled at myment.

    That¡¯s true. It would be too much for an ordinary person to talk about devils.

    There must be a person who¡¯s using that devil. After all, there are stories of people making contracts with devils in exchange for their souls¡­.

    Then, the image of a person crossed my mind.

    £¨Maybe my ability didn¡¯t work because she didn¡¯t have a soul?)

    That person was Saori Moribe.

    Although the person Tateoka was most suspicious of was Fumio Kijima, he seemed to be a very ordinary boy.

    And Saori Moribe seemed to admire him.

    If, as Tateoka says, he is blessed with good fortune because Saori Moribe sold her soul to the devil for him, then ¡­.

    As I was pondering, my sister opened her mouth, pointing at her feet.

    ¡¸¡­What do we do with it?¡¹

    I turn my head and see the maid¡¯s belongings lying there.

    ¡¸¡­I guess we¡¯ll just pretend we didn¡¯t see it¡¹

    It¡¯s a battleaxe¡­ you know.

    At least, it¡¯s not something we can expect to see in modern Japan.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A room in a high-rise hotel.

    Misuzu, in her sexy underwear, is kneeling on the floor and crawling her tongue between my legs as I sit on the bed.

    The peach-colored tongue licked up the body of my meat rod, and the hot, wet pleasure made me shiver.

    ¡¸Fufu, ehehe, Fumi-kun, is it so good?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s eyes narrowed happily at my reaction.

    ¡¸Today, Misuzu bullied me a lot, so you¡¯ll have to serve me all night¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~¡­ But Fumi-kun told me to do it¡¹

    Her words were frustrated, but her expression was happy and debauched. Then she boldly took my cock into her mouth.

    *Jubo*, *Slurp*, *Jubo*, *Jubo*.

    She makes a deliberately vulgar sound as she squeezes my cock with her lips. The hot wetness and supple touch made me involuntarily raise my head.

    As her soft lips squeezed my rod, she flicked her tongue over the underside of my cock. I couldn¡¯t help but put my hand on her head as the pleasure rumbled deep into my loins.

    Then Misuzu parted her lips and whispered to me.

    ¡¸Unn¡­ Fumi-kun¡¯s is so great, so hard, so amazing¡­¡¹

    It is a purely pleasant feeling to be told such a thing by a beautiful girl like Misuzu.

    My arousal is immediately transmitted to my crotch, where it makes my veins tense up even more.

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s getting big again!¡¹

    Misuzu gave the ns a gentle lick, kissed the tip, kneaded the underside, then sucked on the ns and began to move her head back and forth.

    *Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Slurp*, *Jubo*, *Jubo*

    Almost at the same time as I let out an involuntary sigh offort, my phone vibrates with a loud ringing sound.

    The area code is 03. I don¡¯t recognize the number, but my mouth twitches involuntarily.

    ¡¸Good, good¡­ Keep going, Misuzu¡¹

    Misuzu smiled with her upturned eyes and resumed her sucking with her eyes closed. She began to shake her head violently while handling the base with her fingers.

    *Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Slurp*.

    With the sound of water echoing in the background, I tapped my phone to pick up the call.

    ¡¸Yes, this is Fumijima¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ It¡¯s Kurashima from First Beauty¡¹

    ¡¸President Kurashima!?¡¹

    I pretend to be exaggeratedly surprised.

    ¡¸I-I appreciate your hospitality earlier and t-thank you very much for today. Um, what can I do for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s about you and Misuzu. There¡¯s something I need to talk about. I¡¯m sorry to bother you on such short notice, but could youe to my office tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. It¡¯ll be good for you too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but, President¡­ Ugh¡­¡¹

    When I turned my eyes, Misuzu was rubbing my testicles with both hands while moving her face back and forth violently.

    Misuzu was looking up at me with a mischievous smile on her face as I suddenly let out a cry due to the different stimtion.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just getting a foot massage¡­ Excuse me. But Misuzu-san has already left Tokyo and returned¡­ She won¡¯t be back until a week from now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ Then, I¡¯ll at least have you for now¡¹

    *Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Slurp*.

    Misuzu is increasing her momentum and driving me into the depths of pleasure.

    ¡¸Y-yes, ugh¡­ Haa~, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me¡¹

    ¡¸Thene and visit me around thirteen¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I understand!¡¹

    As soon as I said that, I tapped my phone and hung up. I¡¯m on the verge of climax, but I don¡¯t want to cum while listening to an old man¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Mi- Misuzu! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    When I announced this, her head movements became faster and more rapid.

    Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Jubo*! Jubo*, *Jubo*, *Jubo*!

    With such a passionate blowjob, a torrent of burning heat swirled around my lower abdomen, rapidly approaching.

    ¡¸Kuh! Ugh, gghhhh!¡¹

    I force my sphincter and stomp on the floor to hold back my ejaction, but my climaxes easily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, Misuzu, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    *Tremble*, *Tremble*! *Spurt*, *Spurtttt*!

    At the same time as my cry, the hot white turbidity gushed into her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnngh, gulp, gulp!¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t stop sucking on my cock, even though arge amount of white muck is being released into her mouth.

    Rather, she continues to give me more and more loving service.

    ¡¸Kuh, kuhhhh, you¡¯re sucking me to dry¡­¡¹

    As she sucked me to thest drop, I shook my hips and spat out the white muddy liquid into her mouth.

 Chapter 134: I dont think Its a Matter of Just being a Global Society

    Chapter 134: I don¡¯t think It¡¯s a Matter of Just being a Global Society

    ¡¸I heard Tapeworm was attacked!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukuku¡­ No problem. After all, she¡¯s the weakest of the Four Pests¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, Tapeworm isn¡¯t a pest. Rather, it¡¯s a parasite¡¹

    ¡¸If you say so, Earthworms is not a pest too because it¡¯s useful. So, I think it¡¯s wrong to call it a pest¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! The story¡¯s getting off track!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­ Then Earthworm is next!¡¹

    ¡¸No, the next is me, Centipede!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter with you, Centipede? You¡¯re no match for me¡¹

    ¡¸What is it Earthworm! You stay out of this!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, well. Then let me Cockroach be the next one!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Go ahead, go ahead¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹

    I watched the maids pretend as the Four Heavenly Kings in the dining room and thought.

    £¨I may have gone a little overboard, Devi. I think they have some form of brain damage¡­. How stupid can they be, Devi?¡¹

    And it¡¯s began just a few minutes ago.

    When I said to the maids standing in line, ¡°You can rx, Devi¡±, they all started toze around like high school girlszing around a desk during lunch break.

    And when they had too much time on their hands, they started to y like this.

    £¨They were lucky not to be seen by Freesia, Devi)

    After all, Freesia loves this kind of games.

    She might call another one of the Four Heavenly Kings from the demon world to y this game.

    After all, in the demon world, the siege of Fort Guile has ended in victory for our army.

    I¡¯ve received reports that the enemy¡¯s attacks are scattered and there¡¯s a lull, but I can¡¯t stand it if they drag the key part of the army with them.

    Although the situation is improving thanks to ¡°Fumi-Fumi¡¯s Growth¡±, the situation is still unpredictable.

    Freesia has been punishing Tapeworm sincest night. Because ¡°credit, reward, and punishment¡± is the cornerstone of our foundation, we are not going to go easy on them, nor do we intend to.

    £¨Although, these maids have be much more capable of fighting, Devi. If they train a little more, I might be able to send them to the demon world, Devi¡­)

    While I was thinking about this, the door opened and Fumi Fumi came into the dining room.

    Immediately, the maids jumped up and took an upright stance.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Good morning! Thanks to the Great Confinement King-sama, we are living a happy life every day!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As the maids cheered, Fumi Fumi gave a twitchy smile.

    ¡¸Today you¡¯re up early, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I just finished doing radio gymnastics. And now, I¡¯m going back to Tokyo right after breakfast¡¹

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan is not with you, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ I was very reckless yesterday. She probably won¡¯t wake up until noon¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi¡¯s going to need a pair of girls to keep up with you, Devi¡­¡¹

    When I cowered, Fumi Fumi looked around the dining room and tilted her head.

    ¡¸The maids appear to be a little short¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Tapeworm is working on making sausages for Orthrus to eat, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Sausage?¡¹

    It¡¯s so gory from what I¡¯ve heard.

    It¡¯s better for both of us if he doesn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    I guess he understood that.

    He changed the subject abruptly.

    ¡¸By the way, how¡¯s Kaneko-san doing?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s still sleeping, Devi. What about it, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¡­ The entertainment agency thing went unexpectedly well and I got a big kick out of it¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, we¡¯d better put a n together soon, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Are you really going to do that thing we talked about the other day?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi. That¡¯s why I went through all the trouble of reading manga about it, Devi. The selection of people is already done, Devi. All that remains is to finish the progress chart exactly, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to postpone my reply until a week from now, so we can finish it by then. And, what¡¯s Takata-san¡¯s situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Her training has just begun, Devi, but so far it¡¯s going well, Devi. Earthworm and Cockroach are doing well over there, Devi¡¹

    I pointed towards the maids, and Fumi Fumi smiled at them.

    ¡¸Well, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Y-y-yess!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaai!?¡¹

    Earthworm and Cockroach instantly turned red and slumped down to the ground. Centipede looked enviously at them.

    ¡¸In thetter half of the summer vacation, Fumi Fumi must be there every day, Devi. I want you to keep that in mind, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹

    ¡¸And¡­ There¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Something on your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi. I have told you that Anna Kamishima might be working for another noble in the demon world, right, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸So¡­ I was trying to secure her sister in case of emergency, but it got interrupted, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You mean another noble from the demon world came out?¡¹

    I shake my head.

    ¡¸No, Devi. But, it¡¯s a foreign woman¡­ probably a saint with the blessings of an angel in her body, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸An angel!?¡¹

    Fumi Fumi looked surprised at this.

    ¡¸But the chance of angels descending is zero at this stage, Devi. They¡¯re not really interested in humans, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, justice is overwhelmingly dominant in this world, Devi. Sometimes when they give a blessing to the right person and say, ¡°Well, work hard¡±, the person will worship them all by himself, Devi. So, they don¡¯t need toe down all the way, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of random¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better that way, Devi. If theye out, it will be a pain in the ass because they try to destroy the human race, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is that? It¡¯s so scary!¡¹

    ¡¸Just like the story of Noah¡¯s Flood, in fact, in all the scriptures and teachings of the past and present, there has never been a time when mankind was in danger of extinction because of the devil, Devi. Whenever mankind is on the verge of extinction, it is always because of divine punishment, Devi. It¡¯s the work of angels, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸So who are these foreign saints?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re like pawns in a game, Devi. Something to pass the time, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­ Their nature is bad¡¹

    ¡¸So well, the saints aren¡¯t much of a threat, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see. By the way, the number of foreign people has been increasingtely, as well as that saint. There was a foreign girl who came to the radio gymnastic today. She¡¯s a girl I became friends with a while ago¡¹

    ¡¸A foreigner at radio gymnastics¡­ It¡¯s a global society, Devi¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Moribe, when I ran into Kitora-chan earlier, she was dressed up really well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    As I tilted my head, Ninagawa-senpai interrupted the conversation.

    ¡¸Look, isn¡¯t it like a date after work!? I heard Kitora-sensei got a boyfriend recently. The rumor is they¡¯re about to cross the finish line¡¹

    ¡¸Huh! Seriously!¡¹

    While we were changing in the club room, Coach Jnda(Ynda) walked in and pped her hands.

    ¡¸Okay okay! Attention, please! One of the coaching staff will be joining us from today¡¯s practice for the tournament¡¹

    ¡¸Coaching¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Staff?¡¹

    It was very sudden.

    With the exception of Takasago-senpai, who was sleeping on a pipe chair, everyone turned suspicious at once.

    The next moment, we all rolled our eyes when we saw a person entering the club room.

    ¡¸Let me Introduce You. She is Hikaru Teruya, who will be coaching you in the sprint¡¹

    A Yankee jersey, ck with gold lines.

    Green hair, countless piercings in her ears.

    Although she looked different, the person who appeared was indeed Teruya-senpai.

    When everyone was stunned, Coach Jnda(Ynda) raised her voice.

    ¡¸She¡¯s going to be taking care of the sprint¡­ Moribe!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yah!? Yess!¡¹

    Suddenly she called my name, and I jumped up.

    ¡¸You, switch to sprint!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? B-but, I-I¡¯m a high jumper¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, high jump is a mismatch for a person of your height, and training in the sprint will be a plus even if you go back to high jump! You shouldpete in the sprint in the nextpetition!¡¹

    Instead of me, who had suddenly stiffened up, Shima-senpai shouted a protest to Coach Jnda(Ynda).

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Coach! You¡¯re being arrogant! Hey, Ui-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the events are chosen by the members when they join the club, and even if Ninagawa is the only one in the sprint now, there will only be Takasago in the high jump, what do you think about that, Coach?¡¹

    When Tashiro-senpai looked at her sharply, Coach Jnda(Ynda) met her head-on and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen you practice yesterday and the day before, but Takasago is not going to practice. When we split up to practice for different events, Moribe is practicing by herself. I think that¡¯s more unhealthy, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Takasago¡­¡¹

    Shima-senpai moans quietly.

    She can¡¯t say anything back if she¡¯s told that.

    ¡¸For now, until the next tournament, let Moribe go for sprint!¡¹

    Coach Jnda(Ynda) reminded me, and I nodded reluctantly.

    £¨But¡­)

    I nced at Teruya-senpai.

    £¨Teruya-senpai, she¡¯s scary and loud¡­ I don¡¯t like her)

 Chapter 135: Its not a Flag that Love is Born to Gorilla

    Chapter 135: It¡¯s not a g that Love is Born to Gori

    At exactly 13 o¡¯clock, I arrived at the Akasaka office, relying on the map on the web.

    Kurosawa-san and I parted ways at once, and we agreed to meet at 3 o¡¯clock at a hamburger shop in Roppongi with an unfamiliar name that sounds like a hup.

    £¨It¡¯s surprisingly small¡­)

    When I arrived at the office, I was greeted by a four-story brick building located just off the main street.

    It¡¯s much more modest than I imagined.

    I was expecting something like a skyscraper, considering it was a bigpany, but I was disappointed.

    After walking up about three steps, I pushed the ss door and entered the reception area.

    When I told the beautiful receptionist what I wanted, she said, ¡°Please go up to the fourth floor¡± and pointed me toward the elevator.

    Once I reached the fourth floor, a woman was waiting for me in front of the elevator.

    She looked to be in her early thirties. She is wearing a tight skirt and white blouse, and has her employee ID card around her neck. She is a sexy woman with lustrous ck hair and a distinctive mole under her eyes.

    Her features matched those of the manager, Kiyoka Yamauchi, whom Kaneko-san had told me about beforehand.

    I think she might be the same person.

    If Kaneko-san is right, she should be the president¡¯s lover.

    ¡¸You must be Fumijima from Modero Project. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. This way, please¡¹

    I was ushered into the reception room, where I found a magnificent leather sofa set. On a waist-high shelf by the wall, there were trophies and ques lined up for your viewing pleasure.

    ¡¸Please sit down and wait for a moment¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yes, uh, uh, thank you¡¹

    It¡¯s not an act of stuttering. I¡¯m actually confused. That¡¯s because¡­

    £¨¡­Where is the right ce to sit?)

    Even if I¡¯m told to sit down, I don¡¯t really know where to sit on the sofa set.

    £¨¡­I think I¡¯ve heard that the one closest to the door is the lowest seat¡­)

    In all likelihood, I¡¯m in a lower position than them.

    But since I¡¯m a guest, is it right for me to sit in the upper seat?

    £¨I don¡¯t know¡­. At any rate, being humble is the right thing to do)

    For the time being, I sat down in what I thought was the lowest seat and waited for the president toe.

    The only sound was the ticking of the clock in the reception room. There was no sign of tea being served.

    Ten minutes passed, fifteen minutes passed, and about twenty minutes passed in vain.

    ¡¸Thanks for waiting¡¹

    President Kurashima came into the reception room in an unusually good mood.

    He sat down in front of me and started to talk without even greeting me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like to go around. I¡¯ll tell you straight out, your Misuzu! She¡¯s a gem. I¡¯d like you to bring her to my office!¡¹

    ¡¸What!? No, wait, wait, wait a minute!¡¹

    As expected, I pretend to be in an exaggerated panic. Then, with a thin smile on his face, the president confronted me.

    ¡¸We will pay all the penalties for the cancetion of the contract. Think about it, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a loss for the entire entertainment industry that a talent like her is buried in a small agency like yours?¡¹

    He¡¯s a pushy old man.

    After all, does a president have to be this forceful to be president?

    I deliberately responded in a muffled voice as I tensed and turned my head away.

    ¡¸W-with all due respect, President. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s too rude¡­ And it¡¯s not something I can do on my own¡­¡¹

    The president sat up, leaned back, and nodded humbly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not surprising. That¡¯s why I¡¯d like you to persuade Misuzu by yourself¡¹

    ¡¸What!? You mean me!? Seriously, you¡¯ve got to be kidding! You¡¯re asking me to betray thepany?¡¹

    When I pretended to be a little angry and raised my voice, President Kurashimaughed with one cheek distorted, as if he expected me to say so.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying¡­ for free. You too can move to ourpany with Misuzu. How much do you make a year now? I¡¯ll ept you as a section chief¡¹

    ¡¸S-section chief!?¡¹

    ¡¸I think there¡¯s something shiny about you too. Eventually, I¡¯d like to entrust you with a section¡¹

    £¨Uwaa¡­ I¡¯m almost starting to believe him when he¡¯s this tantly maniptive)

    When I dared to remain silent, President Kurashima pushed me again and leaned toward me.

    ¡¸What do you think? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea¡¹

    ¡¸¡­However, Misuzu-san won¡¯t being to Tokyo until next week¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. By then, you must persuade her. Here are the conditions we¡¯ll offer to her¡¹

    What the president held out to me was an A4 sheet of copy paper with bullet points typed on it.

    I skimmed through it and found a list of nearly ten conditions, including the contract fee, that looked like something from the height of the bubble economy.

    And¨D¨Dno name.

    ¡¸You can answer next week, when shees to Tokyo. Bring her here then, and we¡¯ll make a formal contract¡¹

    The president didn¡¯t seem to be suspicious of me, but it would be better to make him more suspicious of me.

    Bad guys are always more at ease when the other party is a small person.

    ¡¸Um¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try to deal with Misuzu-san. So¡­ can you assure me in writing that I will be treated well?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t believe me?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ I mean, it¡¯s not that I doubt President, but I myself know my own value¡¹

    When I told him that, he twisted his cheeks in amusement.

    ¡¸Hahaha, I see. Very well. Let¡¯s prepare it for you¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ Well, I¡¯ll try my best to bring Misuzu-san here next week¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯m a busy man myself. Excuse me¡¹

    After saying that, the president quickly left the reception room without looking back.

    £¨He really doesn¡¯t treat me well. If he keeps doing it like this, I¡¯m sure someone will scoop him up sooner orter¡­)

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸President, thank you for your hard work¡¹

    Kiyoka smiled at me as I returned to the office.

    ¡¸He¡¯s even smaller than I thought, that one. It¡¯s quite simple¡¹

    Then she wrinkled the bridge of her nose, as if she had been smelled.

    ¡¸Do you really want that guy to join us? No matter how much of a barter he is, he is very gross, ugly, smelly, looks like he can¡¯t do the job, and other than the fact that he is young, he has nothing to offer¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Kiyoka is relentless. Well, that¡¯s just a cost to attract Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ Still, it¡¯s a bold move to treat him like a section chief. No one will follow you if you act like that¡¹

    ¡¸Just because he¡¯s a section chief doesn¡¯t mean he has to have subordinates. I¡¯ll just set up a new toilet cleaning section. And in three months, he¡¯ll be fired for not getting rid of the yellow stains¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡­ You¡¯re really bad¡¹

    When I reached out and squeezed her breasts, she immediately leaned toward me with lust in her eyes.

    She is a woman that I have been training since she joined thepany as a new employee, but she has really be a woman that I like.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Hikaru, get in¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Coach Jnda(Ynda)¡¹

    Today¡¯s club activities are over in the morning.

    I urged Teruya Hikaru to get in the passenger seat, and got into a used mini car.

    She¡¯s going to live with us for the time being.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    When I asked, Hikaru looked troubled and spoke.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a needle in a haystack¡­¡¹

    That is unavoidable.

    No one rejected her to her face, but the members could not hide their confusion.

    After all, she was the sister of the suspect who had kidnapped the girls. Well, that¡¯s to be expected.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Hikaru¡¯s sister is not the culprit, is she?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ That¡¯s right¡¹

    Last night¡¯s encounter with the maid was a clue to solving a big case.

    ¡±That door¡±¡­ it was important to witness a part of the enemy¡¯s ability. If it¡¯s known, the countermeasures can be figured out.

    The culprit must be able to use that door to move around.

    For the time being, udia¡¯s suspects are Tashiro, the captain of the track and field club, Shima, and Moribe, a first-year student. For now, we¡¯ll have to keep an eye on them, poke around and wait for their reactions.

    If we get close to the core, they will surelye through that door and attack us.

    I¡¯ll keep an eye on Tashiro and Shima, but I¡¯ll leave Moribe to Hikaru.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­ Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, having you coach the track and field club¡¹

    ¡¸It was not okay¡­ But I managed to do it¡¹

    Of course, the principal and vice principal objected to the idea, but it was just a coach that I hired with my own money.

    She was a coaching staff member only during the summer vacation.

    Above all, her former homeroom teacher, Gorioka-sensei, was a big supporter.

    ¡ºEducation does not mean discarding the bad parts. If a teacher discards a sister for the sins of her older sister, the students will not trust the teacher¡»

    I was impressed that he had a gori-like face, but he said such a noble thing.

    If he didn¡¯t look like a gori, I might have fallen in love with him.

 Chapter 136: Its almost Devilish to Force a Topic thats Past Its Prime

    Chapter 136: It¡¯s almost Devilish to Force a Topic that¡¯s Past Its Prime

    Twoupdates¡­<hr>

    It was past six in the morning when I returned to the room I was given.

    I took a shower, went to bed, and was woken up by Cockroach maid at two in the afternoon.

    As I ate, I told her that I wanted to be at the bar by four o¡¯clock today. When I told her that, she replied bluntly.

    ¡¸Takata-sama. From now on, you¡¯re on your own. You may skip work or take a nap, but I will not force you to do so. If you have a request, just ring this doorbell and I¡¯lle¡¹

    She then ced a small bell on the table.

    ¡¸Request¡­ Will you listen to me?¡¹

    ¡¸It depends¡¹

    I made a bold request.

    ¡¸I want to study. I need a reference book or something. Like guide to entertain customers and¡­ a gal stuff¡¹

    When I told her that, she bowed down deeply and spoke.

    ¡¸epted. I¡¯ll bring it before youe back today¡¹

    And now, it was four o¡¯clock while I was getting ready. After a few moments, I opened themuter door and made my way down to the locker room.

    After entering the locker room, I take out the miniskirt from the locker that was hanging and put it on.

    Today, I¡¯m wearing a pastel pink bikini, and as I check my figure, I¡¯m still not used to it.

    After all, it¡¯s embarrassing.

    I sat down on a folding pipe chair and waited for a while, then the door creaked open and Mako-san peeked out.

    ¡¸Taka-chi, good morning!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alreadyte in the evening, isn¡¯t it, Mako-san?¡¹

    Then she smiled and told me that it was OK to say good morning for night work, no matter what time it was.

    Well, if ¡°good morning¡± means ¡°early¡±, it seems to make sense.

    Yesterday, after much crying, I asked her to teach me how to entertain customers.

    It¡¯s really frustrating, but that cockroach maid has a point. Criticizing what I cannot do is nothing but a sore loser.

    In addition, I can¡¯t keep still if she says that I¡¯m disturbing the atmosphere.

    In the end, I understood it this way.

    If mymon sense and concept is baseball, themon sense here is ser.

    And when I thought that I was angry with those who were ying ser, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand in the batter¡¯s box?¡±.

    I felt embarrassed because it¡¯s ridiculous.

    ¡¸Mako-san. Thank you for your guidance¡¹

    When I bowed to her, she looked troubled for a moment, and then smiled.

    ¡¸Just call me Mako, we¡¯re friends, after all¡¹

    I was surprised. It seems we are friends.

    Then, she taught me how to entertain customers, step by step.

    ¡¸First, greet customers cheerfully when theye in and say ¡°Wee¡± normally¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ But everyone says hello and chiisu¡¹

    ¡¸If you get used to it. After all, people whoe to this bar don¡¯t want to be polite, they want to be able to talk casually like girlfriends. But I think it¡¯s better to say ¡°Wee¡± naturally than to force yourself to be awkward¡¹

    I see, it¡¯s important to learn the basics first.

    ¡¸Then, when the customerse to the counter, we take their drink orders¡­ Well¡­ For example, you might ask them like a boy you¡¯re close to, or your boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Boyfriend¡­?¡¹

    I think of my usual conversation with Kobayashi-sensei.

    ¡¸What¡­ drink would you like?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of boyfriend are you dating!? I mean you can say, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± or ¡°What are you going to drink?¡±. Those things are fine!¡¹

    From there, I practiced repeatedly with Mako-san, saying ¡°Wee¡± when a customer came in and ¡°What will you drink?¡± and so on.

    ¡¸And the most important thing in a girl¡¯s bar is conversation. Basically, there are only people who want to talk to you, so all you have to do is give them a friendly smile and you¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    ¡¸O-OK-maru[1]?¡¹

    ¡¸OK is fine. And, if you have the three words ¡°I think so, me too¡±, ¡°I see¡±, and ¡°No way~¡±, you can usually manage. When you get used to it, you can insert some gal word into your speech, and the customers will be happy¡¹ (*Note: Sorena, A~ne, Yaba~)

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I can almost understand this. ¡°Exactly¡± means sympathy, ¡°I see¡± means understanding, and ¡°No way¡± means amazement.

    ¡¸Then, when you see the person, you just talk to him randomly¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds¡­ difficult¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll y the customer, so let¡¯s practice! From now!¡¹

    And we practiced for 20 minutes.

    For some reason, Mako-san looked like a member of an expedition who had found something extraordinary.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When we got back to ¡°the room¡±, Kurosawa-san and I were having a discussion with Lili in the dining room about the strategy of the entertainmentpany.

    On the table was an A4 copy paper given to me by the president.

    Kurosawa-san said, ¡°Of course everyone¡¯ll bite. If the president gives such a condition¡±.

    ¡¸So, Lili, are you really going to do that?¡¹

    I asked, and Lili nodded as if it were obvious.

    To be honest, I¡¯m not too keen on the idea.

    But Lili was very confident.

    ¡¸This time, it¡¯s not brainwashing, it¡¯s judgment, Devi. Our goal is to make them confess their sins and kill them socially¡¹

    ¡¸Wow¡­ That sounds awesome. What are you going to do?¡¹

    When Kurosawa-san said this with a curious look, Lili puffed out her chest in an increasingly good mood.

    ¡¸Fufun! You¡¯ll be surprised to hear it, Devi! This time, it¡¯s the popr ¡°Death-Game¡±, Devi!¡¹

    When Lili said this in a high-pitched voice, there was a delicate atmosphere in the room.

    Kurosawa-san opened her mouth, showing a puzzled expression.

    ¡¸Death game¡­ I think that¡¯s a little past its prime¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, that¡¯s not true, Devi. There are many death game manga published every month¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ That¡¯s just inertia. I heard they don¡¯t sell well even though they are published. In fact, there aren¡¯t that trend, really¡¹ (¡ùThis is Kurosawa-san¡¯s personal opinion)

    ¡¸What!? Kurosawa-chan! You¡¯re making an enemy of the publishing industry!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san asks Lili with a wry smile, waving her arms around.

    ¡¸W-well¡­ But how exactly are we going to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸First, the selection of participants, Devi. That has already been done, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Kurosawa-san and I are confirmed, what about the others?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi Devi. The role requires a certain amount of acting ability, Devi. Among Fumi Fumi¡¯s harem, I have selected people who are rtively sensible and dexterous, Devi¡¹

    The word ¡°sensible¡± makes me tilt my head.

    To be honest, no facees to mind. I don¡¯t remember there being anyone like that.

    ¡¸First of all, Fumi Fumi and Kurosawa-chan are naturally, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re kind of rted¡¹

    ¡¸And the AV girl, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Kaneko-san, she¡¯s not ying the mastermind?¡¹

    ¡¸Just the fact that she¡¯s in it is enough to scare the president, Devi¡¹

    I see. If a person who was supposed to have been tricked and sold to a foreign country, appear again, that alone is absurdly scary.

    ¡¸And, there is a survivor of thest death game, Devi. For now, I¡¯m going to assign ¡°unsociable¡± to the role that makes all kinds of meaningful statements, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ There¡¯s it. There is such a character. Well, Shiratori-san is certainly like that¡¹

    ¡¸Next, the role of a cheerful ck man in a Hollywood movie called ¡°Why not?¡±¡¹(*Note: ê–šÝ¤Êü\ÈËÒÛ¤ò¡º¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤ä¤Í¤ó¡»)

    ¡¸Shima-san¡¹

    ¡¸And then a character who looks harmless but is actually a serial killer¡­ Oppai-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chan!?¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­ I have a bad feeling about that.

    I thought it was a mismatch, but it¡¯s actually a great match¡­.

    ¡¸Are you saying Masaki is the mastermind?¡¹

    Lili shakes her head in response to Kurosawa-san¡¯s question.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not, Devi. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a serial killer who happened to wander into the city, Devi¡¹

    What kind of scenario is that?

    ¡¸And the person that gets killed in the first two minutes is Ryoko, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸That¡¯s terrible!¡¹¡¹

    Kurosawa-san and I unconsciously echoed each other.

    As usual, Ryoko is not getting any reward. I seriously thought that she was born under an unlucky star.

    <hr>

    (1) OK maru is the same as OK. This is young generation Japanese ng.

 Chapter 137: Past Redemption

    Chapter 137: Past Redemption

    The chapter contains R18 scenes¡­<hr>

    ¡¸Uu¡­ Uuuh¡¹

    Ryoko is standing on her toes with her hands tied.

    Her hands are above her head, and the ropes that bind her wrists are tied to the ceiling hooks.

    She is tied and hanged in her pantsuit, her work clothes.

    Although she is notpletely floating, she has to stretch out her legs to keep her toes touching the floor.

    Her body and muscles were tense, and her breasts were covered in sweat from her open shirt.

    £¨This¡­ I¡¯d like to keep it on disy as an sculpture)

    That¡¯s how beautiful she looked.

    Although I had already seen every inch of Ryoko¡¯s body, looking at this underexposed figure, a new excitement welled up in my lower belly.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ Do you think you can get away with this for free?¡¹

    I smiled lightly at Ryoko, who was ring at me.

    ¡¸Detective, how long do you think you can keep up that kind of strength?¡¹

    As I said this, I put my hand on the breast of her blouse and pulled off the buttons.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Then, with a rush of energy, I unbuckled her belt and pulled down her pants at once.

    Ryoko¡¯s cheeks flush as she bites her lip in frustration, revealing her sexy dark red underwear.

    ¡¸Heh, you¡¯re wearing sexy underwear for such an uptight cop. Perhaps you were expecting it?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we have time. I¡¯ll give you lots of fun¡¹

    ¡¸No, no! Stopppp!¡¹

    I put my hand on the waistband of her underwear and pulled it down. Immediately, the smell of young cheese-like females hit my nose.

    Ryoko¡¯s lower body now exposed. And with her hips lifted up tightly, I saw the beautiful line from her waist to her gently sloping lower abdomen.

    Then, I unhook her front hook, and her breasts spill out with a plump sound. Despite her reluctance, her dark pink nipples stood out as if in anticipation.

    ¡¸Haha, detective, your body seems to be expecting it¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s not¡­¡¹

    Ryoko wriggles in embarrassment and her eyes are beginning to moisten.

    Since her hands are still tied, she can¡¯tpletely take off her clothes. Her white blouse and bra are hung over her shoulders, and see-through knee socks are left on both feet. The fact that she hadn¡¯tpletely removed her clothes was rather arousing.

    Then I went behind her and roughly grabbed her breasts and squeezed them.

    ¡¸Aah, no¡­ Kuh, no, stop it¡¹

    As I rubbed and squeezed, her breasts gradually became warm. A hint of sweat also appeared, and the color of her skin turned pink.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re feeling it¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s, ah, not, true, ah, ah, ahh!¡¹

    I pinched her nipples between my fingers, and she shuddered and writhed in agony.

    ¡¸Ahh! Kuh, stop it, ah, ah, ah, ahh¡­¡¹

    As I run my fingers over her skin, I move my hand down to the bottom of her body and pull her legs up through the other rope hanging from the hook, which is tied into a ring.

    ¡¸Ahh! No! S-stop it!¡¹

    Immediately, Ryoko screamed out. She shook her body to escape, but there was nothing she could do when she was tied up.

    As she was lifted up by the rope, one of her legs was raised high.

    And with her knees bent, she stands on one leg like a Y-shaped bncing act. After tying the rope around her legs, I stood back and watched her.

    Her crotch is spread wider than ever. Even the folds of her flesh were split open, letting the flesh inside spill out.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got a very sexy body¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ D-don¡¯t look at it¡­¡¹

    Still, I lean in close to her and whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Tell me, Detective. What is this ce called?¡¹

    With a chuckle, I open herbia with my fingers, and a gush of nectar wets my fingers and drips down her thighs.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know, such a thing, I don¡¯t kno!¡¹

    *Chupu*, *chupu*, *chupu*, *kuchu*, *kuchu*.

    As I stirred around the horny vagina vestibule, the nasty sound of water echoed off the walls.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ahh, Nnn, ah, s-stop it, ahhh!?¡¹

    I slide my finger and rub her clitoris, and she lets out a high-pitched cry and opens her eyes.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s a good reaction¡¹

    I pinch her clitoris with my finger and rub it up and down as if I were handling a man¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸Hiiiii! Ahhhh, ahhhhhhh, hiii!?¡¹

    Her reaction was dramatic. Ryoko shook her head violently and screamed. I guess it¡¯s about time.

    My cock was already tense too. So, I took off my underwear and rubbed it against Ryoko¡¯s crotch, and her expression twitched.

    ¡¸Oh, no! I¡¯m about to be raped! No, please don¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, bitch!¡¹

    With that, I thrust my rod into her vagina at once, and she screamed with great agony.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiii!? Noooo! I-it¡¯sing innnn!¡¹

    From that point on, it was pure and simple. I thrust my hips violently, devouring the prey in front of me.

    *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!*

    I mmed my hips hard into her ass from behind, and its sound reverberated off the stone wall.

    ¡¸Aaah! Ah! Ah! Ah, ah, ah, hii, ah¡¹

    It must have been very painful, standing on one leg in an unsteady position. After all, I can see her legs twitching and trembling. But I¡¯m not going to let her off the hook.

    I thrust in further, and the meat stick went all the way in.

    ¡¸Higu! Hiiiiii!¡¹

    Ryoko clenched her teeth, shaking her head and tensing up. Her mouth was full of drool, which dripped onto the floor.

    ¡¸How about it, bitch, it feels good, right!? Haa!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ not¡­ true¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You dirty bitch! You want me to do more¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t! Nhiiiiiii!¡¹

    I move my hips even faster. And with relentless thrusting, I pull out and thrust, pull out and thrust again.

    *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!*

    I grab Ryoko¡¯s wavy hair and yell at her while mming my hips so hard that her ass turns red.

    ¡¸Come on! Just be honest! Tell me it feels good, bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiii! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhh!¡¹

    *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!*

    While mming her hips hard, I squeezed her breasts and presses them together.

    ¡¸Come on! It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Come on!¡¹

    And finally, she¡¯s fallen.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s heel hood! I-it¡¯s so hooodd!¡¹

    After all that pounding, my ejaction is reaching its peak.

    ¡¸Come on! Beg me to put it in your vagina! After all, it¡¯s going toe out! Tell me you want me to impregnate you!¡¹

    *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!*

    ¡¸Oh, p-please l-let it out! Let it out inside my vaginaaaaa! Please impregnate Ryokoooo! Please knock my bellyyyyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha! Detective! Now you¡¯re my bitch forever! I¡¯ll impregnate you to my heart¡¯s content!¡¹

    With the pain of ejaction having already reached the perineum, I thrust the final blow deep into Ryoko¡¯s vagina, right into her womb.

    ¡¸Kuh! Ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    I thrust with all my might, piercing her womb. With a scream, Ryoko opens her eyes and sticks out her tongue into the air.

    At that moment¡­

    *Tremble*! *Spurtttttt*!

    White muddy liquid spurted out like a shower over her womb.

    ¡¸Aaah! I-it¡¯s outttttt, ah, I¡¯m going to be impregnated, I¡¯m going to be stuffed, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhhh!!¡¹

    Ryoko arched her back and moaned without a care in the world.

    Then, after pouring everyst drop of cum into her, I pulled my cock and Ryoko slumped in her suspended position.

    The white liquid dripped down her inner thighs in a steady stream.

    I grabbed her hair and made her look up. There was no sign of the dignified female detective there.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Uuuu¡­ I¡¯m a bitch¡­¡¹

    There was only one bitch with a stupid face.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I untied the ropes and lowered Ryoko, then I made the bed appear andy down with her.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ Master, that was great¡¹

    She kissed me lovingly on the cheek.

    Tonight, I had originally nned to take care of her, but then I realized that ¡­.

    I felt so badly of her when she was assigned the role of dying in two minutes by Lili, so I decided to ask her for her request, to give her the love she wanted instead.

    As a result, this is what she answered immediately without any hesitation.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to be in a situation where I¡¯m a female detective captured by criminals and trained to be a bitch¡¹

    It¡¯s too deep for me toment, but¡­ If she likes it, that¡¯s good. In fact, the first time she was captured, she was even more reckless.

    Then, Ryoko rubbed her cheek against my chest in a sweet way and whispered.

    ¡¸Leave the role of a dead body to me. Master can cut me up to the very limit. I¡¯m used to it¡¹

 Chapter 138: The Concept of Friend

    Chapter 138: The Concept of Friend

    After closing the bar, I came back to the locker room.

    The result of the poprity contest is that I¡¯m at the bottom again today.

    I knew it wasn¡¯t something I could simply improve, but it was more difficult than I expected.

    Still, I didn¡¯t offend anyone today, and even though it was only two votes, a customer voted for me.

    Such a small thing made me inexplicably happy.

    It made me want to work even harder tomorrow.

    Although I am still impatient to get the first ce as soon as possible, and I am still angry at this unreasonable situation.

    Somehow, I felt as if I had started to look forward.

    I can¡¯t thank you enough to Mako-san.

    Not only did she teach me how to entertain customers, but also during my work, she quickly followed up on my conversations when it started to go wrong, and carefully taught me how to prepare drinks.

    When I thanked her, she said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural, we¡¯re friends¡¹

    And smiled.

    I was surprised. Apparently, that¡¯s what friends are supposed to do.

    Today¡¯s girls are the same as yesterday.

    There are thirty-one cast members in total, and they work in shifts, but today¡¯s cast member happened to be the same as yesterday.

    Everyone is changing in the locker room in the morning, with the air somewhat unsettled.

    I myself have nothing to change, but I am forbidden to speak out about my problem in the presence of other people, so I sit on a pipe chair in a daze, doing nothing, waiting for the other girls to finish changing.

    The chirping and joyful behaviour of the girls was not much different from that of my ssmates at school.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s wrong, Taka-chi? Aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, after a short break¡­¡¹

    The person who approached me was Rena-san, who was the top vote winner yesterday and today.

    When I talked to her, she told me that she is a student of thew department of a prestigious university that I want to attend. I was surprised to hear that she wants to be a judge in the future.

    When I asked her why she was doing this part-time job, she said.

    ¡¸You know, I¡¯ve been given a chance to go to university, and I can¡¯t bother my parents. There are a lot of people here, and I think it will be a good way to get a good work experience¡¹

    Will the Japanese court system be okay?

    If the judge decides the case on a whim, it¡¯s not good.

    To my eyes, she doesn¡¯t look particrly pretty or cute, but for some reason, there are many regrs whoe to see her.

    When I smiled at her, she came up to me in her underwear and stared at my face.

    ¡¸W-what is it¡­?¡¹

    She smiles and opens her mouth, wondering if I have said something to offend her.

    ¡¸What a waste! Even though, you look so cute! Your skin is so tanned and your hair so colored, but you¡¯ve got it wrong¡­ After all, the more shy you are, the more your face looks nd without makeup, and the less impressive you look¡¹

    ¡¸B-nd?¡¹

    Then, the other two girls and Mako-san came to peek at me as if they were surrounding me.

    ¡¸Oh, now that you mention it¡¹

    ¡¸I see. There was something strange about it¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, Rena-chan will teach you some tips on makeup¡¹

    ¡¸E-eh? Eh?¡¹

    While I was confused, they took out makeup tools from their bags and started applying makeup to my face.

    ¡¸The key to gal makeup is the eyes, you know. If you have such a dark skin tone, you need to apply a lot of makeup or it will be blurry. Use eye-pouch, eyeliner to make your eyes appear double¡­ Although I¡¯d like to get false eyshes¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I have a new one, I bought it before I came, I¡¯ll give it to you~¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s nice! Thetest trend is to make the eyes droop a little, to make them look sweet. It¡¯s better to match the eyebrows to the hair color as much as possible, but for now, I¡¯ll do yours today¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, um¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You have beautiful skin, Taka-chi. If I were you, I¡¯d start from the foundation and add moreyers, but it looks natural enough¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what to do. But¡­ The girls are having a good time. I didn¡¯t want to interfere by rejecting them.

    Eventually¡­

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s perfect ¡î¡¹

    Rena-san nodded, and the remaining three girls pped their hands in excitement, saying ¡°Wow!¡±.

    ¡¸Okay¡­ Come here, Taka-chi!¡¹

    As she said this, Mako-san turned the mirror toward me.

    There was a gal in the mirror. She looked like a foreigner with well-defined eyes and nose¡­ And she¡¯s pretty in her own way.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a bad looking girl. You¡¯d be so cute if you got it right¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good, I¡¯m already in love¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, you¡¯re right, Rena-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I have no idea what you think, I¡¯m not an esper, you know¡¹

    With that, the girls startughing.

    ¡¸Taka-chi, let¡¯s do your makeup properly tomorrow. Then the poprity contest will go up for sure¡¹

    Why do they do such a thing as sending salt to the enemy?

    Is it that they don¡¯t care if I make a little effort?

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t know how to do your makeup, you can always ask. Rena working five shifts a week this month¡¹

    ¡¸T-thank you¡­¡¹

    When I told her that, Rena-san smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what friends do. You smell like water, you know[1]¡¹

    ¡¸Only for the girls¡¯ bar, of course¡¹

    Mako-san made ament, and the girls allughed again.

    I was surprised. Apparently, they are my friends, too.

    Apparently, the concept of friends here is different from the one I know¡­ It¡¯splicated.

    Eventually, after a lot of noise, the girls finish changing and leave the locker room.

    ¡¸See youter! Taka-chi! See you tomorrow!¡¹

    The locker room fell silent as Mako-san left at the end.

    What is it? I can¡¯t sort out my feelings.

    I¡¯m not in a bad mood, but ¡­.

    With such marbled feelings, I opened themuter door and went back to my room.

    As I ate my breakfast.

    All that was left was to take a shower and go to sleep¡­.

    By the way, is there any make-up remover in the bathroom?

    If not, I¡¯ll have to ask cockroach maid to remove my makeup.

    While thinking about this, I looked at the table, where I saw a portable DVD yer and some DVDs on it.

    ¡­I wonder what it is. It¡¯s not even Blu-ray nowadays, which is subtly petty.

    Yesterday evening, before I went to work, I asked cockroach maid to prepare something that could be used as a reference, but apparently she prepared some video materials for me.

    It seemed to me that if I wanted to learn about gal and entertain a customer, a video would make more sense than a book.

    But¡­

    ¡¸W-w-w-what¡­ what the hell is this!?¡¹

    I shouted out when I saw the pile of DVDs.

    ¡ºck Gal Pick-up ¨C Premium Edition¡»

    ¡ºck Gal Tie Up! My friends¡¯ friends are all bitches¡»

    ¡ºManko Capac, Sex ck¡»

    ¡ºNasty ck gal sister! Fascinating cum squeezer¡»

    ¡ºSlippery ck gal gets oiled! Ah ¡î Please extract my oil field!¡»

    ¡ºThe ck gal I picked up on the beach won¡¯t let me leave¡»

    ¡ºck Gal Bitch Semen Festival. I¡¯ll be there until morning¡»

    ¡ºA DVD to help you prepare for the second level salesman exam¡»

    It was AV. It was so much AV that there was no way I could mistake it.

    No¡­ Thest one was not an AV, but I felt as if cockroach maid were telling me, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you want, Takata-sama¡±, and that made me absurdly angry.

    <hr>

    (1) Being distant even though you are close to each other. (e.g.) I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t tell me about your problems. You¡¯re so watery

 Chapter 139: Saori Moribe

    Chapter 139: Saori Moribe

    ¡¸Foreigner is back again!¡¹

    ¡¸Foreigner¡­ Foreigner¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ahaha¡¹

    I smile at the kids who are following me around.

    In my heart, I want to hit them very badly.

    Especially the kid with the shaved head who pats my butt. My ass is not cheap. I¡¯ll send him a bill with interest when hees of age.

    But as soon as they saw Fumio Kijima and Saori Moribe enter the park, the kids¡¯ annoying attention shifted to them.

    ¡¸Fumio, you¡¯rete! Stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio! You¡¯re so stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, you little brat! I won¡¯t stamp it!¡¹

    ¡¸No.. the stamp! Even though, you¡¯re Fumio! I¡¯ll tell auntie!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I get it, I get it¡¹

    Fumio bows lightly to me as he brushes aside the kids who are clinging to him.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get started. Saori-chan, please!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Onii-chan¡¹

    Saori presses the y button on an old-fashioned boom box with an unfamiliar brand name ¡°Aiwa¡± on the bench.

    The long beginning start was characteristic of cassette tapes. The first second or so of the sound was distorted, as if the tape was being stretched.

    Nevertheless, somehow, a light piano sound in D major resounds, and the radio gymnastics starts.

    The kids started to do the exercises as hard as they could when the music started. They finish the second part of the exercise, and Saori presses the stop button to end the exercise.

    I walked up to Saori as the kids lined up in front of Fumio to get their stamps.

    ¡¸Good work¡¹

    ¡¸You too. udia, why are youe here again?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking that I should integrate myself into the neighborhoodmunity. I¡¯m an outsider in many ways¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You certainly look like a foreigner, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Inside, though, I¡¯m very much Japanese. Anyway, how is my Onee-chan? Is she strict?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ Coach is¡­ a little scary¡­ I guess. And Teruya-senpai too¡­ She¡¯s loud¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    £¨She¡¯s really like a little animal. This girl¡­)

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at Saori, who turned her head and let out a faint voice.

    Yesterday and today, I participated in radio gymnastics and talked to her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have sold her soul to the devil or anything like that.

    Except for the fact that my abilities don¡¯t work on her, she¡¯s just a girl, a girl who¡¯s more weak-minded than most.

    I wonder if it¡¯s Fumio who¡¯s suspicious after all.

    At least, I had Tateoka keep an eye on Saori, but it might have been in vain.

    Oh well¡­ It¡¯s Tateoka anyway.

    While I was thinking about this, Fumio came up to me after stamping.

    ¡¸Good morning, udia-san, you¡¯re early again¡¹

    The smiling Fumio is ugly, but he has a surprisingly high likability in my mind. To be honest, I¡¯m not sure what it is about him.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m a nocturnal person, but I¡¯m putting my best effort. Even now, my eyes are watery¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re going home to sleep?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m going to sleep, sleep a lot. Sleep, sleep, sleep¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡¹

    An idle exchange.

    To tell you the truth, I¡¯d like to quickly ask a critical question and settle the matter ck and white, but I don¡¯t want to get to the core of the matter and have to bare my fangs now.

    After all, for Detective JK, all we need is to find out who did it and make it public. That¡¯s enough to get our name out there. It¡¯s the police¡¯s job to catch them.

    However, the powerful maid I encounteredst night saw my face too. If Fumio or Saori is the culprit, it would seem that they should be more careful¡­.

    ¡¸Even so, Fumio and Saori seem to be good friends. Maybe you guys are dating?¡¹

    ¡¸Buha!?¡¹

    It was an unthinkingment, but Saori reacted excessively.

    ¡¸W-we¡¯re not dating! We¡¯re not in a rtionship! Oh, yes, childhood friend! We¡¯re childhood friends, so it¡¯s only natural that we¡¯re close! O-onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yes¡­¡¹

    Her face was red, and she was screaming, waving her hands in the air. I can only imagine how she must be feeling.

    ¡¸Well, of course¡­ Onii-chan is so cool and popr¡­ I mean, I¡­ If I had the chance¡­ You know¡­¡¹

    While Saori is mumbling in the direction of the day after tomorrow, Fumio whispers to me in a whisper.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease her¡­. Saori-chan is a very sensitive girl, she can¡¯t say no even if she doesn¡¯t want to. If you were to tell her that you¡¯re going out with me, that would be a problem, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    £¨I wonder¡­ These guys are so troublesome. Especially when Fumio has no intention of lying in his statement¡­)

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio, is Saori and you like this all the time?¡¹

    If so, I pity Saori.

    ¡¸I mean¡­ It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve started talking to Saori-chan. We used to go to school together when we were in elementary school, but I don¡¯t remember much about it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Saori¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I happened to be helped by Onii-chan, and we only started talking against month¡­ I think¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹

    After we parted ways, on the way back to my house, I tried to sort out the details of the incident.

    If I could get ess to the police investigation information, I would be able to get a clearer picture, but for now, my sources are newspapers, magazines, the Inte, Tateoka¡¯s story, and Teruya¡¯s story.

    The first person who went missing was a female student named Misuzu Kurosawa.

    She went missing after arriving at school and was found in front of the school in the middle of the night 13 dayster.

    Misuzu Kurosawa was followed by Masaki Haneda, who went missing.

    And after that¡­

    Tateoka encountered a devil and had part of his memory stolen.

    That man was abducted from a love hotel.

    Tateoka says he was invited there by a girl named Mai Fujiwara, but that¡¯s a lie.

    I heard from Teruya that Mai Fujiwara was a regr prostitute. Tateoka probably bought her for money.

    Whatplicates matters is that Mai Fujiwara is crazy about Fumio.

    The rtionship between the two is not clear.

    It might be better to ask Tateoka more about it.

    Then, eighteen members of the track and field club went missing.

    This is where the story suddenly starts to getplicated. There is a lot of missing information.

    One of the girls went missing after Fumio told the police that he was suspicious.

    However, the girl was just trying to make Fumio feel guilty for rejecting her.

    £¨Fumio, you¡¯re really popr. Why is that? Even though, he¡¯s so ugly)

    And the first student who went missing, Misuzu Kurosawa, is on her way home with Fumio when men in arge ck car kidnap her. It seems that not only Fumio but also Misuzu Kurosawa¡¯s boyfriend witnessed this, so it is not a crazy story.

    As for the other kidnappings, it is known ¡°that door¡± was not used for this one.

    What I don¡¯t understand is what happened after that.

    After all, the next day, Fumio ¡°suddenly¡± rushed into the office of the Kamishima n.

    A summary site on the Inte says that he saw a ck van carrying Misuzu Kurosawa, but honestly speaking, a person who can raid a yakuza¡¯s office for such a reason must be crazy.

    Moreover, right after Fumio¡¯s raid, the police conveniently followed him into the office.

    It¡¯s a convenient turn of events that would make a novel.

    The police found Misuzu Kurosawa, Masaki Haneda and several other women in the office, all members of the track and field club except for four first-year students.

    ording to Teruya, the powerful maid who came after her the other day is one of the four first-year students who are still missing.

    In other words, it is safe to assume that these four students are still in the hands of the devil.

    Teruya¡¯s sister, Anna Kamishima, and the other members of the gang were arrested. Fumio was arrested as well, but was released soon after.

    On the Inte, there was an atmosphere of heroism toward Fumio at first, but as soon as his middle school graduation photo was exposed, it was concluded that he was just a bullied kid who lost his temper and attacked the gang while crying and screaming.

    Even now, when someone writes an angry post on the Inte, they say, ¡°He¡¯s strong when he¡¯s angry!¡° and is often used as an ASCII art[1].

    Anyway, the timing of Saori¡¯s ¡°saved¡± seems to be right here.

    ¡ºAll the time, I mean¡­ I¡¯ve been talking to Saori-chan only recently. We used to go to school together when we were in elementary school, but I don¡¯t remember much about it¡»

    Fumio was not lying when he said this.

    In other words, it¡¯s impossible that the two of them conspired to do something.

    It was Tateoka who started the story that Fumio was suspicious.

    Misuzu Kurosawa and Masaki Haneda, who were rescued, are currently in a close rtionship with Kijima. He has a lot of girls with him. Looking at this situation, I can understand what Tateoka is saying. Fumio is the one who benefited the most from the ¡°Mysterious Disappearance Case¡±.

    On the other hand, the reason why Saori is suspicious is because my ability doesn¡¯t work on her.

    If the blessing given to me by the angels doesn¡¯t work, I can¡¯t help but suspect that some non-human being is involved.

    After returning home, I stepped into the dining room and found my sister eating breakfast.

    ¡¸Wee home¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m home¡­ Oh, I¡¯m hungry! I want a fried egg with both eyes! And toast with jam!¡¹

    My sister looks at me as if she¡¯s annoyed.

    ¡¸udia¡­ Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Well. Onee-chan¡¯s fried eggs are better than mine, no matter what anyone thinks¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Really¡¹

    She puts the toast on her te and stands up.

    Then, when she put her hand on the refrigerator door, she turned around as if she remembered something.

    ¡¸By the way, there was a mail from Tateoka¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, what its saying?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s writing in a very pompous way, but he wants me to call him back for details¡¹

    As she says this, she pulls out her phone from the hip pocket of her jeans, starts up a mail application, and slides it across the table.

    I looked at the phone that had slipped into my hand and raised one eyebrow.

    There was a sentence written on it.

    It read¡­.

    ¡ºSaori Moribe has already died once¡»

    <hr>

    (1) ASCII art,puter text art created with ASCII (American Standard Code For Information Interchange) code. ASCII art uses ASCII characters to produce images ranging from simple and functional emoticons to borate works of art.

 Chapter 141: Those who Stray from the Path

    Chapter 141: Those who Stray from the Path

    There is some light ryona in this story, but not gore¡­

    This chapter contain R18 scene¡­<hr> ¡¸I¡¯m back~¡¹

    Near evening, Yui-chan came home.

    She¡¯d gone to check on Teruya-chi, and because there was no sign of her return, so I¡¯d gone home first.

    ¡¸Good work! So, how was it?¡¹

    When I asked her, Yui-chan said excitedly.

    ¡¸It was great~!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸It was love~! It¡¯s love~! The reason Teruya-senpai came back was to confess her love to her beloved gentleman~!¡¹

    ¡°Her beloved gentleman¡±, Oh, I understand.

    £¨I see! It¡¯s Kasuya-chi!)

    Well, that makes sense then.

    She was very obsessed with Kasuya-chi.

    Knowing that Misuzu had broken up with him, she came back to attack him.

    Yui-chan told me that she had been teaching sprinting in the morning, but after lunch, she suddenly started acting suspiciously.

    Teruya-chi went to the restroom, changed into a neat white dress, came out and went to the back of the school building.

    On there, she met a boy.

    ¡¸The gentleman looked unhappy and uninterested from beginning to end~, but¡­ Teruya-senpai expressed her fondness for him~¡­ In the end, the two of them walked out of the school through the back door arm in arm~¡¹

    Yui-chan looked up into the air in fascination.

    She looked like a girl in love.

    She looked as if she was thinking of someone she liked.

    But, I¡¯m sorry to say, there¡¯s no one better than my Fu~min.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Nnn, nchu, chu¡­¡¹

    Junichi-sama said to take off my clothes and kneel between his legs, and I ran my tongue over his cock.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a real cock. I lost my parents early, so I don¡¯t remember seeing even my father¡¯s cock.

    It smelled so grotesque and fishy. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but love it when I thought of it as a part of Junichi-sama.

    Just by licking it with my tongue and holding it in my mouth, my heart is beating wildly.

    My blood was pumping so fast, I felt as if my head was boiling.

    The love hotel behind the station. A room at the Ravian Rose. I¡¯d always wanted to go there with Junichi-sama.

    The atmosphere of the first love hotel I entered was very simr to the one I had seen in a TV drama. There was now a pink light shining down on me and Junichi-sama.

    The reflection of my face in the mirror waspletely debauched. It¡¯s nasty. Junichi-sama, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t seem to show much expression. I wonder if it¡¯s because he¡¯s more experienced and has more room to breathe.

    ¡¸Nchu, slurp, slurp, slurp nfu¡­¡¹

    I want to make him feel good. With that in mind, I desperately continue sucking Junichi-sama¡¯s cock.

    A long time ago, I dreamed of having sex with Junichi-sama. I was so excited that I became dizzy when I thought that I was going to give my first time to him.

    But¨C

    ¡¸Ouch, it hurts!?¡¹

    Junichi-sama suddenly grabbed my hair and let out a low voice.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, bitch. How¡¯s my cock?¡¹

    ¡¸H-how?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it big? Or small?¡¹

    Even if I were told such a thing, I would be at a loss. After all, I¡¯ve never seen a cock before. So, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s big or small.

    £¨¡­Oh, men are happier when I say it¡¯s big, right?)

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s big¡­¡¹

    As soon as I replied with an upward nce, Junichi-sama¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    The mes of anger red up in his eyes which until then had looked indifferent, and deep wrinkles appeared at the top of his nose.

    ¡¸Eh, oh, eh¡­¡¹

    When he lets go of my hair, I was confused.

    ¡¸Guoh!?¡¹

    Junichi-sama suddenly kicks my shoulder and I fell down on the carpeted floor.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a liar, you bitch! When you licked it! You must beughing in your heart because it is so small!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, I don¡¯t¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!!¡¹

    Junichi-sama then sits on top of me and swings his hand over my head.

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    He pped my cheeks again and again as I choked on my fear.

    ¡¸No, no, I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorryyyy¡¹

    A pping sound echoed through the air. My desperately apologetic voice waspletely ignored.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you make a fool of me! Try tough! And I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it hurts, I¡¯m not making fun of you! I¡¯ve never seen a man¡¯s cock before! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s big or small! I don¡¯t know it!¡¹

    When I raised my voice desperately, his hand stopped hitting my cheek.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your first time? You¡¯re lying!¡¹

    Then he grabbed my breasts and twisted them with all his might.

    ¡¸Ow, it hurts, it¡¯s tearing, it¡¯s tearing!¡¹

    He twisted his mouth around my face as I writhed frantically.

    ¡¸Hey, bitch! You want to be mine, don¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you say I could do whatever I want?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I said it¡¹

    ¡¸So, ¡°No matter what you do to me, please let me be with you¡±. You¡¯re the one who said that, right!?¡¹

    Junichi-sama said, and got off my body, put his hand on his cock and put it to my pussy.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait please¡­¡¹

    My mind wasn¡¯t ready, and probably my body wasn¡¯t ready either.

    But he clenched his fist¡­

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    He punched my stomach.

    ¡¸Ugghh!?¡¹

    A muddy voice like a beast leaks out, and sour stuff floods into my mouth from the back of my throat. It hurts, it hurts. Why? Why is it like this?

    The cheek that was just pped is burning. My mouth is tingling with the taste of blood. And tears are flowing naturally.

    ¡¸A-at least, on the bed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care¡¹

    I begged, but he threw up and thrust his cock forcibly into me.

    ¡¸Hi, it hurts, sob, sob, it hurtssssssssss!!¡¹

    I felt as if my body was being torn apart. And the piercing pain crawled up my spine.

    I clenched my teeth, wed at the carpet, and rolled over on my back.

    ¡¸Ugh, ugh¡­ Uuu, uuu, uuu¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t speak. I just sobbed and cried.

    ¡¸What the hell¡­ I thought you¡¯d be more rxed, but you¡¯re a lot tighter than I thought¡¹

    And then Junichi-sama started to move his hips without mercy.

    ¡¸Ouch! Ouch, it hurts! It hurtssssss!¡¹

    I can¡¯t help it, it hurts so much. I couldn¡¯t help but scream as he rubbed the wound up and down.

    Just as I was about to scream, Junichi-sama raised his hand again and pped my cheek.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make such an unpleasant sound, you bastard! Come on, moan! Tell me it feels good! You fucking bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me! Hiiiii, oh, oh, ohh! It feels so good!¡¹

    I was desperate. I did as I was told and raised my voice. But still, Junichi-sama¡¯s mood was getting worse.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Bitch! You don¡¯t even look good to me! You¡¯re making fun of me!¡¹

    As he shouted, Junichi-sama put his hands around my neck and strangled me.

    It¡¯s painful, I¡¯m dying.

    I scratched the air desperately as he strangled me without restraint.

    ¡¸Ju-Junichi-sama, I, I¡¯m gonna die¡­ Uu!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha! If I strangle you, your cunt will tighten up too, bitch! Come on, bitch! If you want me to continue to hold you, you¡¯re going to have to work hard to get your cunt tight!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii, Hiiiii, guuu, gaha, kaha¡¹

    Junichi-sama¡¯s hips are pounding mercilessly, and his hands are tightening around my neck.

    My eyes gradually be nk. He¡¯s looking at someone else. That¡¯s what I felt.

    My head feels fuzzy, and my consciousness fades away.

    The pink light flickered on and off.

    My vision is getting darker and darker.

    At the very moment when my consciousness was about to be swallowed up by the darkness, I felt that Junichi-sama was going to release his semen into me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It should be perfect¡­ But¡­¡¹

    After changing into a light blue bikini, I, Takaka Takata, looked back at the pile of DVDs on the table.

    I watched all the DVDs while I slept.

    Frankly speaking, I thought I was going crazy.

    Sexual intercourse is supposed to be a confirmation of love.

    It is supposed to be a sacred act for procreation.

    Yet, the girl in the DVD piled herself on top of the man as if it were a recreational activity.

    She was rude, ustomed, and have no sense of chastity.

    And yet, the man in the film seemed to take pleasure in her attitude.

    £¨This is not the sex act I know¡­ It¡¯s something else entirely)

    The act with Kobayashi-sensei was a hidden act in the quiet of the night. That¡¯s the impression I got. He was gentle, and the act was poetic, as if we were confirming our love for each other.

    I surrendered myself to him and responded to him lovingly like a little bird. Such are my memories. It may be a bit of a beautification.

    Yet, even though it was the same sexual act, the girl on the screen waspletely different.

    She was like animals who straddled a man and demanded him to go deeper or to move his hips more, making fun of him and devouring pleasure while taking advantage of him.

    When I think back, I feel strange.

    I shook my head and thought to myself.

    £¨I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t see the sex part! It¡¯s the attitude andnguage I should be referring to!)

    I look into the mirror and stick out my tongue as if to provoke them.

    Remembering that some of the DVD¡¯s had pierced tongues, I wondered how they would have spoken.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, right? It¡¯s so excited~, ahaha, that¡¯s sounds cute, right~!¡¹(*Note: Agepoyo~)

    I say it out loud and twist my head.

    What¡¯s ¡°cute¡±?

    I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it means something awesome.

    Whenugh, open the mouth and say, ¡°Yahaha!¡±.

    When talk to men, try to be friendly and make fun of them.

    After a long simtion, I nodded my head.

    The gal make-up I had learned yesterday was perfect.

    Of course, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as good as Rena-san, but in this way, I¡¯m probably pretty cute.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get out ofst ce today¡­ No, I¡¯m going for first ce.

    If I don¡¯t get the first ce soon, I¡¯ll be stuck. I don¡¯t have a lot of time.

    It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a hard worker. It¡¯s been written in my report card since elementary school that I¡¯m a hard worker who sets an example for everyone.

    If I work hard, I can make it. <hr><u><li> Teruya-san just fainted. She¡¯s not dead. </li>

    </u>

 Chapter 142: The Night Before the Death Game

    Chapter 142: The Night Before the Death Game

    I put the headphones to my ears and turn it on.

    Amidst the radio noise, I hear a whispering voice.

    ¡ºOnii-chan, today¡­ I made hamburgers with my mom. I learned how to make it well and my dad said it was delicious¡­ I want Onii-chan to try it too¡»

    ¡¸Cunning devil¡­ I wonder if he¡¯s aware of her?¡¹

    While muttering quietly, I slurp down a cup of coffee that has gone cold.

    Six days have passed since I started watching Saori Moribe. So far, I haven¡¯t been able to catch her tail at all.

    She is a normal¡­ Rather, she is acting like a good girl, an honor student, if I may say so.

    This voice thates from the wiretap microphone is her daily routine.

    It¡¯s a voice that she reports the events of the day before going to bed, probably to Fumio¡¯s photo or something.

    Once, on the way home from the exercises, I forced her to go to her room, saying, ¡°Tell me about school!¡± And set up a wiretap while she was preparing a drink for me. Since then, I have had to eavesdrop on this maidenly report every night.

    The reports include ¡°I cried when Teruya-senpai scolded me¡±, ¡°A sunflower bloomed in the field on my way to school¡± and ¡°I won a popsicle¡±.

    After she went to bed, Saori didn¡¯t do anything indecent, and slept quite well.

    However, she seemed to be weak in the morning, and was quite unhappy with her mother who came to wake her up.

    Her mother understood her well and said, ¡°You can¡¯t let Fumio see you like that, right? Wake up! You¡¯re going to miss the time to get ready¡± And with that, she pushes her out of bed.

    With pouting lips, I muttered.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I can get anywhere with this¡­.¡¹

    If there¡¯s no progress, I¡¯ll have to use a little force.

    If her life is in danger, she will reveal herself. However, revealing herself means I need to prepare myself for a serious fight with the devil.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Where¡¯s udia?¡¹

    When I ask, Teruya points upward with a ¡°Hmm¡±. I guess that means she¡¯s upstairs.

    For a while now, that girl has been watching and listening to Saori Moribe.

    ¡¸What do you think, Coach, about Saori being the devil?¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly, I don¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t think such a weakling was a devil¡¹

    I have changed her to sprinter so that Teruya can monitor her more easily, but she is incredibly slow.

    The way she ran, she looked like a country girl running through a field of flowers.

    Her thighs are quite thin, and Teruya and I are working together to correct her skeletal structure by stretching.

    ¡¸But¡­ If udia says so, then so be it. There¡¯s never been a mistake before¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Teruya narrows her eyes suspiciously with her face is covered with band-aid and bandages.

    She has recently had a boyfriend, but he seems to be a very violent man, so her body is covered with bruises. Not a day goes by when she doesn¡¯t have a band-aid on her face.

    udia and I told her not to go with such a man, but Teruya said.

    ¡¸But sometimes he¡¯s nice to me¡­¡¹

    Teruya smiled, somewhat happily.

    I don¡¯t think I can understand this mentality.

    While I was thinking about that, Teruya said¡­

    ¡¸Oh yeah, I got a call from my sis¡¹

    She said so.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸On the train, where do you fill the gas tank?¡¹

    ¡¸Gasoline!? It can¡¯t be filled such a thing¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing, train is amazing. Does it run without gas? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re funny, Taka-chi. A train runs on electricity¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see! Gen-san, you know so much~!¡¹

    I giggle while dealing with the fat sses who say he is train geeks. That¡¯s another vote.

    I pretend to be an idiot for someone who has nothing to gain.

    I¡¯ll lower myself below them to arouse their desire for protection, praise and tter them, and finally look up at them with moist eyes.

    I¡¯ll make them think I¡¯m in love with them.

    After four days of this, I finally won first ce.

    If I understood the rules and worked hard to follow them, my performance would improve. It¡¯s the same whether it¡¯s working at a girls bar or studying.

    But on the day I won first ce, Rena-san was not at work.

    And yesterday, when she came to work, I easily dropped to second ce.

    I bite my teeth.

    ording to my calctions, the game is over if there are more than seven days without a first ce finish before the summer vacation ends. My earnings will not reach three million yen.

    As of now, I have already wasted five days.

    Before I went to work today, I watched the DVD again from the beginning to see if there was any hint.

    I think my gal-speak is already perfect. My attitude and customer service are also fine. Maybe I¡¯m even better than her.

    ¡¸The difference between her and me¡­ What is it?¡¹

    To be honest, with proper makeup, I¡¯m more beautiful than her.

    But most of the customers who have talked with both Rena-san and me have voted for Rena-san.

    Watching DVDs like this, I feel that it would be easier if I could use my body to make the customers fall in love with me.

    As soon as I thought that, I felt like I knew what Rena-san had that Icked.

    She seems to be a guardless woman. She seems like she is ready to have sex if someone push her, or something like that.

    Even yesterday, when a drunken customer said to her, ¡°Renachuwan, will you marry me?¡± sheughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really impossible for me to get married when I¡¯m not even pregnant¡±.

    Wait a minute!? Pregnancyes first? At that time, the customer looked more ashamed than I did.

    Pregnancy = sex.

    I think she imagined that. In other words, what I need to work on is to acquire a naughty atmosphere.

    I would watch DVDs and study naughty gestures, and I would change my bikini to one with very little fabric.

    And now, I am steadily earning votes while catching men¡¯s lustful nces with my cleavage.

    I could afford to think that men with their long noses are so cute.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Yeah, perfect ,Devi!¡¹

    Lili nodded and smiled.

    The game area for the death game is now ready.

    Arge white room with forty tatami mats in the center.

    In the middle of it, there is a white round table that can seat eleven people, twelve doors on three sides of the walls, and arge monitor on the remaining side.

    Only one of the doors was painted red, and the other doors were marked with the names of the participants.

    ¡¸Well¡­ That was a lot of work¡¹

    The hardest part of this project was getting one surveince camera for each room, which was not possible with furniture.

    Lili had prepared one that didn¡¯t need wiring, but even so, installing it was all manual work.

    With the help of the maids, two cameras were installed in each room so that there would be no blind spots.

    ¡¸Tomorrow, when you discuss the contract in the office, it will be executed, Devi. And are you going to take Oppai-chan and Nandeyanen with you from the start?¡¹ (*Note: Nandeyanen : Shima)

    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯ll be the new models I want to transfer with me¡­. I think that¡¯s a better way to make them feel more involved than if they just appeared out of nowhere¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s good, Devi. I¡¯ll also have Freesia and Torture kidnap the female and male models, Devi¡¹

    I nodded my head and looked around the death game area again.

    Kurosawa-san had said that death game was past its prime, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from getting excited.

    It¡¯s like the day before a school festival. That kind of feeling. Well, I¡¯ve never actually enjoyed a school festival.

 Chapter 143: The Twelfth Participant

    Chapter 143: The Twelfth Participant

    ¡¸¡¸Bufuuu!¡¹¡¹

    As soon as I stepped into the bedroom, Shima-san and Masaki-chan spurted out at once.

    I was wearing a short navy blue suit and a worn-out shirt.

    A bright red tie and round sses.

    I was standing hunched over more than usual.

    This is the style of the new manager of the Modero project, Fumijima the Pheasant style. (*Note: Kiji Otoko)

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have tough so much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸U-uh, s-sorry. B-but, no way, I can¡¯t stopughing, ku, fufu¡­ Bufu~¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No way, you know, that¡¯s, pupupu¡­ No, it¡¯s not right, it¡¯s not right¡¹

    It took the two of them five minutes to calm down somehow. During that time, they held their mouths and trembled.

    ¡¸Phew¡­ I thought I was going to die¡¹

    ¡¸My stomach muscles hurt, Fumio-kun¡¹

    Rubbing the corners of their tear-stained eyes with their fingers, they somehow regained theirposure. Well¡­ I wonder if I¡¯m dressed that badly.

    In contrast to myme outfits, Shima-san and Masaki-chan are both dressed in stylish outfits styled by Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸The two of you¡­ Yeah, I think it looks good on you¡¹

    Shima-san is wearing a pair of loose-fitting pants and an open-shoulder top, which is popr this year.

    The color of the mint green pants and the dusky orange top is well matched, and looks very fashionable.

    Masaki-chan, on the other hand, looks like an innocent summer girl. (except for her breasts) She is wearing a white dress with a pale yellow flower pattern and sandals of the same pattern. She looked good with a straw hat.

    ¡¸Somehow, I¡¯m embarrassed. This kind of advanced fashion doesn¡¯t suit me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Natsumi, you¡¯re tall, so that kind of thing looks really good on you¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹

    Shima-san¡¯s embarrassed expression, scratching her head, is a bit cute.

    Anyway, the day of the death game has finally arrived.

    First, me, Kurosawa-san, Shima-san, and Masaki-chan visit the First Beauty Agency.

    Shima-san and Masaki-chan are my models.

    I ask the president to transfer them together with Misuzu.

    On the other side of the line, President Kurashima and Manager Kiyoka Yamauchi will probably appear.

    The n is that when they are about to sign the contract, they all suddenly lose consciousness and find themselves sitting around a round table in a death game arena.

    The remaining two targets, Akira Mizuki and Kirihito Hikami, are to be abducted by Freesia and Torture respectively by the end of the day.

    And the names written on the door of the private room given to each participant of the death game are as follows for eleven people.

    Fumijima the Pheasant man

    MISUZU

    NATSUMI

    MASAKEY

    Itsuki Kurashima

    Kiyoka Yamauchi

    Akira Mizuki

    Kirihito Hikami

    Ryoko Terashima

    Chihiro Kaneko

    Kyoko

    The models of Modero Project have their stage names written in the alphabet as a hobby of the president, and Shima-san and Masaki-chan have been adapted to this form for the time being.

    And Kyoko is Kyoko.

    It seems to be the name of a girl¡¯s band when they perform on stage, but it¡¯s terriblyme. Kyoko nowadays¡­ It even has a Showa-era feel to it.

    So, this time, she is not participating as a sweet lolita, but as a rocker in her original style.

    Initially, I had cast Shiratori-san as a ¡°Survivor of the Last Round who Makes Meaningful Remarks¡±, but she turned me down with all her might.

    I tried to persuade her, but she insisted that she was busy. There was no way I could win her over with words, and in the end I was so screwed over that I couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Lili said it would be too much trouble to rewrite the scenario now, and to my dismay, when I called Kyoko to bed, I asked her ¡°How?¡± She said, ¡°I really like death games and stuff like that! I want to y it! I want to do it!¡± So, she was casted as a substitute for Shiratori-san. I¡¯m a little worried, but¡­.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get moving¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    After calling out to them, I activated and went to the First Beauty building in Tokyo. I connected the door to an alley behind the building.

    Incidentally, Kurosawa-san has already moved to Tokyo because she had a photo shoot in the morning.

    So, when we came out of the door, Kurosawa-san was waiting for us.

    ¡¸Misuzu-senpai, good evening! I¡¯m NATSUMI, the new model!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m MASAKEY! Senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Stop it, both of you!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san raises her voice in protest.

    To tell the truth, Kurosawa-san is not very good at being teased, though she teases others.

    Of course, Masaki-chan knows that.

    The four of us went straight to the main building of the First Beauty Agency.

    When we opened the front door, we were already greeted by the receptionist. Before we could even open our mouths, the receptionist smiled and said, ¡°Please take the elevator to the fourth floor¡±.

    When we arrived at the fourth floor, the manager, Kiyoka Yamauchi, was waiting as before.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡¹

    As she said this, she saw Shima-san and Masaki-chan and narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

    ¡¸Fumijima-san, who are they?¡¹

    ¡¸T-t-they are the model that I¡¯m in charge of¡­¡¹

    When I told her that, she nodded her head with a questioning look and led me to the reception room.

    After Yamauchi-san left the reception room and we could no longer hear her footsteps, we hurriedly went out into the corridor and summon ¡°the door¡± on top of the reception room door.

    On the other side of the door, I have already constructed a room that looks exactly like the reception room we just entered. We waited for the president¡¯s visit in the fake reception room.

    After a while¡­

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting!¡¹

    President Kurashima and Kiyoka Yamauchi came in, opening the door roughly.

    As usual, he was a pushy old man.

    He looked at Shima-san and Masaki-chan, and then at me.

    £¨¡­Don¡¯t intimidate me every time, really)

    ¡¸Who are they?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, when Misuzu-san and I moved to the newpany, I would like you to take in some of the most promising girls from among my models too¡­¡¹

    The president¡¯s face instantly turned sullen.

    ¡¸Well, you say that, but there¡¯s a certain sense of integrity in the industry¡­¡¹

    This isughable. With that in mind, I put on a ttering expression.

    ¡¸Please do something about that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But you know what¡­ The little girl over there seems to be in demand by enthusiasts¡­ I wonder if that girl¡­ I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸For enthusiasts¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s smile twitches, and Shima-san exaggerates her voice.

    ¡¸han! han! Don¡¯t you think we are suitable for variety? I¡¯ll do my best. Please do something it¡¹ (*han : it¡¯s a bit cute and friendly way to call a middle age )

    ¡¸han¡­¡¹

    Seeing President Kurashima¡¯s face twisted in displeasure, Kurosawa-san interrupted.

    ¡¸President, please do something for them. These girls are my adorable juniors. As a condition of my contract, please include a contract with them¡¹

    Then, President Kurashima looked at Yamauchi-san and let out a big sigh.

    ¡¸Misuzu-kun¡­ Well, now that you mention it, I guess we have no choice¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Yamauchi-san, the contract, please¡¹

    When President Kurashima said so, Yamauchi-san brought two copies of the saddle-stitched contract in front of Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸Here is the contract. One copy is for us and the other is for you, so please sign and seal both copies and don¡¯t forget to put your seal on the other¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Misuzu-kun. Please sign and seal them¡¹

    ¡¸Sign it¡­ now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not a draft, it¡¯s official. We can¡¯t offer you any more terms than that. I want you to decide here and sign the contract¡¹

    He has no intention of letting other people negotiate with him.

    This is a terrible thing to do to a minor. If they don¡¯t have the consent of their guardians, they could just revoke the contract. But he seems to have some know-how about that.

    And as soon as Kurosawa-san picked up the contract¡­

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan! No! Don¡¯t sign anything!¡¹

    The door opened with a loud bang, and a woman ran into the room shouting loudly.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze is drawn to her at once.

    Her hair is shoulder-length and tousled.

    A round face with freckles on the tip of her nose.

    A woman in a girly orange dress.

    The person who jumped into the room was Yasuko Kinuta.

    Or called Ponpoko-san.

    She had a desperate look on her face that didn¡¯t match her gentle round face, and snatched the contract out of Kurosawa-san¡¯s hand and crushed it.

    ¡¸Kinuta! What are you doing!?¡¹

    The president shouted and red at her, and she looked frightened for a moment.

    But the next moment, she opens her eyes and screams desperately.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan told me today that she was going to sign a contract with First Beauty, and I couldn¡¯t stay put any longer! I, I, I know! I know that the president has already tied up a number of unpopr models with contracts and destroyed them!¡¹

    The president gritted his teeth, looked back at Yamauchi-san, and raised his voice.

    ¡¸What were the guards doing? Hey! Yamauchi-kun, call the police! Get this idiot out of here!¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead, call the police or whatever! But what I¡¯ve heard from those models! I¡¯ll tell them everything!¡¹

    On the other side of President Kurashima and Ponpoko-san, Yamauchi-san is tapping her phone repeatedly.

    The phone is disconnected. There¡¯s no way it¡¯ll work. Not in this room.

    I whisper softly to Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸Did you talk to her?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­ She asked me to go to lunch with her and I can¡¯t say no¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡¹

    As we whispered to each other, I heard Lili¡¯s voice in my ear.

    ¡¸If anyone elsees, we¡¯re in trouble, Devi, so let¡¯s get started, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I gave a small nod and activated .

    Immediately, something like purple smoke covered everyone¡¯s face.

    ¡¸W-what the hell is this?¡¹

    At the same time President Kurashima shouted, everyone fell asleep at the same time.

    Kurosawa-san, Shima-san, and Masaki-chan. Those who were sitting were slumped down. Yamauchi-san, the president, and Ponpoko-san, who had been standing, copsed as if they were sitting on the floor.

    I¡¯m the only one still awake.

    ¡¸Well¡­ What do we do now? about Ponpoko-san¡¹

    I asked, and Lili appeared in the air.

    ¡¸Ponpoko is that roon-faced, right, Devi? Well, it can¡¯t be helped, Devi. She could just jump in and join us, Devi. Fortunately, there was room for Ryoko, Devi. There¡¯s enough room for all of us, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s certainly better than sending her home and having her make a fuss. But she seems like a nice person, so I hope she doesn¡¯t get into too much trouble¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I will try my best, Devi¡¹

    Lili¡¯s indifferent reply made me feel a little uneasy.

    ¡¸Then, order everyone to move to the death game arena, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I call out the door leading to the death game arena and tell everyone sleeping here to move.

    Then they walked slowly, as if they were sleepwalking.

 Chapter 144: Cute and Freaky Mascot

    Chapter 144: Cute and Freaky Mascot

    ¡¸Everyone, are you ready, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ I¡¯m good. Probably¡¹

    I gave a small nod to Lili¡¯s question.

    Arge, white room.

    On the main wall was arge monitor, and on the other three walls were a row of doors.

    Only one of the doors behind me was red, and it stood out abnormally.

    We were already sitting around a round table in a death game area.

    Once again, I look around at the people surrounding the round table.

    Clockwise from me are Kurosawa-san, Akira Mizuki, President Kurashima, Kiyoka Yamauchi, Kirihito Hikami, Ryoko, Ponpoko-san, Shima-san, Kyoko, Kaneko-san, and Masaki-chan.

    Akira Mizuki, President Kurashima, Kiyoka Yamauchi, Kirihito Hikami, and Ponpoko-san are still asleep. Lili has pinned their souls.

    Wallets, phones, watches. Everything they were wearing has been confiscated. The reason is to lie about the time.

    It is now nine o¡¯clock in the evening, but in order for them to misunderstand the time, Lili will tell them it is nine in the morning.

    Turning to the others, Kurosawa-san has her hand on her chest and is repeatedly taking deep breaths.

    Masaki-chan seems to be somewhat excited.

    Shima-san was writing the letters ¡°ÈË¡± on her palm and swallowing it.

    Kyoko threw her legs over the round table, folded her hands behind her head, and rocked her chair.

    And Kaneko-san is staring at Kirihito Hikami.

    ¡¸So, what about Ponpoko-san?¡¹

    I asked, to which Lili replied without hesitation. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it for now, Devi. As long as there are enough of us, it won¡¯t affect anything, Devi. When there are fewer of us, we can adjust as needed, Devi¡¹

    Lili then turned to the others and raised her voice.

    ¡¸The mascot character will be in charge from now on, Devi, but in case of unexpected events, I want you to act and react as your assigned character, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Masaki-chan and Shima-san nod to each other.

    ¡¸Leave it to me¡¹

    Kyoko gives a thumbs-up, and Lili gives her a stern look.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one I¡¯m worried about, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? Am I not trustworthy?¡¹

    ¡¸Nee, nee~. By the way, what kind of mascot is it? I think a cute one would be good. Like a cat or a rabbit¡¹

    When Kurosawa-san said that, Lili smiled.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a really cute mascot, Devi. Something cute and a little freaky¡¹

    To be honest, I¡¯m a little worried.

    Lili¡¯s taste is too unique.

    Well, maybe devilish, if I put it that way.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s get started, Devi. Everyone pretend to be asleep for now, Devi. Then, start by waking up, Devi¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­. Uuuuun¡­¡¹

    I dreamed of whales.

    A majestic figure surging to the surface from the bottom of the water. I followed it as it rose to the surface.

    Gradually, my consciousness awakens. In a corner of my mind, I think, ¡°Is it morning¡­? I don¡¯t want to go work¡­¡± as I rub my eyelids.

    But when I gently open my heavy eyelids, I find myself in an unfamiliar ce.

    £¨Where is it? This ce? When did I fall asleep?)

    In my foggy mind, I try to recall what happened before I fell asleep, but like a small boat drifting on the ocean, my thoughts can¡¯t reach any shore.

    ¡¸Ponpoko-san, are you okay?¡¹

    I looked up and saw Misuzu-chan looking at me with a worried face across the wide table.

    I turned my eyes vaguely to the left and right.

    Several faces surrounded the round table, some familiar, some unfamiliar.

    They all seem to have woken up at the same time as I did, and they all look so vague.

    To my right sits a woman with a peculiar short cut, wearing a ck suit. I don¡¯t recognize her.

    On the other side, to my left is a short-cut girl in a dull orange top that looks vaguely familiar.

    £¨I wonder where I¡¯ve seen her before)

    As soon as I thought about it, I had a shback to the time when I was staring at President Kurashima in the reception room of a First-Beauty Agency.

    £¨That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the girl who was in the reception room!)

    I tried to remember, but my memory was cut off after that reception room.

    Looking around the table again, I found that all the people who were in the reception room at that time were there.

    President Kurashima, Manager Yamauchi-san, Misuzu-chan, Fumijima-san, and two girls who looked like new models.

    The rest of the people I knew were Akira Mizuki-chan and Kirihito Hikami-kun.

    And¡­ Chihiro Kaneko-san.

    I have no direct acquaintance with her, but I have offered to photograph her a few times.

    She was a model that the editor-in-chief at the time favored. I believe she belonged to First Beauty Agency, but she kept turning down offers, and before I knew it, I no longer saw her in the media.

    Everyone looks puzzled, looking left and right.

    I guess they don¡¯t know what to do.

    Of course, I don¡¯t either.

    Only one person, a woman with dyed red hair and a short leather jacket who looked like an old-fashioned rocker, was smiling with a loose smile on her face.

    Suddenly¨C

    ¡¸What the hell! What is this!? Who¡¯s ying a prank!?¡¹

    President Kurashima dropped his fist on the table and shouted.

    ¡¸Why, Kaneko is here! What¡¯s she up to?¡¹

    Then, with his cheeks twitching, he pointed his finger at Kaneko-san, who stared at him silently with zed eyes.

    Then a red-haired rocker says, ¡°Shut up, old man, you¡¯re scaring her¡±, and puts her crossed legs on the table and starts shaking her chair.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you? Where¡¯s your attitude?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, shut up. Just sit down, you don¡¯t want to die, right?¡¹

    The rest of the people are just watching the exchange between the two. No, only Hikami-kun was looking at Kaneko-san with frightened eyes.

    £¨You don¡¯t want to die¡­)

    Everyone looked at each other uneasily at her disturbing words.

    Just as the president was about to shout even more, a noise rang out and arge monitor on the wall disyed a shing image.

    A ck circle in the middle. Around it was white.

    As I watched with gulping breath, wondering what it was, the camera slowly zoomed out.

    It was an eye, a round eye.

    And when the full body of the owner of the eye was shown, someone muttered in dismay.

    ¡¸¡­Salmon?¡¹

    It was a salmon.

    It was a magnificent salmon.

    Not a deformed character or anything. It¡¯s a real salmon.

    A Tokishirazu salmon of that size could fetch a hundred thousand yen.

    ¡ºGood morning. I, Aramaki-san, would like to announce the time was 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, Jake¡»

    The salmon¡¯s mouth moved in time with the girl¡¯s voice.

    Immediately, a question mark appeared on everyone¡¯s head.

    In a word, what is this?

    ¡ºAramaki-san is the mascot of this game, Jake! Please take care of me!¡»

    Everyone was just looking around, as if they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Fumijima-san, for some reason, looked as if he was trying to hold back a headache, and was holding his head.

    ¡¸The mascot¡­ It¡¯s too in, ain¡¯t it?¡¹

    The short-cut girl next to memented.

    I think she couldn¡¯t help butin as she spoke in Kansai dialect.

    This is because people in the Kansai region consider it matter to make a joke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s rude, Jake. Aramaki-san is a cute and freaky mascot, Jake!¡»

    As she says this, Aramaki-san¡¯s eyes close up on the screen.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t close up all of a sudden! I know, I know, it¡¯s freaky, okay¡­?¡¹

    The eyes of fish are indeed freaky and scary, because I can¡¯t tell what the fish are thinking.

    ¡ºFuuuh, I got sidetracked by a rude little girl, Jake. Anyway, let¡¯s get back to the topic at hand, Jake¡»

    So says the self-proimed Aramaki-san as the image zooms out.

    Then, she (?) said again.

    ¡ºFrom now, you¡¯re going to kill each other, Jake¡»

    At that moment, I felt as if the temperature of the ce had dropped.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, but I¡¯ve seen this kind of development before in manga and novels. Maybe everyone else has seen it too.

    ¡¸Is it¡­ death game?¡¹

    Misuzu-chan¡¯s voice trembled, and Aramaki-san nodded dexterously on the screen.

    ¡ºYes, Jake¡­ But it doesn¡¯t mean that you have to kill each other directly, Jake. I want everyone to decide who they want to kill, Jake. And I¡¯ll do the killing, Jake¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean, ¡°decide¡±?¡¹

    This time, a girl with a baby face but unusuallyrge breasts ask. The girl was in the reception room at that time¡­

    ¡ºNow it¡¯s around nine in the morning, Jake. Let¡¯s vote on who you¡¯re going to kill by nine at night, Jake. The person with the most vote will be killed, Jake¡»

    ¡¸So, does that mean one of us is going to die?¡¹

    Fumijima-san¡¯s voice quivered with fear.

    ¡ºNo, Jake¡»

    Fumijima-san let out a sigh of relief at Aramaki-san¡¯s answer.

    But¨C

    ¡ºEveryone will die except thest two, Jake¡»

    ¡¸¡¸Hiiii!?¡¹¡¹

    Misuzu-chan and the baby-faced, big-breasted girl from earlier twitch their cheeks in fear as Aramaki-san zooms in again.

    The close-up of the salmon is still very frightening.

    ¡ºThe vote is daily. Voting continues every day until thest two, Jake! The final two are safely released. As a souvenir, I¡¯ll include Aramaki-san¡¯s homemade salmon roe, Jake¡»

    Instantly, President Kurashima shouted.

    ¡¸This is ridiculous! What are you nning, money? Or a grudge!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do this, this is nonsense!¡¹

    Akira-chan shouted after the president, and then a woman in a suit who was sitting next to me kicked her chair and stood up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a stupid farce. I don¡¯t know what you think you¡¯re doing, but surrender yourself! It¡¯s still not much of a crime, now¡¹

    ¡ºSo? Detective Terashima won¡¯t join the game, Jake?¡»

    Once again, Aramaki-san¡¯s image zooms out.

    Apparently, this woman is a detective. To be honest, I was relieved. I felt as if I had found my salvation.

    ¡¸Of course. You¡¯re just a piece of sushi! The way out is through that red door anyway, right?¡¹

    As she started to walk towards the red door, Aramaki-san let out a sigh on the screen. No, it looked like that.

    And then¡­

    The female detective disappeared.

    To my eyes, she seemed to have suddenly disappeared.

    I turned my head and saw that the floor was wide open where she¡¯d been.

    She fell!? Almost as soon as I noticed it,

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    A female detective¡¯s scream echoed from inside the hole in the floor, making everyone want to cover their ears.

    ¡¸¡¸Hiii!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What!?¡¹¡¹

    Everyone rushed to the side of the hole, peered down, and choked on their voices.

    Inside the hole, there was a steel stake about ten centimeters in diameter sticking out of the bottom.

    The female detective was pierced through the guts by the stake like a cripple of a shrike and was trembling.

    ¡¸Uaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiii!¡¹

    Everyone turned away their heads and fell back on their asses as if they had lost their backs.

    Immediately, the floorboards mmed shut, and a heavy silence descended.

    ¡ºShe is stupid, Jake. ¡­.Well sometimes, there are these stupid, misguided women, Jake. It¡¯s a shame fewer people are joining the game, Jake, it¡¯s inevitable, Jake¡»

    Aramaki-san spat, and Hikami-kun was dumbfounded, ¡°Seriously¡­ ¡°.

    Looking at the others, all of them have a stunned look on their faces.

    Probably, so am I.

    Especially, President Kurashima, Akira-chan and Hikami-kun were pale.

    But no one could move. In the midst of such a heavy atmosphere¡­

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡¹

    There was only one person who let out augh like that.

    When I turned my eyes in the direction of the sound ofughter, I saw a rocker in a leather jacket with her legs thrown up on the table, smiling and cking her chair.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so scared. You¡¯re going to see people die every day anyway¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re part of this!?¡¹

    When the president raises his voice, she spits it out in a dull tone.

    ¡¸No, old man. I¡¯m just an experienced yer. I¡¯m just a survivor of thest death game. I didn¡¯t expect to get caught up in this again. That¡¯s bad luck¡­¡¹

    As the president continued to raise his voice, Aramaki-san interrupted him.

    ¡ºHello, can I continue my exnation, Jake? If you don¡¯t listen to me, you could die, Jake¡»

    With that, the president had no choice but to be quiet. Everyone looks at each other in confusion and sinks back into their chairs.

    Of course, so did I.

    I no longer have the energy to disobey.

    There is no doubt in my mind that this is indeed a serious death game.

    Then, Aramaki-san cleared her throat and resumed her exnation.

    **

    ¡ºCough, uh¡­ I said I¡¯d get rid of the person with the most votes, Jake, but it¡¯s by no means a chance, Jake. If youplete the mission I¡¯ve set for you, you can make the voting results disappear, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Mission?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, the mission will be announced at each vote count, Jake, and if youplete it, in addition to avoiding death on the spot, you will not be voted in next time, Jake¡»

    ¡¸¡­But there are only two of us left, right?¡¹

    Kaneko-san murmured, and Aramaki-san nodded, ¡°Yes, Jake¡±.

    ¡ºThe doors on the walls around you are your rooms, Jake, except for the red one. On the door is your name, Jake, and you are free to use that room, Jake¡»

    Then ¨C the screen almost goes dark for a moment, and Aramaki-san appears again, as if remembering.

    ¡ºOh, yes. For other detailed rules, there are Death Game Handbook avable in each room. You¡¯d better read them carefully, Jake. It¡¯d be boring if someone died by ident, Jake¡»

    Then President Kurashima let out a groan.

    ¡¸You¡­ Who the hell are you?¡¹

    ¡ºFufu, Aramaki-san is just a part-time worker, Jake. For every person who dies, my wage increases by 10 yen, Jake. So I want you all to die in high spirits, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Is it money! I¡¯ll give you money! How much do you want?¡¹

    ¡ºNnn¡­ I can¡¯t do that, Jake. If you released, they¡¯ll kill me, Aramaki-san, Jake. After all, one of you is Aramaki-san¡¯s employer, Jake¡»

    With that, Aramaki-san disappeared with a rather borate effect.

    <hr><u><li>So, Ryoko is out. </li><li>The basic point of view will be Ponpoko-san¡¯s. </li>

    </u>

 Chapter 145: Hate?Control

    Chapter 145: Hate?Control

    After Aramaki-san disappeared from the monitor, no one opened their mouths for a while.

    Aramaki-san¡¯s employer. In other words, the mastermind of this death game is among us. There was no way I could be at peace.

    The atmosphere was heavy.

    Unsure of what to do, I look around with an upward nce.

    If I suspect something, everyone is suspicious.

    In such an indescribable atmosphere, the first to move was Hikami-kun, who stood up from his seat and walked up to the President.

    Akira-chan and Yamauchi-san also stood up, and the four of them started whispering to each other.

    Then, two people who seem to be new models and Fumijima-san begin to gather around Misuzu-chan.

    The President¡¯s group and Misuzu-chan¡¯s group, or should I say¡­.

    If this death game is to be yed by majority vote, the votes of these two groups will surely decide the oue of the game.

    £¨But only two of us can survive¡­ right?)

    Even if the four of them work together to kick out the others, they will have to part ways at some point.

    For example, if the President survives, who will be the other four?

    It is obvious that the President loves Akira-chan very much, but it is also well known that Yamauchi-san is the President¡¯s lover.

    If he has to choose, which one will he choose?

    On the other hand, he might not want Hikami-kun to be cut off.

    If President¡¯s group and Misuzu-chan¡¯s group crush each other, the key to victory or defeat will be the remaining people.

    Me, Kaneko-san, and the hard rocker.

    I turn my attention to Hard Rocker and Kaneko-san, both of whom have barely moved sincest time.

    Hard Rocker is looking up at the ceiling with her feet on the table, and Kaneko-san is looking at Hikami-kun with cold eyes.

    I¡¯ve seen my fair share of death game anime, manga, and novels, so it¡¯s not like I have zero prior knowledge.

    I want to get around somehow and survive.

    If I had to choose one of them to team up with, or survive with, it would be Misuzu-chan.

    In the first ce, I went to First Beauty¡¯s agency to protect Misuzu-chan, and got caught up in this death game.

    However, I think it¡¯s dangerous to join Misuzu-chan¡¯s group at an early stage.

    It could make me a target for the President¡¯s group¡­.

    £¨I think I should talk to Hard Rocker first¡­ she¡¯s experienced. But she¡¯s kind of scary¡­ but, yeah)

    Just as I stood up to talk to Hard Rocker, I heard Misuzu-chan¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Fumijima, first of all, you¡¯re dead¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way¡­ Misuzu-san, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡¹

    Misuzu-chan kicked Fumijima-san¡¯s legs and said coldly.

    ¡¸Stay away from me. You¡¯re disgusting. You should be d to die so that you can be of use to me. Are you stupid?¡¹

    Then she said to the two new models in a high-handed manner.

    ¡¸You two, vote for Fumijima for now, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸B-but¡­Misuzu-neesan¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Natsumi, when did you be someone who can speak up to me?¡¹

    Misuzu-chan red at her, and the short-cut girl fell silent.

    ¡¸So? The one who deserves to live the most in this world is me. I¡¯m going to be big, and I¡¯m going to achieve fame. If I die here, it¡¯ll be a great loss to the world. But as long as you do what I say, one of you will survive, okay?¡¹

    Frankly, I was stunned.

    I hadn¡¯t expected Misuzu-chan to be so bad.

    If anything, I had thought she was a good girl with good manners.

    But now, she¡¯s behaving badly, antagonizing everyone with her overbearing attitude, and cutting off her own group¡¯s votes.

    ¡¸Please, give me a chance. Misuzu-san¡­I don¡¯t want to die either¡­¡¹

    When Fumijima-san got down on his knees, Misuzu-chan stepped on his head,ughing.

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha! You should be happy that you can die for me¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡¹

    As I watched in amazement, I heard the hard rocker muttering to herself.

    ¡¸¡­I guess we¡¯ll have to pick the first one¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it¡¹

    Kaneko-san responded.

    When I turned my attention to the President and the others, even they were scowling.

    Misuzu-chan was sure to get the votes. That¡¯s all I could think.

    But Misuzu-chan, perhaps oblivious to this atmosphere, smiled broadly and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Everyone! For now, please vote for Fumijima. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll survive the first day¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me¡­ please¡­¡¹

    Fumijima-san¡¯s desperate plea as he was kicked to the ground was shameful, but Misuzu-chan¡¯s arrogance stood out even more.

    £¨This¡­ if Misuzu-chan is like that, the President¡¯s group will have a definite advantage. But if President survives, there¡¯s no chance for me to survive¡­ right?)

    Even if the President is sure to secure four votes, it¡¯s not a good idea to approach Misuzu-chan. She¡¯s like a muddy boat.

    It would be better to keep quiet for a while longer without teaming up with anyone. In a voting system like this, I have to keep a low profile. That¡¯s important.

    Now that I¡¯ve made up my mind¡­

    ¡¸Well, I suppose the breakfast should be in the room by now¡¹

    Hardrocker leaps out of her chair and walks over to one of the doors.

    ¡¸Oh, here, here¡¹

    Then she opened the door and walked in.

    Kaneko-san stands up and walks into the doorway as well.

    Since I have decided to keep a low profile, it is not a good idea to stay here.

    I look for my name, too, and go through the names on the door in turn.

    And¨CI found it.

    ¡ºRyoko Terashima or Yasuko Kinuta¡»

    That¡¯s what was written on the door.

    I was horrified.

    Perhaps someone was supposed to die as an example from the beginning.

    And that person was either me or that detective.

    I guess that¡¯s what it was.

    With trembling hands, I turned the knob and stepped into the room.

    On the other side of the door is a simple room of about six tatami mats.

    The walls are still white, there is no window, and there is a simple bed and desk. It looks like a cheap business hotel room.

    I was relieved to see that the door could be locked from the inside.

    I stepped into the room, locked the door, and looked under the bed. No problem, there¡¯s nothing suspicious.

    Breathing a sigh of relief, I look around and see a hot sandwich, sd and boiled egg on the desk. There was a cup of coffee and a teacup on the table.

    The hard rocker had said that breakfast should have arrived by now, and I guessed that this was it.

    I wondered if it was safe to eat, but I was hungry. There¡¯s no advantage to poisoning it here, so it should be fine.

    That¡¯s what I told myself, and I reached for the hot sandwich.

    The hot sandwich was still warm and quite tasty. It tasted expensive, like breakfast at a fancy hotel.

    Looking at the desk with my hot sandwich in hand, I noticed a few things that caught my attention.

    A ck box with a hole in it, like a piggy bank,beled ¡°Voting Box¡±.

    Beside it, there is a stack of papers and a ballpoint pen.

    I guess this is where I am supposed to write the name and put it in the box.

    The votes open at nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Since I don¡¯t know the exact time, it might be better to vote early.

    There is also a saddle-stitched booklet beside it.

    It is a booklet printed in gallettes on straw paper. On the cover is written ¡°Death Game Handbook¡±.

    The picture on the cover is a cartoon of a boy and a girlughing happily. However, the boy has a rope hanging around his neck.

    £¨I think it¡¯s a dark joke¡­)

    While frowning, I opened the book to the second page and read, ¡°It¡¯s a death game until you get home. Follow the rules and have fun killing each other¡±, it said.

    The rest of the page is a list of detailed rules. It¡¯s hard to remember them all, but it¡¯s necessary to know the ones that might be vited.

    The main ones are as follows.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    1, Make sure to vote. Invalid votes or multiple votes will result in immediate death as a penalty.

    2, Three meals will be served on the desk in the room.

    3, You may stay in your room except during the vote counting.

    4, There are no fixed seats at the round table. Feel free to sit as you like.

    5, You may not enter another person¡¯s room without the permission of the room¡¯s upant. The penalty for doing so is instant death.

    6, The name you vote for is valid even if it is a misspelled name or a nickname, as long as you can identify the person with certainty.

    7, It is okay to kill each other if necessary.

    8, Bananas are not allowed as a snack.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The one I should be especially careful with is #5.

    I think some people might try to use it as a trap. For example, someone could pretend it¡¯s their room and lead them to another person¡¯s room. ¡­.

    As for the rest¡­ #7 is too disturbing.

    As for #8, it¡¯s toote to say anything.

    Bananas are not a snack, of course.

    Shouldn¡¯t I just avoid contact with anyone as much as possible?

    At any rate, there¡¯s only one person in this group that I really want to die.

    I picked up a pen, wrote ¡°President Kurashima¡±, and threw the paper into the voting box.

 Chapter 146: Behind the Scenes of the Death Game Part One

    Chapter 146: Behind the Scenes of the Death Game Part One

    Two updates + four additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Tri3Ax & someone for the support¡­ <hr>

    We were sitting around a sofa set in the ¡°Bedroom of the Confinement King¡±.

    Clockwise from me are Kurosawa-san, Shima-san, Ryoko, Kyoko, Kaneko-san, and Masaki-chan.

    All of them are participants in the death game.

    In our private room in the Death game Area, there is a door that leads to this, the ¡°Bedroom of the Confinement King¡±.

    We faked the night as morning to President Kurashima and Ponpoko-san so that we ourselves could go on with our normal lives during the day.

    While pretending to stay in our rooms, Shima-san goes to the club activities and I attend the radio gymnastics. Of course, Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan will also go about their normal lives.

    It is now past ten o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Aside from Kurosawa-san, who is supposed to be staying in Tokyo, Masaki-chan and Shima-san are supposed to go home after this.

    The monitors temporarily set up in this room are showing the situation in each room.

    Kirihito Hikami and Kiyoka Yamauchi were still at the round table in the Death Game Area. Hikami is holding Yamauchi¡¯s hand and seems to be trying to persuade her to do something.

    In the President¡¯s room, there was Akira Mizuki.

    They are sitting on a bed and a chair respectively, and are talking with serious faces.

    Incidentally, Ponpoko-san was lying on the bed. She is a surprisingly strong-minded person.

    ¡¸Anyway, everyone. Thanks for your help¡¹

    When I opened my mouth, everyone replied, ¡°You worked hard~¡±.

    ¡¸Now that we¡¯ve started, is there anything that¡¯s bothering you, or anything that¡¯s troubling you? Is everything okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine for now, we just started¡¹

    When Masaki-chan says this with a wry smile, Kurosawa-san nods her head.

    ¡¸It was hard for me¡­ to have to do something so mean to Fumi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? But, you were pretty excited, weren¡¯t you? It¡¯s been a long time since someone stepped on my head, so it reminded me of a lot of things¡­ Actually, I think Misuzu still hates me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m sorry! Ah, geez, Fumi-kun¡¯s being mean!¡¹

    I smile at Kurosawa-san, who puffs up her cheeks and clings to me.

    Then she looked up at me.

    ¡¸If you want to get even, Fumi-kun, you can do it now¡­ we have a bed¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan, don¡¯t try to sneak up on me!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san puffs out her cheeks again as Masaki-chan clings to me from the other side.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-san, you have to work hard tomorrow. Besides, I have to treat Ryoko well today¡­ Ryoko, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a waste of words¡¹

    In fact, as far as I can see, Ryoko is as usual. She¡¯s even changed into new clothes.

    ¡¸That hurt, didn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    When I said that¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to being prated by Master¡¯s cock¡¹

    She replied with a horrible joke. With a straight face.

    Kyoko looked at Ryoko twice with a startled expression.

    Well, Ryoko didn¡¯t seem to be the type to talk about vulgar things.

    ¡¸By the way¡­ what¡¯s that thing? Aramaki-san¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask me, please¡¹

    At Shima-san¡¯s question, everyone looked at each other delicately.

    I don¡¯t understand that stuff either.

    It¡¯s too mysterious. Is that devilishly cute? In a way, it was freaky.

    ¡¸So, other than Aramaki-san, is there anything else that¡¯s bothering you?¡¹

    When I changed the subject, Kaneko-san opened her mouth, brushing up her one-length hair.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been wondering why Kiyoka Yamauchi has been so quiet¡­ she¡¯s a cunning woman, that one¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe she¡¯s just checking us out? Especially if you call her cunning¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I think she¡¯s probably doing the math. At the moment she¡¯s in a group that¡¯s sure to get four votes but who knows when she¡¯ll betray¡¹

    Kaneko-san is a type of person I¡¯ve never seen around me before. Her behavior is seductive, yet quiet¡­

    Then, Shima-san raised her hand, ¡°Yes, me!¡±.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me, but there¡¯s also something I want you to take care of¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You said the polls open at nine in the evening, but it¡¯s actually nine in the morning. But, I have club activities from 9:00¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­ I forgot. Well, since the President and the others don¡¯t know the exact time, let¡¯s start the vote counting at around 7:30¡¹

    ¡¸If you do that, I can manage¡­¡¹

    Then I look around at everyone again, and open my mouth.

    ¡¸Anyway, in the first round of voting, all of our votes will go to Kurosawa-san. If Kurosawa-san herself votes for Akira Mizuki, then at least five votes will be cast for Kurosawa-san. Even if the Presidents and Ponpoko-san voted for different people, it would be the same percentage of five votes, and the possibility of Ponpoko-san and the Presidents teaming up is quite low¡¹

    ¡¸ I agree¡¹

    Shima-san shrugged.

    ¡¸Our goal is to show Kurosawa-san that she can take on a mission and avoid instant death¡­ so she¡¯s going to have to do her best¡¹

    With that, I turned to Kurosawa-san and she nodded her head.

    ¡¸Well¡­ I¡¯m still an aspiring actress. I¡¯m going to show you that I¡¯d rather be dead than not be able to do it¡¹

    I patted her head, and Kurosawa-san narrowed her eyes like a cat in the sun.

    ¡¸Well, I guess we¡¯re done for now¡­ Kaneko-san, how do you feel now?¡¹

    Kaneko-san smiled a troubled smile and ruffled her hair again.

    ¡¸Revenge has finally begun¡­ that¡¯s why I feel so unsettled. When all is said and done as promised, I¡¯ll be yours. You can boil me or roast me or do whatever you want with me¡¹

    Then Kurosawa-san opened her mouth with a look of disbelief on her face.

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s an exchange condition, or maybe it¡¯s a reward for being Fumi-kun¡¯s thing¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan and Ryoko nodded their heads, and Shima-san smiled. Kyoko, on the other hand, looked dumbfounded, ¡°How can that be?¡±.

    Kaneko-san then smiled at Kurosawa-san,

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but I still don¡¯t know what I like about him. At least for now, I¡¯m just using him¡¹

    That¡¯s what she said.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Yesterday, I also beat Rena-san by -votes- and got the -first ce-.

    I think the important thing was that I was able to show my nipples to Rena-san¡¯s regrs.

    I¡¯ve got two days¡¯ worth of reprieve if I lose a ce. But things are pretty bad today. From what I¡¯ve seen so far, I¡¯m probably in third ce for now. The current number one is not Rena-san but Mako-san.

    ¡¸Mako-chi, you¡¯re a real threat today. What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Taka-chi¡¯s working really hard, so I thought I¡¯d work hard too¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡­¡¹

    £¨Don¡¯t work so hard! Don¡¯t get in my way!)

    I forced a smile while shouting inside my heart. I feel my cheeks twitching.

    I know I¡¯m getting impatient. But so far today, Mako has collected as many votes as Rena-san and I have.

    She¡¯s on a good roll, or maybe she¡¯s just in a mood¡­.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Taka-chi, you look so weird¡¹

    In front of me, a former Rena-san regr, whom I had just snatched yesterday, has been sitting there for a long time.

    I wonder if he¡¯s nning to stay until I show him my nipples.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not true! Ryo-san came and made me happy happy! It really made me so happy!¡¹

    I put on my best sales smile to the customer who looked a little worried.

    In my mind, I said, ¡°Just vote and go home. I have to increase the turnover rate!¡± while stomping on the ground.

 Chapter 147: The Trap

    Chapter 147: The Trap

    In the locker room after the closing of the store and after everyone had left.

    The room was dimly lit, with only a little morning sun shining in through a small window.

    I bit my lip tightly.

    After all, I had fallen to fourth ce.

    First ce went to Mako, the bitch.

    Damn¡­ don¡¯t you dare give me any extra motivation.

    I mmed the desk with my palm in frustration.

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    Summer vacation was still a long time away, but there was only one day if I want to settle the target. If I didn¡¯t stay in first ce for the rest of the summer, it would all be over.

    My rtionship with my teacher would be exposed, and the dream of a happy family that would havee true as soon as I graduated would disappear into thin air.

    My teacher is fired. I was expelled. With that, the two of us are forcibly separated, with the world pointing fingers at us as we fall from the ranks of the diligent school public moralsmittee.

    ¡¸What am I supposed to do¡­?¡¹

    I¡¯m stuck. I am stifled. It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t reach out and grab anything.

    I just want to throw everything away and run away from here.

    I even thought that I could live like this, working in a girls¡¯ bar, somewhere where I didn¡¯t know anyone.

    ¡¸Just when I thought your return was dyed¡­ What are you so upset about?¡¹

    The next thing I knew, Cockroach maid was standing behind me.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re annoying¡¹

    ¡¸Are you giving up already?¡¹

    ¡¸Because there¡¯s nothing I can do about it! There are still almost thirty days of summer vacation left! But I can¡¯t do this, no matter what I think!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡¹

    The cockroach maid nodded with a look of disdain on her face.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll prepare a solution for Takata-sama, who is not as good as I expected¡¹

    ¡¸A solution?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve been ordered by the head maid to hire a bitch to handle Master¡¯s carnal needs¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear me? A bitch to take care of the sex. The pay is unbelievable. 10,000 yen per ejaction. Master is immensely wealthy, so it¡¯s no wonder he can make 100,000 yen a night¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Wait a minute!? Master is¡­ You mean, Fumio Kijima, right? You mean I¡¯m supposed to have sex with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸No, no! I don¡¯t want to!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Well, if the head maid finds out that the bitch I¡¯ve prepared for the sex is Takata-sama, she¡¯ll punish me severely, so it would be better if you refuse¡¹

    ¡¸I mean what finds out¡­? She¡¯ll immediately know who I am!¡¹

    ¡¸But, don¡¯t you remember that thest time you talked to Master, the room waspletely dark? Master doesn¡¯t know what Takata-sama looks like now. Just act like a dirty bitch and he won¡¯t even know you¡¯re here¡¹

    He won¡¯t know it¡¯s me? As soon as I thought that, I felt my heart shake.

    But somehow I managed to hold my ground and shook my head.

    ¡¸Anyway! I refuse!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well then¡­ please feel free. Then please return to your room¡¹

    And then Cockroach maid simply backed off and led me towards themuter entrance.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡ºGood evening! Aramaki-san announces the time is nine o¡¯clock at night, Jake! Let¡¯s gather at the round table, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    Aramaki-san¡¯s voice rang out so loudly that I jumped up on my bed.

    £¨Oh¡­I must have fallen asleep£©

    In the morning, after finishing my hot sandwich, I fell asleep and woke up to find curry and pork cutlet on the table.

    After eating it, I must have fallen asleeppletely.

    £¨I¡¯ve been up all night¡­£©

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Death march at the end of the project. I¡¯ve been workingte at night for a while now.

    Lying in bed with nothing to do, it was obvious that I would fall asleep.

    I shook my sleepy head and woke up.

    £¨Nine o¡¯clock at night¡­that means it¡¯s time to open the polls, right?£©

    When I think of it as the time to decide who will be killed, it feels so unreal that it¡¯s like something out of a movie or drama.

    £¨¡­Terrible sleeping habits£©

    I quietly walk out of the room, holding my hair in my hands.

    Apparently, I was thest one to leave. Everyone except me was already sitting around the round table.

    The seating is as you wish. That¡¯s what the handbook said, but everyone is sitting in the same seat they were sitting in at the beginning.

    The seat next to mine was empty. Thedy detective is gone.

    When I looked at the floor where she had fallen, I felt as if something cold had been poured down my spine.

    There might still be the body of the detective under the floor.

    When I took my seat and looked around, I saw that everyone looked somewhat nervous.

    Fumijima-san was trembling and praying desperately to something, and Misuzu-chan was watching him with a grin on her face.

    ¡¸Haha, Fumijima, it¡¯s finally time to say goodbye. Bye, bye¡¹

    ¡¸No, please don¡¯t¡­¡¹

    Misuzu-chan waved her hands in front of him, and Fumijima-san looked as if he was about to start crying.

    Aramaki-san is on the monitor. With a zoomed-out image.

    When I sat down and everyone became quiet, she (?) cleared her throat, coughed a little. And then¨C

    ¡ºOh, it took five minutes for everyone to quiet down, Jake¡»

    She sounded like the principal at a morning assembly.

    ¡ºLooks like everyone voted, Jake. Even so¡­ the results of the vote were pretty amazing, Jake, everyone voted for the same person except for two people, Jake¡»

    At that moment, there was a sense of relief in the air. I guess everyone had a pretty good idea of who the votes were for.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not funny, Jake. I¡¯d like to see a little more tension, Jake¡»

    As Aramaki-san let out a sigh, the hard rocker let out an annoyed sigh.

    ¡¸Shut up. Seafood. Get on with it, ya jerk¡¹

    Then a close-up of Aramaki-san appeared on the screen.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s terrible, Jake! You¡¯re right, Aramaki-san is a bit of a jerk, Jake! But I¡¯m not a seafood and don¡¯t want to be one, Jake! The bug in my stomach just won¡¯t go away, Jake!

    And then, just when I thought I¡¯d seen the first image..

    ¡ºWell, speaking of bugs in the belly of salmon, they are Anisakis[1]!¡»

    She was giggling to herself.

    Apparently, it was a salmon joke.

    Yeah, I think that joke is too early for human beings.

    After a moment of silence, Aramaki-san went into a close-up again.

    ¡ºSpeaking of bugs in the belly of salmon, they are Anisakis!¡»

    She repeated again.

    No, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    Still no one responded,

    ¡ºWell, the funny thing about that joke is that it¡¯s about stomach bugs and parasites¡­¡»

    She started to exin her own joke, which was so painful that the new model with the short cut said..

    ¡¸Don¡¯t exin your joke¡­¡¹

    And she gave her advice. Maybe she¡¯s a little kinder than I thought.

    Aramaki-san, who had somehow managed to regain herposure, raised her voice a little and shouted again.

    ¡ºThen, let¡¯s announce the results, Jake!¡»

    With a close-up of Aramaki-san in the background, the words ¡°Results¡± appeared on the screen in a shy motion, with me effects.

    Next, the words ¡°Akira Mizuki ¨C One Vote, Itsuki Kurashima ¨C One Vote¡± appeared on the screen.

    ¡¸Who is it! Who voted for me!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Akira-chan shouted, and the president gasped.

    And finally¡­

    ¡ºMisuzu 9 votes¡»

    With these words, an explosion-like effect appeared on the screen.

    ¡¸No¡­no way¡­¡¹

    Misuzu-chan stood up in a daze, her mouth half-open, and went rigid.

    Next to Misuzu-chan, Fumijima-san said, ¡°I-I survived!¡± and jumped up from his chair.

    The sound of everyone¡¯s exhaled breaths echoed in unison.

    It was me who voted for President Kurashima.

    It was probably Misuzu-chan who voted for Akira-chan.

    The fact that I that Misuzu-chan voted for Akira-chan after telling everyone to vote for Fumijima-san may have been an attempt to discourage people from voting for him in the next round.

    ¡¸Why, why¡­?¡¹

    There¡¯s absolutely no exnation for it.

    All I could say was that it was the way it had to be.

    ¡¸Oh, you guys! How dare you!¡¹

    Misuzu-chan shouted at the two new models.

    And the new models tucked their chins provocatively at her.

    ¡¸Sorry, Misuzu-neesan. I can¡¯t keep up with you anymore. I hope you die quickly¡¹

    ¡¸Aha! I¡¯m sorry, Misuzu-chan, but I¡¯ve been hiding this from you for a long time¡­ I hated Misuzu-chan¡¹

    Misuzu-chan backed away from the two who did not even try to hide their malice, bumping her legs against the chair.

    ¡¸N-no¡­ Uuuuuu¡­¡¹

    Then Misuzu-chan shouted desperately at Aramaki-san on the monitor.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right! Mission! If Iplete the mission, I¡¯ll be saved, right?¡¹

    ¡ºIndeed, if you canplete it properly, you will be saved, Jake¡»

    On the screen, Aramaki-san nodded her head.

    ¡¸What do I have to do! I don¡¯t want to die! I-I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll do anything!¡¹

    ¡ºFufun, well, then, let¡¯s announce your mission, Jake!¡»

    Another shy effect.

    And the words on the screen¡­

    ¡ºLive breeding sex with ugly guys! Worldwide emergency live broadcast!¡»

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Misuzu-chan copsed in a heap on the spot.

    Without paying attention to her condition, Aramaki-san continued her exnation without hesitation.

    ¡ºThat red door. On the other side of it is a bedroom with an inte connection, Jake. And with that ugly guy there¡­ Fumijima. You¡¯ll have sex with him, and if he sessfully impregnates you, you¡¯ll survive, Jake. Of course, the whole thing will be broadcast live to the world on the Inte, Jake, and the URL has been sent to all major media outlets, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Y¡­ you¡¯re crazy¡¹

    Misuzu-chan muttered in dismay, and Aramaki-san went up again.

    And then¨C

    ¡ºBreeding is the most important part of a salmon¡¯s life, Jake!¡»

    And then she said something iprehensible from the perspective of the salmon.

    <hr>

    (1) Anisakis is a genus of parasitic nematodes that have life cycles involving fish and marine mammals

 Chapter 148: I Want to Bully Her while Shes Crying

    Chapter 148: I Want to Bully Her while She¡¯s Crying

    This chapter contain R18 scenes¡­

    <hr>

    Everyone was just standing there, dumbfounded, not making a sound.

    Tomorrow is gonna be my death. I think that¡¯s what they were thinking.

    There was no one to ridicule Misuzu-chan, who was in tears.

    The two new models who had thrown her out now looked bloodthirsty with their cheeks flushed.

    They must have understood just how bad the situation was.

    ¡ºFufun, this is a death game, Jake. If it doesn¡¯t kill you physically, it will kill you socially, Jake¡»

    As if she knew what we were thinking, Aramaki-san said to us.

    No, instead, it is much worse in reality, because even if a person dies socially, it does not mean that he or she will be relieved, and it is possible that he or she will be killed physically in addition to being killed socially.

    £¨Who¡­ is the mastermind?£©

    But if the mastermind is found, will this game be finished? Maybe Aramaki-san won¡¯t care and will continue the game? If so, then the search for the mastermind is meaningless.

    I turn my attention to Misuzu-chan again. She¡¯s sitting on the floor, her face crumpled in tears.

    I felt as if I hadn¡¯t seen a person cry like this for a long time.

    She sobbed and sobbed, and appealed to Aramaki-san on the monitor as if begging for mercy.

    ¡¸Uee, Sob, please spare me¡­ I don¡¯t want to have sex with that u-ugly man¡­ this is live broadcasting¡­ Sob, if that¡¯s happening, my dream¡­ my dream of being an actress¡­¡¹

    But Aramaki-san, as usual, said with round eyes that showed no emotion.

    ¡ºWell, Aramaki-san doesn¡¯t mind if you die without taking the mission, Jake. Just for the record, the execution is going to be done with a power drill, starting from the toes and drilling until you die, Jake. It will probablyst until the brain, Jake¡»

    Misuzu-chan began to cry again at the absurd method of execution.

    ¡¸Ueee, Ueee, no, I don¡¯t want to be covered in holes¡­ I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t take it¡­¡¹

    ¡ºThen, let the ugly one impregnates you, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Uee, Sob, Sobs, I¡¯ll do it¡­I¡¯ll do it¡­so don¡¯t kill me¡­¡¹

    As Misuzu-chan sobbed, Fumijima-san asked Aramaki-san.

    ¡¸Um¡­Aramaki-san, can I refuse?¡¹

    ¡ºOf course, Jake¡»

    Instantly, Misuzu-chan looks up, startled.

    ¡¸Fu¡­Fumijima, what are you talking about? Eh? Are you kidding?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­Misuzu-san. I am running out of patience, too, and I don¡¯t want to be associated with such a high-handed woman. Even if I could get out, Misuzu-san has nomodity value anymore, and there¡¯s no reason to give you a helping hand¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way!¡¹

    ¡¸If you really want me to hold you, you can at least get down on your knees, right?¡¹

    I guess he was trying to get back at Misuzu-chan. It was so mean that I almost shouted.

    But I have to avoid standing out by raising my voice here. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m pretty cute myself.

    ¡¸Sob, Sob, Uee, please hold me¡­¡¹

    Misuzu-chan rubs her forehead on the floor as she cries her eyes out, and Fumijima-san lets out a chuckle as he stomps on her head with his leather shoes.

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll hold you, why don¡¯t you at least say thank you?¡¹

    ¡¸Uee, sob, thank hou very much¡­¡¹

    It was an ugly, too ugly scene.

    In the midst of all this, Hikami-kun muttered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s only a reward if I hold her¡±.

    I don¡¯t think anyone else heard it, but it honestly irritated me.

    And then¡­

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s settled, Jake, let¡¯s get on with it, Jake¡»

    When Aramaki-san said that, the red door opened with a heavy bang.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It took a few minutes before Fumijima-san grabbed Misuzu-chan¡¯s hair and dragged her into the door.

    The monitor that had been showing Aramaki-san suddenly switched to show the inside of the room, on the other side of the red door.

    In the center of the room is arge bed and a pale pink light.

    The camera is positioned from the upper part of the room, and Fumijima-san, whose lower half is already exposed, is standing on the floor, hitting Misuzu-chan¡¯s cheek with his semi-erect penis.

    Misuzu-chan was crying all the while, her sobs and the sound of her flesh hitting the floor echoing through the speakers.

    ¡¸Here, meat toilet. That¡¯s the cock that¡¯s going to impregnate you, so thank it and clean it with your mouth¡¹

    ¡¸Sob, no¡­ it¡¯s so dirty, don¡¯t rub that on my face¡­¡¹

    I think it really stinks. After all, Misuzu-chan¡¯s eyebrows were in a frown of disgust, and she looked as if she was about to die.

    But Fumijima-san refused to forgive her. Then, he grabbed Misuzu-chan¡¯s hair and twisted it up as she tried to retreat.

    ¡¸It hurts, stop, don¡¯t do that, my hair, don¡¯t grab it so hard, you¡¯ll tear it off¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then do as you¡¯re told, you piece of shit¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­ thank you for impregnating me with your penis¡­ thank you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Cock!¡¹

    ¡¸Ueee, Uee¡­ y-your cock¡­ thank you so much¡­¡¹

    Misuzu-chan shuddered and licked the reddish-ck ns with the tip of her tongue.

    He must have gotten excited while he was torturing her. Fumijima-san¡¯s erection, which had been semi-erect until a moment ago, was now fully erect.

    One of the new models saw this and said,

    ¡¸W-what the hell is that thing¡­ it¡¯s too big!¡¹

    And I let out an uproarious voice.

    While crying, Misuzu-chan extended her tongue and licked the ns like a puppy.

    At first, Fumijima-san watched the scene happily, but he must have be frustrated.

    ¡¸¨D¨DNbufuuuu!¡¹

    He suddenly grabbed Misuzu-chan¡¯s chin, forced her to open her mouth, and thrust his penis into her mouth.

    ¡¸Muguuuu! Nku! Ngu! Muuu, no, stop, I, muguuu!¡¹

    Misuzu-chan cried harder and harder, scratching the air in agony, and Fumijima-san threw merciless words at her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever hit it with your teeth. If you do, I¡¯ll break off all your teeth. Or I¡¯ll give you an enema and broadcast the whole thing, even the way you defecate, Okay? Probably, Aramaki-san will be able to prepare that much¡¹

    ¡¸Bofu, no, no¡­. no enema¡­ Gubo, Bubu¡¹

    Fumijima-san holds Misuzu-chan¡¯s head down while he mercilessly thrusts his hips into her.

    He really has no mercy. He vited her small mouth as he wished, trying to make her swallow his rage to the root.

    He treated her like a tool for his sexual needs.

    With a watery sound, saliva dribbled from the gap between her lips, trailing in nasty strings.

    ¡¸Wabu, Ubu, it hurts, ogee, p-please forgive me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Lick it well, you little slut¡¹

    ¡¸Abuuu, Nfuu, Nnnn, Nguuuu, Guuuuuuuu!¡¹

    She must be having trouble breathing. Her eyes were half-turned over, and she seemed to be in a state of half-consciousness.

    But even so, she was struggling to keep her mouth open so as not to hit her teeth. It was probably the best she could do.

    ¡¸Nnnn, Bubu, Funguuu, Nnn¡­¡¹

    Still, Fumijima-san is relentless.

    He grabbed her head and pulled her beautiful face to his crotch as he continued to swing his hips back and forth.

    And then, as if she had finally run out of oxygen, the life in her eyes disappeared and her pupils began to turn over in a vacant state.

    ¡¸Puhaaaa¡­ Haa~, Haa~, Haa~¡¹

    Finally, he pulled his thing out of Misuzu-chan¡¯s mouth and allowed her to breathe.

    Misuzu-chan¡¯s good looks are no longer a shadow of her former self.

    She is covered in sweat, drool, and tears, her eyes are red and swollen, and even her nose is running.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! What is it, you¡¯re the ugly one! Everyone¡¯s looking at you!¡¹

    Fumijima-san grabbed Misuzu-chan¡¯s chin and made her turn her face toward the camera, and she let out a scream.

    ¡¸No! Don¡¯t look at me! Please, don¡¯t look at my face like this!¡¹

    Terrible. It¡¯s too much.

    When Misuzu-chan started to cry, Fumijima-san whispered into her ear.

    ¡¸Look, how long are you going to rest? You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t get pregnant. I don¡¯t mind, though¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    Perhaps frightened by the word ¡°die¡±, Misuzu-chan hurriedly took Fumijima-san¡¯s cock into her mouth and began to move her head frantically with her tongue.

    *Jyupu*, *Shlurp*, *Jupo*, *Jupo*, *Jupo*.

    ¡¸Nbu, please cum quickly¡­¡¹

    Looking up at Fumijima-san with a resentful look on her face, she licked and sucked his cock desperately, her cheeks flushed.

    ¡¸Shlurp¡­ Kuchu, Nchu, please, cum quickly, hafu, fuu, nnn¡­ Chu, Chu, Shlurp~¡¹

    In an almost desperate move, she shakes her face back and forth, letting Fumijima-san¡¯s cock slide in and out of her mouth dynamically.

    ¡¸Haha, what a surprise, you look like you¡¯ve been trained by a man¡¹

    ¡¸Bubu, Shlurp, it¡¯s not true, Bu, Bupo, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever done this to¡­¡¹

    As soon as she uttered those usatory words¡­

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll give it to you as you wish¡¹

    ¡¸Nbuuu, *Cough* *Puke*!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    Fumijima-san ejacted profusely.

    And Misuzu-chan opened her eyes wide and puffed out her cheeks in surprise.

    As Fumijima-san¡¯s body jumped twice, Misuzu-chan pulled her mouth away from his penis and gulped profusely.

    Misuzu-chan vomited and choked in agony as she desperately gasped for air, pumping oxygen into her lungs. A tremendous amount of white liquid was dripping from her mouth.

    ¡¸Wow¡­ why he could spurt out that much? It¡¯s abnormal. How much did he has in there?¡¹

    Hikami-kun muttered in disbelief, apparently that amount was strange even for a man.

    While we were in a state of shock, the video suddenly cut off and Aramaki-san appeared on the screen.

    ¡ºWell, the broadcast to the outside world will continue until tomorrow night, Jake, and if she¡¯s conceived by then, Misuzu will survive for now, Jake¡»

    ¡¸U-until tomorrow night¡­?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    I just knew from the bottom of my heart that I didn¡¯t want to end up like Misuzu-chan.

    While ring at us, Aramaki-san said

    ¡ºWell, I can¡¯t wait to see who it will be tomorrow, Jake. Everyone goes back to your room and have dinner and think about who you¡¯re going to vote for, Jake¡»

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Good job, Devi¡¹

    With that, Lili appeared in the air.

    ¡¸The camera¡¯s already off, Devi¡¹

    As a matter of fact, the current broadcast is only within the Death Game area, and not broadcast to anyone outside.

    If it¡¯s the president or Hikami-kun, I¡¯ll broadcast it to the rest of the world, but for now, this is just a demonstration to help them understand their situation.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you had shown them that you were going to rape her hard? That would have scared them more¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Shima-san has club activities, so I guess that¡¯s it¡¹

    All that¡¯s left is for Kurosawa-san toe out of the room tomorrow night, battered and bruised and in a daze. All I have to do is act like it.

    ¡¸You¡¯re an aspiring actress, by the way. I was really worried that you might not like me¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu, but you must be excited, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I did¡¹

    Although I didn¡¯t say it out loud, I still felt like I was taking revenge on the old Misuzu, and I was trying my best to hold back the urge to overdo it.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumi-kyun¡­ do you have any ns today?¡¹

    ¡¸No, why¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Well then¡­ how about if you really mess me up and show me what it feels like to be messed up?¡¹

    As she said this, Kurosawa-san leaned toward me.

    ¡¸That would be¡­ very wee¡¹

    She¡¯s already in heat. Her body is hot, her breath is hot.

    I slide my hand down the neck of her blouse to her breasts, reaching out and twirling my tongue around hers.

    I¡¯m still excited. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of making a pretty girl like Misuzu unsteady on her feet.

 Chapter 150: Joint Struggle

    Chapter 150: Joint Struggle

    I was reminded that Misuzu-chan¡¯s life waspletely over, and I repressed my rising dislike as I took my seat at the round table again.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s terrible¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I agree¡¹

    Kyoko-san nodded at me.

    ¡¸But if you don¡¯t want to be like that, you¡¯ll have to behave well¡¹

    ¡¸So, the mission is¡­ well¡­ it¡¯s kind of¡­ naughty?¡¹

    Masakey-chan nodded her head, and Kyoko-san nodded her head.

    ¡¸As long as there¡¯s a man around. That was how it wasst time, too, and the women who didn¡¯t like it dropped the men first, and as a result, there were no men left at the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­I see. I guess that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen this time, too. Is this one the same as thest one, except for the participants?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we didn¡¯t have this luxury of one room per person, and there were fewer of us. It was more like a horrible stone basement¡­ and by the way, it wasn¡¯t Aramaki-san, it was Seki-san¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Seki-san the Mackerel¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­I guess it¡¯s all about seafood there¡¹

    Masakey-chan chuckled, and her breasts, which didn¡¯t fit her figure, swayed in the air.

    She¡¯s the type of model that we can¡¯t use in our fashion magazines, but if she did a swimsuit gravure for a young man¡¯s magazine, I think she¡¯d get a big hit.

    Thinking about this in a corner of my mind, I opened my mouth.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to keep Fumijima-san like this¡¹

    If Fumijima-san is still alive when I¡¯m voted in, there¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll be assigned the same mission as Misuzu-chan. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to do that¡­ I need him to leave as soon as possible.

    But Masakey-chan shakes her head.

    ¡¸But¡­ Fumijima-san is still someone we can talk to. The worst offenders are the First Beauty. They¡¯re going to have four solid votes there. And the fewer people we have, the harder it will be to cut them off¡¹

    Then Kaneko-san let out a self-mocking sigh.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. If that happens, you¡¯ll be preyed upon by Hikami and the president before you¡¯re even voted in. Just like me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Prey¡­ what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll threaten you with death if you don¡¯t vote ording to them. Because, even with death on the line, there¡¯s nothing to do here until nine o¡¯clock at night. So, they¡¯ll y with you just to keep you upied, and then they¡¯ll just throw you away¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­¡¹

    Aside from the president, Hikami-kun is a very likable model. I was irritated when he said earlier that holding Misuzu-chan was a reward for him, but he doesn¡¯t appear to be a malicious person.

    However, Kaneko-san¡­

    ¡¸I know the true nature of those two people very well¡¹

    Then she began to tell me the story of how the model Kaneko-san disappeared. Many of the things she said matched the stories I had heard from others.

    That¡¯s why I went to the reception room of First Beauty in order to save Misuzu-chan.

    However, I hadn¡¯t thought until just now that Hikami-kun was ying a part in it.

    A heavy silence fell as Kaneko-san stopped talking.

    After a while, Masakey-chan opened her mouth with a look of displeasure on her face.

    ¡¸Masakey, too. I don¡¯t think I can forgive President-san and Hikami-san. That¡¯s why I think the four of us here, plus Natsumi, should work together to collect votes for either the president-san or Hikami-san¡¹

    Kaneko-san nodded and Kyoko-san smiled with a twisted corner of her mouth.

    ¡¸I have no objection either. I don¡¯t me you if we have to destroy each otherter, but it¡¯s not good for me to let those bastards do whatever they want¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then, let¡¯s just fight together for the next round, okay?¡¹

    Masakey-chan looks around at the others, and they all nod. Of course, so did I. At any rate, since we won¡¯t be able to vote in the next round, there¡¯s no reason not to join in.

    The opponent has four votes, and we have five. Misuzu-chan will not be able to vote next time, and Fumijima-san is the only one left. -

    And depending on who Fumijima-san votes for, it could be a five-to-five draw.

    ¡¸Who are the presidents going to vote for?¡¹

    They must have thought the same thing I did. Masakey-chan tilted her head, and Kyoko-san spat something.

    ¡¸That ugly guy, I guess¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Akira Mizuki was watching the video of Fumijima-san and Misuzu-san with a very unhappy look on her face. If the president imagined that his lover might be raped by Fumijima-san in the future, it would be normal for him to want to destroy him¡¹

    If the presidents are going to vote for Fumijima-san, then we¡¯ve won.

    We have five votes, the presidents have four.

    The remaining vote was Fumijima-san himself. And there¡¯s no way he¡¯s voting for himself.

    ¡¸The question is, who will it be, the president or Hikami?¡¹

    When Kyoko-san murmurs, and I look back at Kaneko-san. She has the right to make that decision, I thought.

    ¡¸¡­In your opinion, which one is more unforgivable?¡¹

    Kaneko-san looked at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸Both¡­ but the best is¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Time flies.

    ¡ºGood evening! Aramaki-san announces that it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Jake! Gather around the round table, Jake! ¡»

    ¡¸Hii!¡¹

    As usual, Aramaki-san¡¯s voice rang out loudly, and I jumped up on my bed again.

    £¨This is too bad for my heart every time£©

    Then I walk out of the room and go to the round table. This time, I¡¯m the second one after Kyoko-san.

    While I was watching the othersing out of the room, Akira-chan came out from the president¡¯s room with him.

    It seems that the rumor that she was his lover was true. To be honest, I can¡¯t believe that he can make out with his lover in such a ce where death is a near possibility.

    As everyone except Misuzu-chan and Fumijima-san took their seats, Aramaki-san jumped up and down on the screen.

    ¡ºWait a little longer, Jake¡­ Ugly man and Misuzu are in the middle of theirst shot, Jake¡»

    ¡¸What do you mean, thest shot¡­ are they still doing it?¡¹

    Akira-chan¡¯s face pales quickly.

    ¡ºThat ugly guy. Aramaki-san was surprised to see him, Jake. Misuzu survived for the time being, Jake, and the baby¡¯s impregnation was confirmed, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Hey, hey¡­ they¡¯ve been at it all night, seriously? This isn¡¯t hardcore y!¡¹

    When Kyoko-san said that with a disgusted look on her face, Aramaki-san, for some reason,peted with her and spoke.

    ¡ºAramaki-san¡¯s no stranger to hardcore y, Jake! After all, I have been ying with tentacles for 365 days, Jake!¡»

    Then, in a close-up, she said.

    ¡ºAnisakis, though!¡»

    And then she starts giggling to herself again.

    ¡­I swear, these fishes¡­

    What the hell is wrong with this atmosphere?

 Chapter 151: Announcement of the Results of the Second Round of Voting

    Chapter 151: Announcement of the Results of the Second Round of Voting

    K-chnk*! A sudden loud sound was heard, and the red door opened.

    Following this, Misuzu-chan stepped out with a dizzy, ghost-like step.

    ¡¸Hii?¡¹

    I shriked at the sight of such a miserable figure.

    Her head was covered in a muddy white liquid that looked as if it had been spilled in a bucket.

    Her soiled body looked as if it had been forcibly clothed without being wiped.

    One of her shoulders was exposed, the shoulder straps of her bra were hanging down, the buttons of her blouse were wrong, and the fabric was twisted in a strange way.

    Her beauty is gone, and her eyes are lifeless. Her mucus-covered figure reminded me of a slug.

    She didn¡¯t seem to care that everyone was looking at her, but she had a thin smile on her face and spoke.

    ¡¸He¡­ Ehehe¡­ My haby¡­ My wovely haby¡­¡¹

    She rubs her belly affectionately.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan have been fucked so hard that she¡¯s breaking¡­¡¹

    I heard Masakey-chan muttering softly.

    Perhaps I¡¯m mistaken, but I think there was a hint of envy in her voice.

    Following Misuzu-chan, Fumijima-san came out, looking no different from the way he had before entering the room.

    ¡¸Oh, hello? I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting?¡¹

    He still looked the same.

    Somewhat timid and unsure of himself, he seemed to be frightened that all eyes were on him even now.

    ¡ºForget it, you ugly, go back to your room and vote quickly, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Vote¡­? Oh, yes, excuse me¡¹

    With that, he rushes into the room he¡¯s been assigned.

    Then, Aramaki-san told Misuzu-chan who was left behind.

    ¡ºMisuzu, you too, Jake. Go into your room, Jake, you don¡¯t need to vote this time, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸He-¡­ a room? A room¡­ han I henter it?¡¹

    Tilting her head like a young child, Misuzu-chan let out a faint giggle and staggered into the room assigned to her.

    ¡¸¡­Oh no, that¡¯s not good¡¹

    There was no one to respond to Kyoko-san¡¯s muttering.

    There was no time for me to respond either.

    £¨That¡­ Even if she survived, it would be hell£©

    She¡¯s losing her mind, being televised having sex with a man she doesn¡¯t like and carrying his child. I didn¡¯t think she could lead a sane life.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cure her insanityter, Jake. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be happy to be sane again, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Cure..?¡¹

    ¡ºIf I feed her with Aramaki-san¡¯s magic salmon potion, her HP will max out and she¡¯ll recover from any condition in one shot, Jake¡»

    ¡¸What the hell is that fishy elixir?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan seemed to have given her a good answer, but I didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her answer.

    What¡¯s a fishy elixir?

    After a while, Fumijima-san came back and took a seat without hesitation.

    He had been fucking Misuzu-chan all night, but he didn¡¯t look tired. I wonder what this guy is like.

    ¡ºHow about you, Jake, you ugly shit, if you have any thoughts, I¡¯m all ears, Jake¡»

    When Aramaki-san urged him to do so, Fumijima-san opened his mouth with an unpleasantly shy smile.

    ¡¸E-ehehe, I-I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to get married¡­ I want to survive with Misuzu-san and build a happy family of three¡¹

    Apparently, he¡¯s willing to take responsibility. But marrying someone like this is a serious, serious punishment.

    But what is it¡­?

    Somehow, Fumijima-san¡¯s words appear to have the two new models¡¯ moods worse.

    ¡ºIf you guys can get out, I¡¯ll send you a proper wedding gift, Jake. Aramaki-san¡¯s goods are very popr in Hokkaido, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Is there such a thing as merchandise¡­?¡¹

    ¡ºHmm? I don¡¯t know who gave it to me or where I got it, but it¡¯s a carved wooden salmon with a bear essory, Jake¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s a carved wooden bear! Not a salmon!¡¹

    Natsumi-chan replied again. What a great catcher. I could feel that she was an experienced catcher.

    While we were having such a casual exchange¡­

    ¡ºOh, right, Jake, I received the results of ugly¡¯s vote, Jake. This is quite a dead heat, Jake¡»

    Aramaki-san shouted. Apparently, the unintelligible joke was just buying time.

    But then, President Kurashima¡¯s mouth twisted in displeasure.

    ¡¸Hey, Salted Salmon, if Misuzu doesn¡¯t vote, won¡¯t that affect the oue of the vote?¡¹

    ¡ºEven if it¡¯s a dead heat, one vote won¡¯t change the final result this time, Jake¡»

    In other words, there¡¯s a difference of more than two votes between the top and second ce.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll announce the results from the minority votes first, Jake¡»

    As before, Aramaki-san is shown in a close-up, and the words ¡°total results¡± are drawn in a shy motion with a me effect.

    Then, the words ¡°Yasuko Kinuta ¨C one vote, Masakey ¨C one vote¡± appeared next.

    ¡¸Whoa, it¡¯s me!¡¹

    I shouted and jumped up and down on my chair.

    When I turned to Masakey-chan, she was smiling without seeming to be upset.

    ¡­There¡¯s something a little scary about this girl.

    Next¡­

    ¡ºThree votes for Fumijima the Pheasant Man¡»

    President, Akira-chan, and Yamauchi-san shouted in surprise, ¡°Three votes!?¡± And Hikami-kun looked as if he had lost his mind.

    And finally, with an explosion-like effect¡­

    ¡ºKirihito Hikami 5 votes¡»

    appeared on the screen.

    ¡¸W-why¡­¡¹

    Hikami-kun prostrates himself on the round table and droops his head.

    Fumijima-san exhaled loudly and wiped his forehead.

    The President, Akira-chan, and Yamauchi-san look at each other with expressions of disbelief.

    From the expressions on their faces, they seemed to be surprised that Fumijima-san had three votes, not that Hikami-kun had five.

    Hikami-kun¡¯s five votes are probably the five people who decided to fight together, and Fumijima-san¡¯s three votes are from the Presidents.

    Whoever voted for me and Masakey-chan must be Fumijima-san and someone from the President¡¯s group.

    Hikami-kun is just looking from side to side, as if he doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡ºThen, the announcement of this mission, Jake!¡»

    Aramaki-san said, and with a shy effect, a text appeared on the screen.

    It was¨C

    ¡ºA live broadcast of lovemaking with Chihiro Kaneko. Pledge your eternal love!¡»

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Instantly, Hikami-kun jumped up and looked at Kaneko-san with wide eyes.

    This is quite outrageous. The mastermind probably knows how Kaneko-san was sold off.

    £¨Of course Kaneko-san is going to refuse this¡­ no chance for Hikami-kun¡­£©

    As soon as I thought that¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    Kaneko-san ruffled up her one-length hair and muttered to herself.

    As his eyes widened in surprise, Hikami-kun rushed to Kaneko-san¡¯s side and took her hand.

    ¡¸C-Chihiro! T-thank you. No, what happened before was just a misunderstanding. I knew that Chihiro was the only one for me!¡¹

    For those of us who know what happened, we can¡¯t help but feel disgusted by the way he said that.

    As I wrinkled my brow, wondering what Kaneko-san was thinking, Kyoko-san let out a smallugh, as if she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    Kaneko-san smiled and opened her mouth as she ran her fingers over Hikami-kun¡¯s cheek with an affectionate hand.

    ¡¸However¨C¡¹

 Chapter 152: Its Okay. Trust Me. I Love You

    Chapter 152: It¡¯s Okay. Trust Me. I Love You

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Devorandom for the support¡­ <hr>

    ¡¸However¨D¨D¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to Kaneko-san¡¯s mouth.

    Amidst the attention, her lustrous lips announced.

    ¡¸Only if we get married¡¹

    Hikami-kun suddenly widens his eyes like a cat that has been hit. Then he ruffled her hair and gave her a fake smile.

    ¡¸Hahaha, let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s get married! From now on, I¡¯m all about you, Chihiro! I promise!¡¹

    Hikami-kun breathed a sigh of relief. Kaneko-san smiled with a cool face.

    I was just at a loss.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    She used to hate Hikami-kun so much.

    If I asked her who she wanted to target, the President or Hikami-kun, she would have named Hikami-kun without hesitation.

    ¡¸Leaking a sex video is fatal for a celebrity¡­ but if you take responsibility and marry the person you¡¯re having sex with, you might get a good reputation¡­ you¡¯re thinking that now, aren¡¯t you? If we divorce after a few years, it might make up for it¡¹

    Kaneko-san asks Hikami-kun in a sultry voice. Despite the softness of her voice, her words were quite harsh. Hikami-kun panicked and raised his voice in an exaggerated manner.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think that way! Chihiro. I¡¯ve finally realized. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever really loved! I¡¯ll ask you again! Please marry me!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    A t, emotionless response. Then Kaneko-san said.

    ¡¸But, Kirihito. How much can I trust your words? You¡¯ve been betrayed me once¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can trust me, I¡¯ll never betray you again!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ then, will you settle everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Settle?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve had a lot of girls besides me, right? Will you tell me all the girls you¡¯ve had, and confess how you¡¯ve done to them? And then apologize to them? In front of the camera¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Chihiro¡­ if I do that¡­ I won¡¯t be able to continue modeling, I won¡¯t be able to make a living after marriage¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. But then you¡¯ll be mine and mine alone. You don¡¯t have to worry about your life. My family in Hokkaido owns a farm. I¡¯ll let you choose. You can eithere with me and spend your days on a dairy farm in Hokkaido or you can die. I don¡¯t think you have to think about it, do I?¡¹

    ¡¸No, of course not¡­¡¹

    As Hikami-kun drooped his head, the President shouted at him.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be fooled, Hikami! Don¡¯t say a word! Ka-Kaneko? If you need money, I¡¯ll get it for you. So just shut up and let Hikami hold you!¡¹

    I can see the impatience in the President¡¯s eyes.

    After all, Hikami-kun¡¯s story must contain something inconvenient for the President. However, Kaneko-san did not even look at the President.

    She just walked up to Hikami-kun and took his hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, trust me. I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Chihiro¡¹

    As they looked at each other, Aramaki-san jumped up and down on the monitor.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you dare change the rules of the mission without Aramaki-san¡¯s permission, Jake!¡»

    Well, I suppose that¡¯s true. The mission is to broadcast live lovemaking between the two of them.

    I guess she doesn¡¯t want to broadcast his confession using the streaming facilities without permission.

    But then¡­

    ¡ºHowever, it¡¯s pretty interesting, Jake¡»

    The next moment, Aramaki-san was in a close-up, as usual.

    ¡ºOkay, Jake! Kirihito Hikami! Behind the red door, you¡¯re going to tell us everything you know about the women you¡¯ve been cheating with, Jake. And by the way, Aramaki-san knows 90% of what you¡¯ve been up to, Jake. If I find out you¡¯ve been lying, you¡¯ll die on the spot. Jake!¡»

    ¡¸What!? You¡¯re bluffing, right!? You can¡¯t possibly know that! That¡¯s bullshit!¡¹

    The one who raised his voice was the President, but Aramaki-san spat at him in a close-up.

    ¡ºYou can bluff all you want, Jake, but there are so many ways to do this, Jake. For example, Yamauchi, do you really think there¡¯s no possibility that you¡¯re making a deal with that woman, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can help me, Jake, tell me everything¡±, Jake?¡»

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I didn¡¯t make that deal! I didn¡¯t!¡¹

    The President turns around with a shocked look on his face. And Yamauchi-san screams in panic.

    ¡¸A-anyway, Kirihito! Don¡¯t say a word! You¡¯re being deceived, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸So you want me to die!?¡¹

    Kaneko-san took his hand again and whispered into his ear.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start over in Hokkaido with me, okay? When you¡¯re done with all your confessions, you can hold me¡­ I¡¯m so excited with thought of you holding me again¡¹

    Then, as if to remind him, she looked at him again and spoke.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, trust me. I love you¡¹

    It seemed he had finally given up. Then, Hikami-kun turned his back on Kaneko-san and walked heavily towards the red door.

    ¡¸Y-you fool! Kirihito! Don¡¯t be fooled!¡¹

    The President tried to run toward him, but Kyoko-san stood in front of him.

    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, old man. You¡¯re not getting anywhere¡¹

    When she said this while picking her ear with her pinky finger, the President pushed her away, saying, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±, then¡­

    ¡¸What? Are you really going to do that? Haaaa! Kirihito!¡¹

    When he said so, the sound of a red door opening echoed in the air.

    And by the time I turned my eyes to the red door, it was closed.

    After a pause for breath, the monitor showed Hikami-kun sitting on the bed with a tense expression on his face.

    ¡ºConnecting the line, Jake. Okay, cut!¡»

    At the sound of Aramaki-san¡¯s voice, Hikami-kun jerked and jumped. He looked from side to side with a tense expression on his face, and remained silent.

    Then, after a long, long silence, he began to speak as if he were squeezing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, Kirihito Hikami¡­ um, u-up until now, I-I, well, I cheated, or rather, I tricked¡­ well, let¡¯s just say I apologize to the woman. At first, I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you all, but I ended up doing so¨D¨D¡¹

    Inaudible, faltering speech.

    He must be thinking that there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. The President is staring at the monitor with a face as if he has chewed up about a million bitter worms.

    Hikami-kun¡¯s story was long.

    There was a lot of talk, a lot of talk.

    Models whom he has used before, idols whom everyone knows, actresses, announcers.

    £¨This¡­ is an industry shock. If this is really being distributed, the media is going to be in an uproar right now£©

    I was taken aback, and almost everyone looked surprised. The President is holding his head, and Yamauchi-san is biting her lip. Akira-chan was leaning close to the President as if caring for him.

    The conversationsted for a good thirty minutes, and the names of the women mentioned were probably no less than fifty.

    ¡¸¡­I apologize¡¹

    At the same time as Hikami-kun hung his head, the image on the monitor was cut off.

    A few momentster, Hikami-kun walks out from behind the red door with a grim expression on his face. Then, with a staggering gait, he walked up to Kaneko-san.

    ¡¸So¡­ Chihiro¡­¡¹

    When he opened his mouth, Chihiro-san smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸¡±No-thank-you¡±¡¹

    I will probably never forget the look on Hikami-kun¡¯s face at that moment.

    There is a saying that a pigeon was hit by a peashooter, but that was not that level. It was more like a pigeon being hit by a shotgun.

    ¡¸What!? Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I could see that you don¡¯t care about me¡¹

    Then Kaneko-san pointed his finger toward Hikami-kun¡¯s nose, who was confused and upset, and spoke.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve told you many times. ¡°My-parents¡¯-house-is-Sake-brewery-in-Niigata-Prefecture¡±. And actually, thanks to you, I¡¯ve been disowned and I can¡¯t return¡­ but you never tried to learn anything you weren¡¯t interested in¡¹

    Instantly, the blood drained from Hikami-kun¡¯s face.

    ¡¸I thought I gave you onest chance. But it appears that you don¡¯t think I¡¯m important enough to remember. You don¡¯t even know me¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I-I won¡¯t forget it! I won¡¯t forget it anymore! Besides, Chihiro, you said you were fine and that you loved me!¡¹

    Then Kaneko-san¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡¸Do you remember what you said to me just before I was kidnapped?¡¹

    And then, as if chewing on every word, she said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, trust me, I love you¡­ You know better than anyone that these words are worthless, Kirihito¡¹

    Hikami-kun¡¯s face contorts into a huge grimace.

    Then¨C

    ¡¸Hey, hey, don¡¯t fuck with me, you just an AV dirty actress! Just open your fucking legs!¡¹

    He shouted and grabbed Kaneko-san¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Kaneko-san!¡¹

    I shouted, and she smiled without panic or fear. Then, in a rather t tone, she told Hikami-kun, who grabbed her hand.

    ¡¸Kirihito, you¡¯re already finished. There¡¯s no point in struggling¡¹

    ¡¸S-shut up! As long as I hold you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ve been given a mission you can¡¯tplete. It¡¯s lovemaking. If you force yourself on me, it¡¯s just rape¡¹

    At the same time as Hikami-kun¡¯s eyes widened, Kyoko-san shouted at the monitor.

    ¡¸Hey, Kombu-maki!¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Aramaki!¡»

    Aramaki-san suddenly appears in a close-up on the monitor.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the same. You¡¯re a pain in the ass. Just get on with it¡¹

    ¡ºAnyway, that¡¯s it, Jake. The first one eliminated is Kirihito Hikami, Jake!¡»

    As soon as Aramaki-san announced this¡­

    There was a sharp sound of wind.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Immediately, Hikami-kun screamed like an animal.

    There was a loud ssh of blood between Kaneko-san and Hikami-kun, and his arm, which had been holding Kaneko-san¡¯s hand, was cut off in two.

    ¡¸Hiiii?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ groan!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaaa!¡¹

    Amidst our shouts of astonishment, one sharp wind sh after another echoed.

    This time, his body was cut clean off from the knees down. From the knees down, Hikami-kun¡¯s body slid down to the ground.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! I-it hurtsssss! H-Help me! C-Chihiro! Chihiroooooo!¡¹

    To Hikami-kun¡¯s desperate cries¡­

    ¡ºShut up, Jake!¡»

    Aramaki-san spat it out mercilessly.

    Instantly, the floor opened up, and Hikami-kun¡¯s body was swallowed deep into the hole with a shocked expression on his face.

    Then, after hearing a thumping sound at the bottom, Kaneko-san kicked his limbs down into the hole, saying, ¡°You forgot something¡±.

 Chapter 153: Behind the Scenes of the Death Game Part Two

    Chapter 153: Behind the Scenes of the Death Game Part Two

    ¡¸Mohooooooooooooooooooooo!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡¹

    I was awakened by a shrill scream.

    My eyelids were heavy, my body was heavy, and I could feel the hard stone floor under my cheeks.

    In my hazy state of consciousness, my thoughts wandered aimlessly.

    £¨¡­Why am I sleeping on the floor?£©

    My thoughts remain hazy. But I listened vaguely to the sound of someone talking, as if it were just a sound in my ears.

    ¡¸What a wonderful gift. Hmm, please give my regards to Miss Lili Amos. I¡¯ll make sure to help her in the future¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sure the Lord will be pleased to hear that. As for this young man, I wille and pick him when he is no longer needed, so please enjoy him to the fullest¡¹ (*Note: Lord -> Aruji)

    ¡¸Yes¡­ I will do that¡¹

    I slowly pushed open my heavy eyelids and found a silver-haired foreign woman in a maid¡¯s uniform kneeling right next to me as Iy there. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen.

    £¨I wonder if she¡¯s a cosyer¡­? I heard on the news that theye from overseas for events these days¡­£©

    However, as my consciousness bes clearer and clearer, I gradually realize how abnormal the situation I¡¯m in is.

    £¨What¡­what is this?£©

    Stone floors, massive stone walls like an old medieval castle.

    The recesses near the ceiling are lined with lighted candlesticks at regr distances.

    And along the walls on either side, there were figures standing in a line.

    The faces of these people were all pigs.

    Pigs in armor are standing upright and standing in a line.

    £¨They look awfully real¡­ like rubber masks for party goods, huh?£©

    I tried my best to figure out where I was and why I was here. As soon as I did, I had a shback of Chihiro¡¯s mouth contorting into a smile in my mind.

    £¨Death game!? That¡¯s right! I was tricked by Chihiro and killed in the death game¡­£©

    In an instant, my hands and feet were cut off and I was thrown into a hole to die¡­ but I could still feel my hands and feet, and the terrible pain I felt at that time was nowhere to be found.

    My consciousness is gradually awakening.

    My body is heavy, but it doesn¡¯t seem that I can¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Uhh¡­uhh¡­¡¹

    As I try to sit up, the silver-haired beauty nces at me.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be going now¡¹

    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away. Then she disappeared without a sound.

    At that moment, the pigs mask that lined the walls on either side of me stomped on the ground and shouted in unison.

    ¡¸Moho, moho, mohoooooooooo!¡¹

    ¡¸Moho, moho, mohoooooooooo!¡¹

    ¡¸Moho, moho, mohoooooooooo!¡¹

    A raspy voice, a foul murmur. But it¡¯s got a very controlled rhythm, like a military shout.

    £¨It¡¯s scary! It¡¯s scary! What is this?£©

    When I jumped up¡­

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­ looks like I woke you up. Young man. I thought I was weing you. They¡¯re¡­¡¹

    From the front, a rather stern bass voice. It sounded like a dubbed version of the main character from the ¡°Silent Hill¡± movie series.

    I hurriedly turned my head toward the voice,

    ¡¸Hiiii!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but choke back my voice.

    There, sitting on a huge chair, was a huge figure.

    A huge pig mask, probably more than three meters tall, was staring at me with a ss of brandy in his hand.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    I retreated, shattered by fear. Looking at me, the giant pig mask squinted at me and said in a very stern voice.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really beautiful, young man. Hmm¡­ you look frightened, but if you are frightened at the sight of me, I have a piece of advice for you. Close your eyes and try not to look at anything. You just need to feel my love¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I returned to ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡± after dropping Shima-san off at home, I found Kurosawa-san, Masaki-chan, and Kyoko standing there with their cheeks twitching just inside the room.

    ¡¸What are you guys doing?¡¹

    Kurosawa pointed her finger.

    ¡¸That¡­¡¹

    I looked at her fingertip, and then at the line of her finger.

    ¡¸U-ufu, ufufufufu¡­ fufu, fufufufufu..¡¹

    There was Kaneko-san, face buried in the sheets,ughing and shaking her shoulders.

    £¨It¡¯s scary!?£©

    I know she¡¯s happy that she finally got her revenge, but yes, she¡¯s scary as hell.

    But the situastion can¡¯t stay like this forever.

    ¡¸Kyoko, try to talk to her¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t want it! You do it! You¡¯re a man!¡¹

    £¨Damn it, remember it when the death game is over¡­£©

    ¡¸Um¡­Kaneko¡­san?¡¹

    I had no choice but to call out to her, and Kaneko-san jumped!

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Oh, no. I must have fallen asleep¡­¡¹

    She wakes up and ruffles her one-length hair with anguid expression.

    ¡¸Yes, but¡­¡¹

    When Kurosawa-san said that¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m sleepy¡­ and I want to sleep¡­¡¹

    Kaneko-san repeated in an awkwardly low voice.

    Apparently, she was going to say that she was asleep.

    That¡¯s quite brazen of her.

    ¡¸Ah, haha¡­ you must have been tired¡¹

    And then, Masaki-chanplied at the speed of light. As expected of Masaki-chan. Her ability to read the atmosphere was unbelievable.

    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s sit down for now, ahaha¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. Ahaha¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-me too, I¡¯m kind of tired, ahaha¡­¡¹

    We sit down on the sofa around the table, smiling at each other in a somewhat nonsensical way.

    £¨What are we going to do? With this atmosphere¡­£©

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you? You guys are so weird¡¹

    Lili suddenly appeared in the air at the same time as Kaneko-san made a deliberate pause and I gave her a twitchy smile.

    ¡¸Oh right, thank you for the hard work, Devi! It went pretty well, Devi!¡¹

    She sounded happy and optimistic. Honestly, I felt as if a god of salvation had appeared. I mean the devil.

    Of course, I did my best to follow Lili¡¯s enthusiasm.

    ¡¸Yeah, that went well! That¡¯s what I call Lili!¡¹

    ¡¸Nufufu! Follow Lili and you¡¯ll be fine, Devi!¡¹

    I guess everyone else is in the same boat as me. They were pping their hands frantically.

    Lili was all smiles, her small breast puffed up as if it was a bridge. But when I praised her even more, she said, ¡°But well, I miscalcted some things, Devi¡±.

    When we are praised too much, we try to bnce ourselves out and say something negative about ourselves. That¡¯s how the mind works.

    Well, Lili is not a human, but she is still the same.

    ¡¸Miscalction?¡¹

    ¡¸The vote for Oppai-chan, Devi¡­ it didn¡¯t have a big impact, Devi¡­ but a close vote would have been more desperate situation, Devi¡¹

    The n was for me to get four votes and Hikami to get five. It was supposed to be by one vote.

    But when I opened the door, I found that one vote had gone to Masaki-chan, making it a two-vote difference.

    ¡¸So, who voted for Masaki in the end?¡¹

    Kurosawa asked, and Lili puckered her lips in annoyance.

    ¡¸A rotten looking guy, Devi¡¹

    Well, I guess so.

    I voted for Pompoko-san as nned. That leaves Hikami as the only remaining vote.

    ¡¸Yesterday, the President and the others predicted that almost all the participants would vote for Fumi Fumi, Devi. I guessed that if everyone was going to vote for Fumi Fumi, then it was safe for him to vote for someone else, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s an idiot¡¹

    Kyoko and Kurosawa-san look at each other in dismay. And Masaki-chan tilted her head in displeasure.

    ¡¸But, why me?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe she was trying to seduce you. Kirihito, he¡¯s a breast lover¡­¡¹

    Lili nodded at Kaneko-san¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Yes, I think he was nning to scare you into voting for Oppai-chan relentlessly after this, Devi, and then give you a helping hand, Devi. I think he was going to tame Oppai-chan and eat you up, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­yikes! That¡¯s disgusting. That idea is already creepy. Tricking people, scaring them, and then trying to get them to have sex with you! It¡¯s disgusting!¡¹

    £¨Hmmm? Something is piercing my heart¡­£©

    I looked away, and Lili changed the subject with a grin. Yeah, thanks.

    ¡¸So, as nned, I¡¯ve sent the handsome model to the demon world, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸So, the next time I see him, (s)he¡¯ll be Kiriko-chan, right? That¡¯s¡­ something I¡¯d like to see¡¹

    Nodding at Kurosawa-san¡¯sment, Lili turned her head towards Kaneko-san.

    ¡¸So, no further changes in treatment, Devi? Be an AV star?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sell him(her) off. If you can sell him(her) to a dominant pervert, it¡¯s so much better¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be responsible for where it goes, Devi¡¹

    Lili chuckles at that.

    Well, out of the four of them, Hikami is rtively good. If (s)he¡¯s lucky, (s)he might be able to return to a normal life. But only as a woman.

    While I was thinking about this, Kurosawa-san opened her mouth with a slightly anxious look.

    ¡¸By the way¡­ Hikami-kun¡¯s confession¡­ it was live broadcasted, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Not live broadcast. But it¡¯s uploaded and always avable, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it supposed to be amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi Devi¡¹

    Lili nodded, smiling.

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­¡¹

    She must have remembered the time she was surrounded by the press at home. Kurosawa-san gave a distant look.

    Probably by now, all the talk on TV was about Hikami¡¯s confession video. It must have be a huge scandal. The media must be rushing to the ces of the women named in the video.

    ¡¸The disappearances of Sacho, the rotten looking guy, the model, the manager and the roon face are all being reported at the same time, Devi. It¡¯srge-scale Kidnapping Again, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸So, what about us? Won¡¯t they get suspicious?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve taken care of that, Devi. I¡¯ve taken care of the receptionist, and destroyed the records. There¡¯s no reason for anyone to suspect the connection, Devi¡¹

    Kurosawa-san lets out a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s next?¡¹

    Kyoko tilted her head, and Lili smiled.

    ¡¸Shacho suspects that AV girl is the mastermind, Devi, and he¡¯s going to concentrate his votes on her for now, Devi. And he¡¯s probably going to try to contact someone to get votes, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸So, I guess we¡¯ll just go back to our rooms in the Death Game Area and wait for the President to contact us¡¹

    As I said this, Kurosawa-san leaned down on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m bored just waiting¡­ can I go to Fumi-kun¡¯s room? I¡¯m his wife, you know¡¹

    Lili shook her head.

    ¡¸No, Devi¡­ The first person Shacho might get in touch with is Kurosawa-chan, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­ why¡­ I thought Fumi-kun and I were going to be lovey-dovey again today¡­¡¹

    Then, Masaki-chan puffs up her cheeks.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t he give you a drink yesterday? That¡¯s extravagant, Misuzu. I¡¯ve barely had any contact with Fumio-kun during this death game! Can you believe it? It¡¯s just me! Just me! But I will definitely make up for this! I¡¯ll make it up, I swear!¡¹

 Chapter 154: Feelings that Cant be Hidden

    Chapter 154: Feelings that Can¡¯t be Hidden

    This morning, cicadas are chirping noisily.

    After doing the radio gymnastics, I went over to Saori¡¯s house and had breakfast with her.

    Saori had invited Fumio to join us, but he quickly left, saying that he was too sleepy from staying up tootest night and that he would go home to sleep.

    Saori was a little depressed.

    I was the only one who fell for it.

    I¡¯m already acquainted with Saori¡¯s mother.

    She calls me ra-chan.

    But you know¡­ Her mother. Every time I get up or down from my seat, she says, ¡°ra¡¯s up!¡±, ¡°ra¡¯s sitting down!¡±, ¡°ra¡¯s standing up again!¡±, ¡°ra¡¯s sitting down!¡±, ¡°ra¡¯s standing again! ¡°.

    It makes no sense.

    Anyway¡­ what we had on the table this morning was miso soup with white beech mushrooms, salted sardines, boiled spinach, natto (fermented soybeans), and white rice.

    A clean and proper Japanese breakfast. To be honest, I was happy. This kind of food is not included in my sister¡¯s menu.

    I took a mouthful of rice and a sip of miso soup.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d I was born as a Japanese~!¡¹

    I exhaled, ¡°Fu~wa!¡± and Saori replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± with a questioning tone.

    Incidentally, I did not mean to make a joke.

    When I was puzzled, Saori turned her head down, looking embarrassed.

    Well, I guess she did her best in her own way.

    During this breakfast, Saori lied only once.

    It was when I asked her, ¡°Are you used to Onee-chan by now?¡±.

    Well, when she answered ¡°yes¡±, her eyes were swimming so much that I could tell she was lying even without using the power of my eyes.

    Anyway, she never let me catch her tail, including the nightly wiretapping.

    Honestly, I¡¯m starting to lose confidence. If she really is the devil, she¡¯s more than just cunning.

    When I came back from Saori¡¯s house, my sister was just leaving the house. Practice for the track and field club starts at nine o¡¯clock.

    She goes to work by bike, so she should be at school in about 15 minutes.

    I looked at the clock in the living room and saw that it was around 8:30. I¡¯ve spent more time at Saori¡¯s house than I expected.

    I take a ss of milk from the refrigerator, pour it into a ss, lie down on the sofa and turn on the TV.

    This is the proper way for a JK to spend the morning of summer vacation. I watch reruns of children¡¯s anime.

    However, the anime does not start when I turn on the channel.

    What appears on the screen is a rough animation that seems to be from the web in an L-shaped message frame. The light is pink. There is a handsome man sitting on the bed, looking away from the camera, talking haltingly.

    The message at the bottom says, ¡°Shocking confession of a handsome model ¡ª revealing her rtionships with fifty-three people, from popr idols to famous actresses!¡± That¡¯s what it said.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­ a Yarichin[1]? I wonder if it¡¯s just a publicity stunt?¡¹

    The video cut off, and the announcer andmentator were shown on a hastily made set with a white background.

    ¡ºWell.. I was surprised¡»

    ¡ºI guess it¡¯s like a terrorist attack in the entertainment industry. This video¡­¡»

    After the exchange between the announcer and thementator, the discussion moved on to a detailed examination of the contents of the video.

    The video was broadcast live on the Inte for twenty-seven minutes this morning, from 7:24 to 7:51.

    The URL had been sent a few days ago to a famous director of one of the stations, under the name of ¡°Anna-Kamishima¡±, asking him to watch it if he wanted a scoop.

    My eyes widened, it was Hikaru¡¯s sister¡¯s name.

    Just the other day, she sent Hikaru an email telling her that she would being to pick her up soon. Is this really Hikaru¡¯s sister¡¯s work?

    Next, the 53 women with whom this handsome model has had rtionships. A list of them was disyed.

    About a third of them were involved in illicit affairs. In addition to celebrities, the list included the wives of current ministers. And they¡¯re all young women, nearly half of them apparently missing.

    No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s a very dark case.

    ¡¸If there are a lot of celebrities involved, this is a better way to sell the name of Detective JK¡­ but I don¡¯t think I should leave now and go back to Tokyo¡­¡¹

    At the same time I was muttering this, the announcer said, ¡°Another case of has reappeared, this time in Tokyo¡±, and I raised my eyebrows.

    As I listened intently to the conversation, I noticed the handsome model, the president of his agency, his manager, and the female model. And the editorial staff of the publishingpany where this handsome model used to work has been missing since the day before yesterday.

    And the sender of the URL is Anna Kamishima, a suspect in the ¡°Mysterious Disappearance case¡±.

    The media ¨C at least this program ¨C concluded that it was the same kidnapper from the previous mass kidnapping of the track and field club, who abducted this handsome man and forced him to make a scandalous confession.

    Was there a time when Saori could have been involved in this case? Of course not. At the time when the handsome man was confessing to the camera, I was there with her.

    £¨Did she have friends, and they did it?£©

    I can¡¯t deny that possibility. But it¡¯s obvious that I shouldn¡¯t take any chances now. At once, the possibility of Saori being a suspect has faded.

    I pick up my phone and call my sister.

    And I hurriedly said.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s n is canceled, because the situation has changed!¡¹

    Actually, I was going to hit Saori with a gun shell today, to make it look like an ident.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you, Akira¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it¡¹

    I winked at Papa, and left his room.

    Therge room with the round table was empty.

    I suppose that¡¯s just as well. It takes every ounce of courage I have just now to step foot in this room.

    Today, we have a second death. First a female detective, then Hikami-kun.

    After he was killed, everyone hurried back to their respective rooms as if in fear.

    The sight of people being torn apart in front of their eyes. There was no way everyone could remain calm after being shown something like that.

    And then there was Chihiro Kaneko, who kicked Hikami-kun¡¯s limbs down into the hole, then turned her blood-stained face toward Papa and me and smiled. Then she said, ¡°You¡¯re next¡±.

    I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared but¡­ if nothing is done, we¡¯ll really be killed next.

    Now that Hikami-kun is dead, the number of votes we have at our disposal has been reduced to three. There are only ten of us left. If we can¡¯t get at least half of them to vote for us, we¡¯ll never be safe.

    So I came to persuade someone I thought I could get.

    I stand in front of the door of the person I want, and knock on the door.

    I knock on the door discreetly, so as not to echo through the rest of the room.

    Immediately, I hear a scream on the other side of the door, ¡°Hii!¡± . She¡¯spletely terrified. Well, I guess that¡¯s understandable. After what had happened¡­ Still, from the tone of her voice, it seemed that she had already regained consciousness to the point where she could have a conversation.

    ¡¸W-w-who is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Akira Mizuki¡¹

    The person I visited was Misuzu, whom I knew but had never spoken to as far as I could tell.

    I had never thought of dealing with an amateur reader model, even if we had been in the workce together.

    ¡¸What, did youe here tough? Isn¡¯t that right! You must insult me by saying I¡¯m a woman who can¡¯t be a model anymore!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s screaming at the other end of the door. She¡¯s paranoid.

    You¡¯re not a model. Don¡¯tpare reader models with professional models. I suppressed my desire to say so, and spoke as softly as I could.

    ¡¸I¡¯m notughing at you. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. Hey, Misuzu¡­ don¡¯t you want to get revenge on that ugly guy, Fumijima? Don¡¯t you want to make him pay for what he¡¯s done?¡¹

    There was a moment of silence, then the door opened slowly. Misuzu¡¯s face peeked out through the door, looking exhausted. But her eyes were filled with sanity.

    She was not dressed in that semen-soaked outfit, but had taken a shower, prepared by Aramaki-san. She¡¯s wearing a one-piece loungewear-like T-shirt.

    ¡¸What¡­ do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Before that, can you let me in?¡¹

    Misuzu looked as if she had made up her mind and opened the door for me.

    The room was exactly the same as mine and Papa¡¯s. When Misuzu invited me in, she asked me with a somewhat nervous look.

    ¡¸Um¡­ revenge on Fumijima?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying we should team up. Three votes from me, the President, and Yamauchi-san. And if we have you, that¡¯s four votes¡¹

    ¡¸S-so, if we team up, we can send that bastard to hell in the next round of voting?¡¹

    Misuzues at me excitedly. I guess she hates Fumijima so much that she can¡¯t help it. But I shake my head.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be hasty, Misuzu. That ugly guy is the next best thing. We have to take care of Chihiro Kaneko first¡¹

    ¡¸Kaneko-san?¡¹

    Misuzu tilted her head. So this girl didn¡¯t see the exchange between Hikami-kun and Chihiro Kaneko earlier.

    ¡¸Just now, Hikami-kun died. He was tricked by Chihiro Kaneko. She¡¯s got a grudge against the President and Hikami-kun. So she¡¯s probably going to try to get votes to take out the President next. If the President¡¯s vote is lost, it¡¯ll be harder for you to get revenge on that ugly bastard, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you¡¯ll help me take down Kaneko-san first and then Fumijima?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I promise. But four votes, including yours, is not enough to defeat Chihiro Kaneko. I need at least one more vote to get five. How about it? Can¡¯t you get one of your juniors to join us?¡¹

    Then her expression darkened.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    I asked, but I knew that from the start.

    When Misuzu had been voted out, I¡¯d seen them say that they¡¯d always hated her.

    ¡¸Well¡­ what about that ugly one? Will you go ask him for me? Ask him to vote for Kaneko¡¹

    When I said this, her eyes widened and her face scrunched up in fear.

    ¡¸No, no, I¡¯m not going to ask him! If I go to him, he¡¯ll do something terrible to me again!¡¹

    ¡¸But that ugly guy¡¯s crazy about you. He¡¯s going to marry you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do whatever you ask. Once Chihiro Kaneko is out of the way, that ugly bastard is next. You just have to hold out one more time¡­ please¡¹

    Misuzu looked as if she was about to start crying. Then, after a long period of hesitation, she drooped and spoke.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll get Fumijima next time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I promise¡¹

    A moment of silence.

    Perhaps, if Misuzu visited that man¡¯s room, she would be raped without question. I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m asking her to do something cruel.

    But I¡¯m not lying when I say that I want to get rid of that ugly guy after Kaneko. I don¡¯t think I can forgive that ugly guy either. As a woman.

    ¡¸The sooner the better. We need to get Kaneko to vote before that ugly bastard vote for someone else¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay. I hate it. I¡¯m really scared but I¡¯m going to visit Fumijima now¡¹

    And then we leave her room.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll go back to my room¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of Fumijima¡¹

    She smiles graciously. Then we turned our backs on each other, and I walked to my room and she walked to Fumijima¡¯s room.

    But when I look back on the way, Misuzu seems to be so excited that she is dancing and skipping, and I do a double-take.

    No, no, no¡­ that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s an optical illusion.

    Maybe she was about to fall and tried to stay on her feet or something. Yeah, it¡¯s just my imagination. Maybe I¡¯m tired too.

    <hr>

    (1) A person active sexually with multiple partners

 Chapter 155: You Look Bad

    Chapter 155: You Look Bad

    ¡¸Ah! That apple pie is mine! Takasago-senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Umami¡¹

    ¡¸Umami¡­? No, it¡¯s not umami! Shiratori-senpai, please say something too!¡¹

    I nced at Sato, a first-year student who was ranting and raving, and said brusquely.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care. And in the first ce, leaving sweets in front of Takasago is wrong¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo¡­ my apple pie¡­¡¹

    The club activity todaysted only an hour. It was over by 10 o¡¯clock.

    This was because the media had begun to gather in front of the main gate in order to getments from the students in the aftermath of the ¡°Mysterious Dissapearance Case¡± in Tokyo.

    This means that we can¡¯t do any club activities at all.

    Thanks to this, starting tomorrow, we will be practicing at the City Stadium, which is two train stations away.

    Honestly, it¡¯s really annoying.

    I haven¡¯t seen the video of the good-looking model yet, but I saw the news on my phone.

    It¡¯s definitely part of Confinement King¡¯s death game.

    In other words, Confinement King is at fault.

    £¨¡­I¡¯d like to impensation from Confinement King. Let¡¯s just make him pay for today¡¯s y. And the train fare from tomorrow£©

    ¡¸So, is Kizuna-chaning?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she said she¡¯ll be here soon. I think it¡¯s about time¡¹

    Takasago, surprisingly, agreed with Sato-san, who says she wanted to go shopping because it was her day off.

    To make matters worse, I had to go along with her, and Sato-san called up her good friend Kizuna Tateoka.

    ¡¸Anyway, Takasago-senpai, what are you shopping for?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Underwear¡¹

    ¡¸Like a sports bra?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ sexy stuff. I want something that Kan-chan will like¡¹

    Sato-san froze with a smile on her face, and I almost spewed out my coffee.

    ¡¸Ha-hahaha¡­ is Kan-chan your boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But he¡¯s going to take care of me. Three meals a day, dessert, and a nap, yummy¡¹

    Immediately, Sato-san whispers to me in a low voice.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know it¡­ but it¡¯s definitely not good, right? Shi-Shiratori-senpai, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s in the clutches of a prostitute uncle or something¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ being stuck with a prostitute uncle might be a good future n for Takasago¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡¹

    Or rather, Confinement King.

    I didn¡¯t think he¡¯s got his hands on Takasago too.

    I knew he was aiming for her since he gave her the rank of semi-favorite apprentice princess, along with me and Miss Bowel¡­ but he¡¯s too quick for that.

    But there¡¯s no need to panic.

    I¡¯m not as cheap as Takasago.

    So, in order to gain dominance in Confinement King¡¯s harem, I need to raise my own price even more.

    £¨I¡¯d like to make good use of the detective JK, I guess¡­£©

    While I was thinking about that¡­

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting¡¹

    The one who came up to me saying that was Kizuna Tateoka-chan. She¡¯s one of Sato¡¯s closest ssmates, and she often hangs out with us.

    To put it bluntly, Kizuna-chan is cute.

    She is as small as Moribe and has a baby face. She always keeps her ck hair tied up in twin tails at the top.

    ording to Sato, she is a very strong person.

    She does all the housework for her parents and brother, who both workte.

    ¡¸Oh, we¡¯re still eating, so why don¡¯t you sit here, Kizuna?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Sato pats the chair next to her, and Kizuna-chan sits down while bowing to us.

    ¡¸That¡¯s tough. The media is all over the ce again¡­¡¹

    Kizuna-chan says so with a curious face, and Sato replies with a smile, ¡°Ahaha¡±.

    ¡¸Well, it seems to have happened in Tokyo this time, so it has nothing to do with us at all¡¹

    In fact, Takasago and I are still involved with Confinement King, so I can¡¯t say that we are unrted.

    Then, Kizuna-chan turned her head toward me and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Shiratori-senpai, you are very smart, don¡¯t you know who the culprit is?¡¹

    I give a nd reply.

    I don¡¯t want to deal with curious questions.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that Anna Kamishima?¡¹

    That¡¯s the end of the story. That was the n, but the response was different from what I had imagined.

    ¡¸Oh, is it true? Well, someone I know said it¡¯s probably not her. They said there was someone else¡­ That¡¯s scary. I just wish it would go away soon¡¹

    ¡¸Who is this person you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, he¡¯s a friend of my Onii-chan. I don¡¯t know him very well, but¡­¡¹

    Kizuna-chan¡¯s brother was in the same ss as Confinement King, and his name also appeared in the chronological record of the Confinement King in the past. He must have been sent to the demon world once for opposing the Confinement King.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ so, your brother¡­ he knows him, huh¡¹

    As soon as I said that, Takasago suddenly poked me on the cheek with the end of a straw.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, stop it. You¡¯ll get juice on my cheek¡¹

    I hurriedly wiped my cheek, and Takasago, still looking at me with sleepy eyes¨C

    ¡¸¡­Shirasaki, you look bad¡¹

    That¡¯s what she said.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸W-why? from behind¡­¡¹

    With Misuzu on all fours, I pull up her one-piece T-shirt.

    My fingers and tongue have already been ying with her pussy, and it¡¯s already wet and squishy. I could see drops of her love juice dripping from her pubic hair.

    As usual, we had sex while acting like Misuzu and Fumijima the pheasant man, hoping that they might have heard us.

    ¡°Vote for Kaneko-san¡± and ¡°Let me fuck you then¡±, and we moved on to sex very smoothly.

    This was an unnned sex, but it was a good opportunity. Of course I fucked her. No matter how many times I hold her, I never get tired of her.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ if you¡¯re going to insert it, then do it quickly. I won¡¯t fall in love with you no matter what you do to me¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhihi! I wonder how long you can keep up this attitude. Misuzu.¡¹

    The two of us were in a good mood.

    I picked up my own thing and prated Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸Kuhhhh!? It¡¯sing innnnnn!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hole is already soaking wet, and it¡¯s my special hole.

    It epted my object without much resistance and prated slowly, as if it were leading itself deeper.

    ¡¸Ah, hiii, from the start¡­ it¡¯s reaching all the way in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re getting all jumpy, but we¡¯re just getting started¡­¡¹

    I say, and start pumping hard.

    *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!* *Pound!*

    My hips mmed her ass hard, and the harsh sound reverberating through the small room.

    ¡¸Aaahhhh! Suddenly so intense, don¡¯t be so hard!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    I pped her ass with my hand, mming my hips.

    ¡¸Hyan! That hurts, don¡¯t hit me!¡¹

    I pped her once, twice, without mercy. A pattern of red autumn leaves appeared on her pretty ass.

    With each p, her vagina snaps shut and tightens around my cock.

    ¡¸Hahaha,e on, make more noise! Make some more noise!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, hiii, no, s, stop it, hiii, ah¡­¡¹

    I spanked her ass and increased the speed of the pounding.

    The bed creaked, and I thrust up into her vagina again and again, enjoying her increasingly high-pitched moans.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    Tremble! Spurtttt! Spurttttt!

    I ejacte selfishly without regard for her. And arge amount of semen poured into her womb.

    ¡¸Kyaaa, noooo, ahhh, I¡¯m cumming! I-I can¡¯t believe it¡­ your cock is jiggling inside my vagina¡­ fuahhhh, cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming toooo¡­¡¹

    Misuzu arches her back and squeezes the bed sheet tightly.

    Like the howl of a wolf, she wrenched her white throat wide open and shuddered twice, then copsed onto the bed in a heap.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­ that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over now¡­ M-make sure you vote for Kaneko-san¡¹

    With ragged breathing, Misuzu stubbornly squeezed out her voice.

    However, despite her words, her face is still in a state of debauchery, begging for more.

    More than anything else, her vagina is squeezing my cock and refusing to let go.

    Of course, I don¡¯t have the option of not living up to her expectations.

    ¡¸Hee-hee, what are you talking about, Misuzu? You¡¯re already my ve, so I¡¯m going to enjoy you slowly, patiently, and thoroughly until the next voting time, with your body¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh¡­ stop it¡­ please let me go¡­¡¹

    She smiled a sexy,pletely debauched smile, a look of delight on her face, but with a hint of despair in her voice.

    Hmm¡­ She really is a good actress¡­

 Chapter 156: Announcement of the Results of the Third Round of Voting

    Chapter 156: Announcement of the Results of the Third Round of Voting

    ¡ºGood evening! Aramaki-san announces that it is 9:00 p.m, Jake! Gather around the round table, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    As usual, Aramaki-san¡¯s voice rang out loudly, and I jumped up on my bed again.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s already that time¡­?¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been 24 hours since then.

    Depressing and frightening times, unwanted events always seem toe early.

    Last time, Hikami-kun was killed.

    The fact that he was killed in such a vivid way in front of my eyes by someone I knew made me feel the existence of death more clearly.

    And I feel indescribably guilty that I yed a part in causing his death by voting for him.

    I also felt indescribably guilty that I had salmon roe bowl for lunch and salmon steak for dinner.

    I dragged my heavy legs to therge room with a round table, where the President, Akira-chan, Yamauchi-san, Kaneko-san, Kyoko-san, Natsumi-chan and Masakey-chan were already sitting around the round table.

    £¨I wonder if Fumijima-san and Misuzu-chan are still there¡­£©

    The door to Fumijima-san¡¯s room opened just as I took my seat.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the door at once, and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp when I saw a figure staggering out of the door.

    It was Misuzu-chan.

    From head to toe, she is covered in a slick white fluid like a mollusk.

    Her pale face is red with the lingering fires of lust, and her eyes are vacant. Her mouth is sloppily open, and white liquid is trailing from it.

    She was not wearing any underwear, and her one-piece t-shirt was so soaked and stuck to her body that her nipples were faintly appearing.

    And the most disconcerting thing of all was that around her neck was a bright red cor like a dog¡¯s, with a lead connected to it. Fumijima-san, who came outter, was holding the end of the cor.

    ¡¸Uu¡­ uuu¡­ my haby, ehehe, my lovely haby, my haby¡¹

    Misuzu-chan was acting as if it was a rey of yesterday, and everyone in the room was shocked.

    While we were quiet, Fumijima-san walked towards the round table, pulling Misuzu-chan¡¯s lead.

    ¡¸Hehe¡­ sorry I¡¯mte. Here, Misuzu, sit on the chair properly¡¹

    ¡¸Yaes¡­ shyuwariyonyou¡­¡¹(*?)

    As Misuzu-chan came closer, a strong smell like that of roasted dried squid drifted into the air.

    Then, just as Misuzu-chan was about to take a seat, Akira-chan, sitting next to her, shouted, ¡°Hii!! Hey, don¡¯te over here!¡± and moved to the empty seat next to me, the seat of the former female detective.

    When everyone took their seats, Aramaki-san jumped up and down on the screen.

    ¡ºIt seems everyone is here, Jake, so let¡¯s get started, Jake!¡»

    And, not expecting Fumijima-san¡¯s brutal behavior, she ignored it. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t help shouting out, even though I was trying to be low-profile.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait! Misuzu-chan is in such a mess¡­!¡¹

    Then, Aramaki-san let out an exasperated voice.

    ¡ºWhat are you talking about, Jake? Aramaki-san has no intention of restricting free love, Jake¡»

    ¡¸F-Free love¡­! T-that can¡¯t be love! It¡¯s rape! Rape! Of course Fumijima-san attacked Misuzu-chan!¡¹

    ¡ºEh¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong with rape, Jake. In fact, the only thing wrong with it is that ugly bastard¡¯s enormous lust who¡¯s been doing it for two days straight, Jake¡»

    ¡¸No way¡­¡¹

    No, it is natural if she says so. The handbook said that even killing each other was no problem.

    I looked up at the ceiling.

    Above my head, Aramaki-san¡¯s voice came down from the monitor.

    ¡ºIn the first ce, from Aramaki-san¡¯s point of view, procreation is basically rape. Irresponsible bukkake on eggs, Jake¡¯s¡»

    ¡¸Why Salmon and their biology..?¡¹

    When Natsumi-chan made a simplement, Fumijima-san turned his head toward me and distorted his cheeks.

    ¡¸Fuhihi¡­ Ponpoko-san, please don¡¯t make false usations. T-this is our lovemaking, you know. Hey, Misuzu, you love m-me, right?¡¹

    Misuzu-chan smiled dimly and muttered, ¡°Ehehe, I love you¡­¡± as Fumijima-san pulled the lead.

    This is crazy. That¡¯s all I could think of. Then a thought crossed my mind.

    Fumijima-san may have arranged this whole farce. To get Misuzu-chan for himself¡­

    If Fumijima-san is the mastermind, this vote will be the end.

    Kyoko-san said thatst time, when the mastermind was discovered, everyone who survived was released.

    I, Kaneko-san, Kyoko-san, Masakey-chan and Natsumi-chan will vote for Fumijima-san in the next round. That¡¯s a majority.

    ¡¸Oh, yes. Aramaki-san, Misuzu already voted in my room, is that okay?¡¹

    Fumijima-san suddenly asks, and Aramaki-san nods on the screen.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not a problem, Jake. We have your handwriting on the first vote, Jake¡»

    ¡ºThen we¡¯ll announce the minority vote first, Jake¡­ but there¡¯s no minority vote this time, Jake! This time, the votes are split in half and it¡¯s a battle of two halves, Jake!¡»

    Then, as usual, Aramaki-san was shown in a close-up, and the words ¡°Total Results¡± were drawn in a shy motion, with me effects.

    Then, the next page appeared,

    ¡ºFumijima Pheasant Man ¨C 4 votes¡»

    ¡¸Are you joking!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what the hell?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan and I shouted, and Kaneko-san quietly closed her eyes.

    And finally, with an explosion-like effect¡­

    ¡ºChihiro Kaneko ¨C 6 votes¡»

    appeared on the screen.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The breakdown of the Kaneko-san¡¯s six votes was three from President, Akira-chan, and Yamauchi-san. Then, two from Misuzu-chan and Fumijima-san that made it five votes.

    So ¡ª which among the five of us is it?

    Indicates that one of us betrayed the others.

    Naturally, it¡¯s not me and Kaneko-san. Then it must be Natsumi-chan, Masakey-chan, or Kyoko-san¡­

    I turned my attention to the three of them.

    Natsumi-chan had a shocked expression, Masakey-chan was drooping. And Kyoko-san was staring at the middle of the round table with a sorrowful expression.

    When I remembered that they were suspicious, all of their expressions looked fake. On the other hand, when I turn my attention to the President and the others, they are smirking.

    It¡¯s annoying. I¡¯m frustrated. I¡¯m angry.

    The man who framed Kaneko-san and sold her out has framed Kaneko-san again. There¡¯s no way this can be allowed to go on.

    ¡ºAnd the mission for Chihiro Kaneko is¡­¡»

    A close-up of Aramaki-san appears on the screen, and text appears in the background.

    ¡ºRestrained Kneeling Sex with Itsuki Kurashima! Three hours of humiliating urination y, premium pack¡»

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s terrible¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s a premium pack?¡¹

    At about the same time as Kyoko-san and I let out a squeal, President Kurashima burst into loudughter.

    ¡¸Ahahahahaha! That¡¯s quite an interesting entertainment!¡¹

    Then, with a tter, the chair copsed and Kaneko-san left her seat.<hr><u><li>Finally, there is a manga version of confinement king¡­</li>

    </u>

 Chapter 157: Ponpoko is Frightened

    Chapter 157: Ponpoko is Frightened

    ¡¸Do you mean I¡¯m going to have sex with this man?¡¹

    A low, stifled voice spilled from between her lips.

    ¡¸Ka-Kaneko-san¡­¡¹

    As I sat in my chair, I saw Kaneko-san¡¯s hard clenched fist shaking in front of me.

    We haven¡¯t worked hard enough.

    Before we knew it, President had taken Misuzu-chan and Fumijima-san into his fold.

    Otherwise, it is hard to imagine that they would have voted together for Kaneko-san.

    Especially since Misuzu-chan did not see Kaneko-san pushing Hikami-kun.

    Who knows, maybe someone who betrayed her was also cut down by the presidents.

    And the mission given to Kaneko-san was too vicious.

    After all, for Kaneko-sana, the president is someone she can¡¯t get enough of killing. And this mission was like giving in to that personpletely.

    As I turn to the President, he looked triumphant, a smirk on his face, and his mouth twisted into a grimace.

    It was disgusting. It was so ugly that the sludge still looked more beautiful. I thought.

    In front of me, I could hear the sound of teeth clenching. I was too scared to look Kaneko-san directly in the face.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t had sex with you since I took your virginity. It took a lot of effort to convince you to appear in AV¡¹

    The President stood up, humming to himself as he walked away from the round table and pointed at his feet.

    ¡¸If you want me to help you, kneel there. Get down on your knees and beg miserably. If I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll abort you on the spot. Flirt and cajole like a bitch to satisfy me. I might even use you as a toilet if I like. Last time I was in the doctor¡¯s office, they said I had high sugar. Maybe my piss will be sweeter and easier to drink, hahahahaha¡¹

    It was a lousy joke. It was disgusting.

    But I couldn¡¯t tell Kaneko-san to stop. I can¡¯t tell her she doesn¡¯t have to do that.

    Because that would be like telling her to die.

    Kaneko-san wobbled to the side of the President with a ghostly gait.

    I couldn¡¯t stand to watch.

    I couldn¡¯t help but turn away.

    This is too much. To kneel before someone she hates so much that she wants to kill him, yet she was humiliated by him again.

    But if she doesn¡¯t, she¡¯ll be killed. A vivid image of Hikami-kun being torn apart shed through my mind.

    Kaneko-san quietly walks up to him with her head down.

    As soon as she kneeled down in front of the President, he grabbed Kaneko-san¡¯s hair and twisted it.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the mastermind, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­what are you talking about?¡¹

    Kaneko-san replied, her face contorted by the pain of having her hair pulled, and the President¡¯s voice rose, his face contorted with anger.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use ying dumb! You¡¯ve lost. Get this farce over with!¡¹

    But..

    ¡¸Too bad. It wasn¡¯t me¡­!¡¹

    As soon as Kaneko-san said that, she jumped at the President like an animal. She grabbed the President by the hair, head-butted him in the jaw, and then leaned over him, put her hand on his chest, and pulled out something silver.

    ¡¸Papa!¡¹

    ¡¸President!¡¹

    Akira-chan and Yamauchi-san¡¯s voices echoed, and Kaneko-san raised her right arm. The object in her hand reflected the lighting and glittered.

    It was a fork. It was the fork that hade with the salmon steak for dinner.

    The President¡¯s face twitches with fear, and Kaneko-san swings down with a big swing of her hand at the President¡¯s face. But¨C

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    Kaneko-san¡¯s weight is light, and as the President bounces his body frantically, the fork¡¯s trajectory slips and it sticks into his shoulder. The suit¡¯s fabric is thick, so the sting is shallow.

    ¡¸Uaaaaah!¡¹

    The President let out a scream, and his shirt bled slightly.

    But it was far from a fatal wound. Kaneko-san must have understood that. She pulled out the fork and spoke.

    ¡¸I may end up here¡­ but that¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over with you in it¡¹

    Then she turned her gaze to his neck.

    ¡¸Agh! Aah! Ahhh!¡¹

    The President must have realized that she was looking at his neck. He twisted frantically to get rid of her, and kicked the ground frantically like a beetle flipped inside out as he backed away.

    Looking at him, Kaneko-san stood up and walked over to the President with a fork in her hand.

    ¡¸You should be happy. If you die now, you won¡¯t have to choose between the two women you love. Doesn¡¯t that make you feel better? If everything goes well, there might even be a chance that both of them will survive¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t be stupid! There¡¯s no point if I don¡¯t survive. I won¡¯t die until I push Akira to the top of the entertainment industry! I won¡¯t die!¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­ you think you and Akira Mizuki can survive to the end?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll survive! I¡¯m not going to die! Akira can¡¯t die either!¡¹

    I saw Kaneko-san nce over at Kyoko-san as soon as the President barked that out.

    The President shouted urgently at the monitor.

    ¡¸H-hey! Salmon! Salmon! What are you waiting for! There¡¯s no chance this bastard canplete the mission! Get rid of her quickly! You scum!¡¹

    Then, for some reason, Aramaki-san appeared on the monitor, even smaller than usual.

    ¡ºYou really are a pompous old man, Jake¡­ Aramaki-san is a little bent out of shape, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Shut up! Just do something! Salmon don¡¯t have belly buttons!¡¹

    Aramaki-san opens her mouth as if to mock the desperately shouting President.

    ¡ºSurely, I don¡¯t have a curved belly button, Jake. After all, when we reproduce, the male must curved his nose to appeal to females, Jake. Salmon with a crooked nose, Jake¡»

    ¡¸No! I don¡¯t need that trivia! Hurry up and do something about this bitch!¡¹

    It¡¯s quite a douche y to y with someone whose life is in danger. It made me think twice about Aramaki-san.

    And..

    ¡¸I hope you pay for what you¡¯ve done in hell¡¹

    Kaneko-san looked at the President and was about to swing her fork down, but¡­

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s not fun to have two people drop out at once, Jake¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸What?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We all opened our eyes at once.

    Suddenly, Kaneko-san¡¯s body was lifted into the air. Both of her feet left the ground and she writhed in agony.

    I looked up to see a rope hanging from a hole in the ceiling, wrapped around Kaneko-san¡¯s neck.

    The rope was coiling up with a cracking sound. Her body was being lifted higher and higher.

    ¡¸Gghha!¡¹

    With an exhtion of air, the fork fell from Kaneko-san¡¯s hand and nked on the floor.

    She wriggled her arms and legs, grabbed the rope around her neck with both hands, and tried desperately to resist, but as if to mock her, she was lifted higher and higher.

    Everyone forgot to speak and looked up in dismay, the sound of Kaneko-san¡¯sbored breathing echoing loudly in therge room.

    Finally, when Kaneko-san¡¯s head was hanging high, almost touching the ceiling, her body suddenly jerked and jerked. Her body convulsed violently, and her arms and legs hung limply down.

    The sound disappeared from the room.

    There was no one who could speak.

    Everyone was just staring up at Kaneko-san hanging from the ceiling with their mouths open, stunned.

    It was dimly lit near the ceiling, and I couldn¡¯t see her expression at all.

    It was scary to imagine whether she was contorting in pain or opening her eyes in bitterness.

    It was scary. It was more vivid than when Hikami-kun died.

    At that time, I had no time to think about Kaneko-san¡¯s pity or the President¡¯s bitterness.

    I was just, just scared. Terrible. I was filled with such feelings.

    I want to get away from this ce. These were the only thoughts swirling around in my head.

    Before I knew it, I was screaming, ¡°Kyaaaaaaahhhh!¡±. My own will no longer intervened at all.

    So, I jumped up from the chair, ran into my assigned room, and locked the door behind me.

    Then I jumped into bed, pulled the nked over my head, and just trembled. All I could do was tremble.

 Chapter 158: This is How Takaka Takata Fell

    Chapter 158: This is How Takaka Takata Fell

    As soon as I walked back to my room from the girls¡¯ bar through themuter entrance, I sat down on the floor with a slump.

    I was on the verge. Somehow I managed to keep the first ce, but my nerves were getting worn out.

    Yesterday evening, when I arrived at work, I was feeling veryfortable.

    There were no names of Mako Bitch or Fucking Rena on the shift list posted in the locker room, and I knew that if those two weren¡¯t there, I¡¯d be in first ce.

    In fact, I was the prettiest of all the cast members who were working that day. My make-up was perfect, and my leopard print bikini was so cute that I was sure I would win by a double score.

    But when I opened the door, it turned out that I was in a dead heat by one vote.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was a strong rival or anything like that, but it was a low-level battle where the score was evenly distributed among all the cast members.

    The voting race dragged on until the closing time, and I was losing my nerve.

    £¨I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­£©

    As I recall, it was just after I arrived at work that I got into trouble.

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    When I stepped into the bar, the cast members of the day were already at the counter.

    ¡¸Good morning! Taka-chi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, good morning¡¹

    It¡¯s not that the cast members don¡¯t get along with each other.

    It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t really know each other well enough to get along.

    And there¡¯s an unspoken rating system that automatically puts me, Mako Bitch, and Fucking Rena in the center, even though we don¡¯t have a fixed position.

    Today, too, without even thinking about it, I took the center position, chatted with the girl next to me, looked around at the other cast members, and giggled in my heart.

    £¨Haha¡î I¡¯ll have an easy time today. Yay, yay, yay!£©

    From a customer¡¯s point of view, today might be a bad day. There are no pretty girls except me.

    In the meantime, the first customer came in.

    The president of a real estate agency in the shopping district, a greasy old man, Shimaki-san, I remember. He¡¯s a client of Mako Bitch.

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Is Mako-chan not here today?¡¹

    As soon as he entered the bar, I gave him a flirtatious look, to which he was obviously disappointed.

    ¡¸Aha~, I¡¯m sorry, Shimaki-san. Instead, today, let¡¯s have a chat with Mako¡¯s best friend, and it¡¯s me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re good friends with Mako-chan, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll tell Mako how good Shimaki-san, so show me how good you are today¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re saying good things, young girl. All right, first, give me a Jim Beam highball. Are you want to eat? Or you want to drink too, young girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa! Shimaki-san, you¡¯re ¡°Hand-some¡±!¡¹

    This is lucky.

    Shimaki-san is what I call a fat customer of Mako-bitch.

    Sometimes he brings a lot of his own employees with him, so if I can win him over, Mako Bitch¡¯s vote will go down and mine will go up.

    Just as I was getting off to a good start, the second customer walked in.

    ¡¸Wee to¡­ huhh!?¡¹

    As soon as I saw the customer, I crouched down under the counter with no time to spare.

    £¨W-w-w-w-why is he here?£©

    The person who came in was my teacher.

    It was Morioka-sensei, the homeroom teacher of the next ss.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Nee-chan?¡¹

    Suddenly I crouched down, and Shimaki-san spoke to me in a puzzled voice.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little dizzy¡­¡¹

    To be frank, this is no time to be dealing with an old man.

    If he finds out that I¡¯m working here, all the hard work I¡¯ve done so far will be for nothing, and everything will be over before the summer vacation is over.

    ¡¸Ara, isn¡¯t it Gori-chan? Wee! Are you here to see Fumi?¡¹

    It was a cast member at the far end of the room who called out to Morioka-sensei.

    She was a veteran cast member in her mid-twenties, who was called Fumi-neesan by the other cast members.

    But! In my opinion, she¡¯s just an olddy. She¡¯s not a girl anymore. And in fact, she¡¯s just an aunt making herself look younger.

    However, Morioka-sensei looked as if he was going to stretch his nose. His nose was so long that I wondered if he could stretch it that far, and he hurriedly took a position in front of Fumi-neesan.

    ¡¸Oh, Fumi-chan, I heard you were working today, so I came to see you¡­¡¹(*Note: I -> Boku-chin)

    £¨Boku-chin[1]!?£©

    Wait, wait, wait!

    Morioka-sensei looks like a scary gori, but among the students, he¡¯s a strict but good teacher. That¡¯s what they say.

    But right now, he says ¡°Boku-chin¡±. And I can¡¯t help but feel I¡¯ve seen something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s private and I¡¯m not doing anything illegal.

    Rather, it¡¯s more about me.

    £¨I-I-I¡¯m not going to be found out, am I?£©

    In fact, it is very unlikely that my appearance will reveal that I am Takaka Takata. Even so, it¡¯s still too risky to continue to serve customers without knowing who I am. Above all, my nerves are not strong enough.

    ¡¸Shi-Shimaki-san, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m feeling a little sick, I¡¯m going to take a break¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, well, no problem¡¹

    I crawled back under the counter to the locker room and let out a big sigh.

    £¨I didn¡¯t expect Morioka-sensei toe¡­£©

    But this bar is the nearest station to the school. Since it was located behind the station, there was no possibility that someone I knew woulde.

    I was prepared for it, but Morioka-sensei is the worst.

    I have heard from Kobayashi-sensei that Morioka-sensei is his drinking buddy.

    In other words, there is a possibility that Kobayashi-sensei will visit this bar.

    I may be able to fool Morioka-sensei, but Kobayashi-sensei will know.

    After all, I am his future wife, so there is no way he could not see through me.

    In the end, Morioka-sensei stayed in the bar for almost two hours, during which time I felt as if I was being roasted by a fire, and was getting impatient.

    While I was in the locker room, votes that should have gone to me were going to other girls. There was no way I could not be impatient.

    £¨Oh no, oh no¡­ just hurry up and go home! You damn gori! You monkey! You space monkey!£©

    So, after the teacher left and I returned to the counter, I was not in a good mood, my conversation was slow, and I kept making mistakes. I was, if I do say so myself, apletely useless cast member.

    Even so, I somehow managed to win first ce because three of my customers who had missed thest train came to see me just before the bar closed.

    I always call them suckers in my heart, but today they looked so handsome.

    £¨I¡¯m so tired¡­£©

    After a long time of reminiscing, I fall into bed.

    I feel like I need to take a shower and remove my makeup, but I can¡¯t find the energy to do so.

    I can only say that I was lucky to have won today.

    If Mako Bitch or Fucking Rena had been here, I would not have been able to win. If I lose one more time, it¡¯s over for me.

    In such a situation, the possibility of my acquaintance¡¯sing to the bar was extremely damaging.

    Perhaps because of the stress, my stomach began to ache.

    As soon as that happens, the offer of Cockroach maid seems more and more attractive.

    £¨Just one night¡­ it¡¯ll be easier if I hold out¡­ right?£©

    100,000 yen if I make Kijima ejacte ten times. That¡¯s enough to give me one more day of leeway even if I miss out on first ce.

    Anything to get away from this trapped feeling. I felt like that.

    There was no way that I, the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, was going to be held by a bottom-tier like Kijima. It¡¯s impossible.

    But a ck gal who works at a girl¡¯s bar. If Taka-chi wants to do it as a lucrative side job, she can go to¡­.

    £¨That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have to be recognized either. Then, after the summer vacation, I¡¯ll be the rightful chairwoman of the public moralsmittee. I¡¯ll only be ying the role of Taka-chi, the ck gal for now. And if I act like the girls in that AV, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t find out¡­£©

    Making up my mind, I reach for the doorbell to call Cockroach maid.

    To be honest, I just wanted to get away from this trapped situation.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Good night, Kaneko-san¡¹

    As usual, I dropped Shima-san off at home, and when I entered ¡°the bedroom of Confinement King¡±, Kaneko-san was leisurely drinking tea on the sofa.

    ¡¸Thanks for the hardwork. Did my performance go well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think you acted very well¡¹

    In fact, it was just a loose rope wrapped around her neck. And the invisible Torture was just floating around with Kaneko-san in her arms.

    ¡¸Well, now that I¡¯m out of here ording to the scenario, I¡¯ll just rx and watch the rest on the monitor¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡¹

    Kaneko-san¡¯s role in this turn is to cause a rift in the rtionship between the President, Akira Mizuki and Kiyoka Yamauchi.

    Now that the President has made it clear that it is he and Akira who will survive, the rift is irreparable.

    There are only nine of us left. The President and Akira Mizuki, who can¡¯t afford to lose Misuzu¡¯s vote, are sure to vote for me. I don¡¯t think Yamauchi will give up on the President at this point either. She has to survive.

    That¡¯s what I was thinking,

    ¡¸Good work, Devi¡¹

    Lili appeared in the air.

    ¡¸How¡¯s everyone doing?¡¹

    I asked, and Lili exined about each of them, counting on her fingers.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-chan is in the shower right now, Devi. Oppai-chan and Kyoko are visiting Roon Face¡¯s room as nned, the female model is in her room tending to Shacho¡¯s injuries, and the manager is holed up in her room, working on stuff, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What is she working?¡¹

    ¡¸Randomly throwing things at the wall, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t like hysterical women.

    ¡¸But anyway, my turn wille in the morning. This afternoon, I¡¯m free to go, okay?¡¹

    To tell the truth, Fujiwara-san and Rin Fukuda have been sending me messages on socialworking sites every day, saying they miss me, miss me, and miss me.

    If I don¡¯t follow up with Fujiwara-san, she might try to force herself on me with her wealthy power.

    I think it¡¯s better to meet her around here, and of course I want to meet her too.

    There is a different kind of excitement in love with Fujiwara-san than in sex.

    But¡­

    ¡¸No, Devi. Fumi Fumi must clear the schedule for this afternoon, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What? Why?¡¹

    I snapped, and Lili chuckled.

    ¡¸Tattakata¡¯s fallen, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­. She¡¯s a lot less weak than I thought she¡¯d be¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that she¡¯s weak, Devi, it¡¯s just that I pushed her so hard, Devi. I want you to give Lili praise, Devi!¡¹

    Kaneko-san tilted her head as Lili pursed her lips at me.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s Tattakat¨¡?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s not the same thing as a death game. There¡¯s this stiff chairwoman of the public moralsmittee who¡¯s a real enemy of mine, and I thought I¡¯d take the opportunity to brainwash her into being the opposite of a vulgar erotic gal. And her nickname was Tattakata¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ you¡¯re a bad guy after all¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny it, but I think my stance this time is that I was just waving a firework at myself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­a terrible man¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny it, can I?¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, turning a stiff girl into theplete opposite of her personality¡­ can you really do that?¡¹

    Kaneko-san asked, and Lili puffed out her chest.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll take time, Devi, but if we follow the steps and push herself hard enough, we can do it, Devi.¡¹

    And Lili exined the procedure to me in detail.

    First of all, the main principle is that ¡°the pressure on deviant behavior is proportional to the probability of realization and the strength of the desire¡±.

    That is, in a nutshell, the stiff chairwoman of the public moralsmittee would want to be bought by me. Theoretically, it is enough to create enough pressure to make her do so.

    Well, I¡¯ll exin it in a simple way.

    First, Takaka Takata¡¯s desire is to graduate and marry Kobayashi-sensei.

    But there was an event that suddenly pushed that possibility far away.

    That is, I found out about her rtionship with Kobayashi-sensei. If I told anyone, their rtionship would surely copse.

    ording to Lili, the pressure for deviant behavior had risen considerably in Takata-san¡¯s mind at this point.

    At this point, however, the deviant action was to get rid of Fumio Kijima.

    Lili said simply, ¡°Only stiff people are reckless when cornered, Devi¡±

    Seriously¡­ I wish she wouldn¡¯t say scary things.

    Back to the exnation, I offered her a solution, saying that if she made 3 million yen at a girls¡¯ bar, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, and it¡¯s made her feel better. For a while, the pressure eased.

    But it¡¯s only temporary. There¡¯s no way she can keep the top spot forever, and it¡¯s in my calctions that things will go wrong.

    And as the possibility diminishes, the pressure to deviate increases again.

    However, even if she wanted to get rid of me, I wouldn¡¯t show up in front of her, and the maids know what¡¯s going on, so just getting rid of me won¡¯t stop me from talking her rtionship with Kobayashi-sensei.

    In other words, even if she wanted to deviate, there was no way to do so.

    And when I judge that the pressure is at its highest, I will offer her another way to reach her desire, another way to deviate.

    That is prostitution, being held by Fumio Kijima for money.

    A criminal act that the real Takaka Takata would never tolerate. Immoral decision making.

    But the pressure must be high. And there were no other options, and most importantly, her own consciousness was slowly being altered.

    In order to weaken her rejection of sex by forcing her to watch AV, and to assimte her with the gals in the AV, I took advantage of her innate diligence and made her be a ck gal.

    It ismon for people to have a mind first and then act ording to that mind, but this process is not irreversible.

    In other words, the state of the mind changes in ordance with one¡¯s actions. This is why habits are so frightening.

    If a stiff person acts as a ck gal, the mind will change to tolerate the gal-like behavior in order to correct the inconsistency.

    Finally, there is a final push.

    That is the guarantee of anonymity.

    It means that I don¡¯t know that the ck gal is Takata-san.

    This is a guarantee that no matter how much immoral behavior she does, Takaka Takata, the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, will not be held responsible, and no disadvantage will ur.

    Perhaps, ¡°only once¡±.

    She will go astray with such intentions.

    But once she goes astray, there is no stopping her.

    Easy money, good sex.

    And the end result is a visible decrease in debt.

    No matter how much money she makes at the girl¡¯s bar, the three million dor face value will decrease on thest day. On the other hand, every time she finishes with me, her debt will be visibly reduced.

    Of course, it¡¯s just a morning, evening, and night game, but the sense of aplishment is addictive.

    This is how Takaka Takata became addicted to sex with Fumio Kijima, and in the end she could not live without it.

    Kaneko-san looked up at Lili with an expression of utter disbelief when she told her this story in detail.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re really a devil¡¹

    And then, as if nothing had happened, Lili replied.

    ¡¸Of course, Devi¡¹

    <hr>

    (1) Mostly used by young boys trying to act cute, or messing around.

 Chapter 159: Play to Your Hearts Content

    Chapter 159: y to Your Heart¡¯s Content

    As I stepped out into the corridor, I saw a door that hadn¡¯t been there before, and another long corridor beyond it.

    ¡¸You are supposed to be a dumb gal who was found in the city. Please behave in such a way that your true identity will not be revealed¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know!¡¹

    I throw a grumpy voice at the back of the cockroach maid walking in front of me.

    I slept until noon, and it¡¯s now one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    I¡¯m going to sell my body for money. And it¡¯s to that bottom-feeder, Fumio Kijima.

    I can still turn back now, but what am I going to do by turning back? These thoughts are running through my head.

    But I don¡¯t feel so depressed as I wondered. I just feel a lot of anxiety, a little guilt, and an inexplicable tion.

    £¨¡­Anyway, don¡¯t let him know it¡¯s me. As long as I keep that, everything should be fine. Then, I¡¯ll act like the girls I¡¯ve seen on the DVD, unnecessarily excited and optimistic..£©

    I watched the DVD over and over again. I¡¯ve memorized what the girls said so well that I can recite them by heart.

    £¨Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m Taka-chi, a dumb, sex-loving, vulgar ck gal. I love money, I love cock, I¡¯m a ck gal who¡¯ll do anything as long as it makes me feel good..£©

    As I walked, repeatedly telling myself this, Cockroach maid suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    When I looked up, I saw that the corridor hade to a dead end and there was a wooden door in front of me.

    ¡¸Beyond this door is the Master¡¯s bedroom. Takata-sama, are you ready? Once you open the door, there¡¯s no turning back, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t scare me every time¡¹

    I gulped and gave a small nod.

    The cockroach maid knocked on the door and opened it without waiting for an answer.

    On the other side of the door was a luxurious room that looked like a suite in a high-ss hotel.

    Red carpet, white walls decorated with gold.

    Behind a leather sofa set that looked like it was designed by Eames, sat a huge canopied bed that looked like it could hold ten people.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s amazing..¡¹

    As I retreated, almost unconsciously, the cockroach maid nced at me and then raised her voice.

    ¡¸Master! Thank you for waiting so long. I¡¯ve brought the sperm squeezer of the day!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you¡¹

    I turned to the direction of the voice and saw Kijima in her underwear sitting on the bed with one knee up.

    He was as ugly as ever. His smiling and rxed expression was also annoying.

    ¡¸Come on, introduce yourself¡¹

    The cockroach maid urged me, and I stepped forward.

    £¨I have to be as stupid and vulgar as possible..£©

    I take a quick breath and force myself to raise the tension.

    ¡¸Giggle¡î Hello, I¡¯m Taka-chi! I¡¯m really excited to get paid for having a lot of fun! I¡¯m so confident, I¡¯m going to fuck you until you¡¯re peeing your pants!¡¹

    Kijima rolled his eyes for a moment, then said.

    ¡¸Hee~¡­ that¡¯s nice! You¡¯re kind of my type. Nice to meet you, Taka-chi¡¹

    Then he smiled.

    To be honest, I was relieved. I don¡¯t want to be liked, but if I¡¯m rejected here, I won¡¯t get paid and my pride will be torn apart.

    But¡­ well,e to think of it, Kijima¡¯s girlfriend must have been Fujiwara-san, the ck gal.

    Then, maybe I¡¯m right in line with this guy¡¯s tastes now.

    Coffee-colored, deeply roasted skin.

    Silver hair tied up in twin tails, gaudy makeup.

    Wearing a gold micro-bikini with very little fabric.

    No matter how much he looks at me, I¡¯m an erotic ck gal.

    ¡¸She will be held until four o¡¯clock. Then, Master, please enjoy her to your heart¡¯s content¡¹

    The cockroach maid bowed and left the room.

    It¡¯s just me and Kijima left.

    £¨What should I do? What should I do from here?£©

    What would the ck gal Taka-chi do?

    I think back to all the DVDs I¡¯ve watched, zipping through the beginning parts.

    When I think about it, I think that in all of them, the girl started to have sex aggressively.

    Maybe the person who likes ck gal is the type of person who wants the girl to take the initiative.

    £¨If that¡¯s the case..£©

    ¡¸Giggle¡î Let¡¯s get started right away!¡¹

    I made up my mind and jumped on the bed as if I were excited.

    The bar starts at five o¡¯clock. I have to made him ejacte at least ten times by four o¡¯clock, including preparation and rest, so I don¡¯t have time to rx.

    I retrace in my mind the actions of the AV star and act ordingly.

    And so, I began to put my hands around Kijima¡¯s neck and lean down, giving him a sweet look.

    I let out a sweet exhale, and reaches up and touches Kijima¡¯s thing with my fingertips on his underwear.

    But at that moment¡­

    ¡¸What¡­ is this?¡¹

    Nearly reverting to my original state, I hurriedly smiled.

    I can feel my cheeks twitching.

    It¡¯s big. Kijima¡¯s cock was absurdly bigger than I had imagined.

    Of course, I only know Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s cock, butpared to that, there¡¯s a difference between an adult and a child.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not that hard, so I don¡¯t think it has an erection yet.

    ¡¸Oh, ahaha¡­ it¡¯s seriously super bad. It¡¯s too big, this thing¡¹

    Kijima looked at me suspiciously when I said that to him.

    ¡¸Is it that big? Or Taka-chi doesn¡¯t have much experience?¡¹

    ¡¸No, of course not! Every night I¡¯m getting fucked up all over again. Well, what I mean, they¡¯re just rtively big¡¹

    ¡¸So, you love to do it with your mouth, right?¡¹

    £¨M-mouth!?£©

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, the girls in the DVD, as soon as they pull down the guy¡¯s pants, give him blowjob, as usual. I think they were licking the guy deliciously.

    ¡¸O¡­o-of course! I¡¯m so happy to be able to eat such a nice cock, I¡¯m super excited!¡¹

    I¡¯ve never given blowjob to Kobayashi-sensei, and he¡¯s never asked me to.

    So when I first saw it on DVD, I thought it was crazy.

    Because a cock is a reproductive organ and an excretory organ.

    But in all the DVDs I saw, the girls were all sucking their cocks, looking so delicious.

    So¡­I¡¯m a little curious to know what it tastes like.

    ¡¸Well, I want to make you feel good too, so let¡¯s have some fun with six-nine. Can you straddle me?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard of six-nine before. Anyway, I had to pretend to be happy so that he wouldn¡¯t know that I was confused.

    £¨Ugh¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing£©

    Even though I¡¯m wearing a bikini, I can feel my face heating up at the thought of my vagina being watched at close range.

    It¡¯s so embarrassing.

    But I can¡¯t let him see me embarrassed.

    £¨A-anyway, I have to do something about his cock..£©

    I hurriedly put my hand on Kijima¡¯s pants and pulled them down.

    As soon as I did that, his cock popped out right in front of me, and I let out an involuntary squeal.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared of it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not scared!¡¹

    ¡¸What? But why you squeal..?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, hahahaha¡­ I just got a little excited that you have a nice cock. My head is spinning. Anyway, I¡¯m gonna eat it!¡¹

    I opened my mouth wide and sucked his cock.

    A fishy smelles to my nose.

    A strange, fishy taste spreads in my mouth too.

    £¨What¡¯s so good about it?¡­ Uee¡­ it¡¯s disgusting..£©

    But once it¡¯s in my mouth, it¡¯s under control.

    Thanks to the DVD, I know how to make a man feel good.

    I tightened my lips and began to move my head back and forth violently.

    *Jyupo*, *Jyupo*, *Lick¡­.*

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s intense. That¡¯s good! Oh, that feels good, Taka-chi¡¹

    I breathe a sigh of relief in my chest as Kijima lets out a pleasant sound.

    £¨Okay, he feels good. But my jaw is sore, however if I can just hang on like this..£©

    It¡¯s still not tasty, but I enjoy the feeling of his cock hardening in my mouth.

    Sometimes it trembles, probably because it feels good, but it makes me happy.

    *Jyupu*, *Jyupu*, *Jyupu*, *Jyupu*.

    £¨Come on! Hurry up!£©

    When I¡¯m thinking like that¡­

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll make you feel good too¡¹

    I suddenly felt the crotch of my bikini being pulled down, making me jerk involuntarily.

    £¨No, don¡¯t stare it!? It¡¯s so embarrassing£©

    But Kijima didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest. The next thing I know, he¡¯s kissing my pussy and his tongue is tracing my slit.

    ¡¸Hiii, hyaah..¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but let go of the cock in my mouth and arched my back.

    Kijima¡¯s tongue gained more momentum and entered me.

    ¡¸No, ah, ah, that ce, ah, hiii, ah, ah, ahh..¡¹

    At the same time, his fingers started to move, and I could only pant while holding onto his cock.

    The pleasure is too sharp. An electric current rushed down my spine, and my body stiffened. All I could think was that I was being targeted only at the part that felt good.

    While I was in a hurry to get out of trouble, the feeling of climax began to build up, and finally his fingers rubbed up against my clitoris, and before I knew it, I was in a state of shock.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, s-something ising!? I¡¯ming! Cum, cum, cum, cum! Cummmming!!¡¹

    I screamed and climaxed wildly.

    My mind went nk, I didn¡¯t know what had happened. His fingering was so precise that it was as if he knew every part of me that felt good. His tongue and fingers would touch where I wanted them to be.

    My body loses strength and I fall on top of Kijima¡¯s body like a squashed frog. I just moaned, feeling the heat of his cock against my cheek.

    ¡¸Nnnn¡­ ahh¡­ I¡¯ve been made cum..¡¹

    Of course, Kobayashi-sensei also caresses me when we have sex. But they are different. Kijima is too good.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re very sensitive. But I don¡¯t feel good at all at this point¡¹

    To be honest, I regretted it.

    I thought I can make fun of him like the man in the DVD, and make him ejacte with my mouth and hands. Then, when he shows his pathetic pale face, I canugh at him. As a reward, I¡¯d even let him cum on me. That¡¯s what I was thinking.

    But Kijima was a monster. His cock is big and his technique is unbelievable.

    This is impossible. I¡¯ll never be able to take the initiative.

    I¡¯ll have to change our tactics.

    Praise him, tter him, let him do whatever he wants. I¡¯ll just take it and let it happen until four o¡¯clock. That¡¯s all I can do.

    I lifted myself up from Kijima andy down on my side.

    Then I made a fascinated expression, as if I was in love with Kijima, and leaned into his body as if begging him.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m sensitive, it¡¯s just that your cock is so big that I¡¯m too excited, it¡¯s overheating, overheating¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because your cock is so big, and it¡¯s so thick and bulky, and it¡¯s so firm. You could kill a cunt in seconds with that thing. It¡¯s so ck and shiny, and you¡¯re dripping your juices all over it, it¡¯s so hot, this cock¡­ it¡¯s so hot¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m so d you like it¡¹

    Men are simple. They feel good when Ipliment them on their cocks. Anyway, if I get him to ejacte ten times, I get 100,000 yen. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to do it, but it¡¯s the only way.

    ¡¸So¡­ please fuck my pussy with this big cock. Feel free to fuck me and make me feel good¡¹

    I whispered as I rubbed my cheek against his shoulder, and Kijima¡¯s nose started to breathe a little harder.

    ¡¸Well, I guess I¡¯ll take you up on your offer and just fuck you to my heart¡¯s content¡¹

    When it came time for me to be embraced, the image of Kobayashi-sensei shed through my mind.

    Don¡¯t worry, Sensei, this isn¡¯t cheating! It¡¯s not Takaka Takata, it¡¯s Taka-chi, the ck gal!

    Kijima sits down between my legs, takes his cock in his hand and puts it between my legs. Then, without any sign of hesitation, he suddenly inserted it.

    ¡¸Ah! Your cock, it¡¯sing in, ah, after all, i-it¡¯s so biggg, ah, ah, ahh..¡¹

    I¡¯ve alreadye once, and my pussy is already soaked. He could get in, but the pressure was unbearable.

    Kobayashi-sensei and I make love about once every two weeks. But I¡¯ve never felt anything like this in sex.

    £¨It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s really bad. I thought I could handle it, but¡­ this is foul. But, I managed to hold on..£©

    But Kijima¡¯s words made me despair.

    ¡¸Fuuhh¡­ Taka-chi, you¡¯re so tight for a slut. It¡¯s only the tip that¡¯s in there¡¹

    £¨Really? Just the tip?£©

    When Kijima started to push his hips further, the pressure was so great that I screamed out.

    ¡¸N-no way! It¡¯s really thick when you¡¯re inside my pussy, I¡¯m scared! My hole is so tight!¡¹

    And finally, when he plunged his cock deep into mine, I was so shocked that my fingertips scratched the air.

    ¡¸Ngghhaa!? Gigh, i-it¡¯s painful, it¡¯s so tight, the tip¡¯s hitting me so hard¡¹

    I can¡¯t breathe, it¡¯s too painful. As I was breathing heavily, Kijima stroked my head affectionately.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all in, Taka-chi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, this is bad, nfu, ah, ah, it¡¯s pulsating so much, just by being in there, it¡¯s making my hole vibrate, ah, ah, ah, ah..¡¹

    This is what happens when I¡¯m just being prated.

    I felt a chill run down my spine at the thought of what would happen if he moved.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll move¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait¡­ Hiiiii?¡¹

    Kijima slowly pulls his hips back and starts thrusting again.

    It¡¯s a gentle movement. But as the thick cock rubs up against my widened vaginal walls, a horrible feeling of pleasurees over me like a string.

    ¡¸Ah, hii, no, it¡¯s dangerous, your big cock, hii, no, it¡¯s really bad. Ah, ah, it¡¯s like you¡¯reing in and dropping my cunt right there. Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­ haa~, it¡¯s so hard and thick, it¡¯s so strong, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s really bad, ah, ah, ahh..¡¹

    I can¡¯t think of anything else to say.

    I clenched my teeth and fought the pleasure that was stabbing my body. But gradually, Kijima¡¯s hips began to move faster and shorter.

    *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*!

    ¡¸Nnnh, ah, noo, hii! It¡¯s fast, it¡¯s so fast, it¡¯s so thickk, ah, ah, it¡¯s gouging my pussy walls! It¡¯s so hot, ahh, haa~, ahhhh!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know what I was saying anymore.

    Every time his cock went back and forth, stars shed in front of my eyes, and my body was melted by the tremendous pleasure.

    Just missionary position. It was supposed to be normal sex, but it was nothing like the sex I knew.

    *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*!

    ¡¸Ahh, ah, ah¡­ Your cock¡¯s too big, my pussy¡¯s too tight, ahhh, my whole vagina¡¯s being shaken, I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t!¡¹

    *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*!

    I can¡¯t help but be embarrassed by the sound of watering from between my legs.

    ¡¸The demon pistons are making me squeal, kuhh, Ahhh, ahhh!¡¹

    Before I knew it, my legs were wrapped between Kijima¡¯s hips, and I was enjoying myself.

    ¡¸How does it feel? Does it feel good?¡¹

    As he slowed his hips, Kijima looked into my face.

    My face, messy with tears and drool, loosened and smiled against my will.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so good¡­ being prated by a huge cock makes my head feel soft, and having my hips grinded and my cunt walls gouged makes me feel great¡¹

    I was stunned by my own stupid reply, but in a corner of my mind I understood that it was okay because I was a ck gal.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get morefortable!¡¹

    And with that, Kijima started to m his hips down hard as if he was on fire again.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiin? It¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s badd!¡¹

    *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*, *Thud*!

    The tip of the cock ps my womb, and I¡¯m breathless inside my vagina. Then, suddenly, Kijima¡¯s cock swelled up.

    ¡¸Ahhh, no! Your cock in big trouble, really big trouble. Ahhh, so much rampage, your cock is raging, it¡¯s going to cum, it¡¯s going to cum. Ah, the semen is going toe¡¹

    And then¡­

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    Kijima¡¯s face twisted in agony and at the same time¡­

    *Tremble!* *Spurtt!* *Spurttt!*

    His cock burst open, flooding my stomach with hot liquid.

    ¡¸Hooooooon, kuhhh, fuwawawa! It¡¯s so good, it¡¯s reallying out of my vagina!? Kufu, ahh, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯sing deep into my womb! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cummmmming!!¡¹

    Under Kijima¡¯s body, I arched my body as if I were bridging, jumping and jerking like a fish onnd. I couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Then Kijima finishes hisst squeeze, exhales, and pats my head lovingly again.

    ¡¸Well? Did it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels so good¡­ Nnnn, it¡¯s so good¡­ oh¡­ no way, your cock is too good..¡¹

    I responded breathlessly, and Kijima smiled at me.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re wasting time, so let¡¯s do it hard. It¡¯s okay. You could make a lot of money and of course, we don¡¯t have to take a break¡¹

    £¨Oh no¡­ I¡¯m going to be killed..£©

    In my foggy head, I thought so¡­

 Chapter 160: Takaka Takata has Grown Up

    Chapter 160: Takaka Takata has Grown Up

    ¡¸Oh, no, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s too much, ahhhhhh, Nnn¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m so excited that I¡¯m making the stiff chairwoman of the public moralsmittee gasp in ecstasy.

    She mouthed obscene words with her pompous, lecturing mouth, and let out a screeching gasp. Her eyes, which had been looking down on others, are now debauched with pleasure, and she is drooling sloppily. Just thinking about it made my groin feel even harder and more tense.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s even thinking straight anymore. The only words that came out of her mouth were quite stupid gal-speak.

    If that¡¯s whates out of her mouth unconsciously, it means that the brainwashing that Lili has put in ce has prated that deeply.

    She¡¯s finally lost her way. All that¡¯s left is for her to fall down the hill.

    Anyway, as of today, I need to make her feel my cock thoroughly. So much so that it¡¯s not enough for me not to be in.

    So today, without changing positions, without pulling out once, and without even taking a break, I did ten shots in the normal position without pulling out.

    From the third shot onward, the semen that had flowed into her was spurting out with each thrust, and the semen was bubbling up between the gap, forming a jelly-like liquid.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ahhh, nnn, it, it, it¡¯s too much¡­¡¹

    Sweat, tears, drool, and snot messed up her ck gal makeup. The face of the woman who has been debauched by pleasure does not show any trace of intelligence, and after the tenth shot, she is out of breath and unresponsive.

    ¡¸Hiin, ahhhhh, p-please forgive me, I-I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, this is thest time, okay?¡¹

    I mmed my hips as hard as I could while feeling the ejaction, and her rxed body trembled a little.

    ¡¸Hiiiiaa¡­¡¹

    At that moment¨C

    *Tremble*, *Spurttttt*, *Spurttttt*!

    I unleash the tenth shot into her vagina. And all she can do now is moan in a low voice, ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    After all of it was out, she just jerked and spasmed with a nasty expression on her face.

    When I slid my cock out of her, the frothy semen came pouring out with an obscene sound.

    I¡¯m sorry to say that I did it myself, but it was quite a spectacr sight.

    At that moment, when I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle ¨C as usual, an electronic voice that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman echoed.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Takaka Takata¡¯s state has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Furniture Instation Level MAX¡¹

    ¡¸You may install furniture without restriction¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Stage Setup Instation Level 1¡¹

    ¡¸You can now set up aplete reversal event (plot twist?)¡¹ (*Note: ¤É¤ó¤Ç¤ó·µ¤·)

    ¡¸¡ñ Function Loan (Lend-a-Function)¡¹

    ¡¸The prisoner in state of [Enved] could be lent the authority to activate the function. One function per person. The Master cannot use the function while it is lent¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Even though it¡¯s a [submissive], at this stage, it¡¯s probably best to think of it as a slight lessening of the sense of repulsion and disgust toward me. After I¡¯m done with her¡­ how should I treat her? I¡¯m not sure.

    Anyway, I feel that the functions added this time are rather subtle.

    £¨ seems to have a use, but¡­plete reversal? What¡¯s that?£©

    At the same time I was twisting my neck, the door opened and a short cut dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform came into the room.

    £¨Uh¡­ Saito-san, right?£©

    I can¡¯t call her a Cockroach, it¡¯s too harsh.

    She was one of the four people who ckmailed Fujiwara-san, but looking at her like this, her face is surprisingly cute. Well, I think there¡¯s a bit of maid¡¯s uniform correction in her face.

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama, thank you for your hard work. How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I enjoyed it. Oh, by the way, Saito-san is taking care of her, isn¡¯t she? Thank you¡¹

    As soon as I said that, she bowed her head vigorously with a look of great emotion on her face. -Tinytrantion.xyz

    ¡¸That¡¯s a waste of words!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m going to take a shower¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll take care of her!¡¹

    She then grabbed Takata-san¡¯s body and carried her up on her shoulders as if she were a stuffed animal.

    I¡¯ve heard that Lili has given her some physical modifications, but some?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡¹

    I found myself lying on the bed in my usual room.

    As soon as I tried to recall in my foggy head under what circumstances I had fallen asleep, I felt a shiver in my lower stomach.

    ¡¸Oh¡­I¡¯m being held by Kijima¡­¡¹

    He was a monster. I didn¡¯t know what was going on anymore. He just kepting anding in the same ce. It was like a rocket that had beenunched into satellite orbit and couldn¡¯te back.

    ¡¸Are you awake? Takata-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    A voice suddenly called out to me, making me jump involuntarily.

    I turned my head in the direction of the voice and saw Cockroach maid standing there.

    She smiled and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Congrattions. Master seems to have taken a great liking to you¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t congratte me! What¡¯s with him! He¡¯s a monster!¡¹

    A monster. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.

    He¡¯s got an insane cock and an amazing technique. I feel like an idiot for thinking I could just milk him for all he¡¯s worth.

    ¡¸¡­At any rate, the word monster is apliment to Master as a great man. I¡¯ll take that as a yes. If you¡¯re disgracing him, I¡¯m going to twist you¡¹

    ¡¸Twist?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, twist your neck. Two hundred and seventy degrees¡¹

    She was smiling, but her eyes were not smiling at all.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ what time is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little after six¡¹

    ¡¸Six o¡¯clock? In the evening? I¡¯mte!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, indeed. However, your body has already been cleaned and made up, so you are ready to go to work as soon as you put on your clothes. Can you go to work?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, of course. Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸Really? But I think you should take it easy. Ten rounds of sex burn as many calories as five hours of jogging¡¹

    ¡¸Five hours? ¡¹

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m so heavy.

    But¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to¡­ work¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. I¡¯ll have a change of clothes ready for you. Also¡­ since you havepleted ten ejactions today, you have received one hundred thousand yen, and your debt has been reduced to two hundred ny thousand yen¡¹

    ¡¸Two hundred and ny¡­¡¹

    It was probably just an illusion, but I was slowly bing happy that the 3 million yen that had been weighing on me for so long had been reduced, even if just a little.

    Now I don¡¯t have to worry about losing the first ce two more times.

    I feel like I can make it.

    £¨If it¡¯s six o¡¯clock, there aren¡¯t many customers yet¡­ I should still be able to make it back£©

    I¡¯ve just earned 100,000 yen, but if I lose today¡¯s first ce, I¡¯ll be back to square one.

    ¡¸Hey, are Mako and Rena present for today¡¯s shift?¡¹

    ¡¸No names on the list¡¹

    £¨Okay! I¡¯m in!£©

    I take a pose in my heart.

    If it weren¡¯t for those two, the rest of the cast wouldn¡¯t be my enemy.

    Of course, that¡¯s on the condition that no one I knowe to the bar.

    But my body is still absurdly dull.

    I managed to sit up and get out of bed, my body creaking and creaking.

    It¡¯s hard, I¡¯m tired. My back is heavy.

    Still, in order to survive and grow¡­ in order to build a happy family with Kobayashi-sensei, I have to work. I can¡¯t afford to lose the top spot.

    £¨Everyone is working with this in mind¡­£©

    There are no high and low professions.

    A businessman, a prostitute, a public servant¡­

    Everyone who works is great.

    I felt like I understood that firsthand.

 Chapter 161: Noisy Maids, and Potato Chips Tea Party

    Chapter 161: Noisy Maids, and Potato Chips Tea Party

    Two updates + two additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Lecarm and Nico for the support¡­ <hr> Once I escorted Takata-sama back to her room, I had no ns for the rest of the day.

    I walked down the corridor elegantly like a maid of Confinement King-sama, and returned to the servants¡¯ room.

    The servant¡¯s room is the room for us maids.

    It was a simple roompared to the other rooms, with four pipe beds and a long desk for discussions. And four pipe chairs.

    But considering that I¡¯m a great sinner, I think it¡¯s too much treatment.

    When I opened the door of the servant¡¯s room, three people other than myself were rxing around the long desk. Only Tapeworm ¡ª Eri Hotta was still in her maid¡¯s uniform, while the other two had changed into their loungewear.

    ¡¸Good night, Cockroach¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, good night¡¹

    As I replied to Earthworm ¡ª Masako Inui, I couldn¡¯t help but shout out when I saw what was spread out on the long desk.

    ¡¸Ah! That¡¯s potato chips! That¡¯s not fair!¡¹

    Potatoes spread out at the opening of the tea party. While the tea was steaming hot.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I bought a bag for each of us¡¹

    Centipede ¡ª Ayaka Kishijo held up an unopened bag of potato chips with a flutter.

    ¡¸You bought them¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, I was out on a mission right now. So I stopped by the convenience store after my mission¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you sure it¡¯s okay? If the Head maid finds out about this..¡¹

    As I sat down and said so, Centipede smiled at me.

    ¡¸Ehehe, actually, the head maid gave me¡­ money to buy sweets for everyone, since we¡¯ve been working hardtely. And it¡¯s enough for everyone¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? I like it. I love you, head maid¡¹

    I take the potatoes from Centipede and look at the package carefully.

    Usushio¡­ oh, what an emotional reunion. I¡¯ve missed you, Usushio.

    When I hug the chips, Earthworm shakes her tinum-pink head and nods yes.

    ¡¸When we¡¯re here, we can eat leftover, the expensive sweets, but sometimes I feel like eating junk like this..¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    I opened the bag, bit into a crispy potato chip, and couldn¡¯t help but let out an ecstatic, ¡°Haa~¡­ Nnn¡±.

    ¡¸Anyway, Cockroach. You seemed to be in a really good mood when you came in. What¡¯s wrong? Did something good happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re gonna ask me that? Okay, listen to me. Centipede. Nfu, actually..¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama..¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸I was told ¡°Thank you for everything, Saito-san¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ehhhhh?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone turned their heads in astonishment at the same time.

    ¡¸S-seriously? He even remembered your name, huh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu.. I guess it¡¯s a blessing in a disguise¡¹

    I stood up and made a smug face at Centipede, who came at me. Earthworm stomped her feet like a spoiled child, and Tapeworm drooped down.

    ¡¸It¡¯s-not-fairrrrrr! Cockroach took all of the nice things!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to be told the same thing¡­ After all, I¡¯ve been punished before¡­ just give me a break..¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahahaha, see, you¡¯re jealous, see!¡¹

    ¡¸I hope you die¡¹

    I puffed out my chest as hard as I could, and Centipede puffed.

    ¡¸But, why was Confinement King-sama give you a thank?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, the Public Morals Committee? Today¡¯s the first service to Confinement King-sama, right? And I was her guide..¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. It¡¯s Taka-chi and today was her first day of service to Confinement King-sama..¡¹

    Tapeworm, who was acquainted with Takata-sama, pped her hands, then she leaned forward, looking curious.

    ¡¸How did it go? Of course you were peeking, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know, there¡¯s always the cleanup after the sex¡­. Well, it was¡­ um¡­ it was amazing¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸What do you mean, it was amazing?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸So close! So close! You were so close!¡¹

    The three of them leaned forward, almost as if they were lying on the desk.

    ¡¸Well, you know¡­ after six-nine, he started with the missionary position..¡¹

    ¡¸Then! Then!¡¹

    ¡¸From there..¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, from there! How!¡¹

    £¨Stop it, Tapeworm, you¡¯re too close to my face. You¡¯re breathing down my nose£©

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ten shots, no breaks, no stopping¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Ten shots!?¡¹

    Tapeworm turns her head and Earthworm gulps.

    ¡¸So, what happened to Taka-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Takata-sama¡­ well, she fainted with a happy face¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­ fainting, how bad?¡¹

    Centipede leans back in her chair, making the floor creak.

    ¡¸What do you think? You have done this, right? Do you usually faint?¡¹

    Centipede shakes her head with a troubled look on her face.

    ¡¸No, when I had sex with myst boyfriend, I felt fine, and I have never passed out¡¹

    This time Tapeworm fell back into her chair and waved her hands in the air.

    ¡¸Oh, I wish I could be used by the Confinement King-sama soon. Ideally, I¡¯d like to be in Kyoko-sama¡¯s position¡¹

    ¡¸Kyoko-sama? You mean, not the favorite princesses?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I want to be called out like that to relieve boredom, to be tortured and torn apart irresponsibly¡¹

    ¡¸I get it¡¹

    ¡¸You get it!?¡¹

    Earthworm nodded her head, and Centipede let out an exasperated sound.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­ if anything, I¡¯d rather be pampered like Takasago-sen¡­ I mean, Kei-sama¡¹

    When I said that, Earthworm nodded her head again.

    ¡¸I can see that too¡¹

    ¡¸Which one is it? ¡­Well, I¡¯m starting to squirm just thinking about it. I want to masturbate¡¹

    ¡¸Centipede is so nasty. Why don¡¯t you wait until after you¡¯ve eaten, and then I¡¯ll take care of you. Since it¡¯s been so long, why don¡¯t the four of us get together in a circle..¡¹

    Earthworm smiled and started to say so, but Tapeworm firmly refused.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll pass¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~? Why not~?¡¹

    ¡¸I have to practice on my own after this! I asked Head Maid to prepare a beast stronger than Ortrus. It¡¯s called a Lesser Dragon! I¡¯m going to train hard, so I can beat that foreigner! I¡¯m going to make her squeal!¡¹

    ¡¸Nowadays, I don¡¯t hear any squealing¡¹

    Tapeworm is quite annoyed that she was beaten by a foreign woman, and has been bent on revenge ever since.

    Since then, she¡¯s been burning for revenge. She¡¯s the strongest of the group, but she¡¯s bing more and more of a battle maniac, and even in mock battles, she can win a three-on-one match. That¡¯s why the worms secretly call him ¡°Lubu¡±.

    I guess she thought it would be troublesome if someone asked her to practice with her. Earthworm quickly changed the subject.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, what about Centipede? Didn¡¯t Head Maid assign you a job?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. However, I¡¯ll be investigating Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s background, so it¡¯ll be easy¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Taka-chi¡¯s involvement. So, what do you think? Is Kobayashi-sensei nning to leave his wife?¡¹

    In response to Earthworm¡¯s question, Centipede leaned back in her chair and waved her hands in an unwilling manner.

    ¡¸Oh, no, no. His child is just one year old, and he has a good rtionship with his wife. His wife¡¯s family is wealthy, they even built him a house¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Taka-chi, you poor thing¡¹

    Earthworm¡¯s ¡°poor you¡± didn¡¯t contain any emotion at all.

    That¡¯s true. Takata-sama has already got a ticket to be Confinement King-sama¡¯s property. There¡¯s no reason to feel sorry for her, even though I envy her.

    ¡¸So, Lili-sama sent me to Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s room to look through hisputer, but you know, there was a little chubby person with droopy eyes on the Public Morals Committee, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, someone who wasn¡¯t scary at all, the vice chairwoman, right?¡¹

    I nodded, and Centipede¡¯s mouth twisted into a smile.

    ¡¸And there was such a thing like a sex tape in his PC. I don¡¯t know if they still do it, or not¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, what a scumbag! The guy who ate both the vice chairwoman and the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee? I can¡¯t help but chuckle if that¡¯s the advisor to the public moralsmittee¡¹

    Tapeworm makes a face of disgust, and Earthworm opens her mouth.

    ¡¸So, did you report it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Head Maid seemed to be having a great time¡¹

    Centipede¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s faces twitch.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ it¡¯s been going around for a while now, no doubt¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha..¡¹

    Confinement King-sama is an evil man, but he has no more mercy for evil people than good people. What he would do if he received such a report from the Head Maid is something I do not need to think about.

    Well, I don¡¯t care what happens to Kobayashi-sensei, and even if he tells me to go and kill him right now, I won¡¯t be hurt by such scum.

    I hold out my empty cup and open my mouth.

    ¡¸Tapeworm. More tea, please¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you make your own tea?¡¹

    ¡¸Because the pot¡¯s over there. Besides, Tapeworm¡¯s tea tastes better¡¹

    ¡¸You just didn¡¯t want to make it, huh?¡¹

    I smiled back at Tapeworm, who snapped at me.

    ¡¸Well, you could say that¡¹

    The punishment is scary, but we¡¯re having fun with it.

 Chapter 162: Announcement of the Results of the Fourth Round of Voting

    Chapter 162: Announcement of the Results of the Fourth Round of Voting

    After Kaneko-san was killed, I was just trembling on my bed.

    Her death was too vivid.

    The thought of being killed like that scared the hell out of me.

    £¨I should have just left her alone, she¡¯s a stranger¡­ even if I don¡¯t do it, someone else will¡­£©

    I regretted from the bottom of my heart that I hadn¡¯t meddled too much in trying to rescue Misuzu-chan.

    In the morning, after spending the night trembling with fear, I was horrified when I noticed that there was breakfast on my desk. And it made a chill ran down my spine.

    Someone hade into the room before I knew it.

    I was reminded. No matter how hard I locked the door, this ce was not safe.

    The detective, Hikami-kun, and Kaneko-san were dead, and there were only nine of us left, including me.

    I, Kyoko-san, Masakey-chan, Natsumi-chan, Fumijima-san, Misuzu-chan, President Kurashima, Akira-chan, and Yamauchi-san.

    Normally, even the death of one person would be a matter of great importance, but three lives have already been lost. Even so, if seven more people don¡¯t die, this death game won¡¯t end.

    The value of life is extremely light here.

    £¨What should I do¡­ how can I survive?£©

    While I was thinking about this, a knock on the door suddenly rang out, and I involuntarily fell back on the bed.

    ¡¸Who is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s me, me! Kyoko. I just wanted to talk to you before we vote next time¡¹

    That voice was unmistakably Kyoko-san.

    Honestly, I can¡¯t trust anyone right now¡­ but the best of the rest is probably Kyoko-san.

    After some hesitation, I unlock the door and invite Kyoko-san into the room. When she opened the door and saw my face, she smiled.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t look okay¡­ You¡¯ve got dark circles under your eyes¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because..¡¹

    That¡¯s what anyone would do if someone died like that in front of them. If I close my eyes, I can see the image of Kaneko-san hanging from the ceiling behind my eyelids.

    Kyoko-san sat down on the bed without hesitation and opened her mouth with a slightly downcast look.

    ¡¸While you were cooped up, I talked to two of the new models. Masakey is the one who betrayed us¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it..¡¹

    I knew that much.

    Because Natsumi-chan looked surprised when Fumijima-san got three votes.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s not because someone told her to, it¡¯s because she thought in her own way that Chihiro must be the mastermind. If Chihiro is the mastermind, the death game can be ended here. That¡¯s what she thought¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not why we agreed..¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you can¡¯t me her for that. Even if Masakey had kept her word, the result would still be the same. We all don¡¯t know each other, so we can¡¯t help but be suspicious of each other¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s true¡­ but..¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t trust each other, but still, to find the mastermind, it¡¯s important to team up with people we don¡¯t think are the mastermind and secure the majority of votes. That¡¯s the only way to survive, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, there¡¯s no guarantee that Kyoko-san isn¡¯t the mastermind..¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is no such thing. But right now, President Kurashima has Mizuki and Yamauchi. Then Misuzu has Fumijima, and that¡¯s five votes. The rest are me, you, and the two new models. If we don¡¯t work together, we¡¯ll be destroyed individually and that¡¯ll be the end of it¡¹

    ¡¸Still¡­ it¡¯s five against four, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    If we vote for the four of them in turn, the President¡¯s group can survive for a while. Our lives are a dying breed.

    ¡¸Yeah, but just now Misuzu came to persuade me¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan?¡¹

    I raise one eyebrow.

    ¡¸Yes. Misuzu is cooperating with the President on the condition that Fumijima is eliminated after Chihiro. So the next vote for Fumijima by the President¡¯s group will be four, since Fumijima will never vote for himself. That means they need one more vote to be sure¡¹

    Well, if Fumijima-san is eliminated, the President group¡¯s vote will be reduced to four. If there are only eight people left, they want to keep five votes.

    £¨But why Kyoko-san?£©

    I was mildly jealous that I wasn¡¯t the one Misuzu-chan had called out to.

    ¡¸So¡­ you¡¯re going to let Fumijima-san in?¡¹

    I asked in a slightly spiky voice, and Kyoko-san shook her head seriously.

    ¡¸No¡­ dropping Fumijima here won¡¯t help. More importantly, dropping the President will destroy the cooperative system between Mizuki, Yamauchi, and Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸President Kurashima?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If we can get the votes of the two new models, you and I, and Fumijima, to vote for the President, we can win five to four¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!? You¡¯re bringing Fumijima-san into this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I was a little surprised by this.

    To be honest, after what he had done to Misuzu-chan, Fumijima-san was nothing but a disgrace.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I can cooperate with him, but I can use him¡­ I¡¯m going to try to persuade Fumijima that he¡¯s the one the President is after next, and that once the President is down, the only person Misuzu can rely on is him. I¡¯ll try to convince him of that¡¹

    To be honest, I have no idea what to do right now. In that situation, I have no choice but to bet my chips on Kyoko-san.

    ¡¸Can you help me?¡¹

    I nodded quietly to Kyoko-san¡¯s question.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡ºGood evening! Aramaki-san announces this time is 9:00 p.m, Jake! Gather around the round table, Jake!¡»

    As usual, Aramaki-san¡¯s voice rang out very loudly.

    But I¡¯m not surprised anymore.

    ¡ºAh, it¡¯s too loud¡»

    That¡¯s all I think.

    When we moved to therge room with the round table, no one hade out yet.

    After waiting for a while, people started to gather one by one, and when I saw Fumijima-san sitting next to Kyoko-san, I was relieved to know that the persuasion had been sessful.

    Misuzu-chan took the trouble to sit on the other side of Kyoko-san, next to Fumijima-san, in order not to rm him? I wondered.

    ¡ºIt seems everyone is here, Jake¡»

    The distressed look in the fishes¡¯ eyes on the monitor was annoying.

    ¡ºThe number of people in the room is now down to single digits, and it¡¯s nice to see the dirtiness of humanity seeping out, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Shut up, fish. I don¡¯t want to be called dirty by someone who has a parasite in her stomach¡¹

    Kyoko-san¡¯s lips twitched and Aramaki-san jumped.

    ¡ºOh, you¡¯re right, Jake. Then you should see the results and realize how dirty you are, Jake!¡»

    Aramaki-san probably knew that Misuzu-chan had gone to negotiate with Kyoko-san and that Kyoko-san had persuaded Fumijima-san.

    I think she is trying to say that the result of this vote is the result of mutual deception.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll announce the results of the minority vote first!¡»

    £¨Minority vote?£©

    My eyes widen involuntarily.

    I assume there is no such thing.

    There should be a 50-50 split, with five votes for President Kurashima and four votes for Fumijima-san.

    As usual, Aramaki-san is shown in a close-up, and the words ¡°Total result¡± with me effects are drawn with shy movements.

    And the next thing that appeared on the screen was¡­

    ¡ºItsuki Kurashima ¨C two votes¡»

    ¡¸What the helllllll?¡¹

    Kyoko-san shouted and stood up. Two votes means that Kyoko-san and I are the only ones who voted for President Kurashima.

    Then¡­

    ¡ºFumijima Pheasant Man ¨C three votes¡»

    And finally, with an explosive effect¡­

    ¡ºKiyoka Yamauchi ¨C 4 votes¡»

    appeared on the screen.

    In the stunned silence, Yamauchi-san kicked her chair and stood up.

    ¡¸W-w-w-why! Howe! Why is this happening to me?¡¹

    Fumijima-san, who was standing across the table from Yamauchi-san, let out augh.

    ¡¸Fuhihi~, I was surprised when President Kurashima instructed me to vote Yamauchi-san in, though. Well, if he and Mizuki-san are going to survive, you¡¯re definitely going to get in the way, and I can understand why he would want to get rid of a useless woman as soon as possible. Fuhihi~¡¹

    President Kurashima shouted at the smirking Fumijima-san.

    ¡¸You idiot! I didn¡¯t give you that order! I would never do that! Trust me, Kiyoka! You Fumijima! Why are you lying to her?! What are you scheming!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, President might be thinking that if Yamauchi-san is still alive, you¡¯re in trouble, but the four votes that went to Yamauchi-san were mine, Misuzu-san¡¯s, President¡¯s and Mizuki-san¡¯s, right? Hey, Misuzu-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Fumijima-san¡¯s words were met with a downcast nod from Misuzu-chan. This time, Mizuki-chan raised her voice.

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t vote you! I vote for Fumijima! I swear!¡¹

    I have no idea what¡¯s going on here. I definitely put in President. Maybe Kyoko-san did, too.

    Where were the votes for the two new models who didn¡¯t want to participate in the conversation at all? They must have disliked Misuzu-chan, so it is unlikely that they acted in concert.

    In other words, Misuzu-chan isn¡¯t trying to defeat Fumijima-san, is she?

    ¡¸Fumijima! You bastard! You betrayed us!¡¹

    Kyoko-san twisted up Fumijima-san¡¯s chest, and he turned away with a frightened look on his face.

    ¡¸How could I betray you¡­ how could I defy the President!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumijima! How dare you!¡¹

    Yamauchi-san shouted at the same time as the President struck the round table with great force.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to kill all of youuuuuu!¡¹

    Immediately, there was a loud bang that made my eardrums feel like they were about to copse.

    ¡ºShut up, Jake!!!!!!¡»

    Silence descended, leaving behind a reverberation of keening and feedback noise. Everyone froze in ce.

    In the silence that had been forcibly created, Aramaki-san said in a clerical tone.

    ¡ºCough¡­ then, I will announce the mission to be assigned to Kiyoka Yamauchi, Jake¡»

    Then, as Aramaki-san appeared in a close-up on the screen, the words appeared in the background.

    ¡ºCrucifixion[1] sex 24 hours, climax quota 100 times, return alive¡»

    ¡¸What¡­crucifixion?¡¹

    As soon as Yamauchi-san¡¯s expression turned frightened, Aramaki-san let out a chuckle.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry, Jake, it¡¯s the ugly ones that will be crucified, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Ehhh?¡¹

    Fumijima-san jumped out of his skin. He¡¯s aware that it¡¯s him, even though all he¡¯s said is that he¡¯s ugly.

    ¡ºUse the crucified ugly one, and if you can cum a hundred times, you¡¯ll survive, Jake! I¡¯ll show you how to use it, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s hard for me..¡¹

    Fumijima-san looked even more desperate than Yamauchi-san.

    <hr>

    (1) Crucifixion is a method of capital punishment in which the victim is tied or nailed to arge wooden beam and left to hang until eventual death from exhaustion and asphyxiation. It was used as a punishment by the Romans, among others.

 Chapter 163: Faintly Smiling Live Stream

    Chapter 163: Faintly Smiling Live Stream

    ¡ºNnn *shlurp* *lick* Nnn¡­ Chu¡­¡»

    A lustful sound of water ising from the speakers.

    It¡¯s too nasty. And it made me put my hand on my cheek, and I could feel that it was very hot.

    On the monitor I looked up at, there was a crucifix in the shape of an X.

    It shows a nude man crucified on it.

    His figure is not very toned, even for a man of his size.

    His head is covered with a sack and there is no hint to the viewers watching the broadcast as to who this man is.

    The image is taken from the upper and rear. To be honest, the picture is unbearably unpleasant to look at.

    A naked woman kneels between the legs of such a man and moves her head back and forth.

    She has lustrous ck hair and a sexy mole. She is a beautiful woman in her early thirties with an excess of sex appeal.

    She is poking her nose into his pubic hair and handling the penis in her mouth with her lips.

    Her face is only glimpsed here and there because she is looking almost backwards, but anyone who sees her will at least know that she is Kiyoka Yamauchi, the talented manager of First Beauty Agency.

    ¡ºJupo *shlurp shlurp* Kupo, Kupo¡­¡»

    The lustful sound of a man¡¯s cock being served by her mouth echoed. The friction of the fingertips rubbing up against the base, and the breath on the nose can be heard too.

    These sounds became more and more intense, and gradually turned into something rhythmic.

    I quietly look around me.

    Natsumi-chan¡¯s face is bright red. She covers her eyes with the palms of her hands and nces at the monitor through the gap.

    She is embarrassed to see it, but her curiosity gets the better of her.

    Misuzu-chan¡¯s breathing was ragged, perhaps because she remembered the time Fumijima-san had raped her. She sits on the chair, her inner thighs trembling.

    On the other hand, Masakey-chan¡¯s enraptured face, staring at the monitor, is a real mystery.

    ¡¸¡­Serve you right¡¹

    I heard Kyoko-san muttering just next to me. I¡¯m not sure if it was to Fumijima-san or Yamauchi-san. No, it was probably to Fumijima-san, who had betrayed her.

    ¡¸Damn¡­ Kiyoka..¡¹

    The President was biting his teeth, looking as if he was about to shed tears of blood, while Akira-chan was leaning against the President and kept her face turned away.

    I wonder how it feels to see a woman who used to be his, moreover, if she was his lover, serving another man.

    Intense jealousy? Is it like that?

    To be honest, I can¡¯t imagine.

    ¡ºNnn¡­ chu¡­ lick¡­¡»

    Yamauchi-san removed her mouth from Fumijima-san¡¯s crotch, stood up, picked up the towering penis with her fingertips, and rubbed it against her own crotch.

    ¡ºOh, it¡¯s so big and hard. Mmm¡­¡»

    Perhaps she got excited while sucking the man¡¯s cock, but her behavior made me feel somewhat frustrated.

    But unfortunately, Fumijima-san¡¯s legs were too short.

    The position of his hips was too different from the model body of Yamauchi-san, and if she wanted to insert his cock in the crucifixion position, the woman would have to make a really shameful crab thigh.

    ¡ºNnn¡­ B-big¡­ Nnn¡­ Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­¡»

    The angle of the camera made it impossible to tell what was going on, but the frown on her face made me think of a man¡¯s object being swallowed inside her vagina.

    ¡¸T-this.. means they¡¯re going to have to have sex standing up for 24 hours, right? That¡¯s impossible¡­ Moreover, a hundred times..¡¹

    Natsumi-chan let out a somewhat dumbfounded voice.

    I think it¡¯s impossible too. Unlike men, women can cum many times in a single session, but even so, it¡¯s absurd.

    But if I were in Yamauchi-san¡¯s position, this would not be the time to talk about it. If I don¡¯t fuck him, I¡¯ll be killed. That¡¯ s not a threat. Three people are dead already.

    Whether skewered like the female detective, dismembered like Hikami-kun, hanged like Kaneko-san, or killed in a more brutal way. It¡¯s horrible to imagine.

    Even if I were in her position, I would be desperately trying toe without any shame or outward appearance.

    ¡ºNnn, ah, ah, ahhh, nnn¡­ ah, ah¡­¡»

    The President closed his eyes and covered his ears as her moans began toe from the speakers.

    The sound of her clinging to the man and mming her hips against him, a rhythmic sound simr to a popping sound, echoed in unison with her panting voice.

    On the monitor, Yamauchi-san is desperately shaking her hips. However, she is shamelessly swinging her hips. Her posture is so postured that she appears to be hunching over and looking terribly stupid.

    The original Yamauchi-san has the air of a bewitching beauty, so the picture gives us an indescribable sense of pity.

    And the fact that this scene is being broadcast on the Inte makes it all the more pitiful.

    ¡ºNnn, ah, ahh, fuuh, fuuh, ahhh¡­ good, it¡¯s so hard, it¡¯s so different from the President¡¯s squishy one¡­¡»

    Even if he tried to cover his ears, the President must have heard her, because he made an indescribably pathetic expression.

    Perhaps, Yamauchi-san said it as an insult.

    Just before entering the room with the red door, she was ring at the President and Akira-chan.

    She assumed that it was the President and Akira-chan who had voted for her. That was the atmosphere.

    ¡ºNnn, ah, ah, ahhhhhhhhh¡­¡»

    The movement of her hips became more and more intense.

    Perhaps she¡¯s trying toe as quickly as possible, she began to rub her own nipples and bouncing her hips frantically.

    However, the gaspsing from the speakers are gradually bing interspersed with breathless gasps.

    Sex in a standing position. And since the man can¡¯t move, the physical burden falls on the woman.

    It¡¯s impossible to cum a hundred times in that kind of situation, both physically and in terms of time.

    £¨To be humiliated and then killed in the end¡­ that¡¯s just too bad.£©

    At about the same time I lowered my eyes¡­

    ¡ºAh! Ah, ahhhhhhhhhh¡­ hiiiiiiiii!¡»

    Yamauchi-san¡¯s panting voice echoed from the speakers, and its tone rose an octave.

    On the monitor, Yamauchi-san is shaking her head violently, clinging to the man¡¯s neck, arching her back, and shaking violently.

    Then she copsed to her knees.

    White fluid was dripping from the towering manhood that had slipped out.

    ¡¸Huh¡­ Nnnn¡¹

    While staring at the monitor, Masakey-chan let out a hot breath, and Misuzu-chan turned red and rubbed her knees together.

    Natsumi-chan, no longer embarrassed, was watching the monitor intently.

    I don¡¯t know¡­ all three of them seem to be envious. I wonder if the models in the Modero project have a tendency to be lecherous¡­.

    When I turned my attention to the monitor again, I saw that Yamauchi-san was breathing heavily as she staggered to her feet, took the man¡¯s cock in her hand again, and led it to her crotch.

    There is no time to enjoy the aftermath ofing. In fact, does it mean that she can continue toe more when she is in the middle ofing?

    As I watched with bated breath, the monitor suddenly switched to show a close-up of Aramaki-san.

    ¡ºSo, the results are for tomorrow¡¯s enjoyment, Jake¡»

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m so tired, I can¡¯t do it anymore¡¹

    As soon as I came back to my room from the girl¡¯s bar, Iy down on my bed without taking a shower.

    My back was shaking, my legs were shaking. My body was tingling all over.

    After three hours of intense sex, I went to work at the store and stood there until morning. My physical strength was at its limit.

    I had to take a shower and take off my makeup, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to stand up anymore.

    ¡¸Huh..¡¹

    I let out a big sigh, my mouth ckening involuntarily.

    £¨I¡¯m d¡­ I¡¯ve got a little more time£©

    Somehow I managed to stay in first ce in the poprity contest today.

    Thanks to the 100,000 yen I earned from sex with Kijima, I can finally take a break.

    Still, sex with Kijima was far more intense than I had imagined. Perhaps that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t get the image of Kijima out of my mind while I was standing in the store, and it really bothered me.

    I didn¡¯t want to think about a man I didn¡¯t like or care about, I wanted to think only about Kobayashi-sensei. But Kijima forcefully pushes it away.

    £¨It¡¯s annoying¡­ although it felt good¡­£©

    What the hell is that guy? Even if he was born with a big cock, his fingertip technique is unbelievable.

    I wonder how many women he¡¯s messed around with that he can make theme so easily¡­ even though he¡¯s ugly.

    While I¡¯m thinking about this, my consciousness is gradually fading. No, I¡¯m sleepy.

    £¨I have to take off my makeup¡­ it¡¯s rough on my skin. I¡¯ll ask Cockroad maid to remove my makeup while I sleep£©

    I reached for the doorbell to call Cockroach maid.

 Chapter 164: Exposure Ecstasy

    Chapter 164: Exposure Ecstasy

    ¡¸Gyahahahaha! Masaki! Did you see the look on his face when he realized he was going to be crucified? Suck on that! Really, suck on that!¡¹

    Kyoko-sanughs and shakes her shoulders, and I chuckle, ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±.

    £¨This girl¡­ she¡¯s so friendly¡­ or rather¡­ she¡¯s so reserved£©

    To be honest, Kyoko-san and I don¡¯t have much inmon.

    It¡¯s only since we became involved in this death game that we¡¯ve really talked.

    Indeed, Fumio-kun was very surprised.

    At the time of the preparation meeting and the practice rehearsal, the mission to the manager was as follows ¡°Simple 100 times (¡ùNote: Confinement King harem term: it¡¯s too much trouble to think about, so let¡¯s say 100 times for now) ¨C The quota for climaxing was supposed to be one hundred times¡±.

    However, it seems that Kyoko-san somehow got Lili-chan involved and made it that way.

    Well, it¡¯s not hard to imagine that Lili-chan would have easily epted the idea, saying ¡°it¡¯s so interesting, Devi ¡±.

    Kyoko-san is in trouble, too.

    She was bound to be discovered and punished sooner orter.

    ¨D¨DAnd currently, Fumio-kun was crucified until the time of the radio gymnastics.

    ¡¸What¡­ even though it¡¯s a day off from club activities, I can¡¯t meet the Confinement King, it¡¯s not my lucky day at all¡¹

    That¡¯s what Ui-chan said with her mouth agape.

    In addition to me, Misuzu-chan, Kyoko, Natsumi, Kaneko-san and the other death game participants, Ui-chan and Kei-chan, who have Sunday off from club activities, are gathered on the sofa set in ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±.

    ¡¸Why is it that Shima is allowed to participate in this death game and I¡¯m not!?¡¹

    Ui-chanins, and Natsumi-chan opens her mouth with a grin.

    ¡¸Ui-chan, you can¡¯t act. In elementary and middle school, you always yed the part of a horse¡¯s front legs¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not true! I-it was usually the front legs, but there were times when I yed the back legs, and there were times when I yed a role with proper lines!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve yed viger B, but my lines were just ¡°hello¡±¡¹

    While Ui-chan was gnashing her teeth, Kei-chan clung to Misuzu-chan and asked.

    ¡¸Do they serve snacks at Death Game?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ no, I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    Misuzu-chan replied with a wry smile, and Kei-chan said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± and started to swing her legs.

    She seems to have lost interest.

    ¡¸But Ponpoko-san was so surprised¡­ it¡¯s a little pitiful, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Misuzu-chan says, and Natsumi-chan replies, folding her hands behind her head and stretching.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s okay. Kijima seems to be nning to let that round face return unharmed..¡¹

    The one who voted for Yamauchi-san earlier were Fumio-kun, me, Misuzu-chan, and Natsumi-chan.

    Actually, there¡¯s a background story to this.

    Misuzu-chan has already been turned into Fumio¡¯s obedient sex ve by the sex she¡¯s had so far, and it was Fumio-kun who ordered her to ept the President¡¯s invitation.

    Natsumi, on the other hand, has been Fumio¡¯s sex ve since before the death game began. And she is a yandere who is in love with Fumio-kun.

    So, in the earlier turn, Fumio-kun made us vote for Yamauchi-san, and finally bared his fangs at the President.

    Next, the n is to vote down Akira Mizuki-chan.

    With that, the decent (?) death game is almost over. And now, it¡¯s time for me, the wild card of the game, to step in.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, Shiratori hasn¡¯t shown up here yet, has she?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan cowers in response to Ui-chan¡¯s question.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about¡­ that one. It seems she refused to participate in the death game. And today, she said she was going to a friend¡¯s house. Was it Kizuna-chan? Maybe it¡¯s her name¡¹

    £¨Kizuna-chan? It sounds familiar¡­?£©

    That¡¯s what I thought, but I can¡¯t remember where I heard it.

    ¡¸Okay, she¡¯s too unaware that she¡¯s the Confinement King¡¯s woman¡­ Shima, why don¡¯t you at least give her a lecture? As her aunt¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be a traumatic experience for me if I give her a lecture¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~, haa~..¡¹

    Although I couldn¡¯t see her because of the sack on my head, Yamauchi-san seemed to be breathing very hard.

    As of now, I¡¯ve ejacted four times.

    Her number of climaxes has probably not even reached double digits yet.

    But perhaps she¡¯s already nearing her limit, after the sound of her copse on the floor earlier, I can only hear her ragged breathing, and there¡¯s no sign of her getting up.

    ¡ºAre you already at your limit, Jake?¡»

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m just taking a break! Shut up! Don¡¯t force me, you¡¯re annoying!¡¹

    Aramaki-san¡¯s voice came from the speaker, and Yamauchi-san raised her voice hysterically.

    The fact that I can hear Aramaki-san¡¯s voice means that the broadcasting has been temporarily stopped.

    ¡ºIf the quota is a hundred times, and you¡¯re already stuck on a single digit, it¡¯s not going to be much fun¡­ So, I¡¯m going to offer you a little relief, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Relief? What? You¡¯re going to reduce the quota?¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s no fun to simply reduce it, Jake. Kiyoka Yamauchi, don¡¯t you hate President Kurashima for abandoning you, Jake?¡»

    ¡¸Of course I hate him! I hate him for getting involved with that little girl and then abandoning me. Most of my twenties were devoted to him! And¡­!¡¹

    I heard a pounding on the floor.

    ¡ºSo here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do, Jake¡­ just in case President Kurashima survives, I¡¯ll going to kill him socially, Jake¡»

    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve climaxed nine times so far, and at this speed, you¡¯ll probably be able to do it 30 more times. But, if you have sex right when you¡¯re talking to the camera about President Kurashima¡¯s criminal activities, then one climax is equivalent to three, Jake. That should give you a bit of mission aplished, Jake! Well, maybe he hasn¡¯tmitted thirty crimes yet, Jake¡­¡»

    ¡¸¡­He has. Thirty is more than enough. All right, watch me, I¡¯m gonna survive this!¡¹

    £¨Really? He¡¯s got 30 undetected criminal acts¡­ he¡¯s really absurd¡­ that old man£©

    Almost at the same time as I was dumbfounded, I felt Yamauchi-san¡¯s grip on my object, and she raised her voice while handling it.

    ¡¸In the first ce¡­ the reason I became that man¡¯s ve was because he raped me and took a video of it! It was the first week after I joined thepany as a new employee. I cried and cried, and before I knew it, he had made me his lover. I was forced to break up with my boyfriend, and I was made to be a part of a number of criminal acts, and as a result, here I am¡¹

    £¨So she¡¯s a victim, too£©

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay, Jake, the next climax will count for three¡­ So, I¡¯m resuming the broadcast, Jake¡»

    Within moments, my cock was engulfed by a sticky feeling.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnn¡­ it¡¯s prating me¡­ Nnn, it¡¯s getting bigger again..¡¹

    From the sound of her pained moans, I imagine she¡¯s in the back position. She was on all fours in front of me, lifting her ass high in the air.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Ah, I¡¯m so embarrassed to be dressed like this, like a dog..¡¹

    After she said that, she pushed her hips against my cock. I could feel her going deep inside me. Then she started to move her hips faster and faster.

    ¡¸Ah, no¡­it¡¯s so big, this position, it¡¯s so great, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah..¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but feel frustrated.

    I want to grab her ass right now and thrust with all my might. Such a desire is swirling around me.

    But my hands and feet are bound so tightly that I can¡¯t move.

    £¨Oh, why am I in this situation?£©

    I felt that today was going to be a long, long day.

 Chapter 165: Brother Catches

    Chapter 165: Brother Catches

    Two updates + two additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico, Ayx and somebody for the support¡­

    The first section was Kizuna Tateoka POV¡­<hr> ¡¸I knew it, it¡¯s like that!¡¹

    While I was making tea in the kitchen, I heard such a voice from the living room next door.

    His voice sounded somewhat happy.

    ¡¸Yes, as you said, I also think Kijima-senpai is suspicious¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right. No matter how you look at it, he¡¯s the only one!¡¹

    The one who is speaking with brother is Shiratori-senpai, a friend of mine from the track and field club who I became friends with through Sato-chan¡¯s introduction.

    The other day, on the way home from a shopping trip, I was alone with Shiratori-senpai, who happened to be going home in the same direction as me.

    I can¡¯t remember how the conversation went, but we were talking about the kidnapping of the track and field club.

    ¡¸Kizuna-chan. I vaguely remember that. I can¡¯t remember anything about the kidnapper, but I was confined in a dark stone room..¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai said.

    I was a little surprised, because she usually doesn¡¯t talk about herself, but more than that, I was surprised to find out that she was talking about the same situation that brother was talking about.

    The person who kidnapped the girls from the track and field club and the person who did the terrible thing to big brother were the same person, I thought.

    ¡¸So¡­Shiratori-senpai, do you want to catch the culprit?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. If I find out who did it, I¡¯m going to file a im for damages. I¡¯ve already calcted how much I can im¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha..¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile fondly.

    It was typical of Shiratori-senpai that she didn¡¯t want to report me to the police, nor did she want to get even, but she wanted to im for damages.

    When I went home and told brother about Shiratori-senpai, he said excitedly, ¡°I want to meet this Shiratori girl once¡±. And so I asked her if she¡¯d like toe over on Sunday.

    It was the first time for me to meet Shiratori-senpai without Sato-chan, so I was a bit nervous, but it was for brother¡¯s sake. I had no choice.

    And this morning, brother and Shiratori-senpai finally met for the first time.

    I made some tea and prepared some snacks. And I also prepare a roll cake which I bought yesterday.

    It¡¯s from a pastry shop in the neighborhood, but it¡¯s very delicious, rich in butter and big. It¡¯s brother¡¯s favorite cake.

    With this, I can big brother¡¯s voice saying he is very happy.

    It was hard for me when I see him depressed because he couldn¡¯t go to school anymore.

    But after he found out about Detective JK and started to take revenge on the criminals, he regained his old self, and I¡¯m really happy for him.

    And now, he seems to be very happy to have found a friend in the same situation.

    £¨I¡¯m so d¡­£©

    My mouth breaks into a smile.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡­ I think I can get in touch with an entertainment agency, so what do you think about proposing a project to a TV station?¡¹

    ¡¸A n? What kind of project, Shiratori-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, for example¡­ ¡°Detective JK Special! One of them is a mass kidnapper¡±. or something like that¡­ The content was to have the detective JK hunt down Kijima-senpai in the presence of the TV¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! Nice! Interesting! The two Detective JKs want to make a name for themselves, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll agree to do it¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if the case happening in Tokyo is rted or not, but it¡¯s something that will get good ratings. It would be a good project from the TV station¡¯s point of view¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll talk to Detective JK soon¡¹

    I was d that I could be of some help to him.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡ºThe reason why gravure idol Kana Mikami disappeared is because President Kurashima sold her to a politician. She is now being kept as a lover of a ministerial politician. Even so, she¡¯s probably still in good shape, living a veryfortable life¡­ though she¡¯s on drugs.¡»

    As she said this, the woman began to move her hips back and forth violently, clinging to the man who was crucified in the screen.

    The man¡¯s face is hidden by a sack, but the woman is a woman in her early thirties with an impressive mole.

    ¡ºAh, nnn¡­ An, ah, ah¡­¡»

    Frowning at the sound of the woman¡¯s gasping voiceing from the PC, my sister looks back at me.

    ¡¸What do you think, udia?¡¹

    ¡¸If I say so myself¡­. she¡¯s the victim of a case that happened in Tokyo, right?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who the man is, but the woman is either the missing manager or the editor of a magazine.

    After noon today, the TV will be all about this video. However, I don¡¯t think they will be able to broadcast this video on the public TV.

    It is, after all, the real footage.

    This is the third time I¡¯ve seen it.

    After confessing that President Kurashimamitted such a crime, the woman inserts the crucified man¡¯s penis into her, and they have sex.

    I can¡¯t even look at it without blushing.

    I¡¯ve been checking this URL from time to time, including after Kirihito Hikami¡¯s confession broadcast the other day, but this morning I just happened to connect to it, and suddenly this video came on.

    As far as I could see, there was no atmosphere that the woman was being forced to say anything. Rather, it seems as if she is taking the initiative in revealing herself.

    She may have been hypnotized or drugged¡­ or perhaps she is being treated in some way.

    My sister¡¯s mouth is twisted in a bitter manner.

    ¡¸Just like the other day with the model, this time she¡¯s condemning the dark side of the entertainment industry¡­ is this person pretending to be a judge or something?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I guess so. She might think she¡¯s on the side of justice, it¡¯s a nuisance¡¹

    Just because of Kirihito Hikami¡¯s confession the other day, the media has been running a series of special reports, and the weekly photo magazines have been rushing to expose the behavior of models and celebrities other than Hikami one after another.

    And now, here we are.

    Rather than pouring oil on the fire, it is obvious that this will lead to a situation where gasoline will be thrown on the fire.

    The entertainment world has been burned to the ground.

    Mass hysteria is a truly frightening thing, and not only the celebrities whose names were mentioned, but also the celebrities andmentators who tried to put out the fire are being mmed on social media.

    Sponsors have been flooded withints, andmercials, movies and dramas have been cancelled one after another, screenings have been suspended, and there are even talks ofwsuits against celebrities.

    TV stations must be in a fix as to what to broadcast other than news programs.

    Stations began to rey old children¡¯s anime, broadcast shogi and go games, and animal programs that seem to have little to do with the scandal.

    I was annoyed to see that no matter how many channels I switched to, there was always some savannah animal on the screen.

    ¡¸So, how¡¯s Saori Moribe doing?¡¹

    ¡¸The same as usual. She does radio gymnastics, goes to club activities, eats dinner, takes a bath, faces the picture, and then goes to bed. It¡¯s a very simple life. Of course, I¡¯m not monitoring her 100%, but I don¡¯t think she has anything to do with this entertainment industry incident..¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about Fumio Kijima?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s pretty much the same. Hees to the gymnastic every day. He usually leaves right after that..¡¹

    ¡¸If we assume that ¡°the door¡± through which the maid disappeared can be used to travel long distances, there¡¯s a chance that the Tokyo incident is the same one, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸So that means Fumio is going through the door and doing bad things in Tokyo? Well¡­ it¡¯s only a possibility. We don¡¯t know that the maid and Fumio have any connection. We don¡¯t even know what that ¡°door¡± actually looks like¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you ask a critical question, just in case he was suspicious?¡¹

    ¡¸To Fumio? Onee-chan. You say that so casually. But what if Fumio really is the culprit? Unlike you, I can¡¯t fight. If we¡¯re going to do this, we have to make sure it¡¯s safe..¡¹

    To be honest, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that we¡¯re stuck.

    The mass media is calling the Tokyo incident a ¡±Follow-up?the Mysterious Disappearance Case¡±, but to be honest, there is no guarantee that this is the same kidnapping as the mass kidnapping of the track and field club. So far, there is no solid evidence for this.

 Chapter 166: The Last Chance was Futile

    Chapter 166: The Last Chance was Futile

    The result of the vote was despairing.

    I thought that the President, who was confident that he had a majority of the votes, had been outvoted. Until the result came out.

    But the result was not Fumijima-san, whom the President tried to defeat, nor the President, whom we tried to defeat, but Yamauchi-san, the manager.

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    One thing I can say is that the damage it caused to me was much bigger than I expected.

    No matter how hard I tried, I could not get what I wanted.

    It was as if I was being yed, as if the President had seen right through me.

    It would have been a relief if Fumijima-san had dropped as the President had intended. After all, he lost the round by a small margin. I could feel that way.

    But that result was like being hit suddenly in the dark.

    There was nothing to do but cower.

    I go back to my room and think desperately about what happened to make the vote go the way it did.

    I thought about it a lot, a lot, a lot, and it wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that the situation finally came into focus.

    I don¡¯t know the exact time, but I think it was around evening.

    The conclusion is that the four members of the Modero project are in on it.

    That¡¯s all I can think of.

    The fact that Masakey-chan and Natsumi-chan were pushing Misuzu-chan away is also probably an act.

    Misuzu-chan¡¯s cooperation to the President on the condition of Fumijima-san¡¯s defeat was also a stepping stone to betray the President at this moment.

    President Kurashima had nned to bring down Fumijima-san with Kyoko-san, in addition to him, Akira-chan, Yamauchi-san and Misuzu-chan.

    However, Kyoko-san and I took advantage of this and tried to defeat the President.

    If I, Kyoko-san, Natsumi-chan, Masakey-chan and Fumijima-san had voted for the President, the result should have been four votes for Fumijima-sawn and five votes for the president.

    However, this did not happen.

    Four votes were cast for Yamauchi-san.

    These four votes were definitely cast by Fumijima-san, Misuzu-chan, Masakey-chan and Natsumi-chan.

    Why they chose Yamauchi-san as a target, I could not understand at all when I thought about it.

    Fumijima-san was saying that the President and Akira-chan had voted for Yamauchi-san, but if Yamauchi-san dropped out, there was no point in worsening the rtionship between the President and Yamauchi-san.

    There is no way she canplete such an absurd the mission¡¯s quota.

    There is no possibility for Yamauchi-san toplete the mission.

    At this point, if Fumijima-san¡¯s actions are to be given any meaning, it would be a simple harassment¡­

    However, if I think this far, I cane to one conclusion.

    The mastermind of this death game are the four members of the Modero project. It¡¯s one of them.

    Because otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be right.

    The four members of the Modero Project created the situation up to this point behind the scenes, while making it look like they were fighting.

    If I unravel their preparations, they started from the time of the first vote for Misuzu-chan.

    Normally, I think the mastermind is Fumijima-san, but there is also the possibility that it is Masakey-chan.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m afraid of that girl for some reason.

    Sometimes she smiles at me, and that scares me a lot.

    £¨If I want to survive, I¡¯ll have to cut down those four¡­ if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to cooperate with the others¡­£©

    The four of us, excluding the Modero project team ¨C me, Kyoko-san, President Kurashima, and Akira-chan ¨C were eliminated in turn, and the game was over.

    If this is the scenario, then the next chance to fight against this scenario is the next round.

    Assuming that the four members of the Modero project will vote for someone, we¡¯ll concentrate the votes of the remaining four members on one person.

    Then, somehow, it¡¯s four to four.

    £¨To be honest, I don¡¯t like the idea of cooperating with President Kurashima¡­ but wait a minute. What happens if it¡¯s a draw?£©

    On second thought, I haven¡¯t checked the rules in case of a draw.

    Will there be a re-vote, or will both yers be out?

    Ideally, both sides would be out.

    For example, in the next vote, if President Kurashima and Fumijima-san disappear at the same time, there are only six girls left.

    Misuzu-chan, Masakey-chan, and Natsumi-chan vs. me, Kyoko-san, and Akira-chan.

    Then it¡¯s just a mud fight. The draw continues, and finally the death game ends with one person from each camp surviving.

    £¨Or, if the voting continues that long, one of the remaining members of the Modero project will be the mastermind¡­£©

    Hopefully, Fumijima-san will be eliminated in the next vote, and the death game will end with Fumijima-san as the mastermind.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to bear such stress if the game is dragged to the end and it bes two against two.

    Just thinking about it makes my stomach hurt.

    £¨Anyway, I have to talk to President Kurashima and Kyoko-san¡­£©

    Almost at the same time as I was thinking this, I heard someone shouting behind the door.

    It must have been quite loud, but I could only hear it faintly on the other side of the door.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to vote at Fumijima next time! You got it!¡¹

    That was President Kurashima¡¯s voice.

    £¨I guess the President came to the same conclusion¡­£©

    In other words, he is telling me and Kyoko-san to vote for Fumijima-san. I guess there is no need to sneak around anymore.

    Considering the possibility of a trap, I opened the door and saw the President¡¯s back walking toward his room.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    £¨It¡¯s almost¡­ the time£©

    Probably, it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Before Aramaki-san¡¯s announcement, I walk out of the room.

    Everyone was already gathered at the round table.

    I guess they couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    The next vote would almost decide our fate.

    I sat down next to Kyoko-san and looked around at the faces around the round table.

    The President and Akira-chan¡¯s expressions were dark.

    Misuzu-chan and the other three sat side by side, whispering and giggling to each other, as if they thought that acting was no longer necessary.

    The Modero project group, the President and Akira-chan, and I and Kyoko-san, were divided into three groups around a round table.

    ¡¸Kyoko-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fumijima, right? I know¡¹

    I opened my mouth, and Kyoko-san gave a small nod. But her expression was quite stiff.

    In the midst of the tension¡­

    ¡ºGood evening! Aramaki-san announces that it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the evening¡­ and everyone¡¯s already here, Jake! I feel a little lonely, Jake!¡»

    Aramaki-san¡¯s face appeared on the screen in a close-up, but towards the end of the scene, her tone became a little sullen.

    Aramaki-san¡¯s sullen was not our concern.

    Staring at the screen, the President shouted.

    ¡¸Hey, Salted Salmon. I have a question for you. What happens if the vote results in a tie?¡¹

    ¡ºReally¡­ you¡¯re impatient, Jake. Well, I can understand your frustration, Jake. First, to calm you down, I¡¯ve beenpiling a wedding-slide memory of Aramaki-san from the time she was a pure salmon egg to the present, with Ave Maria ying in the background..¡»

    ¡¸You¡¯re annoying me even more! What¡¯s with the pure salmon eggs? If you want to y it, just y it in the Salmon Museum!¡¹

    ¡¸The Salmon Museum¡­¡¹

    The President shouted, I chuckled, and Aramaki-san came back into the picture.

    ¡ºOf course I sent it to the Salmon Museum, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸There¡¯s one!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºThere are five of them in Japan! They¡¯re all sacred ces for salmon lovers, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸I can¡¯t be patient! I asked you what happens if there¡¯s a tie!¡¹

    The President finally lost his temper, banging the round table and raising his voice, and Aramaki-san let out an exasperated voice.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s obvious, Jake. Both of them are eliminated, Jake!¡»

    £¨Yes!£©

    I clenched my fists involuntarily. Now Fumijima-san has been eliminated.

    All that¡¯s left now is to wait for the man himself, Fumijima-san, toe out of the room from the red door.

    The President exhales loudly and quietly reaches for Akira-chan¡¯s head, stroking her hair.

    The look of determination on the President¡¯s face suggests that the Modero project team will vote for him. Perhaps it is because he thinks so.

    If that happens, the President and Fumijima-san will have to stab each other.

    To Akira-chan¡¯s anxious face, the President said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Akira, I¡¯ll protect you¡¹

    However¡­

    There was a crash, and the red door opened.

    Fumijima-san walked out with a deep sigh, and from behind him¨C

    ¡¸¡­You look like you¡¯ve seen a dead man, President¡¹

    Yamauchi-san appeared with ascivious atmosphere of after-action.

    ¡ºKiyoka Yamauchi has survived¡»

    Aramaki-san¡¯sment caught us off guard.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­¡¹

    ¡ºLet¡¯s announce the voting results, Jake!¡»

    A close-up of Aramaki-san is shown, and as usual, the words ¡°Total Result¡± are drawn with shy movements, with me effects.

    The first thing that appeared was¡­

    ¡ºFumijima Pheasant Man ¨C 4 votes¡»

    Then, with an explosion-like effect¨D¨D

    The words ¡°Akira Mizuki ¨C 5 votes¡± appeared.

 Chapter 167: Daughter

    Chapter 167: Daughter

    ¡¸NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡¹

    A high-pitched, screech-like voice rang out.

    Akira-chan was covering her ears with her hands, as if she didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    ¡¸Akira!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no¡­no..¡¹

    President hugged her shoulders, but she just looked desperate and her lips trembled.

    The situation is clear, Yamauchi-san¡¯s vote has ruined everything.

    No, even if it was a tie, Akira-chan would still fall. Her despair is not Yamauchi-san¡¯s fault.

    But the fact that I couldn¡¯t cut down the four members of the Modero project here has decided the course of this death game.

    All that¡¯s left is to be tortured to death.

    ¡ºThe mission for Akira Mizuki is¡­¡»

    A close-up of Aramaki-san appears on the screen, and the words appear in the background.

    ¡ºFemale pig training livestock coption. Ugly dna seed-fucking¡»

    ¡¸Terrible..¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a squeal at the awfulness of the words.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s basically the same as Misuzu¡¯s. You have sex with that ugly guy, and if you don¡¯t get impregnated, it¡¯s goodbye. The only difference is that it¡¯s a hard fuck with restraints¡»

    To Aramaki-san¡¯s merciless exnation, President Kurashima raised his voice in a pleading tone.

    ¡¸No, please don¡¯t! P-please don¡¯t do that! I¡¯ll do anything for you! I¡¯ll do anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, President¡­ you were just looking at me with a finger in your mouth, but when ites to Akira-chan, you are so desperate¡¹

    Yamauchi-san spat out with a frustrated face, and the President grunted, ¡°Kuh¡­¡±.

    ¡ºNo can do¡»

    Aramaki-san¡¯s answer was curt, and Akira-chan began to cry in tears.

    ¡ºAre you going to do it? Or do you want to die right now? That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve prepared the most miserable way for you to die¡»

    ¡¸Hiii? No, I don¡¯t¡­ want to¡­ die¡¹

    Then the President stood up, got down on his knees on the floor and started screaming desperately.

    ¡¸No, please! Please don¡¯t do this! Akira is¡­ Akira is my real daughter! She¡¯s the precious daughter of the woman I truly love! I don¡¯t care what happens to me! Please!¡¹

    Everyone gasped at the President¡¯s confession.

    £¨His own daughter¡­ I think Akira-chan is the daughter of a famous actor, a second generation celebrity, though? Eh? So? Does he mean that?£©

    I was confused for a moment, but it¡¯s easy if I think about it. She was an illegitimate child born with the wife of a famous actor. Blood Parasite. That¡¯s what it means.

    If I understand that, it would make sense why the President put so much effort into Akira-chan.

    But there was no change in Aramaki-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s irrelevant. But are you going to stop eating salmon roe because it¡¯s not a female salmon but a male salmon?¡»

    Please don¡¯t force the analogy with salmon. It¡¯s too confusing.

    ¡ºOr do you want your daughter to die, Jake?¡»

    ¡¸Salmon doesn¡¯t have any fingers¡¹

    Natsumi-chan picks up a small blur in a whisper. She¡¯s the kind of girl who can¡¯t help but pick up on a joke.

    ¡¸No, no¡­ no, I don¡¯t want to die..¡¹

    Akira-chan mutters, and leaves her seat, crying tearfully. Then, dragging her heavy body, she started to walk towards the red door.

    ¡¸A-Akira! Kuh¡­ A-Akira..¡¹

    The President¡¯s blood-curdling moan echoed, and Fumijima-san started walking toward the red door as if following Akira-chan.

    Well, Fumijima-san¡­ just a moment ago, he was having sex with Yamauchi-san, and yet he can still do it?

    At this point, I can¡¯t believe that Fumijima-san is even human.

    Fumijima-san held Akira-chan¡¯s drooping shoulders in front of the red door.

    Then, when he looked back at the President, he twisted her mouth into a smile.

    ¡¸Well then¡­ you can look forward to having grandchildren. Oh, ¡°father-inw¡­¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Fumijima! You bastarddddddddd!¡¹

    Akira-chan and Fumijima-san disappeared behind the red door amidst the President¡¯s grudge-like screams.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Although I said so to the President, I was inwardly puzzled when I entered the broadcast room with Akira Mizuki.

    The n was to sleep with a young lover from a middle-aged father, but it turned out to be a really heinous situation, raping his daughter in front of her own father.

    £¨I feel twice as guilty, and even more so¡­£©

    However, it was the result of the President¡¯s misdeeds, and Kaneko-san, whom the President raped and sold off, has a father too. He got what he deserved.

    If there is any saving grace, it is that I was always intending to make Akira Mizuki mine, and I have no ns to broadcast the video to the outside world.

    If she wants to, she can continue her modeling career.

    Incidentally, Yamauchi-san is going to be taken into custody by Lili after everything is over.

    When I asked her what she was going to do, she said ¡°Torture had been corrupted and was going out of control, Devi, and that she needed a distraction, Devi¡±.

    I decided not to ask any more questions.

    Akira Mizuki was trembling in my arms as I held her shoulders.

    When I look at her again, I realize that she is indeed a model. She is no less beautiful than Misuzu.

    She hadn¡¯t worn any make-up since the first few days of the Death Game, and her face was stained with tears, but her beauty was still intact.

    Now, her long hair was tied in twin tails on either side of her head.

    Her eyes are long and narrow, and her nose looks as if it has been drawn with a face-painting brush.

    Her body is more slender than Misuzu¡¯s, but unfortunately, her breasts are very small.

    £¨Better than Fujiwara-san¡¯s, I guess¡­£©

    Her clothes are the same as when she came here.

    A white t-shirt, a ckce camisole, and a tight denim skirt, the casual outfit of an experienced fashionista.

    ¡¸Well¡­ Mizuki-san¡¹

    I opened my mouth, and she jumped.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I want to save my life too. Aramaki-san wants me to fuck you hard, with restraints. Still, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, so I¡¯ll help you if you do as I say¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, but¡­ But¡­ this is my first time, so please be as gentle as you can¡­ please¡¹

    £¨Her first time¡­ seriously¡­£©

    I feel even more guilty.

    At any rate, since it had been set up with the assumption of punishment, the bedside table was filled with a ck leather bondage outfit, manacles, shackles, a ball gag, a blindfold, a rose whip, candles, a nose hook, a piercer, a pink rotor, a low-frequency treatment device, and various colorful vibrators.

    That¡¯s a lot for a virgin to take.

    Of all my girls, Ryoko is probably the only one who would enjoy this.

    £¨I¡¯ll just have to do my best to awaken her M as soon as possible¡­£©

    ¡¸From now on, I¡¯m your master, and you¡¯re my livestock. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll beat you¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    Her face twitches, and I twist her arm, throwing her onto the bed.

    Then I yell at her in a loud voice.

    ¡¸All right, get your clothes off! You pig!¡¹

 Chapter 168: Hard Fucker

    Chapter 168: Hard Fucker

    ¡¸What¡­what should I do?¡¹

    I muttered absentmindedly, looking up at the monitor that was still off.

    Nearly an hour has already passed since Fumijima-san and Akira-chan disappeared behind the red door.

    Aramaki-san hadn¡¯t given any instructions, and it might have been okay to go back to the room, but no one had moved from the spot.

    President is still lying down on the round table with his head in his hands.

    Yamauchi-san is sitting on the floor, leaning against the wall, eyes closed, legs slumped.

    £¨Yamauchi-san¡­ I wonder how she feels?£©

    The unexpected twist is that I thought the President had taken a young lover, but it turned out to be his own daughter. It is difficult to guess her state of mind.

    If it was her daughter, would she be satisfied with her choice? Or would she still resent her? Does she realize that it was not the President who voted for Yamauchi-san in the first ce, or not?

    While I was thinking about this, I heard a whispered but cheerful voice out of ce. It was Misuzu-chan¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Hurry up, I want to finish everything and go outside. Once I¡¯m outside, I¡¯ll get ready for the wedding with my darling, and search for our love nest¡­. Oh yeah, where should we go for our honeymoon?¡¹

    She¡¯spletely in love. She doesn¡¯t want to hide the fact that she¡¯s been corrupted by Fumijima-san.

    Natsumi-chan, however, red at her.

    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong with you? Bitch. Master only held you because he had to. I¡¯m enough of a bitch ve for master¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mistaken. I¡¯m Misuzu, you know. I¡¯m a different caliber of model. Between you and me, whose job is limited to flyers for supermarkets, it¡¯s obvious which one the darling will choose, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Just listen to me. You¡¯re just a bitch with a long career! I¡¯ll tell you the history of our love!¡¹

    ¡¸History of love? I¡¯m already tired of that. First of all, I have a beautiful baby with my darling in my belly. You¡¯re just a stopgap until he meets me, you¡¯re no longer needed¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, I¡¯m the one who will get out of here with Master¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s me! But I¡¯ll at least visit your grave with darling¡¹

    Masakey-chan looked at them with cold eyes as they red at each other corner to corner.

    She has a thin smile on her face, but to my eyes, the air around her seems to be stagnant with anger.

    £¨I knew it¡­ she¡¯s scary¡­£©

    However, if I think about it, I feel something strange about Misuzu-chan and Natsumi-chan¡¯s argument.

    Both of them are arguing on the premise that Fumijima-san and themselves will survive. They are arguing based on this assumption.

    Me, Kyoko-san, President, Akira-chan and Yamauchi-san. Someone from the Modero project is the mastermind, and he/she will destroy five of us in turn, and that will be the end. So, all four Modero Project members survive.

    I thought it was such a scenario, but if I understand what the two of them said, it¡¯s not so.

    £¨No way¡­ there is no mastermind among the four members of the Modero project?£©

    With that thought, I look around.

    The President and Yamauchi-san have suffered a great deal of damage in this death game. These two are unlikely to be the mastermind.

    When I thought of this, I felt as if something cold had been poured down my spine.

    £¨There is¡­ someone who hasn¡¯t suffered any damage so far£©

    I turned my eyes to the person next to me.

    Kyoko-san was looking at the monitor with a grin on her face.

    £¨Smirking? Why¡­ why is she so rxed?£©

    Come to think of it, she¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t know any of us, except for the first dead detective.

    £¨Who is this person, anyway? Why did I think she was on my side?£©

    I suddenly became afraid and tried to leave my seat. At the moment when I lifted my body slightly, the monitor, which had been pitch-ck until then, was filled with white noise, and an image appeared on the screen.

    The sound of someone¡¯s throat gurgling sounded. With a gasp, everyone¡¯s eyes moved toward the monitor at once.

    The image on the monitor was taken from above at an angle.

    Under a pale pink light, a woman¡¯s figure was projected.

    ¡¸A-Akira!¡¹

    President Kurashima shouted urgently from his seat.

    Surely that was Akira-chan¡­maybe.

    I say ¡°maybe¡± because I can¡¯t see her face clearly.

    She is blindfolded and muzzled (ball gag). Her nose hung with a hook, squashed like a pig, ruining her beautiful face.

    Tears are dripping from under the blindfold.

    And from a ball gag which had been bitten by her mouth, drool sloppily spilling out from its vacant hole.

    ¡ºFuuu¡­ Fugaa¡­ Fuuuu¡­¡»

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t speak. The only sound that came out of the speakers was the sound of her breathing, mixed with moans.

    Her body is even more indecent.

    A bondage outfit made of ited leather straps and enamel heels. The important parts of her body arepletely uncovered.

    I don¡¯t know if she never grew it or if she shaved it off, but on her smooth lower abdomen, the word ¡°Pregnant Bag¡± was scribbled with magic marker.

    Manacles and shackles were attached to each side of her body with short chains, and she was lying in the position of a frog that had been stretched back, unable to move her arms and legs straight.

    On top of that, pink rotors were attached to both of her nipples, and they were vibrating with a low buzzing sound.

    As I looked up speechlessly, Fumijima-san appeared from the edge of the screen.

    He looked up at the camera, his mouth twisted into a grin.

    ¡ºIs it showing already? Hey, are you watching Father-inw? Good for you. Your daughter¡¯s still a virgin. I¡¯ll be ready soon, so just wait a bit¡»

    ¡¸Fumijimaaaaa¡­¡¹

    The President gritted his teeth at Fumijima-san¡¯s teasing remark.

    ¡ºAfter that, Aramaki-san prepared a cameraman for us. I think I can deliver your daughter¡¯s loss of virginity with some nice camera work, so please enjoy it¡»

    £¨Cameraman?£©

    As soon as I thought that, the camera, which had been looking at her from a diagonal angle, moved and came closer to Akira-chan¡¯s crotch.

    Then, the screen was filled with the image of her private parts.

    Her pink crack was twitching and twitching.

    And when the fingers of what seemed to be Fumijima-san pushed the folds to the left and right, transparent liquid dripped from them.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve been caressing her thoroughly up to this point, so she¡¯s in good shape¡»

    In fact, Akira-chan¡¯s skin was turning pink and her vagina was already soaking wet.

    ¡¸Fu-Fumijima! I¡¯ll never forgive you! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡¹

    Fumijima-san does not respond to the President¡¯s cry. It seemed that the image was a one-waymunication, and he had not heard our voice.

    As the camera returns to its original position, Fumijima-san lets out an unpleasantugh.

    ¡ºAnyway, since I¡¯ve worked her so much, I thought I¡¯d let her cum at least once around here before I take her virginity¡­. And once she¡¯s tasted it, she might be addicted to it¡»

    With that, Fumijima-san walked over to Akira-chan and pinched her bloodshot and erged clitoris with a clip-like object.

    ¡ºFghhh!? Gaaaaah!¡»

    It must have hurt a lot.

    Akira-chan writhed violently, her twin-tails bouncing vigorously on the bed.

    If I look closely, I can see red and blue wires stretching from the clip that bites her bud, which looks like an electrical cord.

    ¡¸No¡­ Don¡¯t do thattt!¡¹

    The President¡¯s voice is still unheard.

    ¡ºOkay, then, switch it on!¡»

    As soon as Fumijima-san turned the switch of the machine that seemed to be a low-frequency treatment device, Akira-chan arched her back violently.

    ¡ºFghhhhhhh!? Buga!! Gggggggg!?¡»

    Akira-chan obscenely pushed out her hips, her body twitching and jerking.

    She seemed to be stiffening in the position of forming a bridge with her neck.

    ¡ºThen, let¡¯s ascend at once, shall we?¡»

    As Fumijima-san twisted the knob to the maximum, Akira-chan¡¯s voice rose an octave higher.

    ¡ºFghhhhhhhh, Bugagaga, gggggg!¡»

    Her body shuddered like a broken machine, and her hips lifted even higher.

    ¡ºFugga, gg, ga, gu!¡»

    And then, a ssh came from her pink crack!

    *Squirtttttt¡­. *

    The golden liquid spurted out like an arc.

    The liquid was released for a surprisingly long time. I just watched it in amazement, as if seeing something unbelievable.

    At the same time as the water began to trickle out, Akira-chan, who had been lying on her back, copsed onto the bed.

    She is twitching and convulsing, but her strength is gone like a corpse. She seems to have fainted.

    ¡ºAh~, she wet herself, father-inw, she¡¯s so undisciplined. Well, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll discipline her thoroughly instead, and she¡¯ll be the kind of erotic bitch I like.

    ¡¸Fumijimaaa!! Stop itttt!¡¹

    President is screaming. Yamauchi-san, on the other hand, keeps her eyes closed.

    Misuzu-chan and Natsumi-chan look up at the monitor, their cheeks flushed, and sigh, ¡°Haa¡­¡±.

    Masakey-chan, on the other hand, seemed to be unconcerned¡­ however, her hand, hidden behind the round table, was creeping up her skirt. In fact, this girl might be the most excited.

    ¡ºWell then, while she¡¯s unconscious¡­¡»

    With that, Fumijima-san walked over to the bed again and reaches for Akira-chan, who¡¯s lying on the bed.

    He pulls off the pink rotor attached to his nipple and throws it away, exposing two gold rings to the camera as if to show them off.

    ¡ºAs proof that she¡¯s mine, I¡¯m going to give her nipple piercings like a ve!¡»

    I heard the sound of the President gasping for breath.

    Akira-chan, who was unconscious, did not seem to resist. And although Fumijima-san¡¯s back was blocking my view, but I could hear the sound of a sharp pinprick! And I heard it twice.

    ¡ºOkay, it¡¯s done. Ahaha, she might be surprised when she wakes up¡»

    After Fumijima-san leaves the camera, the camera moves closer to Akira-chan, who is lying on the bed.

    Akira-chan¡¯s small breasts are swollen, and golden rings are shining on her nipples, which are still erect at the tips. From the hole, a thin streak of blood was painfully flowing.

    ¡¸Damn it, damn itttt¡­¡¹

    The President clenched his fists so hard that they bled, tears welling in his eyes.

    ¡ºSo¡­ this is where it all begins, father-inw¡»

    With that, Fumijima-san looks at the camera and twists his mouth into a grin.

    ¡ºWell, the pain will be much less if I make it this slippery, so you should be grateful to me for taking the time and effort to do this¡»

    As he said this, Fumijima-san got on the bed, picked Akira-chan up, and sat down, holding her from behind.

    The camera moves to the front and shows Akira-chan¡¯s whole body being held by Fumijima-san with her legs wide open.

    Akira-chan is unconscious and droopingnguidly.

    From behind her, Fumijima-san holds her in his arms and over her shoulder, looking at the camera, his mouth twisted into a grin.

    ¡ºSo, enjoy the moment when your beloved daughter bes a woman. Father-inw¡»

    Then, he ced his erect cock between Akira-chan¡¯s legs in his arms.

    ¡¸No¡­please don¡¯t¡­I beg you¡­¡¹

    The President¡¯s voice was weak, and he himself must have known it was useless.

    I wonder if it¡¯s called the back sitting position. The position where she¡¯s made to sit on top of Fumijima-san¡¯s body. Akira-chan¡¯s slit is slowly swallowing Fumijima-san¡¯s hard and taut cock.

    ¡ºFuu, uuuu¡­¡»

    Akira-chan¡¯s eyebrows lowered into a curve, and her cheeks twisted in agony.

    The next moment, with a thud! Fumijima-san¡¯s thing pierced her inside.

    ¡ºFggh!? Fgggggh! Fghh! Aggggaaaa!¡»

    The shock must have brought her back to consciousness. And Akira-chan turns his head upside down again, shaking her head violently.

    Her vision is blocked. She may not even know what is going on.

    But Fumijima-san doesn¡¯t care about her, and starts to move his hips violently.

    *St*! *St*! The obscene sound of water echoes from the speakers, and on the screen, Akira-chan in an obscene bondage outfit is moving up and down violently.

    Her piercing on her breast is swinging up and down.

    Tears drip from between her blindfold, and frothy drool spills from the ball gag in her mouth.

    ¡ºFgghh, agh, fgh, ggh, fghh, agh!!¡»

    Akira-chan¡¯s screeching voice echoed in a steady rhythm, and the President covered his ears and slumped against the round table.

    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible¡­¡¹

    I moaned involuntarily. And I felt tears welling up in the corners of my eyes, even though I wasn¡¯t the one being treated.

    Suddenly, Fumijima-san shakes his body violently and extends his tongue to lick Akira-chan¡¯s cheek.

    ¡ºHey, Akira. I¡¯m the first guy you¡¯ve ever had. Don¡¯t forget that! Well, you won¡¯t get a chance to know any other guys. You¡¯ll live your whole life as my sex hole¡»

    ¡ºFugghh! Fuu! Fuu! Gggh!¡»

    As soon as he whispered that in her ear, Akira-chan¡¯s face twitched and she writhed even harder.

    However, there was no way for her to escape when she was restrained.

    Fumijima-san, apparently excited by her condition, began to thrust her even harder.

    *St*! *St*! *St*! *St*!

    ¡ºFghh!? Gagaga! Ggh! Fghh! Hii!¡»

    After a few minutes of this, Akira-chan¡¯s resistance began to fade away, and her voice began to change to a clearly pleasurable and charming sound.

    ¡ºFuh, fuaah, hyu, hii, fuh, fuh, fuh, fuahh!¡»

    Fumijima-san ys with her pierced nipples with his fingertips as he continues to thrust into her without mercy, until¡­

    ¡ºKuh!¡»

    At the moment when Fumijima-san frowned, Akira-chan¡­

    ¡ºFghhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡­¡»

    With a scream, Akira-chan arched her back.

 Chapter 169: Punishing a Selfish Daughter with Love

    Chapter 169: Punishing a Selfish Daughter with Love

    Two updates¡­

    Thanks Elo for the support¡­<hr> ¡¸Haa~¡­ haa~¡­ haa~¡­¡¹

    Akira Mizuki is leaning against me, breathing hard.

    While holding her body, which was convulsing wildly right after her climax, I poured thest of my semen into her vagina.

    I looked into her face, which was slightly cyber-looking with a blindfold, a nose hook, and a ball gag.

    To be honest, I can¡¯t really see her expression, but she¡¯s definitely cumming.

    However, there is no sign of the electronic sound of leveling up.

    It seems that taking her virginity is not enough to make Akira Mizuki surrender to me.

    It¡¯s to be expected, but she¡¯s pretty stubborn.

    I thought back again to the n I had decided on with Lili to train her.

    I was surprised to find out that the President was her biological father, but I don¡¯t think I need to change my training n.

    ¡ºThe ssic brainwashing method works best for this type, Devi¡»

    Lili said.

    That method is ¡°Suppression¡± and ¡°Rxation¡±.

    Humans are creatures that seek safety.

    She is a selfish girl who has been pampered and protected by a great power.

    As a talented second-generation celebrity of a famous star and strongly protected by the President, she has always been in a safe zone until now.

    But now she is being stripped of that protection and suppressed with fear.

    In the past, she could easily control people with the authority of her parents or the President, but now, I must show her that this is no longer the case.

    I will make her realize that she is helpless, and when her heart breaks, I will be kind to her and rx her.

    I will imprint on her mind that she is safe as long as she is loved by me, and overwrite the object of dependence from the President to me.

    £¨Before that¡­£©

    I think I¡¯ve done a lot of damage to the President by showing him taking her daughter¡¯s virginity.

    That¡¯s enough for the broadcast, now I just have to take my time to brainwash her.

    It¡¯s hard to y with the camera in mind, and even though it¡¯s an act, it¡¯s hard for me, as a good guy, to act evil more than necessary.

    When I gave Kaneko-san a look, she gave a small nod, switched off the camera, and left the room.

    There was no way that Akira Mizuki could see Kaneko-san.

    She was already supposed to be dead.

    I carefully removed the blindfold so that the nose hook would note off, and removed the ball gag.

    Immediately, frothy saliva spilled down her chin and onto the sheets.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ haa~¡­ haa~¡­¡¹

    Her eyes were unfocused, as if she were drunk. Her mouth was ck and half-open, and she was breathing raggedly.

    It was well worth the careful forey, to be able to show such a foolish face after just one session of virginity loss.

    ¡¸Well¡­ Akira, you can¡¯t keep on losing your mind. If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯ll have to try hard to conceive my child¡¹

    When I called out to her, she blinked her eyes with a vacant look in her eyes and replied in a panting voice.

    ¡¸Nnh, shut up¡­ don¡¯t you dare call me that¡­ because your baby¡­ will be aborted as soon as I get out of here¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯d dare say that?¡¹

    ¡¸You look disgusting. I¡¯m gonna tell Papa about you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Tell your Papa, then?¡¹

    She shuts up in frustration.

    I¡¯m sure she said it out of reflex in her foggy consciousness, but that¡¯s how she made people obey her on a daily basis, after all.

    £¨She¡¯s been spoiled too much, huh£©

    ¡¸Hyann¡­ Nnnh!? Upu¡¹

    I pushed her back and threw her on the bed.

    She fell down on her back with her face in the sheets along with my cock slipping out of her vagina and dripping bloody semen from her crotch.

    She was now in a crippled position with her hands and feet shackled in short chains. She couldn¡¯t get up even if she wanted to, and only her ass was sticking out, making her miserable.

    From the side table, I grabbed a rose whip and pped her ass with it.

    ¡¸It hurtssssss!!¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that this kind of whip doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it sounds. But she let out a scream like it was the end of the world.

    ¡¸Hey, you pig. I¡¯m gonna ask you one more time, what did you want to tell your Papa?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, don¡¯t hit me!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaa!? You¡¯re hurting me. Stop it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how you¡¯ve been getting people to obey you with your parents¡¯ authority, but it doesn¡¯t work on me. Your Papa doesn¡¯t have the power to protect you anymore¡¹

    I pped her ass even harder with the whip.

    ¡¸Hiii! I¡¯m sorry! I apologize! I really apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you the situation one more time for the sake of the stupid, dumb livestock. Aramaki-san told me you¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t conceive my child. He said you¡¯ll be burned at the stake. Apparently it¡¯s very painful to die, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸And I don¡¯t really want to hold you. That is true. After all, I can hold Misuzu any time I want, she¡¯s more honest and cute. So the reason I¡¯m holding you is just good intentions. It¡¯s like volunteering¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­ Misuzu, Misuzu¡­¡¹

    Akira¡¯s face contorted in frustration.

    It must be an insult too much for her pride to bear.

    ¡¸What¡¯s more, this death game isn¡¯t over just because you¡¯re pregnant. You may not understand the situation because you¡¯re an idiot, but right now, I¡¯m the one who has the best chance of clearing this game. I¡¯ll probably be the one who decides who else to clear it with me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not necessarily true¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. I¡¯d say it¡¯s about a seventy percent chance. But at least it won¡¯t be your Papa¡¹

    She stares at me silently. Maybe she¡¯s looking for something to deny, but it¡¯s a futile attempt.

    ¡¸Misuzu is a smart girl, unlike you, so she was immediately attracted to me. At the moment, if I had to choose one person, it would be Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu again¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You really are an idiot, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s only one way for you to survive, and that¡¯s to flirt with me, to give yourself to me, to serve me, to satisfy me more than Misuzu. All you have to do is make me want to hold you even after we leave here¡¹

    She¡¯d even asked the President to get rid of anyone who got in her way. She must be a verypetitive person. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t step up to the challenge of being called an idiot and having Misuzu mentioned to her.

    ¡¸What¡­ should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to figure that out on your own¡­ but I¡¯ll at least give you the first step. Just ask me sincerely. Like ¡°Please fuck this little bitch named Akira Mizuki as much as you want, fill me up with your semen and make me cum¡±¡¹

    She bit her lower lip in disgust. Then, after a moment of silence, she muttered in a hushed voice.

    ¡¸P¡­Please fuck me. Do whatever you want¡­ it¡¯s okay. Fill me up with your semen, Sob¡­ in my belly, sob.. .¡¹

    She was sobbing and crying, which was quite tickling my S part¡­

    ¡¸Uuu, uuuu¡­¡¹

    With that, I buried her crying face in the sheets, grabbed her ass, squeezed them, and whispered to her.

    ¡¸Now, I¡¯m going to give you a second shot¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuuuu¡­ Nhiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    Her arms and legs were connected with short chains, and she was in a position where only her ass was sticking out. I ce my cock in her pink slit and slowly twist it in and out.

    Her slit, which had already been melted to mush by my previous pration, did not resist, but rather sucked at me from the other side.

    ¡¸Uuuuuu¡­ it¡¯sing in¡­uuuu, no¡­no, don¡¯t spread it¡­it still hurts, it still tingles¡­¡¹

    Akira¡¯s voice became nothing but a moan as I continued prating slowly, and slowly. She bites down on the sheet with her teeth in desperation. It must really still hurt.

    ¡¸Iggii! Gghhh! Uuu¡­, uuuuu¡­¡¹

    When I¡¯ve reached all the way in, I stop moving.

    ¡¸Haaaaaa~¡­¡­¡¹

    She let out a deep breath and buried her face in the sheets again. But then, she must have noticed the difort in her breasts.

    She looked down at her breasts in a slow-motion motion and let out a scream-like voice.

    ¡¸W-what? What¡¯s this!? A piercing!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a sign that you¡¯re mine. And, for all intents and purposes, you¡¯re a pig for sex¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, Papaaa¡­¡¹

    £¨Sighs¡­ President, you¡¯ve been spoiling her too much£©

    The words ¡°I¡¯ll tell this to Papa¡± have be almost a conditioned reflex.

    It¡¯s too much trouble to deal with her every time, so I decided to silence her with my cock.

    ¡¸Hiiii!? D-don¡¯t move suddenlyyyy! It hurts, it hurtsssss! Ahh, ah, Kuh¡­ . Oh, no¡­¡¹

    When I suddenly started to move my hips violently, Akira screamed back, grabbed the sheet and writhed.

    Due to the chains connecting her hands and feet, the position of her hands and knees are close to each other in an unstable position. She could not get down on all fours, and could not even move properly to escape. As she was thrust helplessly from behind, she gasped helplessly.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhh!¡¹

    My pubic mound ps against her ass, and my hard, taut cock rubs up against her sweet, wet female flesh.

    Her small breasts barely swayed, but her piercing went up and down hard at the tip.

    Although she was a virgin until a moment ago, the tightness is quite severe. The lusty folds of her breasts mped down on me, and a frustratingly weak electric current of pleasure coursed through me from my sac to my anus.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good, Akira, your hole feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiii, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhh, ah, ah, ah, ahh¡­¡¹

    I¡¯ve just praised her, but she doesn¡¯t have time to reply.

    As I moved my hips even harder, her entire vagina began to twitch and undte, and the countless soft folds of her folds tightened irregrly around my object.

    It feelspletely different from Misuzu and Masaki-chan. It feels so good. Is this what they call a great organ?

    ¡¸No, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, i, it hurts, d, don¡¯t grab my hair, hiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    In my excitement, I grabbed her twin-tails as if they were reins, made her look up at me, and vigorously thrust up her cervix with the tip of my meat.

    I felt the sticity of the tip. In contrast, the soft flesh of her vagina gently enveloped me to the base.

    ¡¸Hiii!? It¡¯s piercing me! Ahhh, hiiiii!¡¹

    I crushed her womb with all my strength.

    ¡¸Igiii, ghhhhh, iiiiiii!?¡¹

    As she was pulled by the hair, she arched her back as if she were a wild horse.

    I pulled my cock out to the point where I could just barely pull it out, and drilled into her core again.

    ¡¸Uahhh!? Ahi, hii, hiiii¡­¡¹

    She tries to bury her face in the sheets, but she can¡¯t do it with her hair in my grasp.

    From the way she reacts, it seems that she¡¯s probably had several small orgasms in this short time.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter how many times she cum. I¡¯m still not going to cum.

    I start pumping hard again.

    ¡¸Uaah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, hii, ahhhhhhhh¡­¡¹

    The outstretched shade of her flesh is rubbing up against my cock, and the sweet sound of her mouth overflowing with endless screams follows.

    The part where she and I are connected is already a mess.

    The lustful juices secreted incessantly in her womb were stirred up and bubbled up, falling onto the sheets in strings and making a stain.

    ¡¸Forgive me¡­ how many times do I have to go crazy before you¡¯ll forgive me¡­ Hii, Ghhh!?¡¹

    She looks back at me as if begging for mercy with a tear-stained face, hung from a nose hook.

    ¡¸Shut up, and keep cumming¡¹

    I spat coolly, and the tear beads grew evenrger in her eyes.

    When she looks at me like that, of course I get even more excited. I could feel my heart thumping so hard it hurt.

    I move my hips even faster. The friction is so violent, it¡¯s not like rubbing, it¡¯s more like dragging out the mucous membrane with my cock.

    ¡¸Ah, ahhhh, ahhhhh, ahhhhhhhh! Aahiiiiiii!?¡¹

    I could feel her vaginal folds twitching and twitching. She must have cum again. But I won¡¯t forgive her yet. As her uterus is in the midst of a climax spasm. I drill into it without mercy.

    ¡¸Hhhgg!? Igii!? Gaa.. Haa, Kuh..!¡¹

    She¡¯s probably in shock, with a blocked airway, and she¡¯s in a daze.

    ¡¸Hey, you pig! Acknowledge me as your master and swear to serve me as my sex toy for the rest of your life!¡¹

    ¡¸I acknowledge you, I acknowledge you, I swear, hiinnn!? Forgive me, I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying¡­¡¹

    I remove my hand of her hair and press down her body like I¡¯m covering her. I grabbed her chin, forced her to turn around, and took her lips.

    When I insert my tongue into her mouth, her tongue aggressively engages mine. She has probably reached this point so many times that she doesn¡¯t even know what she is doing.

    Even now, her vaginal flesh is twitching violently.

    ¡¸Nchu, nn, nnnn, chu¡­¡¹

    I guess she¡¯s reached again, with our mouths smeared with each other¡¯s saliva.

    Once out lips parted, I resumed pumping with all my might.

    ¡¸Hiaaaaaa!? Ahhh, ah, ah, ah, ahh!¡¹

    Of course, there was no way I could forgive her just because she swore. Rather, now that she¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll make her ept my desires with all my might.

    Her nectar-soaked vagina was ripped open by the rod, and her juices spun into a spray that made her shudder and shake all over.

    ¡¸Aaah, aaah, aaah, aaah, aaah, aaah¡­¡¹

    Even her panting voice no longer sounded right.

    ¡¸Akira! Isn¡¯t my cock the best!¡¹

    ¡¸It, it, it¡¯s the best, your cock is the best, your cock is really the best¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, if you want me to protect you instead of the President, tell me you love me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hii, ah, I love you, I really love you, I love you so much, ah, ah, ah, I¡¯m gonna cum, I love you, I love you so muc¡­ ahhhhhhh¡¹

    It seems that her head is already sizzling with dopamine. She was panting uncontrobly, shaking her ass and whispering her love to me.

    I was nearing my limit too.

    ¡¸Akira, I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    I shouted, and the spear of flesh that had been thrust into her deepest part exploded with a violent spasm.

    *Tremble*! *Spurttttttttt*! *Spurttttttt*!

    ¡¸Hiii, ah, ahh, ahhhhhhhhh! It¡¯sing out, it¡¯s shooting inside meeeee! It¡¯s sprayinggg!¡¹

    Finally, Akira¡¯s ck eyes darted out of her eyes, and her tongue sloppily spilled out of the corner of her mouth. Then, as if she¡¯d been hit by an electric current, she jolted back up, her body jumping and jerking.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    Frowning at the stinging pleasure, I poured my semen into Akira¡¯s vagina as she copsed on the bed, then quickly pulled out my meat stick and pressed it to her mouth.

    Perhaps unconsciously. She ran her tongue over my cock and slurped up the semen.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Akira, that felt good¡¹

    I stroked her hair, and she smiled happily.

 Chapter 170: Play Preference

    Chapter 170: y Preference

    ¡¸What do you think of that?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan asked as soon as we sat down on the sofa in ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±.

    ¡¸Well¡­Fumi-kun, I think he¡¯s too gentle. Caressing her for an hour before inserting it, she was totally turned on too, Akira-chan. I think I¡¯m feeling a little jealous¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not jealous but it¡¯s not good, you know. That girl is going to get fucked like that all night, right? She¡¯s going to be a M girl, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    While Misuzu-chan and Natsumi-chan still talking, Kyoko-san interrupts them.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. And in the first ce, he¡¯s a demon. Whenever he fucks me, he¡¯s usually like that, or even more merciless¡¹

    She looks displeased, but somehow her voice sounds like she¡¯s boasting.

    I guess she¡¯s proud of her misfortune, because she¡¯s had it worse than me.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s nice. Fumi-kun has been very gentle with metely¡­ I feel like he loves me very much, but he should be more aggressive with me¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great? I prefer not to be hurt or made to feel pain. I prefer it when he¡¯s gentle. I think lovey-dovey is the best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Natsumi-chan looks like a maiden. Even though she is¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, look like maiden!? Seriously!¡¹

    Everyone seemed to beparing themselves to Akira Mizuki, but Fumio-kun was the one who excited me.

    I wondered how good it would feel to single-handedly torture someone who had made me so immobile.

    £¨Fumio-kun¡­I wonder if he¡¯ll let me restrain him, but I¡¯m more of a Fumio-kun S part¡­it might be nice to restrain Misuzu-chan and have the two of us work together on her£©

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Masaki?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, I was just thinking¡¹

    I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. Misuzu-chan has been staring at me.

    £¨For now¡­ I think I¡¯ll practice training with Yui-chan. It seems like she¡¯s under my control, so I can do whatever I want with her, right?£©

    While I was thinking about this, Kaneko-san came back to the room, camera in hand.

    ¡¸Thanks for your time. Kaneko-san, you¡¯ve been watching them from the time of forey, haven¡¯t you? How did it go?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡¹

    Kaneko-san chuckled at Misuzu-chan¡¯s forward question.

    ¡¸If I had to say, I¡¯d say he was good¡­ It was really fast from the time he restrained her to the time when Akira Mizuki turned soft¡¹

    ¡¸I know it! Fumi-kun, he¡¯s really good at it!¡¹

    Misuzu-chan, for some reason, puffed out her chest with pride. Well, I think I understand. I¡¯m also happy when Fumio-kun is praised.

    ¡¸Anyway, I was surprised to know that the President and Akira Mizuki are father and daughter. Did Kaneko-san know about it?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan asked, and Kaneko-san quietly shook her head.

    ¡¸No, I just heard that Akira Mizuki is the daughter of a famous actor, and that the President and the actor are best friends, so at first I thought he was promoting her because of that. But since they¡¯re so close, I thought she was his lover¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So¡­ you¡¯re saying he slept with his best friend¡¯s wife and had a child with her? That¡¯s insane¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s the result of an illicit love.¡¹

    Kyoko-san said to Natsumi-chan in a tone ofplete disbelief, as if she was talking about someone else.

    This time, Lili-chan appeared in the air.

    ¡¸Why not? And it¡¯s time for club activities, Devi, so I¡¯ll take you home, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~. What a pain in the ass¡¹

    Whileughing at the sight of Natsumi-chan¡¯s mouth agape as she stretched, I asked Lili-chan about something that had been bothering me.

    ¡¸By the way, Lili-chan, what about Yamauchi-san? Has she fallen?¡¹

    Lili-chan shook her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to corrupt her, Devi¡­ In fact, it¡¯s like she¡¯s been masturbating with Fumi Fumi as her vibrator, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really? Is that okay, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, Devi. There¡¯s nothing that woman can do, Devi. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s going to feel when she hears that the model was Shacho¡¯s real daughter, Devi, but now that she¡¯s blown the whistle on Shacho, there¡¯s no going back, Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Did the President do something so bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi, Devi. By now, the world is in a panic, Devi. Massive human trafficking, pimping to politicians and higher-ups. It even included abetting the murder of people who owed him money, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­ so Kaneko-san¡¯s is just the tip of the iceberg. It¡¯s going to be hell waiting for him even if he returns safely, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan frowned exaggeratedly, and Kaneko-san chuckled.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯d be happier if President Kurashima went home and was socially sanctioned¡¹

    ¡¸Of course you would, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡¯m pretty sure the First Beauty Agency will be demolished now. What are you going to do?¡¹

    Misuzu-chan asked, and Lili-chan opened her mouth as if she had been waiting for her.

    ¡¸Fufun! We¡¯re going to swallow up thepany that¡¯s being dismantled and start a new one, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that Fumi-kun is the President?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible, Devi. Even if he does take the reins of thepany, it¡¯ll have to be an adult, Devi. And for that matter, no need for Lili and the others to do anything, the unsociable will just figure out what action we¡¯re taking and she will do it on her own, Devi. If we go along with that, we¡¯ll probably be fine, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸The unsociable¡­ is that Shiratori?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan frowns, and Lili-chan nods broadly.

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. She¡¯s trying to lead rather than follow Fumi Fumi, Devi. Caution is necessary, Devi, but as long as the direction is the same, there is no need for correction, Devi¡¹

    I only know this Shiratori girl by face. I heard that when she confined with the track and field club, she took all the good parts in the end.

    I think it¡¯s quite irreverent to try to lead Fumio-kun, but as Lili-chan said, if it¡¯s useful for Fumio-kun, then it should be used as much as possible.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Aftering back from the girl¡¯s bar, I took a shower, removed my make-up, andy on the bed naked.

    Today, I managed to beat Mako bitch and keep the first ce. It¡¯s going well. It¡¯s great to know that I can make her lose at least two more times.

    It was good that I had time to enjoy conversations with customers. And it¡¯s good to know that if I¡¯m having fun, the customers will have fun too.

    £¨Oh, I¡¯m getting used to being a gal now, huh?£©

    Even if I sessfully pay off the 3 million yen and return to my normal life, it won¡¯t be the same as before.

    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll start using gal-speak and probably won¡¯t be able to stop wearing make-up. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to walk outside without makeup on.

    The shorter the skirt, the cuter it is, the less makeup I have to wear, the more I have to button up and wear a tight bow, it¡¯s suffocating just thinking about it.

    To force people to do that is madness.

    Now I can¡¯t help but wonder why I have to be so rigid. I used to follow it blindly just because it was a rule, but I don¡¯t feel the need for it.

    It¡¯s strange, I feel more liberated than before, even though I¡¯m trapped here and forced to work in a girls¡¯ bar.

    The cast members I work with are also free, and I am rarely told to do this or that. Cockroach maids are a bit annoying, but her involvement is minimal.

    I operate the remote control and turn on the DVD.

    It¡¯s like a habit.

    I¡¯ve watched the DVD over and over again, but each time I watch it, I find something new.

    Especially since I had it with Kijima the other day. I learned that men feel good when I do this to them, and that men get excited when I say these words to them¡­

    I found myself observing the way of sex rather than the galnguage.

    I think back again the other day with Kijima.

    That was crazy. It felt so good. A day after it was over, I felt very satisfied.

    When I think about it, why would I not want to do it when it felt so good and I could get paid for it? And I just wish Kijima had been a bit more handsome¡­ well, Kobayashi-sensei is good enough for the handsome part.

    £¨It¡¯s also good to make a backup n by having to do it more time£©

    If I do, I¡¯ll have more room to rx. I can also enjoy working at a girl¡¯s bar.

    The other day, I was tortured unterally, but I feel like that would make the woman obsolete.

 Chapter 171: Lewd Sushi

    Chapter 171: Lewd Sushi

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­<hr> ¡¸Fuh¡­¡¹

    With thest drop squeezed out, I reached over to the side table and picked up an oil-based magic marker, while still connected to Akira.

    I add a new line to the word ¡°True¡± written on her thigh. The total number of lines is now twenty-three.

    Is that too few for me? No, that¡¯s just the number of times I¡¯ve ejacted inside her vagina. If I include the number of times I made her drink or sprayed her, the number increases by a few percent.

    And how many times has shee?

    ¡¸Aah¡­ aah¡­ aah¡­ aah¡­ aah¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s moaning now.

    Her eyes are vacant, there¡¯s no light in their glow, and are shaking slightly.

    She seems to be conscious and probably not broken, but if she is broken, I¡¯ll just cure her.

    Her pig nose is hung from a nose hook, and her face is a mess of tears, drool, snot and semen. Even so, she still looks pretty, after all she was a model.

    Maybe it was because I had just spent the night taking care of her, so I was being biased.

    At about the same time I was smiling to myself, a familiar electronic sound rang out.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Akira Mizuki¡¯s state has changed to [Subjugated]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Temporary door (one-time door)¡¹

    ¡¸You can set up a one-time use back door¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    £¨Oh, herees a function that I might be able to use£©

    For example¡­ let¡¯s see.

    To participate in this death game, Shima-san is picked up and dropped off by me or Lili every day, but if I set up this in her room every time I drop her off, I won¡¯t have to pick her up.

    As of yesterday afternoon, Akira Mizuki had fallen into a state of [Submissive]. Now she is in the second stage.

    There are three functions added at the stage where she has fallen to [Submissive]: , , .

    is a function that instantly removes dirt from my clothes. To be honest, the other two were pretty dull, so I¡¯m d to see this.

    The fact that I was able to make her fall to [Subjugated] in one night is a good job. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that much.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, it¡¯s time for your radio gymnastics, Devi¡¹

    Lili said as she appeared in the air, and I nodded when I tried to pull out my meat stick. However, Akira pushed her hips out and refused to pull it out.

    ¡¸Nooo¡­don¡¯t pull it out¡­ Noo¡­ don¡¯t pull it out from me¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle at this.

    £¨She¡¯s so selfish..£©

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m off. And can you pin her up for a while and adjust her a bit?¡¹

    I say to Lili, and pull my cock out of Akira.

    As soon as I do, Akira¡¯s mouth drops open and she screams, ¡°Nooo!¡± but Lili puts her finger on Akira¡¯s forehead and pins her soul in ce.

    ¡¸This girl seems to be very selfish even after she¡¯s fallen, Devi¡¹

    I smiled at Lili who seemed to be taken aback and said, ¡°Maybe so¡±. Then I asked her what was bothering me.

    ¡¸By the way, how is Kurosawa-san¡¯s preparation?¡¹

    ¡¸Perfect, Devi¡­ you can look forward to it, Devi¡¹

    She said, her mouth twisted in an unpleasant way.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡ºGood evening! Aramaki-san announces that it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Jake! Gather around the round table, Jake!¡»

    Loud as usual.

    ¡¸Shut up! You fucking salmon!¡¹

    I shouted angrily at the ceiling.

    With nothing to do but the stress of knowing that I might be the next to die, I couldn¡¯t tell when I went to sleep and when I woke up.

    My sense of time is broken, and my frustration is at its peak.

    In such a situation, I finally lost my temper when I was served fried rice with bananas for dinner, which made no sense to me.

    Banana is not a snack but a staple food. Apparently, that¡¯s what she was trying to say.

    And while I was punching the pillow in the mounted position, I heard Aramaki-san¡¯s voice.

    I threw the pillow against the wall and left the room without fixing my sleeping condition.

    Most of the others hadn¡¯te out yet.

    The only person sitting at the round table was President Kurashima.

    He looked exhausted and downcast. He looked as if he had aged about ten years. Perhaps he had been here for a long time without returning to his room.

    As I was thinking this, Natsumi-chan and Masakey-chan came out of their rooms and sat down at the same ce as yesterday.

    Then Yamauchi-san and Kyoko-san came out and sat down on their chairs.

    The atmosphere is indescribably delicate.

    Natsumi-chan and Masakey-chan are sitting in a row, and the others are sitting one seat away from each other.

    To be honest, I¡¯m relieved that Kyoko-san is not sitting next to me.

    She might be the mastermind. I couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion.

    And then, an awkward silence fell upon us. To be honest, it was hard to think that this would continue until we were all together.

    So I asked Aramaki-san about something that had been bothering me, with a light-hearted feeling of distraction.

    ¡¸Aramaki-san, can I ask you something?¡¹

    ¡ºWhat is it, Jake?¡»

    ¡¸Why is the mascot of the Death Game a salmon?¡¹

    It¡¯s a natural question. I guess everyone else was wondering the same thing. They all turned their heads toward the monitor at once.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s¡­¡»

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡ºBecause salmon are the most lewd creature in the world!¡»

    I thought I saw a question mark floating above everyone¡¯s head.

    £¨Salmon is lewd?£©

    ¡ºThe missions in this death game are all lewd, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Huh, that¡¯s¡­ yes¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why the mascot should be the world¡¯s most lewd creature, and it should be salmon, Jake!¡»

    What is that? I don¡¯t get it.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s so lewd about salmon, I asked you!¡¹

    Kyoko-san shouted, clearly annoyed, and Aramaki-san let out an exasperated voice.

    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t understand the eroticism of salmon, you¡¯re a real savage¡»

    ¡¸What the hell do you mean!?¡¹

    Kyoko-san shouted, and Aramaki-san suddenly appeared in a close-up.

    ¡ºThen, you should try talking to a girl on the street, ¡°Ehehe, little girl, salmon pink, huh?¡± And you¡¯ll be reported immediately, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡ºNot huh, Jake! Salmon pink is the color of vaginas! Salmon, along with abalone and red ms, are symbols of Eros!¡»

    I got a headache. Aramaki-san whispered to everyone who was holding their heads.

    ¡ºA few years ago, when the noon news program said that this spring¡¯s trend was salmon pink, I was impressed that Japan was indeed a country of highly perverts, Jake¡»

    ¡¸No¡­ nobody means that¡­¡¹

    In fact, salmon-pink cardigans and the like are usually in fashion, but if someone said that to me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle any more salmon-pink apparel, at least not in the magazine I edit.

    Aramaki-san said triumphantly, as if she was proud of herself.

    ¡ºAramaki-san¡¯s dream is to umte money from this job and open her own store, Jake¡»

    ¡¸What, are you going to open a store that sells only salmon pink clothes?¡¹

    Kyoko-san asked in an exasperated voice, and Aramaki-san jumped.

    ¡ºI¡¯m going to open a rotating sushi restaurant that only serves abalone, red ms and trout salmon¡»

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    And then Aramaki-san went into a close-up again.

    ¡ºThe name of the restaurant is Hanabira Dai Kaiten, Jake!¡» (*Note: is this the name of song?)

    ¡¸That¡¯s the worst kind of joke!¡¹

    Judging from the buildup, this was probably Aramaki-san¡¯s best attempt at a punchline, but I don¡¯t know what ¡°Hanabira Dai-Kaiten¡± means.

    Natsumi-chan was the only one who reacted.

    No, the President is shaking his shoulders. He seems to be enjoying it.

    The rest of us look puzzled.

    ¡ºWell¡­ Hanabira Dai-Kaiten is¡­¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! You don¡¯t have to exin!¡¹

    She¡¯s probably embarrassed that she¡¯s the only one who can react. After all, Natsumi-chan shouted desperately.

    Just then, there was a sudden sound from the red door. And the sound of unlocking echoed from the red door.

    When the red door opened, Fumijima-san stepped out in his usual sagging suit.

    Yamauchi-san looks at him as if she sees filth, and the President grits his teeth.

    But the sight of a figureing out from behind him left everyone speechless.

    On all fours, walking out like a dog, was Akira-chan.

    She was still in the lewd bondage outfit we had seen on the monitor yesterday, her twin tails swaying like a dog with droopy ears.

    Her blindfold and nose hook were removed, but the lead from her cor was still in Fumijima-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Akira!¡¹

    President shouted in surprise, kicking his chair and standing up.

    Akira-chan looked up at him with a zed look in his eyes and let out a lisp like an infant.

    ¡¸Papa, ehehe, I¡¯ve be Master¡¯s property¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fumijimaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Immediately, anger swelled up inside the President. Then, he punched Fumijima-san.

    But it was Akira-chan who stopped him.

    She stands up, spreads her hands and stands in front of the President.

    ¡¸No, Papa, you can¡¯t do that to Master¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Akira, what are you saying¡­¡¹

    The President was stunned, and Fumijima-san opened his mouth with a triumphant look on his face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m pretty sure that I will survive. So, I¡¯ve told Akira that I¡¯ll get either Misuzu or her out of here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ that¡¯s why I did my best to make him choose me¡­ so please don¡¯t mess with him¡¹

    Akira-chan smiled as innocently as an infant. And the President fell to her knees in dismay.

    In an indescribably confused atmosphere¡­

    ¡ºThen, the voting results will be announced¡»

    Aramaki-san suddenly said this, and Natsumi-chan hurriedly raised her voice.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait! Misuzu-neesan haven¡¯t arrived yet!¡¹

    ¡ºOh? There¡¯s no way she¡¯sing¡»

    As soon as Aramaki-san said that, the door to Misuzu-chan¡¯s room mmed open with a bang.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll know it when you see it¡»

    When Aramaki-san said that, we looked at each other involuntarily. I had a bad feeling. No, I only had a bad feeling.

    Me, Natsumi-chan and Masakey-chan got up from our chairs.

    The three of us huddled together and walked toward the room fearfully.

    And as soon as we peeked into the room¡­

    ¡¸Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    I screamed and fell on my butt.

    The other two people reacted in a simr manner.

    We were falling back like insects that had been caught back.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ it has started, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I heard Kyoko-san¡¯s frustrated voice behind me.

    Inside the room was a pool of blood.

    Mutted limbs lying haphazardly.

    Misuzu-chan¡¯s bloodied heady alone on the bed, like a mannequin for haircut practice.

    The scene of a gruesome muttion.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay to kill each other, if necessary. The handbook says so, Jake. There¡¯s no problem, Jake¡»

    ¡¸No, what do you mean, no problem! People are dead!¡¹

    I shout, and Aramaki-san sighs in annoyance.

    ¡ºTen out of twelve people will die anyway. And it¡¯s not umon for participants to kill each other. Shouldn¡¯t you be d? One less person means more chances of survival¡»

    As Aramaki-san said this, the door closed with a bang.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s get back on track and announce the results, Jake!¡»

 Chapter 172: The Killing Machine was Put on Hold

    Chapter 172: The Killing Machine was Put on Hold

    ¡ºOkay, let¡¯s get back on track and announce the results, Jake!¡»

    Without regard for the room where Misuzu-chan used to be. Aramaki-san yelled, as if to hurry us.

    My head can¡¯t keep up. This is insane.

    This is not the same story as the deaths of the female detective, Hikami-kun, and Kaneko-san.

    I can¡¯t see any causal rtionship.

    I don¡¯t know why she died. I don¡¯t even know who killed her. It¡¯s such a horrible story.

    If I take Aramaki-san¡¯s words at face value, it means that someone other than the mastermind killed Misuzu-chan.

    And not in a proper way. It¡¯s insane to disassemble a single person.

    Someone in this room did that. And with no fear.

    Who?

    Fumijima-san, Akira-chan, Masakey-chan, Natsumi-chan, Kyoko-san, President Kurashima, Yamauchi-san.

    I think President Kurashima is the most suspicious.

    If he was at the round table all the time, he must have seen someone going into Misuzu-chan¡¯s room.

    In other words, only the President could have killed her.

    But if the President wanted to kill Misuzu-chan, he should have killed Fumijima-san.

    Not Misuzu-chan.

    When I look at Fumijima-san, he is biting his nails with a very irritated look on his face. He doesn¡¯t seem to be sad.

    Misuzu-chan¡¯s death also means that he will have one less vote at his disposal.

    It is a negative for him.

    Perhaps he preferred Akira-chan, so Misuzu-chan got in the way? Even if that¡¯s the case, now is not the right time.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll announce the minority vote first¡»

    ¡¸I told you to wait! You bastard!¡¹

    ¡ºSorry, I¡¯m salmon!¡»

    Natsumi-chan¡¯s abusive voice is brushed aside, and Aramaki-san appears in a close-up on the screen.

    Then, as usual, the words ¡°Total Results¡± were drawn with shy movements, d in me effects.

    And the next thing that appeared was¡­

    ¡ºItsuki Kurashima ¨C one vote¡»

    ¡¸¡­¡­ O-one?¡¹

    Kyoko-san looked at me with a shocked expression, and I hurriedly lowered my eyes.

    It was probably Kyoko-san who voted for the President.

    Then, with an explosion-like effect, the following message appeared

    ¡ºKyoko ¨C Seven votes¡»

    An overwhelming number of votes.

    That means everyone but Kyoko-san voted for her.

    The President¡¯s group is damaged, and Fumijima-san¡¯s group is arguing over who will be freed along with Fumijima-san.

    Someone other than these two groups are the mastermind. I guess that¡¯s what everyone thought.

    And the people who are not in these two groups are me and Kyoko-san.

    Of course I¡¯m not the mastermind.

    Although I was surprised that I didn¡¯t get any votes, it probably means that Kyoko-san was more suspicious than me.

    This was a gamble for me, too.

    If I could not cut down Fumijima-san¡¯s group, I would assume that there were other masterminds and find them. That was the only way left for me to survive.

    That is why I voted for Kyoko-san.

    Kyoko-san shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly like a foreigner, and looked at me coldly.

    ¡¸Well, well, well¡­ Ponpoko-san, I never expected you to betray me like this¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the mastermind, aren¡¯t you, Kyoko-san? Please be honest! Isn¡¯t that right? This is the end, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    When I said this, Kyoko-san looked surprised for a moment and then startedughing.

    ¡¸What? Hahahahaha! I see, that¡¯s what you mean! You idiot! You¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m the mastermind? I¡¯m not going to do anythingplicated like that!¡¹

    Kyoko-san pointed a finger at me, and I was just flustered. Did I screw up? Did I just betray her?

    Together with Misuzu-chan¡¯s death, my mind is a mess. Help me, I don¡¯t understand anymore!

    Aramaki-san appears in a close-up on the screen while I¡¯m sitting in a daze.

    ¡ºI will announce the mission to Kyoko, Jake¡»

    And then, against the background of Aramaki-san¡¯s close-up, the mission appears in white letters.

    ¡ºTwenty-four hours of machine sex! Inorganic high-speed pistons excavate the womb!¡»

    ¡¸Ma¡­machine sex?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan tilted her head.

    I¡¯ve never heard of it either.

    However, I thought I could imagine what it meant from the words.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a sex machine made by modifying a rock drill and attaching a dildo. I¡¯ve prepared the

    ¡°XX Meijin¡±, Jake. Industry standard 2,450 BPM. 2,450 rapid vibrations per minute!¡»

    ¡¸T-two thousand four hundred¡­¡¹

    The blood drained from Kyoko-san¡¯s face.

    ¡ºYes Jake, if you insert it into your womb from behind and endure for twenty-four hours, you will survive!¡»

    ¡¸I¡­isn¡¯t that absurd?¡¹

    Unusually, Yamauchi-san let out a squeak. Indeed,pared to this, the mission shepleted seems to be better.

    Even if she survived this, her body would be destroyed.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe, Jake. It¡¯s been adjusted to be much milder than its original specs, Jake. If you enjoy it to the fullest and produce enough love juices, it¡¯ll just barely hold together, Jake. It¡¯ll be a bit of a mess, though. And you¡¯ll never have proper sex again, Jake¡»

    ¡¸There¡¯s not a single thing that makes it safe¡­¡¹

    ¡ºOkay, the person who¡¯s going to bind her to the machine is Yasuko Kinuta! You do it, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸Meee!?¡¹

    I was sitting there, dumbfounded, when someone suddenly called my name and I jumped up.

    I probably looked like a yoga practitioner floating in the air.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a spare machine, you know. If you refuse, you¡¯re going to have machine sex together¡»

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    To tell you the truth, I almost pissed myself when she suddenly turned on me, I¡¯m lying. I peed a little.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­ that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go, Ponpoko¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh?¡¹

    Despite my confusion, Kyoko-san quietly walks toward the red door. The floor is silent. The sound of her leather boots¡¯ footsteps echoed loudly, tapping, tapping.

    ¡¸W-wait!¡¹

    I hurriedly followed her. Atst, in front of the red door. When I got there, she turned around with her hand on the doorknob, and suddenly smiled.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I¡¯m puzzled. The next moment¡­

    ¡¸Guooo?¡¹

    She kicked my stomach with all her might, and I fell backwards. Kyoko-san jumped into the room, and the lock made a heavy sound.

    The monitor showed the room with the red door, its interior.

    Under the pink light, Kyoko-san sticks her middle finger at the camera.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t have time for this stupid mission! I¡¯m holed up in here. I know. I know the yroom is stocked with water and food for endurance missions¡»

    Kyoko-san sat down on the bed,ughing.

    ¡ºThis is how I survivedst time, you know. Go ahead, don¡¯t worry about me, just keep ying. After you¡¯re all dead, I¡¯ll escape without a care in the world¡»

    But then, from the other side of the monitor..

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kyoko-san¡¯s dumb voice was heard.

    The bed and other furniture suddenly disappeared from the screen, and she was thrown onto the concrete floor.

    The next moment, the walls on either side of Kyoko-san began to close in on her with tremendous force.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t crush me¡­ Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    The screen went dark, leaving only the reverberation of her fierce scream.

    Without really understanding what had happened, we stared up at the dark monitor in dismay.

    A momentter, the words ¡°MISSION FAILED¡± appeared in red letters on the screen.

 Chapter 173: Theres No One to Rely On

    Chapter 173: There¡¯s No One to Rely On

    The room is silent.

    The red letters ¡°MISSION FAILED¡± appeared on the pitch-ck screen.

    Lacking the energy to move, I sat on the floor and watched in dismay.

    Kyoko-san¡¯s end was so unexpected. It was abrupt. Part of the reason for her death was my own.

    The number of votes was seven. I believe that Kyoko-san¡¯s fate would not have changed even if I had not cast a vote.

    Or perhaps it was only my fate that have changed.

    Perhaps, when Kyoko-san was holed up in that room, I might have been holed up with her, as a fellow human being.

    If Kyoko-san hadn¡¯t kicked me away and had entered the room with her, I might have been crushed to a pulp along with her by now.

    When I thought of this, I felt as if my body heat was draining from my fingertips.

    How helpless I am. I¡¯m like a bamboo boat being tossed about by the waves. There¡¯s nothing I can do. I feel like I can¡¯t do anything anymore.

    I looked around in a daze.

    Akira-chan is clinging to Fumijima-san¡¯s right arm.

    The President stood there dumbfounded.

    Masakey-chan and Natsumi-chan remain in their seats, looking up at the monitor with nk faces.

    Yamauchi-san, who was also seated, was looking back and forth between the President and Fumijima-san, which was somewhat impressive.

    Although I couldn¡¯t read their expression, one of them is the mastermind of this death game, and one of them killed Misuzu-chan.

    £¨No¡­no¡­no more¡­£©

    I¡¯m so scared that tears are slowlying to my eyes.

    After a while, there was a heavy silence. It was the President who broke it.

    ¡¸Let her go!¡¹

    He snatched Akira-chan¡¯s lead out of Fumijima-san¡¯s hands, pushed him away with all his might, and held Akira-chan in his arms.

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    ¡¸Akira! Pull yourself together! Come to your senses!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Papa, let go of me, please!¡¹

    Holding the writhing Akira-chan in his arms, the President distanced himself from Fumijima-san.

    ¡¸Ow¡­ that¡¯s terrible, President. You can¡¯t be violent, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! I won¡¯t let you touch Akira anymore!¡¹

    The President looks like a menacing bulldog.

    Fumijima-san, who had fallen on his butt, stood up, making light of the situation.

    Natsumi-chan rushes to his side. She clung to Fumijima-san¡¯s arm and whispered to him in a sweet voice.

    ¡¸Fumijima-san, I¡¯m so scared. I want to stay with you¡¹

    Then Fumijima-san made a dirty grin and hugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Then¡­ I¡¯ll take care of you until morning¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaan..¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Now that two people had died there, why were they going on as if nothing had happened?

    Rather¡­I can¡¯t help but be amazed at Fumijima-san¡¯s unequalness.

    ¡¸Let me go! Let me go! ¡¹

    The president is dragging a raging Akira-chan to her room.

    Fumijima-san walks back to the room, holding Natsumi-san¡¯s shoulder as she cuddles.

    Masakey-chan sits at the round table, staring at the backs of Fumijima-san and Natsumi-chan with an expressionless face.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m going back to my room¡¹

    With that, Yamauchi-san left her seat, leaving Masakey-chan and me alone at the round table.

    But as soon as Masakey-chan saw the door to Fumijima-san¡¯s room close, she grinned and twisted her mouth.

    £¨I knew it, this girl is really scary¡­£©

    I turned my head to look for help, but Kyoko-san was not there.

    There was no one to rely on anymore.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I came back to the ¡°Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±, I was thest one.

    ¡¸Masaki, wee back¡¹

    Misuzu-chan smiled, her hair a little damp, as if she had just taken a shower.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, Misuzu-chan had a hard time too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s hard to get the smell of tomatoes off¡¹

    I had seen the preparation scene, but Lili-chan was happily sprinkling ketchup on Misuzu-chan¡¯s head as she poked her head through a hole in the bed, saying ¡°Hahaha, Devi¡±.

    It must have been hard to wash up after getting so much ketchup on her head.

    As I sat down on the sofa, Fumio-kun opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s here. Well, good work everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Good work~¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the hard work¡¹

    ¡¸Good work!¡¹

    On the table, there are enough scones and tea for everyone.

    Surrounding them were me, Fumio-kun, Natsumi-chan, Misuzu-chan, Kyoko-san, and Kaneko-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been watching you on the monitor, and you all performed very well¡¹

    Kaneko-san smiles, and Fumio-kun turns to the ceiling and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about the performance¡­ Hey, Lili!¡¹

    ¡¸What, Devi?¡¹

    Fumio-kun¡¯s mouth twitched as Lili-chan appeared, drawing a circle in the air.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-san¡¯s dead body! Those limbs lying on the floor, there were three hands, you know? What the hell¡­ what if they find out?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ sorry about that, Devi¡­ I¡¯ll have Freesia punish the maid in chargeter, Devi¡¹

    After Misuzu-chan¡¯s body was found, Fumio-kun seemed to be in a very nervous mood. He must have been worried that he might have been found out.

    After all, those limbs were real human bodies.

    I¡¯ve heard that the maids¡¯ limbs that were torn off during training were kept there.

    In the first ce, I think it¡¯s crazy to train in such a way that limbs are torn off, but I also wonder if I have gotten used to it.

    ¡¸Oh, well, I guess I¡¯m done with this. I won¡¯t have to get up so early tomorrow¡¹

    Kyoko-san stretched with a satisfied look, and Fumio-kun nodded with a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah, good job, Kyoko. I think it was a good performance¡¹

    Then, Lili-chan interrupted.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to praise, you should praise Lili, Devi. After all, when the cast changed from Unsociable girl to other, all the lines were reced, Devi. Kyoko doesn¡¯t deserve a meaningful intellectual character, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not an intellectual¡¹

    Fumio-kun smirked at Kyoko-san¡¯s pouting lips and spoke.

    ¡¸Then, Kyoko will be a sweet Lolita again from today. I¡¯ll be calling you to bed soon, so look forward to it¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­ are you kidding me?¡¹

    Kyoko-san was about toin when Fumio-kun reached out and grabbed her by the chin.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a good spanking. For the crucifixion..¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!¡¹

    Kyoko-san stiffened. And Fumio-kun kept smiling. But his eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all.

    I¡¯m sorry, Kyoko-san. I told him off.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the deal with the vote?¡¹

    Natsumi-chan tilted her head, and Fumio-kun took his hand off Kyoko-san¡¯s chin to answer. Kyoko-san remains frozen.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ President Kurashima, right? First, I and Masaki-chan will vote for President. If either Yamauchi-san or Ponpoko-san didn¡¯t votes for President. And I¡¯ve told Akira that she can vote for anyone except me. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to like the idea of choosing me for President¡¹

    ¡¸Even if neither the old woman nor the roon-faced one votes the president, Lili will just manipte the votes, Devi¡¹

    Then Misuzu-chan looked into Fumio-kun¡¯s face and asked.

    ¡¸By the way, it¡¯s about Akira-chan¡­ what are you going to do?¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering, too. To my eyes, Fumio-kun seems to be quite fond of Akira-chan.

    I wee the increase in the number of girls who love Fumio-kun, and if that makes Fumio-kun happy, that¡¯s fine, but I also want him to love me the most.

    Above all, Fumio-kun¡¯s first baby is non-negotiable.

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ll abort the n of the baby. Misuzu and Akira are going to be the models of my new agency. Oh, and Kaneko-san, how about make another debut?¡¹

    Then Kaneko-san smiled a little sadly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid not. I can¡¯t erase my background as a former AV star, and if I try to hide it, I¡¯ll just be a prey for the media¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I won¡¯t force you. But since Kaneko-san is going to be mine too, I won¡¯t let the press or anyone else touch you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­ I see¡¹

    I¡¯m worried that Fumio-kun¡¯s words are bing more and more like a gigolo. It¡¯s good to have confidence, but¡­. Actually, Kaneko-san is getting a little flushed. Fumio-kun doesn¡¯t seem to notice it, though.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we just take over the whole media?¡¹

    Misuzu-chan jokingly says, to which Fumio-kun replies, ¡°That might not be a bad idea¡±.

    The fact that it doesn¡¯t sound like a joke is a problem for me.

 Chapter 174: Gal Psycho

    Chapter 174: Gal Psycho

    Kyoko has left with Kaneko-san to the dining room, and Masaki-chan has also left, saying she has an appointment with her mother to go shopping.

    I take Shima-san home, and then take Kurosawa-san to Tokyo.

    In Tokyo, she had a meeting with the editor-in-chief to discuss the next photo shoot.

    ¡¸This meeting will give an alibi, and I also want to know how the editorial department will look like after Ponpoko-san is gone¡¹

    Kurosawa-san said so.

    After promising to pick her up again in the evening, I went back to the bedroom and stared up at the ceiling.

    ¡¸Well¡­what should I do?¡¹

    I¡¯ve been having sex for twenty-four hours straight, so it¡¯s not a bad idea to rx once in a while.

    Of course, I can recover my energy and stamina with energy drinks, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, but taking it easy is one way to have fun.

    Just as I was about to fall into a daze, Lili suddenly appeared in the air.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, Tattakata wants to be held, Devi. What are you going to do, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Tattakata-san? That¡¯s¡­ something I should deal with, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Devi, but not absolutely, Devi. If you don¡¯t like it, say no, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m good. This afternoon, right? I¡¯ll just take it easy until then¡¹

    The old Takata-san would have given me a hard time, but with the ck gal Taka-chi, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have a good time.

    ¡¸Okay, Devi. I¡¯ll let here here when it¡¯s time, Devi¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Why in the world would you change your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s important to save money, but it¡¯s also very important to have enough spare in my mind¡¹

    When I said this and chuckled, Cockroach maid who was walking in front of me let out a confused ¡°Huh¡±.

    This morning, I called Cockroach maid and said, ¡°I want Kijima-chi to hold me¡± and she said, ¡°Certainly¡­ ehh!?¡± and looked at me twice.

    Since thest time I was held by Kijima-chi, I haven¡¯t lost the first ce, and I still have enough time to lose the first ce for two more times.

    Cockroach Maid is probably wondering, ¡°Why again?¡± I suppose it¡¯s like that.

    As before, I visit Kijima-chi¡¯s bedroom at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    To be honest, I¡¯m excited.

    If I have sex today, I can afford to lose the first ce again. I can¡¯t believe it, I can afford it.

    Thinking that I¡¯ll get spare time for every time Kijima-chi holds me, I feel like it¡¯ll be a piece of cake.

    £¨I mean¡­ if I have sex with Kijima-chan, I don¡¯t have to wait for thest day of summer vacation to pay off the debt, right? What a piece of cake¡­£©

    After I¡¯ve done it once, I won¡¯t be so scared, rather I¡¯ll feel good, and on top of that I¡¯ll be able to make some money, isn¡¯t that great?

    Since I¡¯m doing it for Kobayashi-sensei, I don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it.

    A while ago, I would have heard ¡°Serious Takaka¡± screaming in my head, buttely it¡¯s been quiet.

    £¨That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not Takaka Takata. I¡¯m Taka-chi, a dumb, sex-loving, vulgar ck gal who likes money and cocks£©

    I muttered in my heart as I walked, and I really felt like that.

    £¨Takaka? Who is she? Is she delicious? I mean, am I cannibal? Don¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t eat it£©

    While I wasughing by myself, Cockroach maid looked at me as if she was watching a suspicious person.

    £¨Ahaha, I¡¯m so free! I love gals! I¡¯m having fun with my favorite cock and getting money. No way, how can I not have fun in this situation?£©

    When I got to the gorgeous room, Cockroach maid turned around and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Takata-sama, are you ready to go?¡¹

    ¡¸Course Of¡¹ (*Note: Morochin)

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, I misspoke. Of course¡¹

    The cockroach maid lets out a huge sigh, says, ¡°Please don¡¯t be rude¡± and knocks on the door, then she opens it without waiting for an answer.

    On the other side of the door is an absurdly luxurious room.

    I¡¯m really amazed at how rich Kijima-chi is. He must have found some oil fields or something.

    ¡¸Master! Sorry to keep you waiting. I¡¯ve brought today¡¯s squeezer!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you, Saito-san¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    Immediately, Cockroach maid straightened her back, her face turning red.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s a high school girl who¡¯s been approached by the idol of her dreams.

    When I turned my head toward the voice, I saw Kijima-chi in his underwear, sitting up on the bed.

    His hair is shaggy, and he looks like he¡¯s on the edge of a cliff. It¡¯s funny.

    He¡¯s ugly to all appearances but I don¡¯t know why. I don¡¯t feel bad about it.

    I guess I¡¯ve just gotten used to looking at him, but just seeing his face reminded me of the other day¡¯s sex, and I felt aroused.

    ¡¸Yahho ¡î Kijima-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Hello, Taka-chi. Wow, what a cute uniform. Is it from Taka-chi¡¯s school? It looks good on you¡¹

    ¡¸Right? Isn¡¯t it cute? As expected of Kijima! You know what to do!¡¹

    Today I¡¯m dressed in the uniform I asked Cockroach maid to prepare for me.

    A dark green zer and gray skirt, different from our school.

    My hair is straight and untied. On top of a yellow bikini, I was wearing it in a girlishly loose way.

    When I checked myself in the mirror, I thought I looked really cute.

    ¡¸The other day, I was made to squeal, but now I¡¯m going to make Kijima-chi squeal¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹

    While unbuttoning my blouse, I climbed up on the bed and immediately pushed Kijima-chi.

    Then, when I was all on four, I kissed him, and Cockroach maid opened her mouth behind me.

    ¡¸She will remain in custody until four o¡¯clock today. Then, Master, please indulge her to your heart¡¯s content¡¹

    She bowed and left the room in a hurry.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Chu¡­ Chu¡­Shlurp, Slurp¡¹

    I didn¡¯t pay attention to Cockroach maid.

    I let my tongue linger in his mouth and give him the most erotic kiss I¡¯ve ever seen on a DVD.

    It¡¯s amazing, the rough feeling of our tongues intertwining makes my back shiver.

    I don¡¯t remember kissing being so erotic.

    It¡¯s probably different from the kisses I¡¯ve had with Kobayashi-sensei. That one was like a kiss, this one was like a smooch.

    While thering our mouths with saliva, we intertwine our tongues, suck our lips, and slurp up each other¡¯s saliva.

    ¡¸Nnn, puha, how¡¯s that? Kijima-chi¡­ did it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and Taka-chi¡¯s sexy kissing face is really cute¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡¹

    Even if I do something vulgar like this, even if I make an erotic face, I¡¯ll be praised. Even if I do whatever I want, it¡¯s allowed. It¡¯s a real advantage to be a gal.

    But this kiss is so dangerous. I¡¯m so turned on by the kiss that I can¡¯t help but want to be prated.

    ¡¸Kijima-chi, since it¡¯s already done, can I get on top of you and have sex with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Is it okay? I think it would be pretty hard for you to cum without forey, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehee¡­ I also thought so before I¡¯d have sex with you, Kijima-chi, but I¡¯m so horny, and it made me so wet, so gooey. I think I can take three people at once¡¹

    ¡¸Three¡­ isn¡¯t that a lot?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, of course not¡¹

    With a giggle, I took off Kijima-chi¡¯s underwear and squeezed his cock.

    I knew this cock was top-notch. It¡¯s totally different from Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s. Just by squeezing it, it shivered and grew a little bigger again.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ I knew it! I love big cocks. I really love it. I¡¯d be in real trouble if I kept doing this. Any other cock would be too hard to live on, and if it¡¯s not this cock, I¡¯ll never be good enough¡¹

    In fact, my cunt is so soggy.

    I¡¯m so aroused that I¡¯m surprised myself, and my heart is in trouble.

    If it were a manga, there would be a heart mark in my eyes.

    ¡¸Ehehe, then I¡¯m going to insert it¡­¡¹

    With that, I took off my bikini bottom, pulled up my skirt, opened my legs to M-shape, and lowered my hips onto his cock.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ it¡¯s so big¡­ oh, no¡­ it¡¯s bad¡­¡¹

    His cock slips in, making an erotic sound. It¡¯s really big. It was forcing me to spread my legs apart, and my cunt made a squishing sound.

    And then, after the narrowest part, a huge cock entered my cunt with a mighty force.

    ¡¸Nnnn!? Oh, it¡¯s stuck deep inside me, nnn, ah, ah, it¡¯s so hard, it¡¯s making me so excited!¡¹

    I arched my back.

    Stars scattered before my eyes with just one thrust. This is bad. My body¡¯s twitching. My cunt looks like a little cunt when it¡¯s on this cock.

    ¡¸T-then¡­ I¡¯ll move¡¹

    I change my mind and starts to move my hips up and down slowly.

    Even though I¡¯m trying to do it slowly, my body starts to squirm and speed up.

    Every time I went back and forth, I felt as if all the contents of my cunt were being pulled out.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, your cock is rubbing my pussy, and it feels so good¡¹

    Before I knew it, I was swinging my hips wildly.

    Kijima-chi looked like he was having a great time, reaching out and ying with my breasts over my bikini.

    He takes off my zer, and Kijima-chi pulls up my bikini. When my breasts fell out, he twisted his mouth into a smile.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, Kijima-chi, touch my tip, I can¡¯t get enough of it¡­¡¹

    Such a small request is eptable for a gal.

    Then, Kijima-chi rubbed up both nipples with his fingertips, as if he were making a rasp, and then the oozy stuff spread out from there in a radial pattern.

    My hips are getting more and more intense.

    *St*, *St*, *St*!

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s really bad! I¡¯m going to cum so easily if I¡¯m not careful, oh no, your cock dangerous. I can¡¯t stop myself¡¹

    I can¡¯t stop for a second.

    *St*, *St*, *St*!

    ¡¸Ohhhh, my juices are flowing, I¡¯m being groped, I¡¯m making dirty sounds, my cunt is buzzing, oh no, your cock¡¯s killing me. I can¡¯t take itttttt!¡¹

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m being fucked in the head by a cock. The cock¡¯s presence is too strong.

    *St*, *St*, *St*!

    ¡¸Nnn, oh, oh, oh, it¡¯s hitting me in the back too! It¡¯s hitting me so hard! It¡¯s thrusting into my uterus! Auh, ah, it¡¯s pulsating, I can¡¯t stop, ahh, ahh, it¡¯s so goodd! This big cock is making love to my pussy¡¹

    I can¡¯t take much more of this.

    While trying to hold back the urge toe, I begged Kijima-chi.

    ¡¸Nnn, Kijima-chi, can you cum? I want you cum before I cum. I want to cum while being ejacted on¡¹

    Thest time, I cum while being sprayed in the womb by a vaginal ejaction, and it felt so good. I couldn¡¯t forget how good it felt.

    ¡¸Okay, then¡­¡¹

    Kijima-chi smiled and started to thrust hard.

    ¡¸Niiiiiiiiiiii!? I¡¯m going to cum in a second if you hit me with that much pressure, I¡¯m really going to cum! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cum soon, just be patient¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to hold back while you torture me with your cock¡­ that¡¯s foul, but, oh, oh, oh, oh, I love your cock so much¡¹

    He¡¯s thrusting so hard and I can barely breathe.

    ¡¸Hiii, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhh¡­¡¹

    £¨I can¡¯t do it anymore, I can¡¯t stand it. I want to cum, I want to cum, let me cum¡­£©

    I¡¯m going to cry. Just when I thought that¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯sing out!¡¹

    Kijima-chi shouted loudly.

    *Tremble*! *Spurtttt*! *Spurt Spurttttt*!

    With an abrupt sound, hot liquid flowed into my womb. This is exactly what it means to have hot chopsticks plunged into me. My sexual senses werepletely ready. And then it all came crashing down.

    ¡¸Nnnghhh! Aaah! Cummmmmmmingg!¡¹

    White halos scattered in front of my eyes, and my body tensed up tightly. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m being held in a vise or something.

    I can feel my cunt tightening up like it doesn¡¯t want to let go of his cock.

    £¨Oh no! Oh no, I¡¯m going to be stupid! My brain is burning and I¡¯m turning into an idiot£©

    As I feel thest drop of cum spurting into my stomach, I jump and shake my head.

    ¡¸Nnnh, ah, aeea, ahee¡­ Nnn, nnh¡­ ah, I¡¯ve been made crazy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Taka-chi¡¯s cum face is really cute¡¹

    My eyes are wide open, my tongue protrudes from my mouth.

    I probably have a very slutty face, but still, gal is beneficial.

    I can make a face like this and still be called cute.

    ¡¸How is it? Did it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good, it¡¯s too good¡­¡¹

    I make a heart symbol with the fingers of my hands and smile at Kijima-chan.

    ¡¸I really love your hot cock¡­. I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ll do to me when you¡¯re squeezing my hole with your big cock. I¡¯m so in love with you. There¡¯s no other cock like it¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Kijima-chi, let¡¯s do it again, let¡¯s feel it again!¡¹

    There¡¯s still time.

    The thought that we can still have a lot of sex today makes me really horny.

 Chapter 175: Announcement of the Results of the Seventh Round of Voting

    Chapter 175: Announcement of the Results of the Seventh Round of Voting

    ¡¸Have you woken up? Takata-sama¡¹

    I look up at Cockroach maid who¡¯s peeking into my face, and I close my eyes once more.

    £¨Ah¡­ My body is so dull¡­£©

    Apparently, I¡¯ve lost consciousness again.

    At least, I remember thest time, and about halfway through it. We had sex in the missionary position, with tongue kissing.

    It was so intimate and so sweaty that I thought both of us would melt into each other.

    Anyway, Kijima-chi¡¯s cock was too good.

    I love Kobayashi-sensei, I want to marry him, I love him, but Kijima-chi¡¯s cock is the best.

    Ideally, even after I marry Kobayashi-sensei, I would like to remain close to Kijima-chi as a sex friend.

    I hear that a good sex life is the key to a happy family. The ideal situation is to have Kijima-chi fill in what Kobayashi-senseicks.

    £¨Wait, did I say too much about ¡°love¡± or ¡±like¡± or something simr?£©

    Maybe it¡¯s because I got excited, but I really don¡¯t want to get too serious.

    I mean that I liked him only as a sex friend.

    Marrying a handsome husband and having sex with a sex friend who¡¯s got a nice cock is a perfect match, isn¡¯t it?

    As I was lounging on the bed, thinking such things, Cockroach maid tilted her head.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re feeling unwell, would you like to take a break from work today?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll go. Gen-san and Tanaka-san areing to see me today, and I have to take good care of my regr customers. Also, I¡¯m supposed to teach the neer Iku-chan how to serve customers¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then you¡¯d better get ready¡¹

    ¡¸My back is shaking¡­ help me up¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡¹

    Cockroach maid climbed onto the bed, grabbed my hands and pulled me up. This girl, despite her size, is very strong.

    As I let the force of the pull bring me up, I hug Cockroach maid, and she looks puzzled.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ you¡¯re so cute¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Takata-sama, do you have any interest in such things?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t, but now, I¡¯m kind of interested in it¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡ºGood evening! Aramaki-san announces the time is 9:00 p.m, Jake! Gather around the round table, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸Haa~¡­¡¹

    I can only sigh.

    I sit up in bed, with my head covered by a nket.

    On my desk, the egg porridge that was served for dinner is still untouched.

    After all the splendid food I¡¯ve eaten so far, the fact that the egg porridge is now on the table may be because someone is taking care of me, since I haven¡¯t eaten for breakfast and lunch.

    I sincerely hope that they don¡¯t try to kill me if they take such care of me.

    Misuzu-chan was torn apart, Kyoko-san was ttened, and the remaining seven were myself, Fumijima-san, Natsumi-chan, Masakey-chan, Akira-chan, President, and Yamauchi-san.

    To divide the group roughly, it would be Fumijima-san¡¯s group including Akira-chan, as well as President, Yamauchi-san and myself.

    In this situation, I have no idea what to do.

    I don¡¯t know who I should vote for.

    I wish I could talk to Kyoko-san again. Ever since I¡¯ve been trapped here, I¡¯ve been so dependent on her. And yet, I¡¯ve cut her out of my life.

    The other girls seem to be in a mood to flirt with Fumijima-san.

    Natsumi-chan no longer hides the fact that she has a physical rtionship with Fumijima-san, and Akira-chan calls him ¡°Master¡±.

    I don¡¯t know about Masakey-chan, but I think it¡¯s better to assume that she is obeying Fumijima-san.

    The three of them are already in the majority just by following Fumijima-san¡¯s instructions.

    The rtionship between Yamauchi-san and the President seems to be irreparable, and even if these two cooperate and I follow them, we will lose 4 to 3.

    So Fumijima-san¡¯s victory is solid.

    Even if I flirt with Fumijima-san and offer my body to him, I can¡¯t beat the other girls.

    Or rather¡­ there¡¯s no way a mere magazine editor can beat Akira Mizuki. If I could win, I would have gravure on my face.

    And now, the only thing I can think of is to not antagonize Fumijima-san, though it¡¯s just a life extension measure.

    Then, the vote naturally narrows down.

    And it¡¯s all on President Kurashima.

    After the President drops out, it will be hell.

    Fumijima-san¡¯s group, plus Yamauchi-san and myself, will start a woman¡¯s battle over a man.

    I¡¯ll manage to get by and find a way to win. It¡¯s the only way I can survive.

    It¡¯s causing me stress. I couldn¡¯t sleepst night because I couldn¡¯t swallow anything. So, I just wobbled getting up from bed.

    I think I probably look terrible.

    As I staggered out into the hall, Masakey-chan was leaning her elbows on the round table, humming in a good mood.

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ yes, good morning, you look¡­ well¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, the Tebichi for dinner was delicious, and the plump gtin seems to be good for the skin¡¹

    ¡¸Tebichi?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s Okinawan boiled pork leg¡¹

    I felt like throwing up just hearing that.

    If I had been served such a dense food now, I might have thrown up just from the smell. It seems that the egg porridge was a result of the chef¡¯s care.

    £¨Huh? ¡­What is that?£©

    While her hand was brushing up her hair, I could see a faint red ink-like substance on the cuff of her flowery one-piece dress.

    ¡¸Um¡­?¡¹

    Almost as soon as I was about to ask that, the door to the President¡¯s room opened. Then he and Akira-chan came out.

    Akira-chan is wearing a violet-colored one-piece dress.

    It¡¯s different from the one she wore yesterday, and from that nasty bondage outfit. I wonder if Aramaki-san has prepared a new one?

    Akira-chan¡¯s condition is the same as before. Last night she was crying and screaming, but now she seems to have calmed down.

    Then, the door to Fumijima-san¡¯s room opened, revealing him and a woman with her arms crossed as if she were leaning on him.

    ¡¸¡­Yamauchi-san?¡¹

    I rolled my eyes. The one who came out with him was the manager, Kiyoka Yamauchi-san.

    I looked around and saw that the President¡¯s face was contorted in bitterness, while Akira-chan and Masakey-chan looked annoyed.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ the atmosphere is not good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What about that girl with the short cut?¡¹

    Akira-chan asks Yamauchi-san, who looks triumphant. Then, Fumijima-san opened his mouth.

    ¡¸I had a little fight with Natsumi¡­ She went back to her room early, but Yamauchi-san came to visit me afterwards¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but be disgusted by his choice of words, such as ¡°little fight¡± and ¡°came to visit¡±.

    As we took our seats, Aramaki-san let out a sigh on the monitor.

    ¡ºNow that there¡¯s no people who can stir things up or make fun of, it¡¯s a little harder for Aramaki-san to do her job, Jake¡»

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you go back to Hokkaido?¡¹

    Yamauchi-san said coldly, and Aramaki-san appeared in a close-up on the screen.

    ¡ºHow rude! Aramaki-san is from Iwate!¡»

    ¡¸Iwate¡­¡¹

    Fumijima-san chuckles, and an effect like ¡°Angry!¡± appears on the close-up image of Aramaki-san. .

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make fun of Iwate! It¡¯s the only one in the whole country! It¡¯s the only prefecture in Japan that has salmon as its prefectural fish!¡»

    ¡¸Is that so? What about Hokkaido?¡¹

    ¡ºHokkaido doesn¡¯t have a fish as its prefectural fish! It¡¯s like Nara, a prefecture without a sea, but they have a river fish¡­¡»

    ¡¸Why do you say that!?¡¹

    This is a stray bullet to Nara Prefecture.

    ¡ºWell, it can¡¯t be helped that Iwate doesn¡¯t have an image of salmon, Jake. It¡¯s like Chiba Prefecture being thergest catcher of lobsters! But thergest catch in Honshu. The Southern Crooked Nose is a high-ss brand of salmon, Jake!¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯m more shocked about the lobster¡¹

    Everyone nodded their heads at Yamauchi-san¡¯sment. It¡¯s not from Ise?

    ¡ºThen let¡¯s announce the voting results, Jake!¡»

    When Aramaki-san says so, Fumijima-san raises his hand, ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡ºWhat is it?¡»

    ¡¸No, Natsumi is still¡­¡¹

    Then, from the speaker, I hear Aramaki-san snickering.

    ¡ºA little while ago, Aramaki-san said, ¡°There-are-no-more-people-who-can-stir-things-up¡­¡±, right?¡»

    The next moment, the door to Natsumi¡¯s room ms open with a bang.

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    I gasped.

    Natsumi-chan¡¯s room was right in front of where I was sitting, and behind the open door, a head on the bed was staring at me.

    It was the same scene as when I saw Misuzu-chan.

    Even after the door was closed, the stunned air remained in the room. Aramaki-san is shown in a close-up on the monitor without caring about such an unbearable atmosphere.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s start with the minority votes!¡»

    As usual, the words ¡°Total Results¡± were drawn up with shy movements and disyed with me effects, as usual.

    ¡ºFumijima Pheasant Man ¨C 1 vote, Yamauchi Kiyoka ¨C 1 vote¡»

    And then, with an explosion-like effect¡­

    ¡ºItsuki Kurashima 4 ¨C votes¡»

    appeared on the screen.

 Chapter 176: No Need to Think

    Chapter 176: No Need to Think

    Two updates¡­

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­ <hr>

    ¡¸Papa..¡¹

    Akira-chan looked as if she was about to cry, and leaned closer to the President.

    Last night, she had been crying out for him to let her go because she didn¡¯t want to be separated from Fumijima-san, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t care what happened to her father.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s the mission?¡¹

    In the indescribable silence, President Kurashima looks up at the monitor with a resigned look on his face.

    ¡ºThe method of execution this time is so bad that even Aramaki-san is shocked¡­ though the mission is a bit more lenient¡»

    A close-up of Aramaki-san appears on the screen, and the words appear in the background.

    ¡ºTen rounds of lovey-dovey sex with Kiyoka Yamauchi¡»

    Certainly,pared to the previous missions, this one was pretty sweet.

    Just as Akira-chan let out a sigh of relief, Yamauchi-san said coldly.

    ¡¸No, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Manager! No way¡­¡¹

    Yamauchi-san sniffed as if she didn¡¯t care, and President sat down on the chair and sank down.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter, Shacho? If you want to survive, you must woo her. Or you¡¯ll be executed, Jake¡»

    As Aramaki-san said, this is the point where he has to get down on his knees to woo Yamauchi-san, and in order to survive, he has to let go of his pride.

    But the President remained drooping and did not look up.

    ¡¸Please! Manager, please save Papa!¡¹

    Akira-chan clung to her, but Yamauchi-san¡¯s cheeks twisted in annoyance.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to. Anyway, that squishy dick of his can¡¯t even have proper sex without Viagra sincest year. He¡¯s got ED 80% of the time, and he can¡¯t have sex ten times¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ehh¡­?¡¹

    Akira-chan looks back at the President. And she noticed his shoulders trembling.

    So, what was he trying to force her to get down on her knees before Kaneko-san¡¯s mission?

    Was he just going to make her get down on his knees and then say he couldn¡¯t do it?

    Aramaki-san let out a chuckle to the President, who was still drooping and shaking his shoulders.

    ¡ºI see. I tried to be lenient. But it was still too high a hurdle¡»

    The President abruptly stood up from his chair, looked up at the monitor and shouted.

    ¡¸Please, I don¡¯t care what happens to me, Ak¨C¡¹

    But the President¡¯s voice trailed off.

    Suddenly, the floor beneath President Kurashima¡¯s feet opened up, and he plunged straight down into the darkness.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The event was so sudden that everyone could barely catch their breath.

    ¡°Pa¡­pa?¡± she says after a brief pause. However, Akira-chan¡¯s perplexed voice hung in the air, with nowhere to go.

    The event was simply a hole opened on the floor, he fell through, and then closed.

    That was it.

    It was just a moment.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but twist my head.

    £¨Just fell?£©

    Crashing to death is bad enough, butpared to the deaths of Hikami-kun, Kaneko-san and Kyoko-san, it doesn¡¯t seem like a shocking way to execute someone.

    I looked up at the monitor and saw Aramaki-san jump.

    ¡ºIf you think he just fell in, you¡¯re wrong, Jake. After all, the lower he falls, the narrower the cone of this hole bes!¡»

    ¡¸Cone?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, he¡¯ll get caught in the middle and won¡¯t be able to move properly. And he¡¯ll spend the next few days suffering in the suffocating darkness, and finally starve to death¡»

    That¡¯s the worst. To be stuck in a dark, narrow tube like a piece of trash, and to gradually weaken and die over a period of days, that¡¯s too bad.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ terrible¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s bad taste¡­¡¹

    Akira-chan falls to her knees and Masakey-chan mutters to herself.

    Even Yamauchi-san, who had given up on the President, frowned at this method of execution.

    The monitor disappears and the voting ends.

    Akira-chan is crying tearfully, running her fingers over the floor where the President fell.

    Fumijima-san got up from his seat and went back to his room as quickly as he could, expecting Akira-chan to join him.

    What a heartless man.

    With a sigh, Yamauchi-san stepped toward her room, but Akira-chan screamed at her back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault!¡¹

    ¡¸He deserved it for what he did, didn¡¯t he? What? You want me to let him fuck me onest time? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. I¡¯m a victim of that guy, too¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Traitor! You¡¯ll be the next one to die!¡¹

    Yamauchi-san disappears into her room, listening to Akira-chan¡¯s curses behind her back.

    And Masakey-chan is watching them with a grin on her face.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    This time, too, I was thest one toe back to ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±. Though, Fumio-kun and I were the only survivors of the death game.

    On the sofa set, it¡¯s just Fumio-kun and Kaneko-san. It seems to have be quite lonely.

    Natsumi-chan has probably already left for her club activities.

    ¡¸Good work!¡¹

    When I called out to Kaneko-san, she smiled and said, ¡°Good work too¡±.

    I felt that her expression had softened a little.

    I sat down next to Fumio-kun and asked him what I had been wondering about.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, when you voted, Yamauchi-san came out with Fumio-kun, right¡­? I don¡¯t think that was in the scenario, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, about two hours before the vote, Yamauchi-san came to my room. Thanks to her, I couldn¡¯t even go to the radio gymnastics, so I secretly asked Lili to send a message to Saori-chan on social media, saying ¡°Sorry, let me take a day off today¡±¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸She said, ¡°You¡¯re the organizer, aren¡¯t you?¡± She also says to me that she can be a ve or a mistress or whatever I want, just don¡¯t kill me¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I knew it would be something like that¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not going to kill her, and it¡¯s been decided that she¡¯s going to be mine, so I said yes¡¹

    ¡¸But first, she¡¯ll have to be sacrificed to Torture, Devi¡¹

    Lili-chan interjected, appearing in midair.

    Lili-chan doesn¡¯t tell me the details of Torture¡¯s sacrifice, and Fumio-kun just smiles and covers it up with aplicated look on his face.

    I¡¯m very curious about it.

    I haven¡¯t seen Torture-santely, either.

    Then, Kaneko-san asks Lili-chan, while I pout my lips.

    ¡¸How¡¯s the President doing?¡¹

    ¡¸I pinned him up and threw him in the other room, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Well..¡¹

    The part about the cone, of course, was spoken out of turn. The President¡¯s still intact.

    ¡¸It¡¯s up to The Unsociable to decide where to let him go, though I did meet with herst night and gave her all the information I had, Devi. I¡¯m sure The Unsociable will make arrangements by the end of the day, Devi¡¹

    I¡¯m a little worried.

    ¡¸About Shiratori-san¡­ It seems Lili-chan trust her a lot¡­ are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­ Devi. I don¡¯t trust her, Devi. I¡¯m just doing it because I know it¡¯s better to trust her, Devi¡¹

    I have no idea what¡¯s going on here.

    As my expression clouded, Fumio-kun took me by the shoulders.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave the post-death game stuff to Shiratori-san, and let¡¯s close the curtain properly. From now on, Masaki-chan will be the main character, so do your best¡¹

    I leaned against his chest and looked up at him.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s for Fumio-kun. I¡¯ll do anything¡¹

    That was it. I don¡¯t have to think about anything. Because he wants it, that¡¯s reason enough.

    I¡¯ll be a serial killer for the sake of someone I love.

 Chapter 177: Magic Word

    Chapter 177: Magic Word

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like it¡­¡¹

    I muttered to myself as I walked out of the main gate in the afternoon after club activities, heading in the opposite direction from home.

    Last night, while I was lying on my bed, mulling over various thoughts in my head, that devil girl suddenly appeared.

    I had no privacy, and the way she was talking to me, as if she could see through me, really touched my nerve.

    I know exactly what is going on in the Confinement King¡¯s death game from my aunt.

    However, I¡¯m sure that some information is missing.

    I¡¯ve been trying to think of ways to fill in the gaps, but they were easily filled in by the girl who showed up.

    She acted as if she knew everything that was going to happen.

    When shees all the way out here like this, I feel as if I¡¯m being rolled around in her hands. It¡¯s annoying. Really annoying.

    This man Fumio Kijima is small in scale.

    He is clearly an ordinary man.

    Despite all the power he has, what he does is very small. It is a waste of time.

    That¡¯s why that devil girl is trying to use me to get him to step out into something beyond his size.

    £¨I¡¯ll let her use me for now, but¡­ you¡¯ll see£©

    I arrived at the house I wanted and rang the doorbell.

    A man in a suit in his thirties or so came out, the same man who hade out when I visited with Fumio Kijima.

    ¡¸You must be Shiratori-sama. The owner is waiting for you¡¹

    He seemed puzzled by my jersey-d appearance because I was on my way home from club activities, but still pushed open the iron fence of the gate and led me into the premises.

    I had made an appointment in advance.

    The other party was a giant of the financial world, Seigo Fujiwara.

    Normally, he would not be a person to whom a student without any backing could talk, but fortunately he seemed to have a high regard for me and the appointment was easily made.

    I was ushered into arge Japanese-style room with a view of a Japanese garden, just like the other day. As I sat upright and closed my eyes, I heard the sound of a Shishi Odosho with the sound of cicadas in the background.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw Seigo Fujiwara-shi, dressed in kimono, sitting across the table from me.

    He skipped the greeting and suddenly said.

    ¡¸Have you decided toe work for me?¡¹

    It seems that the elegance and etiquette of the upper ss are of no great value to this man. Rather, it is the urgency of a businessman.

    The people under such a man must be unbearable. They are constantly being rushed, and results are demanded of them.

    But if I think it is reasonable, I can make a decision quickly.

    He asks me a question, to which I reply with a faint smile.

    ¡¸No¡¹

    ¡¸Then what is it that you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Would you be willing to invest in me?¡¹

    When I said this, he looked a little disappointed. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not the most interesting thing for a youth to say to a businessman. But it is a necessary process.

    ¡¸You know about the First Beauty Agency case, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s pretty trivial. Both the management and the people probably taking revenge for it now¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to take the ything away from those scumbags. I want you to buy up all the stock in First Beauty Agency and take it over. It¡¯s not apany with a very high stock price to begin with. On top of that, the stock is in the middle of a huge crash. Seigo-sama would probably have enough money in his pocket¡¹

    ¡¸Buying a ship that¡¯s sinking is a very interesting thing to say¡¹

    Although he said it was interesting, I could see a hint of disappointment in his face. This is also amon story.

    He buys shares in apany that is about to go under and sends his best people to rebuild it. If he is a wealthy man, it may not seem like a very lucrative business.

    ¡¸Even if I invest, what is the benefit to me?¡¹

    ¡¸There are only advantages. First of all, I¡¯ll double your investment in three years and pay you back¡¹

    ¡¸What evidence do you have? Do you have a business n, a restructuring n?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not in my mind. Instead, you can sell your debt to me¡¹

    Seigo-shi immediately turned sullen. I suppose that¡¯s true. The ravings of an ignorant student. I¡¯d think so too if I were in the opposite position.

    ¡¸Recklessness is the special prerogative of the young, but too much talk will get you killed¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s show some tangible benefits¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Aoi-Umidori-Return-to-the-Entertainment-Industry¡±¡¹

    Instantly, one of his eyebrows rose sharply.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll start a new entertainment agency based on the First Beauty Agency, and we¡¯ll be producing her in a big way¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t do anything about it, I can still market Aoi-san as much as I want!¡¹

    His tone became harsher.

    Well, it seems that ¡°Aoi Umidori¡± is his sanctuary. It¡¯s annoying, but it¡¯s just as that devil¡¯s information says.

    Thest piece of the puzzle that was missing in order to move Seigo Fujiwara-shi. That is the information about the existence of Aoi Umidori.

    ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to force her! She has said of her own volition that she will never perform again, and I, her fans, will respect that!¡¹

    He red at me, making no attempt to hide his displeasure. He gave me a good shake.

    ¡¸So, here¡¯s the deal. If she voluntarily decides to return to the entertainment world, you promise to back her up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course! I¡¯ll take care of all the paperwork and everything!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, can you call her here? She¡¯s in this house, isn¡¯t she? Aoi Umidori-san¡¹

    Instantly his cheeks twitched.

    ¡¸Where did you hear that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yui Kayama is my junior as well¡¹

    No, I heard it from that devil girl. She told me something I didn¡¯t know. It was definitely necessary information. That¡¯s why it pisses me off.

    Seigo-shi ordered the man in the suit, and a little more than ten minutester, a woman in a maid¡¯s uniform came into the room.

    The woman seemed to be in a quiet mood. She was a beauty of indefinite age.

    Immediately, Seigo-shi turned his face away as if he could not look at her directly.

    ¡¸Oh, Aoi-san, I¡¯m sorry to bother you¡¹

    ¡¸No problem~¡¹

    £¨Puberty, huh?£©

    I couldn¡¯t help but think in my heart. The old man¡¯s blushing cheeks were a bit of a turn off.

    Seeing me, she giggled softly.

    ¡¸Oh¡­hello~. You wear the same jersey as Yui-san¡­. You two must be good friends~. I¡¯m sorry, Yui-san, she went to school with Mai-sama¡¹

    If everyone got along with each other as long as we wore the school jersey, there would be peace in the world.

    When I googled her name, I found that she was described as ¡°natural¡± or ¡°mysterious¡±, but this was quite something.

    ¡¸No¡­ I¡¯m not here for Yui-san today, but for Aoi Umidori-san. I¡¯ll be frank with you. Could you please return to the entertainment industry?¡¹

    She looked a little surprised, and looked back and forth between Seigo-shi and me. Then, with a troubled look on her face, she said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I can¡¯t do that~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    When I turn to Seigo-shi, he has a triumphant look on his face.

    Nice face. It¡¯s fun to paint such a face with astonishment.

    I stand up and walk over to her.

    My legs were numb from sitting on the floor for so long that I felt like stumbling a little, but that would not look good here.

    I clenched my fists lightly to ovee the numbness in my legs, and whispered into her ear the words of magic.

    It was exactly what she wanted.

    She looks startled for a moment, and then stares at me.

    Then, after a pause for breath, she nodded her head as if she had made up her mind.

    ¡¸I understand~. I¡¯ming back~¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Seigo-shi¡¯s eyes widened and he froze at the sudden change in her.

    He looked as if he was stunned.

    When he came back to himself, he looked up at Aoi-san and shouted.

    ¡¸Oh, Aoi-san, there¡¯s no need to push yourself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, please, let mee back¡¹

    She smiled shyly, and Seigo-shi looked on in amazement.

    Once again, I sat back down in front of him and opened my mouth.

    ¡¸You will keep your promise, won¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­will. Is it okay to use your name as the representative director?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m asking for a responsible adult. First,plete the acquisition, then call an emergency general meeting in a day or two and remove the President and the entire management team. Well, after all that has happened. I don¡¯t see how anyone can argue with your dismissal¡¹

    <hr>

    <u></u><li><u>The magic words will be revealedter.</u></li>

 Chapter 178: The Great Chainsaw Festival of Midsummer

    Chapter 178: The Great Chainsaw Festival of Midsummer

    Two updates + two additional + one bonus¡­

    Thanks Nico and Devorandom for the support¡­ <hr>

    I don¡¯t know the exact time, but it will probably be about two hours before the next voting results are announced.

    There are only five of us left: myself, Fumijima, Kinuta, Akira, and the neer, the smaller model.

    I have already voted in the next round.

    Of course, Akira is the one I voted for.

    I also asked Fumijima to choose me. With the condition that I would serve him as his lover and sex ve for the rest of my life.

    Fumijima is probably the mastermind of this death game.

    The purpose of this death game was probably to kill President Kurashima. It may have been some kind of revenge, but he has done so much. It is safe to assume that his resentment is considerable.

    I believe that the reason the game is still going on is to kill the President¡¯s daughter as well.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to join him and survive.

    This is a man who can aplish so much.

    A man of wealth and talent that one would never guess from his appearance. His energy is beyond human level.

    Not just for survival, but also for the future, he is a perfect partner for me.

    In fact, I should say that I have saved myself the trouble of looking for someone to be my lover.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably a good thing that I¡¯ve cut ties with the President. And it wasn¡¯t strange that I should have been caught by now¡­ like the President and Hikami¡¹

    As soon as I said this to myself, a recessed light bulb in the ceiling flickered on and off.

    £¨What? Is it off?£©

    I looked up at the ceiling and saw an unfamiliar girl smiling in front of me.

    ¡¸Hello, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    I choked out in the back of my throat.

    £¨Where did this girle from?£©

    She must be a middle schooler.

    She has red hair with twisted horns. And red eyes that looked like colored contacts.

    She looks like an anime character, in a very revealing bondage-style cosy.

    But if I look closely, I can see that she is floating in the air.

    ¡¸W-what? What are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who Lili is, Devi, but why do you think you¡¯re not the target of revenge, Devi? You¡¯re just as guilty, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯ve only been forced to be a part of this! I¡¯m a victim, too!¡¹

    The cosy girl cowered in front of me, as if in disgust.

    ¡¸But you could have run away. You could have jumped into the police station, Devi, However you got your fill as the President¡¯s lover, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not true! It was the President who was at fault!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, okay, Devi, If you say so, then you¡¯ve survived the death game, Devi¡¹

    As soon as she said this, a figure appeared behind her, emerging from the darkness like an ooze.

    It was a woman in a ck rider suit, with ck skin like charcoal.

    Only her eyes and lips are red and her hair is gray.

    Such a creepy woman was standing there with a chainsaw in her hand.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to introduce her, Devi, she¡¯s Torture, she¡¯s still just barely in control, but if her corruption continues, it will get out of hand, Devi, so I¡¯ll use you as a sacrifice to dissipate her destructive impulses, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡±S-Sacrifice¡±? I thought the death game was over! I survived, now!¡¹

    ¡¸This has nothing to do with the Death Games, Devi, but you¡¯re being executed, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s unreasonable!¡¹

    What was all that about? What was the point of having sex for twenty-four hours and confessing to the President¡¯s misdeeds?

    ¡¸Unreasonable, Devi? Yeah, it¡¯s unreasonable. It doesn¡¯t make sense. After, you¡¯ve worked so hard to survive, but now you¡¯re screwed. And that¡¯s what happens to you, Devi¡¹

    The costumed girl twists her mouth into a grin.

    ¡¸After all, I¡¯m devil! So, Lili, the devil, will do as requested, and naturally does so, Devi¡¹

    The ck woman pulls the string with a vigorously, and brooom! The chain saw¡¯s engine drives.

    With a rumbling sound, the chainsaw¡¯s body shuddered, and a cold sensation crawled up my spine.

    ¡¸Well, since Fumi Fumi is so noisy, when Torture gets tired of you, I¡¯ll restore you to your original form, Devi. It won¡¯t extend your life span, but if you want your twenties back so badly, I can make you look a little younger, Devi. However, by then, you¡¯ll be a different person than the original Kiyoka Yamauchi, Devi, the lecherous bitch, Devi¡­¡¹

    Without waiting for the cosy girl to finish her words, the chainsaw de begins to spin with a rumbling sound.

    ¡¸No, stop! ¡­Stop!¡¹

    I kicked the sheet and backed away frantically.

    Immediately, the headboard of the bed hits my back. A ck woman wasing toward me, and I had nowhere to run.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    I opened my eyes and saw her raising her chainsaw high in the air.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I heard the woman¡¯s scream. No, it¡¯s a shriek. And I heard the loud sound of an engine too.

    I don¡¯t know who it is, but the girl¡¯s crazyughter echoes through the walls.

    ¡¸What, what, what, what!? What happened!?¡¹

    I jumped up and fell down from the bed, which I had been lying in a daze until then.

    Right next door, in Yamauchi-san¡¯s room, something was happening.

    No, it¡¯s no longer something.

    The images of Misuzu-chan and Natsumi-chan who were torn apart passed through my mind.

    The same thing is happening right now in the next room.

    A murderer is in the next room. That¡¯s all I could think.

    The scream that sounded like Yamauchi-san soon died out, and now only the driving sound of a chainsaw was heard.

    £¨Oh, no, no, no, it¡¯s scary. But, but, if I stay here like this¡­£©

    My back teeth are rattling. My heart feels like it¡¯s going to jump out of my mouth and it¡¯s beating painfully hard.

    £¨No, no. There¡¯s nowhere to run if I stay here!£©

    I should get out of here while the murderer is in the next room. And if it¡¯s under the round table, that¡¯s good. If I hide there, when the murdereres out of the room, I can see who it is.

    I¡¯m afraid toe out here. I¡¯m scared out of my mind. But I have to. I don¡¯t want to be torn apart.

    Holding my trembling body in ce, with all the courage I could muster, I opened the door and stepped out.

    But as soon as I stepped outside the door, the door to the room I was in suddenly closed and the lights in the hall went out.

    ¡¸Wha¡­!?¡¹

    I almost screamed, and held my mouth with my hand. If I scream, the murderer will notice.

    I groped for the knob of the door and pulled it gently, but there was no sign of it opening.

    £¨What!? Why!? W-what happened!?£©

    I was just confused. I grabbed the doorknob and just stood there in a daze.

    The sound of the motor in Yamauchi-san¡¯s room could not be heard from this side. In the silence, I heard the sound of water dripping from somewhere.

    Looking back toward the hall, it was as dark as if ink had been poured over it.

    £¨W¡­What should I do?£©

    Suddenly, as if illuminated by a spotlight, the figure of a girl appeared in my vision.

    It was a girl in a flowery one-piece dress.

    £¨Masakey-chan?£©

    As soon as I looked at her, I froze.

    It was indeed Masakey-chan.

    But her pretty face and her dress were sttered with blood.

    She was carrying a small chainsaw in one of her hands, and dragging something with her other hand as she walked towards me.

    £¨Heeeeeeeeeee!?£©

    I quickly grab the stuck doorknob and press my back against the door to make me stronger.

    However, she stops just a few meters away, and without saying a word, throws out the thing she has been dragging in front of me.

    The next moment, it was illuminated by a pin spot.

    It was a salmon.

    It was a very big salmon.

    £¨No way, is that Aramaki-san¡­?£©

    Normally, I would have known that it couldn¡¯t be, but I was in such a panic that I thought so.

    Masakey-chan pulled the starter string vigorously, and the engine sounded like the beating of a heart.

    Immediately, Aramaki-san¡¯s voice rang out from the speakers.

    ¡ºStop! Aramaki-san is just a part-timer!¡»

    Aramaki-san¡¯s desperate voice echoes back to me.

    The next moment, there was the loud sound of a chain saw de spinning, and Masakey-chan cut the salmon in half right in front of me.

    ¡ºGyaaaaaaaaaaa, Jakeeeeeee!! You can¡¯t eat me raw! Sashimi is dangeroussssss!¡»

    ¡¸A, Aramaki-saaaaan!¡¹

    Aramaki-san¡¯s scream echoed through the speakers.

    ¡ºAt least¡­ Made me a stylish marinade¡­ Jake¡»

    And with that, the sound disappeared from the speakers.

    Then, the salmon rolls in half on the floor. (¡ùThe maidter ate it with relish)

    Normally I would have been dismayed at this travesty, but I waspletely shaken up.

    Masakey-chan looked down at me with a smile on her face and licked her lips.

    ¡¸Now¡­ it¡¯s just you, Ponpoko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiii!? W-w-w-why it just me¡­!? W-w-w-w-what about Fumijima-san and Akira-chan?¡¹

    Then, she sadly lowered her eyes.

    ¡¸I love Fumijima so much, but he¡¯s whispering his love to that bitch. Can you believe it? Even though I¡¯m the woman who cares him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You two were together? With Fumijima-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. We¡¯ve eaten together and exchanged phone numbers. I thought we were dating¡­ and yet, I¡¯m just looking at him from afar and he doesn¡¯t even notice, and now he¡¯s attracted to a woman other than me¡­ and I¡¯ve never been told that he loves me too¡­¡¹

    £¨S-she¡¯s yandere! And it¡¯s severe!£©

    ¡¸Did you kill him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ while they were mating, I cut them in half at once. Even though the top half of their bodies are gone, the bottom half is still connected, you know? It¡¯s really disgusting¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiii!? How is Y-Y-Y-Yamauchi-san¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸You heard the sound, right? The only two left are you and me. We¡¯re ready to be released now¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I let out a dumb voice.

    ¡¸D-d-d-d-does that mean we can survive¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    As I say this, Masakey-chan raises her chainsaw andes towards me.

    ¡¸Eh!? Eh!? Hiiii!?¡¹

    I crouched down with my head in my hands, and the chainsaw de swept over my head with a buzzing sound.

    The de struck the door behind me, making a rumbling metallic sound, and sparks flew violently.

    ¡¸Hiiiiii!?¡¹

    The sparks that rained down from above my head and directly beneath me made me stiff and unable to move.

    Scary, scary, it¡¯s too scary! I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m gonna die! No, no! I don¡¯t want to be cut in half! I don¡¯t want to be torn apart!

    And now, I¡¯m having trouble breathing. Fear is about to deplete my oxygen supply. My vision is bing hazy. Oh, no! I¡¯m going to pass out right now¡­.

    I¡¯m panting, desperately trying to hold on to consciousness, but amidst the nging metal and sparks, my consciousness is slowly fading away.

    Then, just before I lost consciousness¡­

    ¡ºThe trigger is Kirihito Hikami, and when you hear his name, you¡¯ll cry out loud¡»

    I heard Masakey-chan muttering that.

    <hr>

    <u></u><li><u>Now, the third volume is entering its climax.</u></li>

 Chapter 179: Akira Mizukis Remain

    Chapter 179: Akira Mizuki¡¯s Remain

    When I woke up, I found myself in an unfamiliar room.

    Whitewashed walls decorated with gold. A huge bed with a canopy that could sleep ten people at once. The red carpet on the floor was so long that it almost covered the floor up until my ankles.

    ¡¸Where¡­is this?¡¹

    Papa had fallen to the floor and was just waiting to die. Nothing I could do but cry and cry.

    One by one, everyone went back to their rooms, and I was left alone in the room¡­ I have no clear memory of what happened next.

    As I was puzzled, the door opened and a man came into the room. I was relieved to see him.

    Fumijima the pheasant man¨Cmy master.

    ¡¸Master¡­ w-where is this?¡¹

    ¡¸This is my bedroom¡¹

    ¡¸Bedroom? Why¡­ did they let us out of that room?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡¹

    When I¡¯m confused, Master gets on the bed, takes off my clothes and strips me naked. Then he shackles me.

    ¡¸A-are¡­ you¡­ going to¡­ do that again?¡¹

    My pink nipples already hard and bulging, as if in anticipation at the tips of shallow bowls.

    I almost didn¡¯t resist.

    Rather, by the time I was blindfolded and hung by my nose with a hook, my cheeks were flushed and I was even breathing hard. I was excited. I could feel my body heating up at the thought of another horrible thing being done to me.

    While doing so, I could forget about Papa and I can forget everything while I¡¯m in Master¡¯s arms. And he¡¯s the only one I can rely on now.

    As I¡¯m blindfolded, I can feel my other senses bing more sensitive. The sound of my master taking off my clothes, and the smell of an aroused male, made my female scent rise.

    Master must take a seat behind me on the bed. And with the feel of him holding me from behind, thefort of bare skin touching bare skin, the warmth of Master¡¯s body alone is enough to make me feel like I¡¯m about to fall.

    £¨I think¡­ he¡¯s going to do that to me again¡­£©

    When I think about it, I feel my crotch moistening. I felt a drop dripping down my thigh.

    £¨I¡¯m getting very sensitive¡­ I¡¯m anticipating it¡­ I¡¯m supposed to be sad about Papa¡¯s death, but I¡¯m anticipating sex without caring about that¡­ I¡¯m a bad girl£©

    Master¡¯s handse up from the bottom to the top, setting my body on fire with the faintest touches of my stomach, my sides, just barely touching. Then he put his finger on the piercing in my nipple and pulled hard.

    ¡¸Ow, that hurts!¡¹

    It hadn¡¯t even been a day since he pierced me. It¡¯s still like a scar.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ it¡¯s tearing¡­ it¡¯s tearing off¡¹

    ¡¸But it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? After all, Akira is a masochist¡¹

    ¡¸T-the one who did that¡­ Master, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹

    It sure felt good. I felt as if the pain had be a sweet pleasure, spreading from my nipples.

    ¡¸Nnn, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­ ahh¡­ Nnn, ah, it¡¯s good¡­ it¡¯s good, it feels good¡­ Master¡­¡¹

    While squeezing my breasts, Master moved his fingertips to my vagina.

    I can feel it tingling. I¡¯m waiting impatiently for Master¡¯s fingertips to touch me there.

    He smears my nectar on his fingertips and softly touches it from all around. It¡¯s so frustrating. He¡¯s making me impatient.

    ¡¸Master¡­ do it more¡­ harder¡­ and worse¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Worse? You don¡¯t even know how badly you¡¯re being treated, do you, you stupid bitch?¡¹

    £¨Terrible? I don¡¯t realize?£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m the mastermind of the death game¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I thought that might be true. But when he dared to say it, the shock was more than I expected.

    ¡¸I¡¯m your father¡¯s murderer. I¡¯m the one who took everything from you. I was the one responsible for ruining your future by turning you into a masochist. I¡¯m the one who degraded you to the lowest level of humanity. I¡¯m the one who set up the death game to corrupt you to this point. How¡¯s that? How does it feel to have your parents¡¯ murderer do whatever he want to you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no way¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it awful? Isn¡¯t it horrible?¡¹

    I bite down on my teeth. I hate it. I feel awful. But at the same time, a shiver went down my spine.

    ¡¸Uuuuuuu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The frustration of having your parents¡¯ murderer do whatever they want to you. Even that has been trained to feel good. Bitch¡¹

    The more I think about it, the more my body starts to burn.

    ¡¸The pampered Akira Mizuki is dead. The woman in front of me is an ugly female, ugly and pig-nosed. A miserable, drooling masochist who has no choice but to flirt¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not true¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    He pped my chest from behind. Then, a dull ache shot through my pierced nipples. As it receded, a wave of pleasure spread out like a wave.

    ¡¸Feels good, doesn¡¯t it? How is that not true? Look!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii, no, ah, it hurts, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    He said so while repeatedly pping his palm against my nipple. My whole breast was burning, and my nipples, which were already hard, became tense as if they couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡¸Feels good, doesn¡¯t it? You¡¯re already a helpless masochist, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    And with that, Master pressed his hard, hot cock against my slit. I feel a shiver run down my spine. The feeling of my love juices dripping was so fresh.

    £¨I-I¡¯m going to get fucked again by the guy who killed Papa£©

    I felt like my head was going to explode at the thought. I desperately tried to hold back my hips that were about to start moving of their own ord. That was all the resistance I could muster.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ insert it¡­ insert it¡­¡¹

    The voice that spills out of my mouth has an enchanting sound. I felt as if my body was getting hotter and hotter at the shamefulness of my voice.

    ¡¸No¡­ nooo¡­ don¡¯t¡­ haa~¡­ eh?¡¹

    However, with the tip touching the entrance area, there was no sign of further movement from Master.

    £¨What¡­why?£©

    To my confusion, Master whispers to me.

    ¡¸I want you to swear again that you are mine, my bitch, and it is up to me to make you live or die. You will live as my bitch for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll kneel at the feet of your father¡¯s murderer and give me everything you have¡¹

    ¡¸No, no¡­ no way, I won¡¯t do that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, okay. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll just let you go. You don¡¯t have your father¡¯s backing and I¡¯ve shown the world your live sex. Although you can¡¯t be a model, you can at least be an AV star or a prostitute and make a living¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­ Uuu¡­¡¹

    The tears well up under the blindfold. It sucks. But it feels so good to feel so bad. My body keeps betraying me. It¡¯s telling me I can let go, but inside my head, I¡¯m crying out that I don¡¯t want to.

    I¡¯ve reached my limit. My body was burning hot, and I felt a painful tingle in the pit of my stomach. My lewdly corrupted body yearned to be dominated by this awful man.

    ¡¸I will¡­ I will¡­ Akira Mizuki will be Master¡¯s bitch. I will give you everything I have. Please let me to serve Master for the rest of my life¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do I matter more to you than your father? Can you ever love me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ yes, Master is more important than Papa¡­ I¡­ love¡­ you¡¹

    ¡¸Good¡¹

    As soon as Master said that, I was so excited that I forgot myself.

    ¡¸M-master, please, I-I can¡¯t hold back any longer. Please fuck me! Please make me cum with your amazing cockkkkkk!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so impatient!¡¹

    With that, Master thrusts out his penis, which is still at the entrance, and it plunges into my already melted vagina with a watery sound.

    ¡¸Nhiiiii!? It¡¯sing in! Master¡¯s cockkkkkk, it¡¯sing innnn!¡¹

    Then Master begins to move his hips violently.

    My mouth is filled with saliva, dripping from the edges of my mouth. My thoughts melt away, and I feel my vagina sucking shallowly on Master¡¯s cock.

    ¡¸Nhhh, it¡¯s so intense¡­ ah, ah, ah, ah, iiiii, ahh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Good, get more wild, let me enjoy you, bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Yessss, nhi, ah, ah, ah, ahhh¡¹

    The pleasure of being thrust up in a back sitting position was so good.

    The feeling of having my body gouged out by a thick stake made my spine shiver with the pleasure.

    The frenzied pounding of his hips is so self-absorbed. To this man, I¡¯m nothing more than an onahole. Knowing this, I became more and more excited.

    ¡¸Hii, hii, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahh!¡¹

    £¨I can¡¯t get away from this cock¡­ I can¡¯t get away from it anymore£©

    In a corner of my head, my rational mind sags. I really can¡¯t do it anymore.

    He kept thrusting deep inside me, and I easily reached my limit.

    ¡¸M-Master, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Good! You can cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, iii, cummmmmmingg!!¡¹

    As soon as Master allowed me, I climaxed. My swollen petals squeezed together and squeezed Master¡¯s cock.

    At the same time, Master¡¯s cock exploded.

    The thick stake buried in my vagina shivers and spits out a mass of heat, mming the mass of fire into my innermost parts.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    My ego ispletely unhinged, and I¡¯m in shock.

    I arch my back so hard that I think my spinal cord is going to crack, and I make a helplessly miserable face. I can¡¯t stop crying. I can¡¯t stop drooling. I think I have a terrible face worthy of a female pig.

    I can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯ve beenpletely corrupted.

    What little reason I had left disappeared with those words, and all that was left behind was the remains of a beautiful young model named Akira Mizuki. A helpless and miserable bitch.

 Chapter 180: Natsumi is a Natural Firecracker but the Maids Enjoyed it

    Chapter 180: Natsumi is a Natural Firecracker but the Maids Enjoyed it

    A familiar electronic sound.

    As usual, a synthesized voice rang out.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Akira Mizuki¡¯s state has been changed to [Enved]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Outer Wall¡¹

    ¡¸You can set up an outer wall in your room¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Age + five¡¹

    ¡¸Once a day, for ten hours, you can raise the age of any person by five years. The effect is maintained even when the person is out of ¡°the room¡±¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    £¨What does that mean, an outer wall in a room?£©

    I tilted my head.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense at all.

    £¨¡­I¡¯ll ask Liliter£©

    Akira climaxes wildly as she arches her back, and now she¡¯s gasping for air as she leans back against me.

    ¡¸Haa~, ahhh¡­ haa~¡­ haa~¡­ aaah¡­¡¹

    Her sweaty body was twitching and twitching involuntarily.

    I can¡¯t really see her expression because of the blindfold, but judging from the tongue and drool spilling out of her mouth, she must have a pretty dumb face.

    She has a more than average face, so the sight of her disheveled appearance is very exciting.

    When I took off the nose hook and the blindfold, Akira stared at me with her eyes full of debauchery.

    ¡¸Fue¡­ Master¡­¡¹

    She giggled, but she didn¡¯t have the same stinging vibe as before. She¡¯s just happy to see my face, happy to still be connected to me. That kind of mood.

    She repeatedly kisses my cheek while leaning against my body.

    ¡¸More¡­more¡­ please, Master!¡¹

    I chuckle at her greed. I don¡¯t intend to end it yet, either.

    It¡¯s just before that, she¡¯s in a state of [Enved], and there¡¯s no longer any possibility of her betraying me, so I think it¡¯s safe to tell her everything.

    After all, it¡¯s bad to keep deceiving her.

    ¡¸Hey, Akira¡­ I¡¯ve told you a few lies, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Fue¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, President Kurashima is not dead, and I don¡¯t intend to kill him. But he¡¯ll have to take social responsibility for the evil he has done, though¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care it, either. After all, I am¡­ Master¡¯s property¡­¡¹

    She didn¡¯t seem to be upset, rather, with an enraptured expression, she ran her tongue down my neck.

    I knew that this was what it meant to be in a state of [Enved], but I was still a little surprised when she said she didn¡¯t care.

    It¡¯s probably the same for the other girls.

    It¡¯s just that in the case of Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan, they weren¡¯t in a situation where they had to choose between their family and me.

    ¡¸Also, the sex between Akira and me isn¡¯t actually being distributed anywhere, so you can continue modeling¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it too¡­ Master, please, give me more¡­ more¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Akira who was trying to move her hips in frustration.

    £¨Well¡­I guess I¡¯ll talk about the future after she¡¯s calmed down a bit¡­£©

    Kurosawa-san hasn¡¯t lost her dream of bing an actress, and as long as she doesn¡¯t have to choose between me and her dream, it doesn¡¯t mean she has to give it up.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, Master, give Akira a pat, pat¡­ more pat¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a selfish girl¡­¡¹

    As I say this, I think.

    The question is, who will take care of Akira?

    Kurosawa-san¡­ no, I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯d get into trouble for sure.

    Masaki-chan¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to put M person under S person.

    She could be under Tashiro-san, but¡­ Shima-san is surprisingly weak mentally, and I think Akira will push her too hard.

    In that case, it would be better to leave her under Ryoko¡¯s care and have her teach her how to treat me and the girls. They¡¯re both M, after all.

    Once I¡¯ve made that decision, all I have to do is enjoy Akira¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Well, Akira, please do your best to make me feel good¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    She smiled softly and started to move her hips again.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I can¡¯t get enough of this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it great to have a hot pot in the middle of summer in an air-conditioned room? I mean, seriously¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I bring ice cream from the dining room after dinner, it¡¯s okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s so good!¡¹

    It¡¯s one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    When I went to report that I¡¯d finished cleaning up the death game, Lili-sama said, ¡°It¡¯s a reward for all of you, Devi¡±.

    As I was told, I moved to a newly set up room next to the dining room, which was an eight-mat Japanese-style room.

    A gorgeous hot pot was prepared on the table.

    ¡¸I can eat this, right?¡¹

    Tapeworm smiled as her finger pointed at the table, and Earthworm was drooling.

    ¡¸You can eat as much as you want!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get started¡­¡¹

    But as we hurriedly sat down around the table, the door suddenly opened.

    ¡¸Oh, it smells good¡¹

    As she said this, Natsumi-sama, the semi-favored princess apprentice, stepped into the room without a hint of reservation.

    She grabbed Kei-sama, also an apprentice, by the scruff of the neck and dragged her into the room.

    We hurriedly straightened ourselves up and bowed at the spot.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Please be in a good mood! Natsumi-sama! Kei-sama!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop it! You¡¯re being too formal. Just be normal. Just be normal!¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t be like that. We¡¯ll be scolded by the head maid if we do that¡¹

    Centipede¡¯s voice quivered.

    She¡¯s the one who knows how scary the head maid is. She doesn¡¯t want to take a sulfuric acid bath anymore. I guess she thinks so.

    ¡¸Well¡­ let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll order all of you. As long as we¡¯re only the one who was in the room, you and I are just Senpai and Kouhai on the track and field club. I¡¯ll make sure to tell Lili-chan and Freesia-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Is this not a problem?¡¹

    Natsumi-sama smiled, showing her white teeth as Earthworm looked up at her anxiously.

    ¡¸Yes, don¡¯t worry¡¹

    We looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get back on track and make a hot pot!¡¹

    ¡¸Hot Pot, Hot Pot!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Shima-senpai, please prepare the broth¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    As we sat down with Shima-senpai, Takasago-senpai rolled over on the edge of the room.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Takasago? You¡¯re not eating?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wake me up when it¡¯s time for dessert¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t shake this ¡­¡­ girl¡¹

    Takasago-senpai is still Takasago-senpai. I can¡¯t help wondering how she can maintain that body shape.

    ¡¸Oh, Hot pot salmon, shiitake¡­ I mean¡­ hey¡­¡¹

    The contents of the pot were a lot of salmon, Chinese cabbage, gand chrysanthemum, shiitake mushrooms, and tofu. The miso broth with butter melted in it smelled so good.

    But for some reason¡­ As soon as she saw the contents of the pot, Shima-senpai¡¯s tension dropped.

    ¡¸¡­Well, I wonder if Anisakis is okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not raw¡¹

    Tapeworm makes a dumbfounded face.

    Although Tapeworm parasitized by anisakis would be very interesting, so I would like to see it happen.

    ¡¸Oh, haha, yeah, t-that¡¯s right, t-that¡¯s right¡¹

    And so we started to pick at the pot, and we were immediately hooked.

    ¡¸Yummy!!? Delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhhh, I can¡¯t get enough!¡¹

    ¡¸Here, Shima-senpai, Chinese cabbage¡¹

    The salmon is delicious, and although the jagged cross-section that looks like it¡¯s been cut off in some ces is distracting, but it¡¯s probably an absurdly good salmon.

    I hurriedly threw the ingredients into my mouth and squirmed in the heat. The vor of the miso butter and a little bit of ck pepper is perfect.

    To put it mildly, it¡¯s absurdly delicious.

    ¡¸Here, there¡¯s hot rice and salmon roe too!¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I mean¡­Aramaki-san, I wonder if she¡¯s a female¡¹

    ¡¸Here, Shima-senpai, Chinese cabbage¡¹

    ¡¸Oi! Saito, don¡¯t keep bringing me Chinese cabbage! You¡¯re always eating salmon!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just looking out for Senpai¡¯s health. Elderly people should eat less salt. You¡¯ll raise your blood pressure¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not an olddy!¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai, please put some broth again and make tea!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t try to use your Senpai!¡¹

    Me and Earthworm looked at each other andughed.

    After all, Shima-senpai is fun to y with.

    ¡¸By the way, the death game is over, isn¡¯t it? Are there going to be more favorites and semi-favorites?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯ll be two, maybe three? I had to go to Confinement King too, but I heard he was still flirting with one of them, so I thought I¡¯d wait in the dining room¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So you came here because of the smell¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Though.. it¡¯s fine to take care of them, but¡­ it¡¯s going to make our chances of being taken care of by Confinement King-sama more and more difficult¡¹

    ¡¸Shima-senpai is being taken care of by Confinement King-sama, isn¡¯t she? What¡¯s it like? Is it really great?¡¹

    As Centipede¡¯s mouth agape, Earthworm approaches Shima-senpai with a curious look on her face. Instantly, Shima-senpai¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s not something you should be talking to people about!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ it¡¯s fine, right? So, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? You love each other, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yeah, well¡­ it¡­ it feels¡­ good¡­ and¡­ I like him¡­ I-I guess¡¹

    Shima-senpai turned red and looked down. The four of us look at each other unconsciously. It¡¯s so cute.

    So, we decided to tease Shima-senpai a little more.

    It¡¯s just like Shima-senpai getting into the fire.

 Chapter 181: Kei-chan Ruined the Mood

    Chapter 181: Kei-chan Ruined the Mood

    After finishing the hot pot and eating the rice porridge topped with salmon roe¡­

    ¡¸Ikura is the Russian word for fish roe!¡¹

    leaving Shima-senpai alone with her trivia which I don¡¯t know where she got it from, I and Earthworm brought the ice cream from the dining room, and Takasago-senpai was sitting on the floor, waiting for us¡­ or the ice cream.

    ¡¸¡­Hurry up¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, please wait a moment¡­¡¹

    I chuckled as I ced the ice cream on the te in front of her, and Takasago-senpai immediately reached for the spoon.

    She has no intention of waiting for others.

    A double scoop of vani and chocte mint.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll ask for a refill anyway, so I double the serving from the start.

    ¡¸¡­Delicious¡¹

    While Takasago-senpai looked happy and rxed, Shima-senpai, who wasn¡¯t drinking at all, was fighting with Centipede and Tapeworm.

    This was the result of Centipede¡¯s bad-tempered agitation, ¡°Shima-senpai is the only third-year student who is not the favorite princess, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    £¨I wonder what they are talking about now?£©

    I¡¯m listening to them while handing out ice cream.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve always had a longing for something like that¡¹

    ¡¸Longing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I wanted to go on a date to an aquarium or something, have dinner at a romantic restaurant with a night view, and have him hold my hand and say something like ¡°I was admiring your face¡±. Then we¡¯d kiss and spend our first night together¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a maiden!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a maiden, you idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not a maiden!?¡¹

    Shima-senpai locks Centipede in a headlock and grinds her temples.

    ¡¸Ouch, that hurts! No violence! No violence!¡¹

    She looks like she¡¯s in pain, but there¡¯s no reason for Centipede to be hurt by a normal girl¡¯s strength.

    In her own way, she was reading the atmosphere.

    As I put out the ice cream, I interrupted her in a soothing way.

    ¡¸Well, now that the death game is over, Confinement King-sama can have some time, can¡¯t he? Why don¡¯t you ask him for a date or something?¡¹

    ¡¸I-idiot! I can¡¯t do something so embarrassing! Besides, if he¡¯s got time, he¡¯ll have to deal with Ui-chan more than me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re more of a manager for her¡­ wow, that¡¯s friendship¡¹

    Shima-senpai shook her head with a subtle expression on her face as Earthworm let out a sound of admiration.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡­ Ui-chan, she¡¯s been neglected so much that it¡¯s really irritating. She doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of it, but the practice is getting harder and harder because she¡¯s working herself into a corner¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Why don¡¯t you give her some sleep drug or something? You could mix it into her food¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, I think it¡¯d be quicker to use a tranquilizer gun or something and shoot her with it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s just use a tranquilizer gun and put the sleep drug of all tranquilizers in her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What do you guys think Ui-chan is? Well, even though the death game is over, I hear there¡¯s still the takeover of the entertainmentpany. It seems that Lili-chan and Shiratori are working on that one¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right¡­Shiratori-senpai¡­I¡¯m afraid of her because I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea either. Before I came here today, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle even if I leave it alone, but if you see that devil girl, tell her toe over tonight¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Wow¡­ calling on Lili-sama¡­ she¡¯s not afraid of anything¡­really¡¹

    Centipede muttered, and Earthworm and Tapeworm nodded in agreement.

    In fact, it may be a matter of appearance, but the favored princesses are too ignorant of Lili-sama¡¯s terror.

    When the ice cream was finished, Shima-senpai stood up and grabbed Takasago-senpai by the neck, who was about to lie down again with the spoon in her mouth.

    ¡¸Okay, we¡¯re leaving. Maybe Kijima wille out of the bedroom by now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes¡¹

    Then, Shima-senpai turned around as she put her hand on the knob of the door, looked at the pot and smiled sadly.

    ¡¸Aramaki-san¡­ you will live on in my body¡¹

    Shima-senpai is a romantic, despite what she says. She probably has some kind of attachment to that salmon.

    But¨C

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll be out tomorrow, though¡¹

    Takasago-senpai ruined it.

    ¡¸Wait! Takasago! Don¡¯t say that! You make me don¡¯t want to get it out now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Constipation?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that the worst?¡¹

    The sentimental mood was gone in a sh.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After 3:00.

    I left ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±.

    Akira waspletely out of consciousness, so I let her rest in bed.

    I¡¯m going to call Ryoko to take care of her tonight or tomorrow.

    The long death game is over.

    President and Ponpoko-san are asleep and pinned down.

    As for Yamauchi-san¡­ well, I don¡¯t want to think about her.

    Also, Kirihito Hikami is being sent back from the demon world tonight.

    Lili says she¡¯s going to put him in a container and sell him to Southeast Asia. The money will be used for the establishment of a newpany.

    The acquisition of First Beauty Agency will bepleted tomorrow. ording to Lili, Shiratori-san found the investors and made all the arrangements.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know her very well, though I think I should reward her in some way.

    It¡¯s not easy for me to talk to her face to face, because I¡¯m easily outdone.

    The newpany¡¯s press conference is the day after tomorrow.

    I haven¡¯t heard yet how I will be involved in the newpany, but I¡¯ll leave that to Lili.

    I¡¯m just a student, I don¡¯t know anything about management.

    As I walked into the dining room with such thoughts, I saw Shima-san and Kei-chan.

    Apparently, they had been waiting for me toe out of the bedroom.

    As I sat down across from them, Shima-san opened her mouth slowly.

    ¡¸Um¡­ there¡¯s a track and fieldpetition on the 17th, and I was wondering if Kijima woulde¡­¡¹

    £¨Come to think of it, Saori-chan said something like that too¡­£©

    Today is the 12th, I think. I don¡¯t think there are any ns for the 17th, except for radio gymnastics.

    ¡¸Yes, of course I¡¯ll go¡¹

    As soon as I said so, Shima-san¡¯s expression brightened.

    ¡¸Really? Well, I don¡¯t mind, but Ui-chan was wondering if Kijima wasing or not, so she was very anxious!¡¹

    Then Kei-chan muttered to herself.

    ¡¸¡­Liar, the one who was the most anxious was Shima-pai¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!? Oh, you, that again! No, no, no! K-Kijimaa! I¡¯m not!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but rx my mouth.

    It was so cute to see Shima-san¡¯s face turn red and confused.

    If I hadn¡¯t been nning to receive a reward from Kaneko-san, I probably would have taken her straight to bed.

 Chapter 182: In a World without God or Buddha

    Chapter 182: In a World without God or Buddha

    There are no God or Buddha in this world.

    I thought so.

    After all, the weak are oppressed and devoured by the strong.

    And with that thinking, those without strength, once misfortune has grabbed them by the ankles, have no choice but to fall.

    On the way back from Kirihito¡¯s room. That was the day I made up my mind to tell the police everything.

    But I was suddenly strangled from behind and knocked unconscious.

    When I woke up, I was thrown into a dimly lit container.

    The floor of the container was filthy with red rust. On the ceiling, there was a hanging cantera casting a pale light.

    There, besides me, were five other women.

    They are sniffling and sobbing.

    With the smell of the tide and a slight tremor which I could only feel when I was lying on the floor, made me think that I was on a ship docked in the harbor.

    I could immediately imagine what had happened to me.

    After all, as soon as I told him I was going to the police. Kirihito must have reported it to the President, and the President must have arranged it.

    And I also had been threatened by the President several times, ¡°I¡¯m going to sell you to Southeast Asia!¡± . With that though, I immediately realized that this was the case.

    What a terrible life, I thought.

    But at the same time, I gave up.

    I had tried to die once anyway. All I had to do was take my life. That would be the end of my misery.

    I thought about biting my tongue, but I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s just painful and hard to die from.

    So, I would wait for them to let me out of here and then I would jump into the sea, that¡¯s what I thought.

    About two hours after I woke up, another girl was thrown inside.

    A young girl in uniform. And she is beautiful girl.

    I didn¡¯t know her name, but I knew right away that I had seen her in the magazine ¡°CUTIE¡îCUTIE¡±.

    I suppose she is my junior, but I didn¡¯t want to talk to her because I was going to die soon anyway.

    But something unexpected happened.

    A few hours after the girl from ¡°CUTIE¡îCUTIE¡± came in, a boy suddenly slipped through the wall of the container and appeared.

    I know it sounds strange, but I was astonished. That¡¯s all I can say.

    He was not, by any means, a good-looking boy.

    He was the kind of guy who stands in the front row of a swimsuit event, holding a camera. No, not that kind. Rather, the kind of boy who doesn¡¯t have the courage to do so and nces at their breasts and crotch with a fake look of disinterest.

    His body shape is unbnced, his eyes are bad. His hair is shaggy. If Kirihito were a hundred, he would be about thirty in terms of handsomeness.

    If he loses some weight, works out at the gym, and gets his eyebrows and hair done, he could somehow be a slightly creepy-looking guy¡­ if he works hard enough, he could somehow be that ¡­.

    That was my impression of him.

    However, despite his appearance, he was a prince on a white horse.

    Not for me, of course.

    I am just another person who is rescued by others.

    ¡¸If you want to escape, follow me!¡¹

    The girl from ¡°CUTIE¡îCUTIE¡± shouted and jumped into the door that appeared on the wall of the container.

    I exchanged a look with the girl next to me, who looked like a cabaret girl, then followed her and ran into the door.

    Beyond the door was a stone room about the size of a six-mat room.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll open the door in front of the station or somewhere in the morning, so you¡¯ll have to stay here for now¡¹

    As the boy said this, the room began to change and six beds appeared. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know what was going on. I just felt scared.

    When the boy left with the girl from ¡°CUTIE¡îCUTIE¡±, we eachy down on a bed and talked.

    The topic was, of course, that boy.

    Like this room, our conversation was too confusing.

    In the first ce, we are strangers crammed into the same container, we don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s name.

    We didn¡¯t have much time to talk, and in the end, I was envious that her boyfriend coulde to her rescue like this.

    However, the conversation converged on the fact that the boy¡¯s appearance was not good enough for a potential partner.

    When all the other girls had fallen asleep, I sat in my room with the lights out, staring into the darkness, thinking idly.

    What am I going to do after I get out of here?

    I¡¯ve already lost everything.

    My parents had disowned me when they found out about my AV films, and my dream of bing a top model was now in vain. Kirihito was supposed to be all I had left, but now that he has betrayed me, there is no reason for me to live.

    In the room with the lights out, I let out an involuntary sigh, and at that moment, I heard a voice in my ear.

    ¡¸If you want revenge, I can help you, Devi. In return, you will give me everything you have, Devi¡¹

    I opened my eyes to see a red-haired girl floating in the darkness. The double teeth peeking out from the edge of her mouth like fangs were quite striking.

    It was true that there was no God or Buddha in this world.

    But there was the devil.

    And now, all revenge was over.

    If you ask me how I feel, I can¡¯t honestly answer.

    Emptiness is probably the closest. Ever since I met the devil Lili, what has sustained me has been revenge.

    Now that that was aplished, there was nothing left for me to do.

    All that was left for me to do was to repay him, to allow him to touch me once, and to take my life.

    In my luxurious bedroom, I¡¯m waiting for his visit.

    Fumio Kijima¨Che¡¯s called ¡°Confinement King¡± here.

    He is Misuzu Kurosawa-san¡¯s white horse prince.

    Not mine.

    However, this ce was strange.

    Many girls came and went, all eager to have an affair with Fumio Kijima. Even the maids who worked in the dining room, when they saw him, their eyes would go wild.

    Even Kyoko-san, who seemed to dislike Kijima, though she was disgusted by him, would smile slightly when the topic of her affair with him came up.

    This was his kingdom.

    What he was doing was criminal, devilish, and inhumane, but he himself looked like a good man, and the girls I talked to all adored him.

    ¡­Well, what does it matter?

    The only reason I¡¯m still alive right now is because of a contract that requires me to give up everything in exchange for revenge.

    But I¡¯m not going to fulfill that contract.

    As a thank you, I will let him hold me once and after that, I will say goodbye to the world.

    I waited for a moment and then the door opened.

    ¡¸Hello there¡¹

    He walked into the room.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy¡±, he asks, and I smile back, ¡°That¡¯s not true¡±

    Now that revenge has been taken, I¡¯m in a good mood. Or so I thought.

    He sits down on the couch across from me, gives me a little thought, and says int the air, ¡°Lili, are you there?¡±.

    Then the devil girl appeared in the air.

    ¡¸Yes, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Give me a pen and paper. And I need you to be my witness¡¹

    Instantly, the devil girl looked at him suspiciously and pulled out a wad of paper and a grease marker from the air.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, just wait and see. Don¡¯t interrupt me¡¹

    With that, he darts his pen across the paper.

    When he finished writing, he held it out to me and spoke.

    ¡¸Well, Kaneko-san, can you sign here for now?¡¹

    On it, in a very peculiar handwriting on the right, was written the following.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ve Contract

    Kaneko Chihiro shall be the First Party and Fumio Kijima shall be the Second Party.

    The First Party shall be the property of the Second Party.

    The First Party shall devote her entire life to the Second Party.

    The First Party will not disobey any of the orders of the Second Party.

    The First Party will carry out the orders of the Second Party to the best of its ability.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸What the hell¡­ Devi¡­ that has no binding power, Devi¡¹

    He chuckled as the devil girl gave him a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s just a piece of paper. I know there¡¯s nopulsion to do anything with it¡¹

    I picked up the paper and chuckled.

    This is really childish.

    It¡¯s like watching a small child ying shopping with his own money.

    ¡¸Just sign my name, right?¡¹

    I wrote my name on a piece of paper and held it out to him, and he smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸You¡¯re mine now, Kaneko-san. I¡¯ll call you Chihiro from now on. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but you¡¯re doing something very strange. I feel like you¡¯re going around in circles. I thought you were going to force me into your arms and make me yours even if I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ yes. It¡¯s a bit of a long story. But if I had to say, I¡¯d say it¡¯s for me¡¹

    ¡¸For you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I just don¡¯t think I want to hold a woman who looks unhappy, depressed, or exhausted¡¹

    I chuckle.

    I see, I¡¯ve lost enough charm that made this ugly guy won¡¯t hold me. He thought I looked that terrible.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me wrong, Chihiro is beautiful and any man would want to hold her. Of course I do, I want to hold you¡¹

    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you do that? Just like you made Akira Mizuki obey you¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not opposed to pushing a strong, snobbish girl to the point of despair. Kyoko is just like that. But, Chihiro. I didn¡¯t give you a despair¡¹

    ¡¸And so?¡¹

    ¡¸You know. I like to take care of what I own. That¡¯s why. I want you to be happy¡¹

    ¡¸Happy? Huh¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    I might offend him.

    I thought about it, but I didn¡¯t care if he killed me.

    I was going to die anyway. It would save me the trouble.

    But he didn¡¯t get angry, he just stared me in the eyes and spoke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to die¡¹

    I widened my eyes.

    He sees right through me. That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸Haha, I guess that reaction was right on the money. But no. Chihiro is mine now and I can¡¯t let you die without permission. My duty to Chihiro is to make you happy. I want all my girls to smile¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ impossible¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you would think so. When I was bullied, I thought how unhappy I was too. I guess it¡¯s nothingpared to Chihiro¡¯s misery¡¹

    He stands up and leans over the table, reaching for my head.

    ¡¸Chihiro. It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯vee to understand that misfortune will fall on its own if I let it. But you know what? Happiness is something I have to grab on my own, I think. That¡¯s why. I want you to be happy now that you¡¯re mine. I want you to be happy first. I think it¡¯s my duty as your master to make sure that happens¡¹

    ¡¸Although, you¡¯re younger¡­ you¡¯re so cocky¡¹

    It was somewhat embarrassing to be patted on the head, as one would do to a small child. But it didn¡¯t make me feel bad.

    ¡¸When the timees for Chihiro to smile with happiness, I will hold you. Until then, this piece of paper is the only connection between me and Chihiro¡¹

    I chuckle involuntarily.

    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯m yours. I promise I won¡¯t die on my own¡¹

    There was no God or Buddha in this world.

    But there were devils and kind bad guys.

    I looked up at him with narrowed eyes, and the floating Lili-chan opened her mouth, looking like a mother seeing her son grow up.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi¡­ I¡¯ve told you many times, Devi, being cool doesn¡¯t make you good-looking, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    The exchange was funny.

    ¡¸Pfft, ahahaha..¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but erupt.

    As she watched me, Lili-chan shrugged her shoulders and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Well, if Fumi Fumi says so, I¡¯ll help you out, Devi. I¡¯ll give the AV girl a new job, Devi. Whether she¡¯ll be happy or not depends on her, Devi¡­¡¹

 Chapter 183: Oppai after All Kinds of Communication

    Chapter 183: Oppai after All Kinds of Communication

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­

    Thanks someone for the support¡­<hr>

    ¡¸Wee home, Ohime-sama¡¹

    After I returned from meeting with that Unsociable, Freesia was waiting for me.

    ¡¸Thanks, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s really good, Devi¡­ even when I give her bits of information, she fills it herself and picks out the only option that passes through the eye of a needle, Devi¡­ she¡¯s too good to be left human, Devi¡¹

    In fact, Lili tells her that Seigo Fujiwara is a big fan of Aoi Umidori, and while he is eager to see her return, he respects her wishes to never return to the entertainment industry. And that Aoi is protected in the mansion as a maid.

    That¡¯s all it took for the Unsociable to move Aoi Umidori, and with that, to move Seigo Fujiwara.

    The key question is why Aoi Umidori insists that she will never return to the entertainment industry.

    Even though I knew this was the key, she did not simply ask ¡°Why?¡± which showed a glimpse of the Unsociable¡¯s pride, and Lili liked it.

    Aoi Umidori¡¯s reason for not returning to the entertainment industry can be found in the interview she gave when she retired from marriage.

    It is because the man she married, her husband, did not want to do so. He must be a very possessive man. He did not want to expose her to the gaze of other men.

    The fact that Aoi Umidori stubbornly adheres to her husband¡¯s wishes despite the difficulties she faces in her life is proof that she still loves him deeply.

    Her husband has left his wife and daughter to escape from the debt collectors and is now on the run abroad. She does not have the money to go abroad to see him, and even if she did, she would let the debt collectors know where he is by going abroad.

    So, the Unsociable said to her.

    ¡ºIf you return to the entertainment industry, I will arrange for you to be on location in any country you desire on a regr basis¡»

    In other words, she¡¯ll use her job as a cover to let her see her husband.

    That¡¯s what she suggested.

    And the wheels fell into ce.

    Aoi Umidori agreed to return to the entertainment industry, and the Unsociable received full backing from the Fujiwara Group.

    After the merger and acquisition, the general manager and above were dismissed and removed, and now the newpany under the umbre of Fujiwara Group, but withpletely independent management.

    For the time being, the Fujiwara Group is supposed to send a few people to manage thepany, but this is only until thepany gets on track.

    Things are progressing quickly and the day after tomorrow, a press conference will be held to announce the establishment of the newpany as a subsidiary of Fujiwara Group.

    It¡¯s a remarkable move, I¡¯d say.

    An entertainmentpany is an ideal foothold.

    The Unsociable and Lili share the same interest in pushing Fumi Fumi to new heights.

    However, the height of Fumi Fumi in the human world for the Unsociable, and in the demon world for Lili¡­

    ¡¸What about you, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have three things to report¡¹

    Freesia holds up three fingers. Then, folding her fingers over the first one, she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸First, the recovery of Kirihito Hikami. This has gone without a hitch. The Baron seems to be quite fond of her¡¹

    Freesia followed her gaze to where a beautiful woman with a short cut was lyingpletely naked.

    The woman who had once been Kirihito Hikami.

    When she was a man, she had a pretty good face, but now that she has be a woman, Kirihito Hikami has be quite a beautiful woman.

    ¡¸Let get her some clothes, Devi. Dress her up in a pretty dress, put on some makeup and send her off, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Our connection to the traffickers is already in ce. Take them to the port, hand them over to the Japanese pretending to be Chinese, and it¡¯s done.

    ¡¸Secondly, the southern front has entered Lord Ami¡¯s territory¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ that¡¯s good news, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, with Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s , we have turned the campsites of the troops into castles and are steadily advancing the invasion¡¹

    ¡¸Is Barver behaving properly, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being¡¹

    Freesia responds with a wry smile.

    One of Lili¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings, the half-dragon Barver is a brainiac who can¡¯t be controlled.

    If left unchecked, that half-dragon would just want to charge straight, so it¡¯s hard to keep an eye on him.

    However, with the calm andposed devil, Crocell, as the second-inmand, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine, but if there¡¯s any chance of the frontline copsing, it will be when Barver does something.

    ¡¸It is crucial that we musteliminate Lord Ami before Aneue makes a move, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I am aware of that as well. But the subus I left behind to spy on them reports that Lord Andras is stirring. He is probably spreading his roots in the human world¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aneue¡¯sckey, huh¡­ then he¡¯s responsible for Anna Kamishima¡¯s disappearance, Devi¡¹

    I put my hand on my chin and think.

    I was nning to send the maids to the demon world soon, but if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d better keep them here for a while longer.

    ¡¸What about Torture, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that is my third report. The crests of corruption have disappeared and her skin has returned to its original state. Then, at present, Kiyoka Yamauchi¡¯s mind was fixed, and I am repeatedly turning her into a lump of flesh and putting her back together, but I have been showing her lewd dreams ording to her condition, so I will ask Fumi Fumi-sama to put the final touches on her in a few days¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s good news, too.

    Torture is a trump card in many ways. I need to keep her in a controble state no matter what.

    There are a few things I want to talk to Fumi Fumi about, but it¡¯ste today.

    He¡¯s been having sex for twenty-four hours straight for a while now, so it would be better to let him sleep quietly for today.

    I thought,

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi is already asleep, Devi?¡¹

    When I asked this, Freesia looked troubled and spoke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the thing¡­ Masaki-sama asked her for a reward¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ufu, Fumio-kun, you¡¯re looking good already¡¹

    Masaki-chan dripped enough saliva in her mouth to her cleavage, and started to shake her breasts with both hands.

    Using the slickness of her saliva, she rubbed my thing with her breasts softly and slippery.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my eyebrows at her affectionate breast ministrations.

    ¡¸Well? How¡¯s it? Does it feel good?¡¹

    With a soft, maternal smile on her face, Masaki-chan swayed her breasts.

    The sight of her full, white breasts swaying in front of me is simply spectacr. I feel like I could watch her for twenty-four hours without getting bored.

    ¡¸It¡¯s awesome, to say the least. Masaki-chan¡¯s breast are so big and so soft that just being wrapped around them makes me feel veryfortable¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like I¡¯m hugging Fumio-kun too, it makes me feel happy. Ufufu¡¹

    I wondered what was going to happen when Masaki-chan came into the bedroom with a chainsaw in her hand and said, ¡°Give me a reward¡­¡± But she didn¡¯t seem to be angry. It was a threat, though.

    ¡¸Well? What do you want me to do next?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see¡­. Now, rub the tip against your nipple while you¡¯re squeezing it¡¹

    ¡¸On my nipples?¡¹

    Releasing my cock from her breast, Masaki-chan squeezes it with her hand and rubs it against her pink nipple.

    ¡¸Here, like this?¡¹

    The way the ns rubs against herrge nipples is truly indecent.

    ¡¸Good. It¡¯s like I¡¯m working on your breast, it¡¯s so exciting¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, Fumio-kun¡¯s nasty¡­ I¡¯ll do anything you want today¡¹

    Masaki-chan smiled happily and softly.

 Chapter 184: Happy Day

    Chapter 184: Happy Day

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, squeeze it again. But harder this time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Masaki-chan squeezed my cock between her breasts again and shook her twin breast harder, increasing the pressure with her hands.

    With more saliva dripping from her mouth, she began to suck on my cock quickly.

    ¡¸Ugh, kuh¡­¡¹

    I frowned, my voice quivering with pleasure as it swelled.

    Perhaps aroused by my behavior, Masaki-chan looks down, breathing hard, and extends her tongue to lick the ns.

    ¡¸*Lick*, *Lick Lick¡­* *Lick*, chu, chu, nnn¡­¡¹

    Her powerful meat ball bobs up and down, and her little pink tongue crawls around the reddish-ck tip peeking out of it.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s bad¡­ and g-great¡¹

    I feel a sense of immersion that envelops my entire penis. Her skin feels moist and inviting. And the rough tongue tracing the opening of my cock¡¯s, making a stinging sensatione over me.

    This y is only possible because of Masaki-chan¡¯s overwhelmingly big breasts.

    As I bounce my hips in the pleasure of the blowjob, Masaki-chan¡¯s tongue flicks more and more wildly in delight.

    ¡¸Huh¡­oh, Masaki-chan, that feels so good, I think I¡¯m going toe right out if I¡¯m not paying attention¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you can let out whenever you feel like it. I¡¯m going to drink all of Fumio-kun¡¯s precious baby milk¡¹

    As soon as she said that, she sucked the ns into her mouth, shook her breasts, and started sucking on the frenulum.

    Masaki-chan was an angel to me.

    And that angel, with her lips pursed tightly and my penis upied in her mouth, is making a very horny face.

    There was no way I could not get excited.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnn, chuu! Nfu, chu, *lick*, nnn, chuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~, Ma-Masaki-chan!¡¹

    The double-service of her soft breasts and fresh lips sucking me up causes a wave of heat to swirl around my base, and I clutch the sheet.

    I want to savor this pleasure for as long as I can. So, I strain my lower abdomen and legs, desperately trying to hold back my ejaction.

    ¡¸Nfu, Nnnn! Nnn, *sizzle*, *slurp*! Nfu, *sizzle*, *lick*, *lick lick*, *slurp*!¡¹

    Her tongue was fierce, like a beast. Her cheeks are puckered up as she sucks. And the lustful sounds of lip-service echoed in the air.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, Masaki-chan! Oh, I¡¯m going toe right out if you do that to me¡¹

    ¡¸Hust let it hout, I¡¯ll hrink it all, let hit hout, let it hout, let it hout, let it hout¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan was absorbed in her service, her eyes enraptured with debauchery.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    A short moan escaped from my mouth, and my anger pulsed.

    *Tremble*, *Spurttt*! *Spurtttttttt*!

    A torrent of white liquid spurts out from me. And Masaki-chan takes it all in with her mouth and clears her throat.

    ¡¸Puha¡­ it¡¯s so thick¡­ it tastes like Fumio-kun¡¹

    She murmurs as she removes her mouth from my cock, flicking her tongue around in her mouth as if to taste it.

    ¡¸Well? Did it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, very much. Thank you, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡¹

    She smiles softly, her cheeks flushed. What a cute creature. From her expression, I can tell that she¡¯s very happy.

    Then she looked up at me.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio-kun, I want to feel good too. It¡¯s okay if I insert it myself, right? It¡¯s a happy day¡¹

    £¨Happy day? Is today an anniversary or something?£©

    ¡¸Yes, I want to make Masaki-chan feel good too¡¹

    Masaki-chan smiled happily and moved my legs down from her knees, then got up on my knees and straddled my waist.

    She then grabbed my cock, which was already regaining its hardness, turned it upward, and ced it on her moist vagina.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll eat Fumio-kun¡¯s¡­¡¹

    She swallowed her saliva and began to slowly lower her hips. The head of my cock buries itself into her soft crack.

    I can feel the warmth of her warmth enveloping my cock. It¡¯s still narrow at the back, and I feel a strong rubbing sensation, as if the skin is being dragged.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnnn¡­ Nnnn, ah, ah¡­ haa~, haa~, it¡¯s in¡­ Fumio-kun¡¹

    When my cock was buried in her vagina to the root, she used her hand on my chest for support and let out a hot breath.

    Then she raised her body and started to move her hips back and forth slowly.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnn, ah, nnn¡­ ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    Her shoulder-length chestnut hair and powerful breasts bounce up and down as she moves.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ahh, ahh, ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    Her voice is bing more and more rhythmic. And the sound of the water and her voice echoed in unison.

    ¡¸Nnn, nfu¡­ how is it, Fumio-kun? Does it feel good? I¡¯ve been practicing. Use my hips. Nnn, nnn¡­¡¹

    When said so, her cheeks turned slightly cherry-red. And hearing her healthy question, my cheeks naturally rx.

    ¡¸That feels so good. And the sight of Masaki-chan swinging her hips is really naughty and exciting¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the one who made me such a naughty girl is Fumio-kun, Nnn¡­ you know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, then, I¡¯ll make you even more naughty¡¹

    I reached out and grabbed her twin breast while I was lying down. The bulge that couldn¡¯t fit in my palm twisted indecently.

    ¡¸Oh no, Fumio-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Squeezing your breast while being squeezed like this, it¡¯s really great. No, I think Masaki-chan¡¯s breast are the best¡¹

    ¡¸Hyan, i-if you squeeze them like that, I won¡¯t be able to move properly, ah, nnn¡­ ah, ah, ah, nnn¡­¡¹

    From Masaki-chan¡¯s point of view, just being inserted must be quite stimting. On top of that, there¡¯s no way she can stay calm when she¡¯s getting sexual sensations in her breasts as well.

    ¡¸Fumio, Nku¡­ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, nnn, it¡¯s so naughty, no, no, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s cheeks are flushed red, and she¡¯s breathing sweetly¡­ The sensuality exuding from her petite body is almost lethal.

    ¡¸You look so beautiful, Masaki-chan. I didn¡¯t think Masaki-chan would be so naughty¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s embarassing, d-don¡¯t look at me, nnn¡­ hii, ah, ah, noo, ah, ah¡¹

    Perhaps her embarrassment had robbed her of her tolerance for pleasure, she raised her pretty eyebrows in a frown and slowed her hips while shaking her body in small increments.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ah¡­haa~, haa~, noo, if I move now, a big one wille, a big one wille¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. ept what feels good, and be aggressive and wild. I still love you, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸If Fumio-kun says he loves me¡­¡¹

    With a hot exhale, Masaki-chan bounced her hips as if she had made up her mind.

    ¡¸Hiiiiin! Aa, aaahhh! An, aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, it is Masaki-chan¡¯s role to be wild when having sex. Masaki-chan, let me suck your breast¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, suck it!¡¹

    I let go of her breasts, and Masaki-chan bends over and puts her hands on the bed. I then grabbed the heavy breast hanging down in front of me and sucked on the nipple.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­!¡¹

    Masaki-chan shudders.

    ¡¸They¡¯re delicious, Masaki-chan¡¯s breasts. I could suck on them like this forever¡¹

    I lick and suck on her pink nipples while squeezing her soft bulge like a freshly made rice cake. Then I tasted them alternately from right to left and left to right.

    ¡¸Ah, Fumio-kun, suck it! Suck me more, nnn, nnn¡­¡¹

    She let out a sweet breath, but did not stop moving her hips. As if it was her duty to do so, she continues to bounce her hips violently.

    When her nipples are lightly brushed with my teeth, Masaki-chan arches her back, her voice trembling.

    ¡¸Hiya!?¡¹

    ¡¸Babies chew like this when they don¡¯t get enough milk, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But, Fumio-kun doesn¡¯t have to bite¡­ Ah, nnn, nnn! Then please make my milke out, make me pregnant¡¹

    Ignoring her pleading voice, I repeatedly bite her sweetly. Her voice gradually rose, and she writhed violently on my waist.

    ¡¸Hii, nnn, haa~, Fumio-kuun, ah, my baby¡­¡¹

    After licking and sucking on her cherry-red nipples, I embraced Masaki-chan and raised my body to a face-to-face sitting position.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it nice when we¡¯re facing each other like this, like lovers?¡¹

    ¡¸L-lovers¡­ Nfu, I¡¯m so happy, nnn¡­ Nfu, *Slurp*, *Lick¡­ * Nfu, nmu, *Slurp*, chu, fuuh¡­¡¹

    I take her lips, and our tongues entwine in an intimate way.

    We kissed passionately, lost in the joy of loving and coddling each other.

    ¡¸I love you, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too, Fumio-kun, I love you, I love you! I love you!¡¹

    I bounced my hips in excitement, and pushed her up with great force.

    ¡¸An, Fumio-kun! Aah! Hii, that¡¯s too much, aah!¡¹

    On top of me on my knees, her petite, meaty body bounces and sways. Masaki-chan twisted her legs around my waist and clung to me, catching the impact from below.

    My crotch is soaked with her love juices, rubbing up and down the narrow vaginal walls. With each thrust of her cervix, she cried out in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡¸Ah, no, noo, Fu-fumio-kun, hyan! You can¡¯t do it this hard, nnn! You¡¯re making me crazy¡­ aah, aah, aah, aahhhhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to go crazy. It¡¯s Masaki-chan¡¯s role to go wild. I¡¯m going to show you a lot of the way you are feeling today, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhh, noo! Ah, so good, it¡¯s so good! Hyaa, it¡¯sing, it¡¯singg! Nnn, Fumio-kun, ah, I like you, haaaann!¡¹

    Masaki-chan clung desperately to me, and crying out in a sweet, moist voice. Her chestnut hair and red, uplifting breasts danced wildly.

    She¡¯s usually reserved, but now she¡¯s going wild. It makes me happy to think that I¡¯m making her so wild.

    ¡¸Come on, let me feel you deeper¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Fumio-kun! Ah, nooo! Don¡¯t, don¡¯tttt¡­!¡¹

    As I thrust upward and crush her cervix, the sheer pleasure makes Masaki-chan¡¯s skin crawl.

    Goosebumps appeared on her white skin, as if every pore in her body had been opened.

    ¡¸F-Fumio-kuunn, no matter how much you want to, you¡¯re too much, nnn, nnnnnnnnnn!¡¹

    But I don¡¯t take no for an answer, and I take her lips again.

    I kiss her passionately, tormenting her uterus.

    Her eyes are zed over, and she¡¯s still smiling. She may have lost most of her ability to think.

    As our tongues continued to entwine, I could feel the intensity of her sensuality rapidly rising.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ F-Fumio-kuun, I, I, I, I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡¹

    When our lips parted, Masaki-chan moaned with an expression of utter debauchery.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s cum together¡¹

    I put my arms around her and gave her a full-on piston.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiin! Fumio-kun! My Fumio-kun, ahh! Your baby¡¯s milk. Fumio-kun¡¯s milk¡­ I want a lot of it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m cumming, Kuh¡­!¡¹

    As I scowl in pleasure, hot liquid erupts furiously in her deepest parts.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhh, ahh, ah, ahh, it¡¯s hot, I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cummmming!¡¹

    Masaki-chan clung to me, her hands and feet clenched tightly.

    ¡¸Ugh, it¡¯s so tight¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s face contorts as she climaxes. The pulsing rage of my cock released intermittent semen, filling the depths of her vagina with white turbidity.

    As we held each other tightly, we both let out hot breaths.

    Then, after a while, when the waves of climax had subsided, Masaki-chan kissed me on the cheek.

    Deep kisses are good, but such a kiss that overflows with the emotion of love makes me unconsciously happy.

    Soon my crotch began to feel unsettled, and I looked into Masaki-chan¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Hey, Masaki-chan, next time I¡¯d like to do you in missionary position, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Tonight Fumio-kun can make love to me as much as he wants. It¡¯s a happy day!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ what¡¯s a happy day?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it¡¯s not the right word. But happy day is happy! Yeah! It¡¯s a baby! Come on baby!¡¹

    Masaki-chan, that¡¯s not funny.

 Chapter 185: Press Conference to Establish New Company, Part One

    Chapter 185: Press Conference to Establish New Company, Part One

    ¡¸M-mother~! P-P-Please r-rx~, I, I, I¡¯m following y-y-y-you~!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes~, Mother will do her best~¡¹

    Currently, we were in the waiting room at the back of the press conference.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t standing in front of the camera, a stiff Yui-chan was raising her voice.

    In contrast to her, Aoi Umidori, Yui-chan¡¯s mama, smiled softly and she bit into a monaka, a Japanese sweet bean snack without any sense of tension.

    £¨They are extreme mother and daughter¡­£©

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Yui-chan¡¯s mama is just going to say a simple hello today. So, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    The Fujiwara Group¡¯s media team, prepared by my stepfather, will take care of the details.

    No matter how many mistakes she makes, no matter how many jokes she misses, he said, just leave it to them.

    Today, I¡¯m apanying Yui-chan¡¯s mama as my stepfather¡¯s substitute. And, Yui-chan apanied me, for a change.

    Since the supplementary sses ended yesterday, I wanted to have a lot of fun in Tokyo since I came to Tokyo.

    Fu~min doesn¡¯t y with me at all, so I¡¯m going to stay here for the night, and tomorrow I¡¯m going to have fun with Yui-chan at a theme park.

    Then, when I get back to home, I¡¯m going to attack Fu~min¡¯s house with souvenirs.

    Anyway, as for today¡¯s press conference, I don¡¯t know much about it.

    It seems that my stepfather has bought up a popr entertainment agency, and Yui-chan¡¯s mama is going to return to the entertainment industry as Aoi Umidori.

    Or maybe it¡¯s the other way around. It may be that my stepfather bought the agency because Yui-chan¡¯s mama was going to return to the entertainment industry.

    For the sake of Aoi Umidori, my stepfather would do such a thing, quite easily.

    ¡¸Miss, it¡¯s about to start, please move to the guests¡¯ seats¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    After prompted by Tamine-san, the head of security who was acting as my bodyguard, Yui-chan and I left the waiting room, leaving Yui-chan¡¯s mama behind.

    It seems that today¡¯s top person is going to be me. That¡¯s why today¡¯s I am in the mode of a youngdy with ck hair and a neat dress.

    Just as I left the waiting room, the chief producer was having a meeting with some staff members in the corridor.

    I heard the name ¡°Kijima¡± as I passed by, and thought, ¡°Fu~min is here?!¡± but then I realized that Kijima is amonst name.

    Maybe I¡¯m being a little too sensitive about Fu~min.

    When I moved to the press conference venue, I found that it was quite an exaggerated venue for a press conference of an entertainment agency.

    On the stage, in front of a banner with the name of the newpany written on it, there was a long desk covered with a white cloth and a number of microphones on it.

    The hall was about the size of my school¡¯s gymnasium, with pipe chairs lined up in the middle as press seats, and about 90% of them were already filled with people who looked like journalists.

    There were also a lot of cameramen and TV cameras surrounding them.

    As it was a takeover of an entertainment agency, which was the center of the much-talked-about ¡± Follow-up? Mysterious Disappearance Case¡±, it must have attracted a lot of attention from the public. The event was broadcast live by threemercial broadcasters, which is not half bad.

    On the right side of the stage, where there were some very luxurious chairs, seemed to be the guests¡¯ seats. As soon as I stepped out to go there, I heard¨C

    ¡¸M-Miss, please excuse me. I¡¯m a little unclean¡­¡¹

    Yui-chanined, with a pale face.

    ¡¸Haha¡­ don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡­¡¹

    When I nodded, Yui-chan stood on her tiptoes and ran towards the back of the room.

    I wondered how many times Yui-chan had run to the bathroom before. I could hear her stomach grumbling all the time¡­.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s really a big deal!¡¹

    Masaki-chan let out an impressed voice.

    The press conference was being shown on a monitor temporarily set up in ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±.

    Two unfamiliar figures have just taken their seats on the stage.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s at the center of the ¡± Follow-up?Mysterious Disappearance¡± case that¡¯s currently the talk of the world. The First Beauty Office¡¹

    I¡¯m sitting on the sofa with Masaki-chan on my left and Tashiro-san on my right, ying with their breasts.

    Kurosawa-san is standing behind me on the sofa with her chin on my head and her hands around my neck. The touch of her breasts feels good on the back of my head.

    What a luxurious surround breast.

    On the other side of Masaki-chan are the sisters Ryoko and Kyoko. Opposite them, Kei-chan was sleeping peacefully on Shima-san¡¯sp.

    ¡¸By the way, where¡¯s Shiratori-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve asked her, but¡­ She¡¯s not interested in the press¡¹

    I asked, to which Shima-san replied with a wry smile.

    Lili didn¡¯t give me any details, but she said that it was Shiratori-san who found the investors and arranged the whole thing.

    It seems to be typical of Shiratori-san that she is not interested in this project, even though she is the one who has done the most for it.

    ¡¸So this entertainment agency will be yours, Master¡­¡¹

    Ryoko let out a moist voice, as if she was moved by the news.

    It¡¯s mine, indeed. Although it¡¯s ostensibly a subsidiary of the Fujiwara Group, I¡¯ve been told that it¡¯s actually at my disposal.

    And today, Lili had brought Ponpoko-san with her to the site, in order to put an end to any regrets.

    ¡¸What? Is that Mai over there?¡¹

    Kurosawa-san suddenly pointed at the monitor.

    I followed her pointing finger with my eyes, and saw Fujiwara-san¡¯s figure in the guest seat, in the mode of a youngdy.

    She was probably there as a proxy for her powerful father or something.

    £¨Ah, I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t go there¡­£©

    I was asked if I was going to be there, but if I had been, I would have had a hard time finding an excuse.

    Sometimeter, a woman who seemed to be the announcer announced the start of the event, and the guys on stage began to exin how the Fujiwara Group hade to acquire the entertainmentpany.

    It¡¯s all pretty standard stuff. Saving innocent talent and their fans. Part of their social contribution. Out of righteous indignation, they say.

    That¡¯s the impression I get.

    It¡¯s not a very interesting story.

    ¡ºWe are prepared for the public¡¯s criticism, of course, since we are the parentpany of the firm where this incident took ce. Since we, Fujiwara Group, will be taking over the management of thepany, we will first improve its corporate structure. We have started by dismissing all directors, resigning the entire management team, and removing the bad corporate culture of the former First Beauty Agency by the roots¡»

    Perhaps this man is a professional press conference speaker. He speaks softly and his low voice is pleasant to the ear.

    ¡ºAnd the head of thispany will never allow an incident like the one that happened to President Kurashima to happen. I thought it would be better to have someone who can convince all of you of that¡»

    There was a pause of about two breaths. He dared to create a pause that would fill the ce with tension.

    ¡ºIt is someone who knows pain, someone who has been a victim of human trafficking¡»

    Immediately, the room was abuzz.

    ¡ºIt takes a lot of courage for a victim to appear in front of the media because of an incident like that. However, in order to prevent the victims from happening again. I persuaded her to ept the invitation for the sake of future generations of celebrities. Please wee her with a round of apuse¡»

    Then all the men stood up at once and shouted to the back of the stage.

    ¡ºPresident Chihiro Kaneko! This way, please!¡»

    Amidst the confused and sparse apuse, a woman in a stylish ck evening dress walked in slowly.

    It is indeed Kaneko-san. As expected of a former model, her figure is very beautiful.

    When she was handed the microphone, she opened her mouth with an archaic smile.

    ¡ºAlthough I am no longer Kaneko, it is natural for you to wonder if a young person like me can fulfill the heavy responsibility of President. However, I am determined to do my best, and I ask for your warm support as I do so¡»

    Well, actually, it¡¯s probably not impossible.

    Kaneko-san is said to have dropped out of the business administration major of a famous private university, so it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t have any qualifications, but I¡¯ve heard that the Fujiwara Group will provide full support for the actual management.

    ¡ºAs some of you may know, I was also tricked by President Kurashima and forced to appear in an AV film. The pain, the suffering, the humiliation. I won¡¯t let ourpany¡¯s talents go through that again. I hereby promise you that we will be reborn as the cleanest agency in the industry¡»

    This is a very deceptive way of doing things. No one can criticize the victim if the victim says such a thing.

    The criticism would probably be limited to such things as management skills and the ornamental President.

    ¡ºNow then, let us move on to the question and answer session with the President¡»

    When the moderator opened the session, the reporters raised their hands in unison. The person in charge selected one reporter and handed him the microphone.

    ¡ºI¡¯m Sato from the Tokyo Jitsugetsu Shinpo. What do you mean when you said earlier that you are no longer Kaneko?¡»

    Kaneko-san then turned to the camera with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡ºTo tell you the truth¡­ there was someone who was willing to ept me even if I was like this, and he fervently wanted it to be mine, so I made up my mind to live with him, and I signed it the day before yesterday¡»

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I almost slipped off the sofa without thinking.

    £¨What is she talking about? The way she said it, it sounded like¡­£©

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why my surname is no longer Kaneko, but ¡°Ki-ji-ma¡±¡»

    ¡¸Haaaaaaah!?¡¹

    £¨Oh, no! I underestimated her!£©

    It¡¯s probably not that her family register has actually changed. However, that¡¯s just too much¡­.

    I try to stand up, but Masaki-chan and Tashiro-san grab my hands, and Kurosawa-san holds my shoulders.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun¡­ this¡­ what the hell does this mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to exin, Confinement King¡¹

    ¡¸So, Fumi-kun likes that olddy more than us?¡¹

    I looked to my right and to my left, and saw a pair of eyes with no light in their irises looking at me.

    ¡¸A-ahaha¡­Kaneko-san is joking, I think. Yes, it¡¯s true that she signed the ve contract, and I told her to be mine, but I haven¡¯t even held her yet¡­ haha¡­ ha¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s just saying what she wants, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, so¡­ she¡¯s not your favorite princess either?¡¹

    I nodded my head in response to Tashiro-san and Kurosawa-san¡¯s questions.

    The next moment, I heard the sound of an engine!! I turned my head in the direction of the sound.

    There, with a roaring chainsaw in her hand, was Masaki-chan with a gloomy smile on her face.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t forgive her for giving Fumio-kun so much trouble¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!? Wait a minute! Where¡¯d you get that? That chainsaw!¡¹

    If I look closely, there¡¯s a cute quilt cover on the handle of the chainsaw.

    £¨What¡¯s that? Does she like the chainsaw that much? No, wait! Seriously, wait! Even if she put a cute cover on it, it¡¯s not cute at all!£©

    Then, Kurosawa-san grabbed my chin and made me look up at her, and with apletely cold look in her eyes, she pushed her face at me so that our noses were touching.

    ¡¸Well, Fumi-kun¡­ can you get the door to Tokyo for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, stop it! Tashiro-san, help me! It¡¯s just a joke by Kaneko-san¡¹

    I asked for help from Tashiro-san, who seemed to be the most understanding person in this situation, and she folded her arms and nodded.

    ¡¸Well, it was a joke, a joke. But I think we should at least discuss it¡­ as long as the upper half of her body is still intact, we can at least discuss it¡¹

    ¡¸Can she!¡¹

    £¨What is she saying that¡¯s so scary? Is my harem turning into yandere in general?£©

    Then Ryoko interrupts.

    ¡¸Please wait! Dear favored princesses. Master is in trouble¡¹

    As expected of Ryoko. After all, it¡¯s a grown woman who can be trusted.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Master¡¯s property. If Master wants me to stop, then it¡¯s only natural that I stop immediately¡¹

    £¨Whoo-hoo! She¡¯s Ryoko after all! I¡¯ll give her a rewardter!£©

    I thought so, but¡­

    ¡¸I can lend my gun anytime, so if dear favored princesses want to get rid of her, please don¡¯t bother Master¡¹

    ¡¸A cop shouldn¡¯t lend out the gun so casuallyyy!¡¹

    I wonder if this girl left her nerve endings intact when Torture found out about her.

    <hr>

    <u></u><li><u>First part of the day. Miss bowel is still alive and well. And the anger of all the favored princesses is never directed at Fumio, which was the horror of brainwashing.</u></li>

 Chapter 186: Press Conference to Establish New Company, Part Two

    Chapter 186: Press Conference to Establish New Company, Part Two

    Two updates + extra list character¡­

    Thanks Elo for the support¡­<hr>

    ¡¸If Shiratori-senpai is involved~, then Confinement King-sama must be somehow involved in the establishment of this new agency~¡­¡¹

    As soon as I thought that in the pose of a thinking person, my stomach made a tremendous noise in a circr motion.

    ¡¸Hoaaaa~! Kuh.. bi, bi, big wave¡­ oh, here ites, big wave~!¡¹

    With twitching and shaking hands, I scratched the air and put pressure on my lower stomach

    However, the enemy was no different, and the waves remained off the coast, noting any closer than a certain distance. It¡¯s too much of a rush game, and my forehead is covered with sweat.

    £¨Oh, Mother~. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to leave here before your turn~£©

    I looked at the white door of the toilet room from the inside, fainting in agony, and just waiting for the next wave.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The question-and-answer session was over before Yui-chan came back from the bathroom, and now Yui-chan¡¯s mama was appearing on stage to introduce her talent.

    To be frank, the media reaction was mixed.

    Although my stepfather like her, but she¡¯s just an actress who had a bit of sess a decade ago.

    Her appearance with the exaggerated agitation of ¡°The Return of That Actress¡± made the media feel very disappointed.

    However, Yui-chan¡¯s mama is smiling softly, as if she doesn¡¯t feel such an atmosphere.

    There was a huge difference in atmosphere.

    However, when she started to greet them, she said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already resumed face-to-face practice with Sensei~, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to take a hit and lose, but¡­ Well, you know¡­ I¡¯ll do my best not to get injured~ and rx my shoulders~¡¹

    ¡¸Not face-to-face, but one-on-one. Not take a hit and lose, but take a risk and give up. It¡¯s not your shoulders you need to rx, but the pressure in your shoulders. I respectfully correct the above¡¹

    Whenever Yui-chan¡¯s mama said something, the host would make a serious correction, which was quite amusing to the reporters.

    Perhaps, she is trying to show her natural side. My stepfather might disapprove, but she certainly seems to be a good variety actress.

    Then, after Yui-chan¡¯s mama¡¯s greeting, when they were about to start the Q&A session with her, the stage suddenly became very crowded.

    £¨What¡¯s going on? Is there some kind of trouble?£©

    One of the staff members who rushed in whispered something to the President-san, who nodded several times and got up from her seat with a microphone in her hand.

    Then, looking around the press box, she pointed to a certain spot.

    When the spotlight shone on the spot where President-san was pointing, a woman was sitting there.

    She was a petite woman in her twenties with a round face, curly hair down to her shoulders, and wearing a girly orange dress.

    She seemed to be asleep, and her eyes were closed quietly.

    ¡¸That woman is believed to be Yasuko Kinuta-san, the only outsider involved in this case! Just now, a person iming to be the culprit sent me a message saying, ¡°Congrattions on the establishment of your new office. Yasuko Kinuta has been returned. Please find her on the certain press box¡±¡¹

    When one of the staff on stage shouted out, the whole ce went into an uproar.

    ¡¸Miss, please remain still. It¡¯s possible that the culprit is still in here¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    The bodyguard, Tamine-san, whispered to me from behind, and I nodded tensely.

    The culprit must be the person who kidnapped the President and the others from the First Beauty Agency.

    Since the President himself has been exposed for a number of crimes in this case, it is veryplicated to know who to call the culprit.

    Then, perhaps because of the noise or the re of the spotlight, the eyelids of the woman called Kinuta-san twitched, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    She looked around with sleepy eyes, then squealed ¡°Hiiii! What! W-what happened!¡± then bounced herself up and down on her seat.

    As Kinuta-san was confused, President Kijima spoke to her from the stage, with a microphone in her hand.

    ¡¸Kinuta-san, please calm down. It¡¯s going to be all right!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Ehh!? Ka-Kaneko-san, huh? What? Why?¡¹

    She must be confused. After all, Kinuta-san was frozen with her eyes open wide as if she had just met a dead man when she looked at the President on the stage.

    The President looked around the noisy hall, took a small breath, and began to speak with a microphone in her hand.

    ¡¸Now that Kinuta-san has been released, I have a full picture of the whole incident of ¡°Follow-up?Mysterious Disappearance Case¡±¡¹

    At this astonishingment, all the photographers turned their cameras to the President at once, and shes shed.

    ¡¸Some of you reporters may already know that I once had a romantic rtionship with a certain male model. Although I have not made it public, I was actually almost kidnapped just before this incident. I imagine that it was probably arranged by President Kurashima, but I have no proof¡¹

    The noise grew louder.

    ¡¸Although we are separated, we used to love each other, and the male model must have been angry with President Kurashima for trying to kidnap me. Kinuta-san is very close to that male model, and I believe she attempted to stop him, but she was instead involved in the incident¡¹

    This time, a camera shed at Kinuta-san.

    ¡¸I believe the male model kidnapped the President and the manager and exposed their crimes. Of course, he also confessed to his own sins as a part of it¡­¡¹

    The President said this in a stifled voice, then pointed towards Kinuta-san and shouted loudly.

    ¡¸Kinuta-san, the culprit in this case is ¡°Kirihito Hikami¡±, right!? ¡¹

    The hall was silent. Then, a woman¡¯s sobs echoed through the silence as if they had been struck by water.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Sob, Uee, Ueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡­¡¹

    Kinuta-san began to cry aloud.

    ¡¸If he is the culprit, then there must be a room in the apartment he used for secret meetings with women. That¡¯s where the former President and the others must be!¡¹

    As the President shouted as if to finish the sentence, the noise in the hall crossed the critical point.

    ¡¸W-we have a scoop!¡¹

    ¡¸Rece the front page of the evening paper, can you make it in time!? No way! Make it happen now!¡¹

    In a sh, the reporters started to call somewhere with their phones, and several shouts echoed in the hall.

    Some of them ran outside, while others held out their voice recorders to Kinuta-san.

    The hall was abuzz with a beehive of noise as a battle of scoops broke out. A press conference to announce the establishment of the new office no longer seemed to be on the minds of the reporters.

    From above the stage, a staff member said, ¡°Quiet! Please be quiet!¡± but it would be impossible to quell themotion.

    £¨Uwaa¡­ it¡¯s getting really crazy. Does this mean that the press conference failed? But it will be a topic of conversation, so maybe it¡¯s good£©

    As I tilt my head with a wry smile, Tamine-san urges me to go to the waiting room.

    And then, after I went back to the waiting room, I noticed that Yui-chan hadn¡¯te back from the bathroom yet.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡ºThe culprit in this case is ¡°Kirihito Hikami¡±, right!? !¡»

    Kaneko-san dered, and a close-up of Ponpoko-san appeared on the screen.

    ¡ºBeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Sob, Uee, Ueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡­¡»

    Instantly, without answering anything, she started to cry out loud. Weeping.

    This is the result of lending Masaki-chan the function of , and having the trigger imnted in Ponpoko-san, but for those who are watching, it is nothing but an affirmation.

    This was the moment when Kirihito Hikami was confirmed as the culprit of the ¡°Follow up?Mysterious Disappearance Case¡±.

    The hall was in turmoil.

    The TV station that was broadcasting the event must have been in chaos.

    After a slight noise, the screen stopped moving with the words ¡°Please wait a moment¡± disyed on the white background.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s a big deal¡¹

    I whisper to the three favored princesses leaning against my body.

    But they only y with my body in a loving manner, breathing hard.

    Earlier, I had done my best to cover their lips in order to calm them down, but they were now easily aroused by a single kiss from me.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Fumi-kun, that¡¯s enough¡¹

    ¡¸Co-Confinement King, please, I want to start, I want to start¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Fumio-kun¡¹

    With their eyes moistening, they begged me to hold them, but I held them back, telling them to wait until the press conference was over.

    I looked around with a wry smile on my face, Shima-san was smiling with a blush on her face and Kei-chan was still asleep.

    Kyoko¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, and Ryoko¡¯s face looked as if she was watching something nice.

    With this, the ¡°Follow up?Mysterious Disappearance Case¡± is almost over.

    Ponpoko-san has been given , so even if she remembers it, she can¡¯t tell anyone about it.

    All that¡¯s left is to wait for the police to find the President and Akira, who have been taken to the apartment that Hikami used to live in.

    Of course, the President has been given a double dose of and . Interrogated or not, he can¡¯t say anything about us.

    President and Akira were to be taken to the apartment by Freesia-san.

    That¡¯s what Lili told me, but¡­

    £¨Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never met Freesia-san¡­ what kind of person is she?£©

    I¡¯ve often heard of Freesia-san, but I¡¯ve never actually met her. She seems to be the one who stopped me when I got out of control, and everyone else seems to know her well.

 Chapter 187: The Long Night

    Chapter 187: The Long Night

    ¡ºPlease wait a moment¡»

    As I stare at the white screen with that message, my sister asks me.

    ¡¸What do you think? udia¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just a farce, isn¡¯t it? After all, Saori is just a decoy. It¡¯s like she made us focus on her and then did whatever she wanted behind our backs¡­ I¡¯m a little pissed off, to be honest¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose there¡¯s a way to get to Tokyo in an instant. And she even uses the name Kijima. I think it¡¯s safe to say that the President is a member of the devil¡¯s family too¡¹

    As my sister nodded, Hikaru who had patches all over her face interrupted her.

    ¡¸Among the guests of honor was Koganei, Fumio Kijima¡¯s woman. It looks like she was in disguise¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Disguise? Well, people don¡¯t disguise themselves unless they have something to hide, right? I¡¯ve never heard the name Koganei before¡¹

    I asked, and Hikaru spat bitterly.

    ¡¸She used to be a bitch. She goes by Fujiwara now. Mai Fujiwara¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I heard that name from Tateoka before. That¡¯s the girl Tateoka tried to get into the hotel¡¹

    ¡¸The Fujiwara group that bought up the entertainmentpany, I think the most important person in the group remarried her mother¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ a slutty bitch who suddenly acquired wealth and power¡­ that sounds devilish¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, it was only after Koganei and Kimo-jima started hanging out together. That¡¯s when things started to go wrong¡­¡¹

    Hikaru then looked up at my sister and she nodded.

    ¡¸I see, the devil seduced a dull boy with aplex into bing an evil elite¡­ that¡¯s very likely¡¹

    ¡¸The Devil, Mai Fujiwara¡­¡¹

    I rolled the name around on my tongue. It seemed to fit, somehow.

    Yeah. This could be it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Takata-sama, are you calling?¡¹

    It was almost five o¡¯clock in the evening when Takata-sama¡¯s doorbell rang, and I went to her room.

    She is wearing a bright red T-back bikini, and when she sees me, she smiles and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to go to work, but I want to make love with Kijima-chi again¡­ Please can you set up some pako-pako time?¡¹ (*Note: pako = sex)

    ¡¸¡­I seem to remember that you were made to faint just the other day¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you seem a little pissed off¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, okay. You¡¯re envious, aren¡¯t you, Cockroach?¡¹

    ¡¸C-cockroach!? I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t envy you. All of us maids are always hoping that Master will take care of us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aha ¡î So that¡¯s it! Kyahaha, I¡¯m superior. I¡¯ll be happy if you look at me like that, Kyahahahahahaha¡¹

    Annoyed at Takata-sama¡¯sughing face, I tell her.

    ¡¸But Master doesn¡¯t have much time on his hands, and it¡¯s not so easy to arrange a time with him. I will try, but it may be a few dayster¡¹

    Then Takata-sama pouted, her lips pouting like a child.

    ¡¸Eh~¡­I guess I¡¯ll just randomly eat the customers then. If they help me, I can use the money to pay off my debt and kill two birds with one stone¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t rmend it. You¡¯ll only be reminded of how great Master is. In fact, it will only make you more frustrated¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ anyway, make a reservation with Kijima-chi for pako-pako time, as soon as possible!¡¹

    With that, Takata-sama walked out of the entrance.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Well, Ponpoko, I was worried about you! I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for worrying you¡¹

    My editor ps me on the shoulder. She¡¯s a worn-out woman before her forties. The dark circles under her eyes were darker than usual, probably because she had just finished the deadline.

    After the incident, I was taken to the hospital, where I was interviewed by the police while lying in bed.

    There were so many things I wanted to say, but I couldn¡¯t find the words to say them. The doctor who was present diagnosed me as being in a state of insanity.

    Thanks to this, I was hospitalized for at least a week. During that time, the police will interview me several times.

    In the evening, my editor-in-chief rushed to my hospital room.

    Normally, she would not be allowed to see me, but she pretended to be a family member and forced her way in, which was somewhat disconcerting.

    ording to the editor-in-chief, I will not be fired somehow. On the contrary, the President has told me that I can take a leave of absence until I recover properly, even a month or two.

    All in all, ourpany is a rtively whitepany.

    But¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already taken a picture of Misuzu-chan for the next issue, so you can rest easy. Misuzu-chan was worried about you, too¡¹

    I shuddered at the words of the editor-in-chief. The image of Misuzu-chan¡¯s bloodied head and dismembered body shed through my mind.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, since Hikami-kun and Mizuki-chan went through what happened, we can¡¯t use the photos we¡¯ve already taken. That¡¯s why I asked her toe and I photographed her alone¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know what was going on. I wondered if I was hallucinating.

    Kaneko-san was safe, Misuzu-chan was safe.

    The culprit was Hikami-kun¡­.

    ¡¸Well, what about the neers of the Modero project, Masakey-chan, Natsumi-chan, and Fumijima-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumijima-san is Misuzu-chan¡¯s manager¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never heard of him. In fact, I¡¯ve had meetings with Misuzu-chan in person¡¹

    I tried to describe Fumijima-san¡¯s features: small, round sses, ugly, and so on, but somehow I was at a loss for words again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m leaving, so get some rest and recover properly. Don¡¯t worry about your work¡¹

    The editor-in-chief looked at me with a face as if she were looking at something pitiful, and patted me on the shoulder.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Ryoko is on her knees, pressing her breasts against my face from above my head.

    ¡¸Ah, master¡­ please suck them more¡¹

    I suck her nipples hard, which are pierced, and she lets out a sweet, pleading voice.

    ¡¸Nnn, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had Confinement King¡¯s cock, it feels so g-good, it¡¯s so good, ah, ah, ahhh¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu¡­ Fumi-kun, you look like you¡¯re feeling really good¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I can¡¯t wait to be inserted too¡­ with Fumio-kun¡¯s cock¡¹

    Ui¡¯s hips bounced wildly on top of me as Iy there, and from both sides, Masaki-chan and Misuzu ran their tongues over my nipples as if they werepeting with each other.

    Kyoko went back to her room, feeling foolish, but Shima-san, with her face reddened, stood at the side, watching me as the girls did whatever they wanted to me.

    ¡¸Misuzu-mama, I want to y with you too!¡¹

    Kei-chan said and shook Misuzu¡¯s shoulders.

    However, Misuzu is not willing to budge on this point. Shepletely ignores her.

    So, I chuckle and reach for Kei-chan. Then I crawled my finger between her legs.

    ¡¸Nnn, Kan-chan, hyan, i, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s tickling, ah, ah¡¹

    And with my other hand, I beckoned to Shima-san. She gazed at my hand, at the tips of my fingers, with feverish eyes, and gulped.

    ¡¸M-me too..?¡¹

    Six beautiful girls serving me. When I think of this, my crotch tenses up again, and Ui, who has my cock in her vagina, screams, ¡°Hii!¡±.

    It looks like tonight is going to be a long night.

    I looked around again at the girls I loved, hoping that this happiness wouldst forever.

 Chapter Extra - List of Characters (Up to Volume Three)

    Extra ¨C List of Characters (Up to Volume Three)

    Some images are taken from LN and manga<hr>

    ¡ö Main character

    Confinement King ¨D¨D¨D¨D Fumio Kijima (Ugly)

    <i></i>

    <i>¡ö Kijima Harem</i>

    <i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D-</i>

    <i>The First Favored Princess¨D¨D¨DMasaki Haneda (Oppai-chan)</i>

    <i><i></i></i>

    <i><i>Height 142cm B110 W60 H75</i></i>

    <i><i>Calm round face. Her forehead is a little wide, and when she smiles, she gives off a soft, limp air. She is short and has a childish face. She is often mistaken for an elementary school student, but her breasts are a raging size. Her nipples are alsorge.</i></i>

    <i><i>Hair color: Chestnut with a slightly wide forehead.</i></i>

    <i><i>Hairstyle: Shoulder-length, medium straight.</i></i>

    <i><i>Hobbies: Handicraft, Reading Favorite book: The Catcher in the Rye.</i></i>

    <i><i>Likes: Peach, salmon egg, romance novel, moveable alphabet, cute things.</i></i>

    <i><i>Dislikes: Bugs, squid, octopus, sea cucumber.</i></i>

    <i><i>Family: Eldest daughter in a family of teachers.</i></i>

    <i><i>Skills: Good grades ¨C 5th in grade. She makes a lot of doorknob covers. She is good at making rice omelets.</i></i>

    <i><i>Personality: reserved, shy and serious. Calm, maternal and caring. Sometimes acts out of character when cornered. However, her true nature is S and she is full ofplex.</i></i>

    <i><i>How to call herself in First-person: Watashi</i></i>

    <i><i>How to address the main character: Kijima-kun ¡ú Fumio-kun</i></i>

    <i><i>Misuzu Kurosawa is her childhood friend, Natsumi Shima and Mai Fujiwara are her friends, and recently she has been teaming up with Ui Tashiro to make demands to Fumio.</i></i>

    <i><i>Her affiliated member is Yui Kayama.</i></i>

    <i><i>Special note: This is the girl to whom the main character sent a love letter.</i></i>

    <i><i>She has be more and more S, yandere, and ck-hearted with each time, and in a sense, she is bing the most dangerous wife. Recently, she has been using a hand chainsaw.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡ö Obtained functions</i></i>

    <i><i>[Submissive]</i></i>

    <i><i>?Room Creation Level 4: You can create up to twelve rooms at once.</i></i>

    <i><i>?Furnishing Level 3: You can set up luxurious furniture in the room.</i></i>

    <i><i>?Special room: swimming pool.</i></i>

    <i><i>?Paralyze (Stun): You can paralyze anyone in the room.</i></i>

    <i><i>[Subjugated]</i></i>

    <i><i>?Marker: You can locate a captive (a person in a state of [submissive], [subjugatied], or [enved]).</i></i>

    <i><i>?Branch: You can temporarily lend the ability to set up a door to a person in state of [Enved]. However, additional functions are not avable.</i></i>

    <i><i>[Enved]</i></i>

    <i><i>?Dressing Room: You can set up a dressing room with all kinds of clothes, from all time periods.</i></i>

    <i><i>?Quiet: Prevents a person from telling others, explicitly or implicitly, anything that could be disadvantageous.</i></i>

    <i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D-</i></i>

    <i><i>The Second Favored Princess ¨D¨D¨D Ui Tashiro (Captain of the Track and Field team, Samurai speak style)</i></i>

    <i><i><i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>The youngest daughter of awyer family. She is a straightforward person who is well versed in both the arts and sciences, but is surprisingly naive and clumsy.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a ponytail and a dignified face. When sheughs, it is usually a high-pitchedugh.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has leadership skills and was the main character¡¯s idol when they were in the first year.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a thin, six-pack abs.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is an expert in kendo, but chose to join the track and field club instead of kendo because Shima joined the club.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>When she is cornered to the extreme, she regresses to infancy.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her room is Japanese-style and there is acquered buffalo horn in the alcove.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her favorite color is mugwort.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She can¡¯t cook or do any housework because she believes ording to some mysterious logic that she doesn¡¯t need to do what Shima can do.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Obtained function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room creation level 8: You can use up to 28 rooms at the same time.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furnishing Level 7: You can set up extremely luxurious furniture in a room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special equipment: courtyard</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Wonderful dream (Dream Wonder): You can show any dream to a sleeping person.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Subjugated]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Disguise: You can disguise yourself only in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Sense Sharing: You can share your senses with others of the same sex in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Enved]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Revisit: You can open a door to a ce you have visited in the past.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D-</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Third Favored Princess¨D¨D¨D Misuzu Kurosawa (Tsundere Reader Model)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Height 165cm B82 W56 H86</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a slender 8-headed figure with nted eyes and long straight ck hair down to her back.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She was a member of a modeling agency called Modero Project.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Hobbies: Watching movies and foreign dramas Favorite movie: The Perfume of Yvonne</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Likes: small puppy, tea, pancakes, steak</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Dislikes: Teriyaki yellowtail, skipjack tuna</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Skills: Modern ballet, which she studied until middle school</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Personality: Strong-willed, with a tendency to talk down to those she considers inferior. She is a spoiled girl and a tsundere when ites to those she loves.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>How to call herself in First-person: Atashi</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>How to address the main character: Anta¡úKimo-jima¡úKijima¡úKijima-kun¡úFumi-kun¡úFumio¡úFumi-kun.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Haneda Masaki is her childhood friend, Mai Fujiwara is her best friend.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her affiliated member is Kei Takasago.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Special note: The main character¡¯s first sexual experience.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Former lover of Junichi Kasuya.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Obtained function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room creation level 2: You can use up to four rooms at once.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furnishing Level 1: You can set up simple furniture in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special room: Bathroom</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Passage Through the Room: Move through the room to the other side of the wall.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Silence: If you try to ¡°talk¡± to someone about something disadvantageous to the owner, you will be forcibly sent back to the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Subjugated]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Charm Correction: Increases interpersonal favorability ording to the number of captives in state of [Enved].</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Backdoor: You can set up a backdoor to the room for every [Enved] person.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Enved]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?100% Sess (Hole-in-One): Regardless of sex or race, you can always impregnate a woman.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?ns in a row (Tandem twins): Another one will grow.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Main character¡¯s lover ¨D¨D¨D Mai Fujiwara (ck Gal with Overloaded Attributes)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Height 155cm B70 W53 H76</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Blonde hair in a side-tail and brown skin. Pink ribbon is her hair¡¯s essories. When she¡¯s in youngdy mode, she wears a straight ck wig. She has hopelessly small breasts that would make a washboard run away barefoot, and she usually wears threeyers of pads.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her private life is usually in the mode of a youngdy, so she mainly wears a white dress.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She likes the main character, her mother, and her stepfather.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>What she doesn¡¯t like is groups of girls.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Koganei was her mother¡¯s surname before she remarried, and Itai was her father¡¯s surname when he was alive.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a history of being spotted by a delinquent girl named Anna Teruya and forced into prostitution.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her stepfather, who dotes on her, is Seigo Fujiwara, the head of the Fujiwara Group.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>In the same ss, she discovers the younger sister of Anna Teruya, the girl who once forced her into prostitution, and begins to wear gal fashion as a disguise.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is pretending to be a cheerful and cheerful idiot, but in fact, she is a cheerful and cheerful idiot more than she thinks. This is not a pretense at all. She is severely traumatized and needs a dependency.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her parents are rich, and she is an ideal wife in the sense that she is a devoted woman with excellent housekeeping and erotic skills. However, she is an idiot, and when she gets mad, she uses her family¡¯s wealth without hesitation.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She calls the main character Fu~min. She and the main character have been in the same ss since the second grade, though she doesn¡¯t remember his name.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She uses the first person as ¡°Aashi¡± (or ¡°Watashi¡± when she is in thedy¡¯s mode).</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Misuzu Kurosawa is her best friend, Masaki Haneda is her friend, and Yui Kayama is her personal maid.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Obtained function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room creation level 5: You can use up to 16 rooms at the same time.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furnishing level 4: You can set up quite luxurious furniture in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special Facilities: Corridor</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Ban (Prohibit): You can prohibit one action only in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Subjugated]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Periscope: You can watch the outside of the room while you are in it.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Forget Person: You can erase the memory of the person who was in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Semi-Favorite Princess¨D¨D¨D¨DRyoko Terashima (Creature Detective)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Height 168cm B85 W57 H91</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a short, wavy bob with ck hair and a sharp jawline.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She mainly wears a white blouse and a ck pantsuit. At home, however, she wears a jersey and sses, plus a padded kimono in the winter.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a nipple piercing, a tattoo of angel wings on her back, and a tattoo of a coat of arms on her abdomen.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She likes barbecue and cop dramas. Loves listening to 80¡¯s Bay Area Thrash Metal and Nordic Grind Deathcore. (A fan who goes their every show in Japan).</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Dislikes EDM and Yuzu Kosho[1]. </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Serious and clear minded. She is thoroughly unfriendly towards those she is not interested in.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She was born into an ordinary businessman¡¯s family, and is a good student of both the arts and sciences. She was epted to a national university in the Tokyo metropolitan area straight away, but wanted to be a detective in the field due to the influence of criminal dramas. She did not apply for career employment.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>One incident leads her to fall in love with and be engaged to Inspector Nakamura, a career detective 15 years years away, her senior. However, just a month and a half before her wedding, she was corrupted by the main character and lost all interest in her fianc¨¦.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She uses the first person ¡°Watashi¡±.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She addresses the main character as ¡°Master¡± or ¡°Confinement King-sama¡±.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Takehiko Nakamura is her ex-fiancee, Kyoko Terashima is her sister</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Obtained function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room Creation Level 3: You can create up to eight rooms at once.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furnishing level 2: You can set up a good amount of furniture in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special room: Kitchen</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room connection (Connect): You can install a door to go back and forth between rooms.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Subjugated]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Interior work (interior construction): change the material and color of the floor and walls in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room extension level 1: You can increase the size of the room up to four times.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Enved]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Summon ve: You can teleport an [Enved] person.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Monologue: Only when the room is dark, you can hear the voice of the person in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Semi-Favored Princess Apprentice ¨C Saki Shiratori (The Unsociable/Her eyes are like a Civet¡¯s)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is not ugly, but she looks mushy all the time.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is the daughter of Natsumi Shima¡¯s eldest sister. She is the niece of Natsumi Shima. She has excellent grades and is smart and logical.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is on the track and field club, specializing in middle and long distance. Although she is not that fast, she has a high winning percentage by using tactics.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is believed to be staying at her mother¡¯s house (Natsumi Shima¡¯s house) for her higher education.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>However, in reality, her mother, who is concerned about her character, left her at Shima¡¯s house because shepletely destroyed the rtionship of a senior student whom she unrequitedly had a crush on when she was in Tokyo, and attempted to offer it to her friend in the condition of a ve. Thanks to her, she has acquired more social skills than before. However, she hates to lose and has a strong desire to improve.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is disappointed that the main character is not able to use his power, and her main concern is how high she can push him.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Currently, she is concurrently the President of an entertainment agency.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Kei Takasago is her friend, Sato, a junior, is her close friend, and Kizuna Tateoka is her acquaintance through Sato.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Semi-favored princess ¨C Yui Kayama (Fallen youngdy, Miss Bowel)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Height 147cm Bust 82cm W58 H78</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Beautiful girl with ringlet blond hair. Her mother is Aoi Umidori, a former actress. Her father¡¯spany went bankrupt, and her mother and father are divorced, and her father is currently on the run overseas. Her grades are not bad, but shecksmon sense due to her raised as a youngdy in a box.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is extremely sensitive to stress because of her S part, and easily gets an upset stomach. Because of this, she was given the nickname ¡°Miss Bowel¡±</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Obtained function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room creation level 7: You can use up to 24 rooms at once.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furnishings level 6: You can set up luxurious furniture in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special equipment: stairs</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Trojan horse: You can set a trigger and a single action for anything that enters the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Semi-favorite princess apprentice ¨C Kei Takasago (troublesome sweet girl)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Kei-chan. Basically a cker. Full of desire to be fed by the main character.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Acquire function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room creation level 9: You can use up to 32 rooms at the same time.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furnishing level 8: You can install cultural asset level furniture.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special room: Sauna</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Sleepwalker: Forcibly puts people in the room to sleep and makes them do simple actions while they are asleep</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Semi-favored princess apprentice ¨D Natsumi Shima (stable Kansai dialect, in charge of tsukomi)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She¡¯s the type of person who will do anything for someone. Lili calls her ¡°Nandeyanen¡±. </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Despite what she says and how she looks, her thoughts are romantic and girlie.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>When she was a freshman, her seatmate was Fumio Kijima no matter how many times she changed seats.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is a member of the track and field club and specializes in long distance.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Obtained function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room creation level MAX: The number of rooms that can be created is no longer limited.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furniture Instation Level 9: You can install national treasure grade furniture.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special room: Prison</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Delivery entrance: Install a delivery entrance to carry inrge items</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Semi-Favored Princess Apprentice ¨D Akira Mizuki (Forced M model)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Obtained function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Stage Setup Insttion level 2: Spotlight</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special Facilities: Runway</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Washing (Cleaning): Instantly removes dirt from clothes</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Subjugated]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Temporary door (one-time door): You can install a one-time use back door.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Enved]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Outer Wall: You can install an outer wall in a room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Age plus five: Once a day, for ten hours, you can raise the age of any person by five years.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Yui Kayama¡¯s pet ¨D Kibou Amemiya (M Lesbian)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has the emotions of an elementary school boy who falls in love with Yui Kayama, and as a result she¡¯s always teased.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Because her father, who worked at the bank refused to give Kayama¡¯s father a loan when Kayama¡¯s father¡¯spany went bankrupt, she is resented by Yui with all her might and is reduced to a servant.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Meat Onahole¨D¨D¨DKyoko Terashima (Forced Sweet Lolita, Bisexual Sister)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room creation level 6: You can create up to 20 rooms at the same time.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furnishing Level 5: You can install luxurious furniture in the room.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Room Extension Level 2: The room can be extended up to eight times its size.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Special room: Large baths</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Subjugated]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Visual Possession (Sight Hack): You can project a scene on the wall that the [Enved] person is looking at.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Good or Bad Scale (Love Scale): You can check each other¡¯s good or bad feelings by designating two people in the room. However, you cannot specify yourself as the target.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Meat Onahole¨D¨D¨DRin Fukuda (dependent junior, self-conscious)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Maid Apprentice ¨C Masako Inui (Short cut, Earthworm)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Alias Mako. Rin Fukuda¡¯s best friend.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Dyes her hair tinum pink and works at a girl¡¯s bar.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is very sociable, and will go along with anyone.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Breasts: B</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Maid Apprentice ¨C Ayaka Kishijo (Short cut, Centipede)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>The only non-virgin among the Shortcuts.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a rather strong attitude and a tendency to look down on others.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>The one who took a sulfuric acid bath.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is good with a great sword.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Maid Apprentice ¨C Ayumi Saito (Short cut, Cockroach)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is in charge of Takaka Takata. When rxed, she speaks with ¡°-ssu¡± on the end of her words.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Actually, she¡¯s interested in girls. </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Maid Apprentice ¨C Eri Hotta (Short cut, Tapeworm)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She specializes in battle axes. She was defeated in a battle against Jnda(Ynda), and was punished by having her own intestines made into sausage.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is the strongest of the Shortcuts, and can defeat Orthrus with a single blow.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Mako gave her the nickname ¡°Lu Bu¡±.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She tends to be very M.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Chihiro Kaneko (AV actress, stage name Ai¡îMaimi) 26 years old.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Hair color: Light chestnut brown</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Hair style: One length long hair.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Breasts : F</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Other : Excellent proportions with a sharp face and long arms and legs.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is slim but has arge bust, giving an unbnced overall impression.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Pink lines on her wrists that look like self-inflicted scars.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is wearing a white puff-sleeved top and a long ck skirt. </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee¨D¨DTakaka Takata (The nosy one)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>An uptight and inflexible public moralsmittee chairwoman.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>However, she is having an affair with Kobayashi, a teacher, and after graduation, the teacher promises to leave his wife and marry her.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She ims it¡¯s pure love because he has promised her.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She was confined and forced to work in a girl¡¯s bar. However, having frustrated by the fact that she waspletely useless, she worked hard to be a great gal.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Obtained function</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>[Submissive]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Furniture instation level MAX</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Stage Setup Insttion level 1: Reversal Event</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>?Function Lending (Lend-A-Function): Lends the authority to activate functions to [Enved] person. </i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Childhood friend¨D¨D¨D¨DSaori Moribe (Pharaoh¡¯s little sister)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Height 145cm B72 W60 H73</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a childish face with a hidden eye. Because of her father¡¯s influence, she became an old game freak and has many old PC machines at home.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her favorite words are ¡°Iiroitsu Kaizutsu¡± and ¡°Emono ga Itaze¡±. (*Note: From the ck Onyx and Last Armageddon)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>For some reason, Detective JK¡¯s ability to detect lies is not activated on her.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>There is a testimony that she died once when she was a child and changed her characterpletely before and after her death.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She and the main character went to school together when they were in elementary school. Since then, she has had a crush on him.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She chose to enroll in the same school as the main character because of this. To change her shyness, she chooses to join a track and field club.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Devil</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>The Devil¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DLili (Devi, Poster Girl)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Height 145cm B72</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Real name: Liliamos</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She looks like a middle schooler or a high school freshman at the most.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a pretty baby face, red eyes, and a short cut with fiery red curly hair.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Two twisted horns sprout from her temples, and she has double teeth that look like fangs. Her clothes are a tight bondage that only slightly covers her chest and crotch.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>When the main character told her that she didn¡¯t look like a devil, she started adding ¡°Devi¡± to the end of her words.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She calls the main character Fumi Fumi.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She calls herself ¡°Lili¡± or ¡°Atashi¡± in the first person.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She can be both funny and witty, and takes good care of people, but has a cruel side as a devil.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her special skill is brainwashing.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has four underlings: Freesia, a high-ranking subus; Torture, a fallen angel; Barver, a half-dragon; and here is also the calm and collected demon Crocell.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She and her sister seem to have an antagonistic rtionship.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>High-ranking Subus¨D¨D¨DFreesia (Head Maid, Great Subus, Hittite)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Height 178cm B99cm W58 H88</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has long, straight, waist-length silver hair.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is a legendary subus who killed most of the males in the Hittite Kingdom by dying on her stomach.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She used to be a dark figure in the history of the world, but got bored after the Opium War. (*Note: ¥¢¥Ø¥ó)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is the great subus. After all, she caused the death of the previous Demon Lord on her stomach.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She was the trigger for the war of session to the Demon Lord, but now she is Lili¡¯s tutor and servant.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>In a word, she is a pervert. She can be both S and M. She is very versatile. She pretends to be a submissive, but can be quite cruel with her sarcastic remarks and teasing.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is also the head of the subus tribe.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her hobbies are sex and making harigata (Japanese Dildo).</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her special skills are drain(energy absorption), martial arts, and bed technique.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Likes men, women, all things erotic, cream cheese, tokoroten, yams, dirty old men, and the smell of rubber bands.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Dislikes all kinds of amphibians</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She pronounces herself ¡°watashi¡± in the first person.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She addresses the main character as Fumi Fumi or Confinement King-sama.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Fallen Angel¨D¨D¨D¨DTorture (loves torture, healing magic)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She wears a rider¡¯s suit with a sackhead that fits her body perfectly.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>On her back, only the right side has ck wings like a crow.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her eyes are called the evil eye, and if a human were to look into them, their soul would be obliterated.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Half-Dragon¨D¨DBalver.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>One of the Four Heavenly Kings of Lili, fighting on the southern front in the demon world. Seems to be a brainiac.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>The Devil¨D¨D¨D¨DCrocell</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>A calm and collected devil who serves as Barver¡¯s second-inmand.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Demon World nobleman ¡ª Baron Moho (nice guy, nice gay)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>A pig-faced orc Lord over three meters tall. Dandy.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>He is the No.1 devil whom female devils want to hold for 100 years consecutively.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>But he has a curse that any man who is loved by him three times will be a woman.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Lili¡¯s Pet ¨C Feri (former daughter of a hostile nobleman?)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Hostile forces.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Teruya¡¯s little sister¨D¨D¨D¨DHikaru Teruya (Ace of the track and field team, loves Junichi-sama)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Teruya¡¯s big sister¨D¨D¨D¨DAnna Kamishima (Yakuza wife, fugitive from prison)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Misuzu¡¯s ex-boyfriend¨CJunichi Kasuya (Cuckolded boyfriend)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>He¡¯s a former ace of the ser club, and a handsome guy.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>He¡¯s a strong fighter, and even the other delinquents at the other school take notice of him, but he¡¯s also very interesting and popr, and is the center of the ss. He has been in the same ss as the main character since the second year.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Ex-boyfriend of Misuzu Kurosawa.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Kasuya¡¯s best friend¨D¨DMasahiro Tateoka (long hair, 1/3TS, yful).</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i><i></i></i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Ryoko¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦¨D¨DTakehiko Nakamura (police inspector, currently under investigation)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Public Morals Advisor¨D¨DZenkichi Kobayashi (indencent teacher)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>A scumbag teacher who has his hands all over the chairwoman and vice chairwoman of the public moralsmittee.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>He appears to be a serious man and has a good rtionship with his wife. They have a one-year-old daughter.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>His wife¡¯s family is wealthy and self-employed, and they built a house for them when they married.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Demon World Nobleman¨D¨D¨DLord Ami</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Demon World Nobleman¨D¨D¨DLord Andras</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Ackey of Lili¡¯s Sister, he is starting to enter the human world.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Detective JK sister¨D¨Dudia (Eyes that see through lies, fake foreigner)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Detective JK sister¨D¨DJnda(Ynda) (Track and field coach, fake gaijin with abilities)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Tateoka Sister¨D¨DKizuna Tateoka (Lolita twin-tail)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>President¨D¨D¨D¨DItsuki Kurashima (Former President of Entertainment Agency)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Model¨D¨D¨D¨DKirihito Hikami (Male model)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Manager ¨C Kiyoka Yamauchi (President Kurashima¡¯s lover) 31 years old</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Hair color: ck</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Hairstyle : Long</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Breast : F</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>A sexy woman with a mole under her left eye.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¡ö Other</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Aramaki-san (Salmon, the host of the Death Game)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She has a lot of anisakis in her stomach. An annoying fish that makes sharp salmon jokes and gets a close-up on the monitor.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>She is originally from Iwate Prefecture, although the word ¡°Jake¡± suggests that she is from Hiroshima.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Her dream was to be a stylish marinade, but she was turned into Ishikari-nabe.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Seki-san (Mackerel, the host of thest death game)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>A non-existent person or fish that Kyoko made up randomly. Probably appears while singing ¡°Sabadabada¡±.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Gorioka (homeroom teacher, gori, real name Sadao Morioka)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>The homeroom teacher of the main character¡¯s ss. He is a good teacher who is serious and cares about his students.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Has a crush on Fumi, a girl who works at a girl¡¯s bar.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Kitora-sensei (an unmotivated school nurse, in a rtionship with Detective Inomoto)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Detective Inomoto (sympathetic senior detective, in a rtionship with Kitora-sensei)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Tsuyoshi Hiratsuka (Judo Club, Han, Ui¡¯s ex-boyfriend)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Konparu (Track and field club member, bad character)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Ota¡¯s (little) sister (Track & Field mob, brainy)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Ota¡¯s (big) sister (Track & Field mob, brainy)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Sato (Track & Field mob, Shiratori¡¯s crony, Kizuna Tateoka¡¯s friend)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Omuta (Track & Field mob)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Adachi (Track & Field mob, bad character)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Koike (Track & Field mob)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Ninagawa (Track and field club member who escaped from confinement)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Yasuko Kinuta (Ponpoko, editor of Morita Publishing)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>A good-natured but strong-hearted person. Likes girly clothes.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Seigo Fujiwara (Mai Fujiwara¡¯s stepfather, a powerful stepfather)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Etsuko Kayama (Yui Kayama¡¯s mother, a former actress with the stage name Aoi Umidori)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Rena (Girls Bar Mob, enrolled inw school at a famous university)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Fumi (Girls Bar Mob)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>A cast member in herte twenties. Gorioka is crazy about her.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Minami Shibata (Vice-Chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee, Tateoka¡¯s girlfriend)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Eita Tamine (Fujiwara Group¡¯s security manager)</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>He looks like he¡¯s about to say ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡±. He is arge, strong man who wears sunsses. He is often hired out as Mai Fujiwara¡¯s bodyguard.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>Reference Material Confinement King Level Up Record.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV2 (Submissive) Misuzu Kurosawa 010 First time to level up</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV3 (Submissive) Ryoko Terashima 026 Creature</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV4 (Subjugated) Ryoko Terashima 026 Creature</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV5 (Enved) Ryoko Terashima 027 Female ve¨D¨DBirth of Ryoko TeraShima</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV6 (Submissive) Masaki Haneda 033 The main invasion</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV7 (Submissive) Mai Fujiwara 035 ck gal is unexpectedly a game brain</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV8 (Subjugated) Mai Fujiwara 035 ck gals are surprisingly game brain</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV9 (Subjugated) Masaki Haneda 042 Each Monday</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV10 (Subjugated) Misuzu Kurosawa 044 Judgment Day Part 1</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV11 (Enved) Masaki Haneda 045 Judgment Day Part 2</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV12 (Submissive) Kyoko Terashima 074 Kawaii Kawaii Kyoko-chan</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV13 (Subjugated) Kyoko Terashima 074 Kawaii Kawaii Kyoko-chan</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV14 (Submissive) Yui Kayama 084 Who?</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV15 Submissive) Ui Tashiro 086 Devil¡¯s tricks</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV16 (Subjugated) Ui Tashiro 087 When People Say Life, That¡¯s a Heavy Thing.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV17 (Enved) Ui Tashiro 088 Is this also called a honey trap?</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV18 (Enved) Misuzu Kurosawa 098 The first woman is a special</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV19 (Submissive) Kei Takasago 106 Sleeping Beauty [interlude]</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV20 (Submissive) Natsumi Shima 126 Female friendship¡­.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV21 (Submissive) Takaka Takata 160 Takaka Takata has grown up.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV22 (Submissive) Akira Mizuki 171 Lewd Sushi</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV23 (Subjugated) Akira Mizuki 171 Lewd sushi</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>LV24 (Enved) Akira Mizuki 180 Natsumi is a natural firecracker but the maid enjoyed it.</i></i></i>

    <i><i><i>(Courtesy of Ij¨­ n¨­-sama (Abnormal Brain))</i></i></i>

 Chapter 188: My Favorite Terrible Senpai

    Chapter 188: My Favorite Terrible Senpai

    Two updates + one additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Nico & Lecarm for the support¡­<hr>

    The day after the press conference to establish the new entertainment agency, at 11 a.m.

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty shabby¡­¡¹

    I muttered to myself, looking up at the building in front of me.

    The building was almost 40 years old, in the style of a Showa-era apartment building.

    The door is a sideways wooden door with frosted ss. The white walls are darkened along the rain gutters, and there are minor cracks visible in ces.

    Currently, I was in front of the school¡¯s girls¡¯ dormitory, on the outskirts of a neighbourhood near the school.

    I had been neglecting Rin¡¯s messages such as ¡°Please y with me¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me¡±, ¡°I¡¯m lonely¡±, ¡°I¡¯m dying¡±, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, please answer me¡±, and so on, so I decided to y with her for a while.

    Now that the death game is over somehow, I¡¯ve got more or less free time.

    Fujiwara-san has also been neglected for a long time, but she¡¯s probably still in Tokyo.

    So I suppose it was a process of elimination that brought me to Rin¡¯s ce.

    ¡ºI¡¯m in front of the girls¡¯ dormitory. If you don¡¯te out before ten seconds or so, I¡¯m leaving¡»

    I pick up my phone and send her a message with social media.

    Almost as soon as the message sent notification appears on the screen, I hear the sound of footstepsing from inside the dormitory. Then, I heard a rattling sound as if someone was sliding down the stairs.

    Finally, the side door swung open, revealing a teary-eyed Rin, breathing heavily.

    She was rubbing her butt, probably because she slipped down the stairs.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~¡­ A d-d-dozen seconds! S-Senpai, aren¡¯t you too devilish!? It¡¯s not just a matter of being impatient!¡¹

    ¡¸Noisy!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, if anyone sees us, we¡¯ll be in trouble, so hurry up and get inside!¡¹

    Inviting me into the entrance, Rin locked the door behind us and let out a big sigh, ¡°Phew¡­¡±.

    The inside of the dormitory was dimly lit, even in the daytime, and there was no sign of anyone other than Rin.

    ¡¸Is there nobody here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, everyone¡¯s gone home for Obon. It¡¯s supposed to be the period when the facility is closed, but I begged the dorm mother to let me stay because I had nowhere else to go¡¹

    ¡¸So, Rin¡­ why are you wear that clothes?¡¹

    She was wearing a loose t-shirt, pink hot pants with fur puffs, and her hair was a mess. To put it bluntly, she has no feminine power.

    ¡¸I-it can¡¯t be helped! If Senpai had informed me beforehand, I would have greeted Senpai in a cute way! But Senpai showed up suddenly and told me to be there in ten seconds¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry, sorry, my bad for showing up so suddenly. Then, I¡¯m going home¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai!? You¡¯re terribleee! No, nooo! Please don¡¯t leave me! Please stop! L-look! It¡¯s a girls¡¯ dormitory, you know! It¡¯s a forbidden garden for men! Do you want to sniff theundry? Do you want to sniff the toilet? Oh, right, you can drink all the hot water you want from the bathrooms in the girls¡¯ dorm!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ you¡¯re appealing to the wrong people¡¹

    I wonder how much of a high-level pervert this girl thinks I am.

    ¡¸So, how long is this little onahole going to keep me standing in the doorway?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­ You¡¯re so mean. Anyway, pleasee up, I¡¯ll make some tea¡¹

    Rin leads me to the back of the dormitory. Despite her grumbling, her steps seemed to be quite lively.

    And I was brought to themon room.

    There, we talked for a while over a cup of tea. Well¡­ to be precise, she made me listen to her talk all the time.

    I guess she was hungry to talk. Rin spoke incessantly, as if afraid of being interrupted.

    The content of the conversation was very trivial. She talked about TV programs and interesting videos on the web. Perhaps that¡¯s all she spends her days consuming now.

    Of course, there was also talk about yesterday¡¯s press conference.

    ¡¸I was quite a fan of Kirihito-kun, but it¡¯s a pity¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got bad taste¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Senpai, are you jealous? Are you jealous? You¡¯re so cute!¡¹

    To be honest, I was annoyed.

    I interrupted her, because it was getting too much trouble if she was carried away.

    ¡¸Anyway, since I¡¯m here, show me around the dormitory¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Why don¡¯t we start from the first floor?¡¹

    ording to Rin¡¯s exnation, the first floor is mainly the public areas.

    Kitchen, dining room, lounge, bathrooms,undry room, storeroom, etc.

    There are a total of ten double rooms on the second and third floors, as well as storage rooms and toilets on each floor. The storage room on the second floor is currently used as Rin¡¯s room.

    When I peeked into Rin¡¯s room, I felt a bit sorry for her.

    There was no window, just two cardboard boxes with her personal belongings in the corner of the room. And a futonid directly on the floor. That alone was enough to fill the room.

    ¡¸While everyone¡¯s back home, I can watch TV freely in the lounge¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ doesn¡¯t the dorm mother say anything?¡¹

    The school¡¯s dormitory is a public facility, and I¡¯m stunned that the school would let such bullying go on.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s extraterritoriality, isn¡¯t it? Unless someonemits suicide, I don¡¯t think it will be a problem¡¹

    Rin smiled sadly and shrugged her shoulders.

    After we finished looking around the dormitory, Rin asked, ¡°Would you like to have lunch?¡± but I shook my head.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ll take a bath¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, do you want to drink the bath water?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I do!¡¹

    Then Rin looked at me as if she was surprised.

    ¡¸Youe to a girl¡¯s dormitory and want to take a bath¡­ are you insane?¡¹

    ¡¸I must be crazy if I drank it!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay, please don¡¯t yell at me. Senpai always threatening me like that¡­¡¹

    I followed Rin, who seemed reluctant, and stepped into the changing room.

    On the wall of the changing room, there are shelves for the number of people, and on each shelf are shampoos and conditioners that seem to belong to each person.

    But Rin picked up the shampoo, conditioner and body soap that were ced directly on the floor beside the shelf.

    Apparently, there was no ce for her even on the shelf in the bathroom.

    If I looked carefully, I found one shelf lined with cleaning tools. Perhaps that was originally Rin¡¯s shelf.

    ¡¸Well, Senpai, I¡¯ll wait for you with cold barley tea¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? What are you talking about, undress me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do¡­¡¹

    Rin put her hands on my clothes and took them off one by one. When she finally got to my pants, she turned away, her face reddening even after all this time.

    Then, when she finished undressing me, she started to undress herself.

    ¡¸What? Why are you trying to get in with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ in a situation like this, I thought we were supposed to get in together and do back rubs and soap y¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you a pervert? Are you frustrated?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? Why are you saying that?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, I¡¯m trying to refresh myself in a bath infused with girl extracts, and you¡¯re lowering the purity!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it won¡¯t! I-I¡¯m a young girl too! I mean¡­ Do you want to fake your age with the extract, Senpai? You smell too much like an old man¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up and get your ass in here!¡¹

    ¡¸At the end¡­ I¡¯m going in too¡¹

    The bathroom is as old as the exterior of the building, with round tiles on the floor, and the paving joints have darkened considerably. However, it seemed to be well cleaned.

    The bathtub is reasonablyrge, but it is probably full if five people are in it at the same time. There were only three washrooms.

    After taking off my clothes, Rin, with a towel wrapped around her head, followed me into the bath.

    ¡¸Rub my back¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, with pleasure¡¹

    I sit down on a stic bath chair, despite Rin¡¯s exasperated tone.

    Rin used a sponge with body soap to moisten and cover her body with foam and hugged me from behind.

    Oh, it seems she knows what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s starting to wash my back with her breasts.

    Numerous tiny bubbles popped between our skin, which was smooth while brushed against each other, and the soft warmth and pleasure of her breasts spread across my back as if they were soaking in.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­this feels better than I thought¡­maybe¡¹

    With the feeling of the nipples rubbing against my back, Rin let out a sweet voice.

    She clung to me from behind, moving her body up and down in anguid arc, washing my back with her breasts.

    It felt so good to feel her ample nipples squishy and fluttering as they rolled over my skin.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a nice sponge¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Fujiwara-senpai can¡¯t copy me¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t start a weird rivalry with her¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean that!¡¹

    It¡¯s true that Fujiwara-san is more of a washboard than a sponge, but I can¡¯t say that she¡¯s a good washboard.

    After scrubbing my back, Rin said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, the next one is¡­¡¹

    She made a show of searching her memory, took my arm in her hand, and boldly straddled it to her own crotch.

    ¡¸W-well¡­ this might be embarrassing¡¹

    Rin¡¯s thighs are a little too narrow for herfort. I felt like my arm was going to burn from the hot wetness of her slit.

    ¡¸Oi, Rin?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already learned about it¡¹

    With that, Rin rubbed the foam on my arm and began to move her hips back and forth, as if spreading it.

    ¡¸Nn, aah, aah, fuh, aah, aah, yes¡­¡¹

    Even though, it was a scrubbing.

    The feeling of her soft, squishy pubic flesh could be felt directly on my skin.

    And the line from her shapely navel back and forth in front of me to her slightly rounded lower abdomen caught my attention.

    Yes, girls are cuter when they are a little looser and rounder.

    ¡¸Auh, Se-senpai, ah, ah, ah, does it feel good? Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it does¡¹

    ¡¸Ehe, aah, aah, aah, nnn, aah¡­¡¹

    After letting her continue for a while, Rin turned her wistful eyes toward me.

    ¡¸Senpai¡­ I feel like kissing you¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I say, and she lets go of my hand and hugs me from the front.

    She lightly thrusts her lips at me, and as her sweet breath and wet lips invite me in, I ce my lips on hers as if I were pecking at fruit.

    ¡¸Nnn, chu, chu, ah *slurp* nnn¡­ Hamu¡­¡¹

    Our tongues intertwine, and like a person in distress searching for a little morning dew, we fight for each other¡¯s saliva.

    I dipped my tongue deep into her oral cavity to taste her more deeply, licking her gums and the underside of her pte.

    ¡¸Fuha, Se, Senpwai¡­ my houth helting¡­. nnn¡¹

    Using my lips to seal away Rin¡¯s moans, I hug her bubble-covered back and slide my fingertips along her spine.

    ¡¸Hyah, kuchu, kuchu¡­ hyah, ahh, ahh¡¹

    As Rin bounces her hips in embarrassment, I forcefully restrain her and hold her ass, stroking them while enjoying their roundness.

    The soft, pliable sticity of her buttocks rebounded against my fingers, and felt good in my palms.

    ¡¸Hey, senpai, isn¡¯t that too naughty? The way you¡¯re touching me¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, that¡¯s what it means by a naughty touch¡¹

    When I pressed my fingertip lightly into her anus, Rin immediately let out a scream.

    ¡¸N-nyan! No, no, no! Don¡¯t! Stop it! No, not my anus! Please don¡¯t touch it!¡¹

    Instantly, she jumps away and sits up, hugging herself.

    ¡¸So¡­ an onahole doesn¡¯t like to be touched?¡¹

    ¡¸No, because¡­ it¡¯s dirty¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, from the beginning, there¡¯s nothing clean about your body!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Senpai, that¡¯s normal. Such part is dirty¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Are you talking back to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!¡¹

    I shouted, and Rin started to get down on her knees right there, even though I didn¡¯t force her to.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Senpai, please forgive me! I¡¯m scared if it my anus¡­ Please forgive me for the anus so I¡¯ll do my best to make your cock feel good in my front hole! You can fuck Rin¡¯s hole as long as you like¡­ please, please¡¹

    I stood up, bathed in the hot water to remove the bubbles, and quickly got into the bathtub.

    Then I beckoned to Rin, who was still sitting there with a frightened look on her face, ¡°What are you doing,e here¡±. She looked relieved, washed off the bubbles, and came into the bathtub.

    It¡¯s nice to have a big bath where I can stretch out my legs.

    As Iy on the edge of the bathtub with the edge of the tub as a cushion, Rin leaned in close to me and put her head on my shoulder.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­bathing with Senpai, whaa¡­ it¡¯s getting really big¡¹

    Rin¡¯s face was enraptured as she handled my object, which had grown evenrger due to the warmth.

    ¡¸Hey, Senpai, can I serve you with my hole?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I replied curtly, and she straddled me with an embarrassed smile on her face. Then she sank down into the hot water.

    The feeling of the warm, taut crotch, the vaginal flesh moistening at the tip, is pleasant.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nnnn¡­ I knew it, it¡¯s bigger than usual¡­¡¹

    Her cunt hole swallowed my cock in a steady stream. Then, just as I reached the base, her body twitched as if she had been hit by electricity, and there was a huge wave in the bathtub.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ it¡¯s so deep, just below the navel, the deepest part, it¡¯s hitting me¡¹

    Rin clenches her teeth and frowns. However, despite her stiff appearance, her vagina was peristaltic and twitching to an unusually high degree.

    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t be silly, move your hips¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    Perhaps concerned about the surging hot water, Rin moved her hips back and forth, making small, repeated thrusts.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnn, ah, ah¡­ my head is getting fuzzy. I feel like I¡¯m going to burst. It¡¯s hard to move in the bath after all¡­ the water will spill¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡¹

    Even though she was whimpering, she still couldn¡¯t resist the pleasure.

    Gradually, Rin¡¯s use of her hips escted. Before she knew it, she was shaking her shapely ass in a wild fashion, performing ascivious water dance.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s so good, your c-cock feels so good¡­¡¹

    Every time she shakes herself, the water trembles audibly and spills out of the bathtub.

    But Rin no longer cares.

    Like flint, Rin¡¯s innermost depths and my ns rubbed against each other, sending sparks of pleasure flying.

    Still, I needed onest push to reach my climax.

    Unable to stand the frustration, I raised myself up, grabbed her hips and began to thrust hard from below.

    ¡¸Ah, hii, hyann! S-Senpai, y-you¡¯re so intense, ah, ah, aahh!¡¹

    Then, hot water spilled out of the bathtub. And the water sshes everywhere. But I don¡¯t care about that anymore.

    As I thrust with all my might, Rin panted wildly like a cowgirl straddling a rodeo machine, the towel wrapped around her head fell off, and she shook out her wet hair.

    I sucked on her nipple, which was still wet from the hot water, and lick on it.

    ¡¸Nhiii!? Don¡¯t suck on my b-breast no!¡¹

    Rin was thrown into a frenzy by this intercourse. Still, when I licked and rolled her nipples with my obscene tongue, she screamed in desperation.

    ¡¸Nnh, I, I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m really going to cum! Senpai, I can¡¯t hold it anymore, even though, I¡¯m supposed to make Senpai feel good, ah, cummmmming!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Just cum! I¡¯m cumming too!¡¹

    I could not help but be filled with an unexpected feeling of love and affection for her. So I thrust harder and harder from below, and the pumping intensified.

    ¡¸Ugh, I¡¯m cumming, Rin!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, p-please cum inside me! Senpai!¡¹

    Rin responded to my moans with a desperate¡­

    Tremble! Spurtt! Spurtttt!

    The meat rod twitched wildly, leaving a sensation in my urethra as if my internal organs were being pulled out, and I mmed a scorching gush into Rin¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Cumming, I¡¯m cummmmming!¡¹

    Rin arches her back, and as if in spasm, her vaginal flesh tightens around my object. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s trying to take in everyst drop of semen into her womb.

    And while I held Rin in my arms as she slumped down, I continued to pump my semen into her womb for a long time.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After getting out of the bath, Rin and I continued to have sex all over the dormitory.

    When we moved to the dormitory cafeteria naked, I made Rin lie down on a table that could seat about ten people, and fucked her in the missionary position.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, no, e-everyone¡¯s eating¡­ when we¡¯re having sex¡­¡¹

    Rin screamed even louder in excitement, and the table creaked violently as I shook my hips.

    Then, we tumbled out into the hallway, still connected, and connected in the side position as well.

    ¡¸Oh no, I¡¯m so embarrassed in this position¡­ Kuh¡­ you¡¯re hitting me in a different ce than usual¡¹

    Then, I made her spread her legs on the sofa in the lounge, gouged her vaginal wall as if I were pping her from above, after that, we went up the stairs while fucking her in the back, and broke into the room of Takaka Takata, the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, and fucked Rin until the sheets were soaked.

    Then, as we both rolled down the stairs, I put my hands on the front door and we connected with standing back position.

    Forgetting that we might be heard outside. We just shook our hips like animals.

    Everywhere in the dormitory was a mess. Every time I pulled out my meat stick, the frenulum would scrape the white liquid out of her vagina and paint white polka dots all over the ce.

    ¡¸Cumming, cumming, cummmmming¡¹

    We climaxed in the doorway, and theny down while both of us breathing hard, just outside the door.

    I wonder what time it is.

    As I was thinking about this, Rin looked into my face and suddenly whispered to me.

    ¡¸Senpai¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ please don¡¯t leave me alone, I¡¯m lonely. I¡¯ll give you my everything¡­ Please don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡¹

    Her moist voice was sucked deep into the noiseless dormitory, and silence enveloped Rin and me. From outside, the sound of children ying echoed in the distance.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going home¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.As I thought ¡­Sorry, an onahole shouldn¡¯t be so selfish¡¹

    She smiled sadly, and I wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, saying.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you alone. I¡¯ll use you as an onahole for the rest of your life, don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu¡­ you¡¯re a terrible senpai after all¡¹

 Chapter 189: Lewd Model Part One

    Chapter 189: Lewd Model Part One

    <meta content=" Late at night, I used the function to break into the hospital room where Akira was staying." name="twitter:description">

    Late at night, I used the function to break into the hospital room where Akira was staying.

    It was a hospital attached to a university, not far from the entertainment agency¡¯s own building.

    I had been informed by Akira herself via social media that Ponpoko-san and Akira had been hospitalized there for tests.

    Upon entering the hospital room, I found Akira lying on the bed, wearing a light pink hospital gown and her hair untied.

    Her outline is a little softer than Kurosawa-san¡¯s. In the moonlight, her well-shaped face was as beautiful as a sculpture, even without makeup.

    ¡¸Master¡­?¡¹

    When Akira noticed meing in, she hurriedly raised herself up and got off the bed, smiling happily like a dog waiting for her owner¡¯s return.

    ¡¸¡­Come here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Extending my hand to her, I made a door appear on the wall. Then I take her downstairs to ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡±.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee back, Confinement King-sama¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    In the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom, four maids were waiting for us.

    ¡¸Um¡­¡¹

    Come to think of it, Akira had never met these maids before. So while smiling at her confusion, I instructed the maids.

    ¡¸This is Akira Mizuki, my new semi-favored princess apprentice. I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to get her ready. Just as I instructed you¡¹

    The maids¡¯ eyes widened in unison as I said these words. They probably knew of Akira Mizuki as a model.

    In terms of name recognition, Akira is far more famous than Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Understood!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    However, the girls do not make a fuss, and immediately respond with a bow. They are really well educated.

    ¡¸Now, Akira-sama, this way, please. We¡¯ve prepared your clothes for tonight¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹

    The maid leads Akira out of the room, and I activate to summon Ryoko.

    When Ryoko appeared in front of me, she was wearing a pants suit as usual, a can of beer in her right hand and Saki Ika (dried squid) in her left hand. Apparently, she had just had a drink at home.

    ¡¸Are you calling for me, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, sorry to bother you all of a sudden, but I thought I would let Ryoko teach the newly semi-favored princess apprentice. You remember Akira Mizuki from the death game, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    ¡¸Well, drink that beer for now, and that Saki-Ika too. When she¡¯s ready, she¡¯ll be back here¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    After she replied, she gulped down a can of beer in her hand.

    After a while, the door opened and Akira came into the room.

    Shees in shyly with her breasts and crotch exposed.

    Her hair is tied up in twin tails and she is wearing an enamel bustier with a ck frill around her waist. Around her neck was a red cor, with a thin chain hanging from each of her nipple piercings.

    Her arms were handcuffed behind her back and, as usual, she had a nose hook hanging from her pig nose.

    All ording to my orders, of course.

    ¡¸Uhh¡­ Master?¡¹

    She looks puzzledly at Ryoko, who¡¯s standing next to me.

    ¡¸You met her in the death game, right? She¡¯s Ryoko Terashima, my female ve. Akira will be under her umbre¡¹

    ¡¸Under¡­?¡¹

    She immediately looked unhappy.

    I guess that¡¯s the difference between Ryoko and the other girls.

    If I think about it, Misuzu and Masaki-chan also obeyed me in the end, but they still nagged me. But Ryoko never does.

    ¡¸Under her umbre, but I¡¯m more¡­ Kyaa!?¡¹

    p! A harsh, dry sound echoes through the air.

    I didn¡¯t know what the rest of the sentence would be after ¡°I¡¯m more¡±.

    Because Ryoko walked up to her and suddenly gave Akira a hard p on her cheek.

    ¡¸Ryoko!?¡¹

    I was also surprised by this.

    But Ryoko also looked surprised at my surprise. I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Please excuse me. A ves would never talk back to their master, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just pretending to want me to hit her¡­¡¹

    She said this with a hundred percent straight face.

    What is it? Is this some kind of female ve story?

    I chuckled and walked over to Akira, who had tears in her eyes and was on the verge of crying.

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why, Akira, as a female ve, you will obey all of mymands. You¡¯re going to be under Ryoko¡¯s control, and you¡¯re going to be trained as a female ve, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­ yes¡¹

    Akira sagged, and I turned back to Ryoko.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s start today¡¯s training. Ryoko, take the camera. Akira, get down on your knees!¡¹

    I take off my T-shirt and pull down my jeans, watching Akira kneel down on the carpet.

    As I walked up to Akira and pulled down my pants in front of her, my cock, already pent up with desire, raised its head at a sharp angle.

    Akira¡¯s throat pulsed a little as soon as she saw it.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ My master is so strong¡­¡¹

    Her eyes were moist and her mouth was half open. While staring at the reddish-ck tip, Akira muttered so.

    ¡¸You like this, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I, I like it, I like it¡­¡¹

    Then, as I pressed the cowper-soaked tip against her hooked nose, her dark eyes followed the tip and she leaned closer.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ oh¡­ Master¡¯s smell¡¹

    She rubbed the oozing cowper against her nose as if she were shoving it up her nostrils, and when her nostrils caught on the ns, she giggled a little.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ it smells¡­ It smells so bad¡­ and yet I¡¯m so happy. More¡­ Master, more¡­¡¹

    But smelling isn¡¯t much fun. So, I slide the tip directly to her lips.

    ¡¸Nmuu!?¡¹

    And then, I shoved her lips with my erection.

    She looks puzzled for a moment, but soon her eyes rx ckly.

    She looked like a baby who had been given a bottle.

    Except that it¡¯s not a bottle she¡¯s sucking on, but a lewd stick of flesh that smells nasty.

    ¡¸Nchu, it¡¯s great¡­ Fuaaa *sizzle* *slurp*, chu¡­¡¹

    Akira takes it in her mouth and starts to swirl her tongue and move her head back and forth.

    ¡¸Fuaah¡­ it¡¯s hmell so hood¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How about it? Does my cock taste good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yhes¡­ it¡¯s hery hood¡¹

    When she moves her head back and forth, her left and right twintails sway like cheerleader pom-poms.

    ¡¸Uuunn, mufu, muuu¡­ *Slurp* *Slurpp*¡¹

    The soft lips rubbed up against mine, causing the fluids to bubble up, and the warm tongue stimtion made my cock tingle hotly.

    ¡¸Okay¡­ that¡¯s good¡¹

    I stroked her head and she lowered her eyes happily as she sucked on my cock.

    ¡¸Keep going, make me feel better¡¹

    ¡¸Yhes¡­¡¹

    Her eyebrows lowered into a figure eight and her lips pursed.

    ¡¸*Slurp* *Slurpp* *Lick Lick* Chu¡­¡¹

    The movement of her tongue quickens, and she began to y with the frenulum, rubs the trunk where the blood vessels are visible, and gouges out the trembling opening of the cock with the tip of her tongue.

    It made my urethra twitch, and I felt a hot thing begin to swell in the back of my unbearable sac.

    Still, she sucked it deep into her mouth with the tip of her well-developed nose was buried in my thick pubic hair.

    As I was so excited by the sight, I grabbed her twin tails and plunged my cock into the back of her throat.

    ¡¸Fuguuuuu!?¡¹

    Akira¡¯s eyes are ck and white. Her eyebrows are furrowed frantically, and her cheeks are puffed out as she wrinkles her brow. Her steeple-colored eyes moisten, and teardrops burst into streaks on her cheeks.

    £¨I can¡¯t get enough of it£©

    *Sizzle*! *Sizzle*! *Sizzle*!

    ¡¸Nkuu¡­!? Muuuuu!?¡¹

    Akira moans in pain as I start to move my hips hard. But the expression on her face was not one of pain, it was one of pleasure.

    Unable to resist, I pushed my ns deeper into her throat.

    ¡¸Geeeee, ohhh, oeeeee!¡¹

    Immediately, the back of her throat twitched, and Akira began to moan madly. But I¡¯m not going to show mercy.

    So, I grabbed her by the twin-tails and pulled her roughly while her face twisted in pain.

    ¡¸Hora! Hora! Hora!¡¹

    ¡¸Mufu, ogo, ogo, ogee¡­! Ee, ee! Oeee¡­!¡¹

    Feeling the rubbery sticity at the back of her throat, I squeezed the meat stick up, feeling it all over my tip.

    Her smooth, milk-colored skin was flushed red, perhaps from excitement, perhaps from being on the verge of suffocation.

    ¡¸Muaa!? Egoo, nmu, nnn, Gobo¡­¡¹

    Akira¡¯s eyes were ck and white, and the snot dripped from her upturned nose, sttered by her gushing breath.

    ¡¸Ukuuu! Mukuu¡­! Nnnnn!¡¹

    Gradually, my testicles started to lift up, and I elerated the movement of my hips, hoping to end up in Akira¡¯s mouth.

    Akira must have sensed that. So, she narrowed her mouth in a cheerful manner.

    ¡¸Ryoko, capture the moment¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me¡¹

    Imanded Akira as Ryoko held the camera up so that she could peer into it from above.

    ¡¸Okay, model-san. Look at the camera and smile! Come on, smile!¡¹

    This is outrageous. She was in a state of anguish and could barely lower the corners of her eyes, but I unleashed my essence on her.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    With my moan, the symbol of animal lust flows into the back of her throat at once. The continuous sound of the shutter, the shes blinking, and her ck eyes darting like the needle of an old record.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Mugaugoooooooo!?¡¹

    She lets out a muddy, animal-like moan.

    Semen floods into Akira¡¯s mouth, making a sshing sound. And then she spurts out a mixture of semen and juice from her mouth and nose.

    But even so, she never tries to vomit out mine, which is quite a feat.

    Finally, with a ¡°Slurpp¡±, she sucked the semen down her throat, and I moaned as the sharp, painful sensation of pleasure was given to me.

    Then, letting out a sigh of satisfaction, I slowly pull out my stiff, still towering cock as I tease her lips.

    ¡¸Fuah¡­¡¹

    I let go of her twin-tails, but she remains in a daze.

    She didn¡¯t even wipe away the semen dripping down her body, her stupid face making me doubt her IQ, and her body twitching in a posture like a dog barking.

    ¡¸Well? Did you get a good shot?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, very good¡¹

    I looked into the disy of the DSLR that Ryoko held out to me, and there, with her ck eyes looking up, Akira was holding my object in her mouth and spewing semen out of her pig nose, showing the exact moment.

    ¡¸Haha! I love your work¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you so much¡¹

    With that said, I moved to the sofa and sat down on it.

    ¡¸Akira, don¡¯t sit there all day,e here¡¹

    ¡¸Yheess¡­¡¹

    Akira stood up staggeringly and walked towards me with a fragile gait.

    ¡¸Akira, swallow mine, with your bottom mouth. I¡¯ll make sure to document the fact that you¡¯re a helpless bitch¡¹

    I said, and Ryoko nodded, camera at the ready. Akira then made a puzzled, terrified face.

    ¡¸Um¡­ Master, why did you take such a picture¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Well, for one thing, it¡¯s because your messy figure is beautiful. It¡¯s great to see you all messed up. And the other is for you¡¹

    ¡¸For¡­ me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d go against me, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not going to disobey you!¡¹

    ¡¸But imagine if I had a picture of you that could end your life in one shot. Imagine if that got out. Men would look at you nasty, and women would look at you negatively. You¡¯d be flooded with offers for AVs, but you¡¯d never get a real job again. And all over the ce they¡¯ll talk about you like you¡¯re some kind of pervert with a face like¡­ that¡¹

    In the middle of my words, Akira starts gasping for air and rubbing her thighs together.

    ¡¸It¡¯s up to me whether you live or die. What do you think? How does it feel to have everything under my control?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so great¡­ it¡¯s so¡­ wonderful¡­¡¹

    Akira smiled at me with a look of utter ecstasy on her face.

    ¡¸Then, show me your most miserable appearance, the kind of appearance that would make you want to die if people saw you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡­ e-excuse me¡¹

    She gets on the sofa, straddles my waist, and sits down with her legs in an M-shape. It¡¯s a face-to-face position.

    With her hands bound behind her back, Akira struggles to hold on to her precarious position, aiming at my hard, towering cock and lowering her hips.

    While the sh flickered and the shutter sounded,

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I¡¯m being filmed, someone¡¯s filming me while I¡¯m inserting a cock, they¡¯ll know I¡¯m a dirty bitch¡­¡¹

    Akira let out a moan.

    Around to the back of the sofa, Ryoko is looking over my shoulder, taking a series of pictures of Akira¡¯ssciviousness.

    It makes me happy to think that this image I¡¯m looking at now will remain in the record. As expected of Ryoko, she knew exactly what would please her master.

    Akira became more and more aroused, and a foul odor was rising from her slutty, juice-soaked cave.

    It smelled like what could only be described as meth.

    As she slowly lowered her hips, herbia swallowed my cock, inch by inch.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ I¡¯m eating my master¡¯s cock. I, I¡¯m so nasty, I¡¯m so horny, I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­ but, it feels so good¡¹

    ¡¸Nice face, you miserable little bitch¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m happy¡­ I love being a bitch¡¹

    Akira sways her twin tails and takes my cock into her vagina.

    My cock plunges deep inside her, wrapping itself around her soft folds and tugged up her salmon pinkbia.

    ¡¸Is it really feel that good, bitch? Did you want mine so bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ I wanted it¡­ and, hiiii!?¡¹

    I gave her a violent thrust that pushed her lowered cervix deeper.

    Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, I thrust upwards, causing Akira to scream and shake her hair violently.

    The sh flickered wildly and the shutter sounded as she stuck her tongue toward the ceiling.

    ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m being filmed, I¡¯m being recorded, it¡¯s over, I¡¯m finished as a person¡­¡¹

    As soon as she let out that sound, her dark eyes went up. Then she fell forward onto my chest.

    Apparently, she was so excited that she cum to the end.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ahe¡­ah¡­ah¡­¡¹

    Ryoko, after taking a lot of close-up shots of Akira, who was breathing hard with a fuzzy face, pointed the lens at her.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the one who reached your peak without Master¡¹

    She let out a slightly annoyed voice.

    Then she put the camera down on the side table and said to me.

    ¡¸Master, may I give her a little lesson?¡¹

 Chapter 190: Lewd Model Part Two

    Chapter 190: Lewd Model Part Two

    ¡¸Master, may I give her a little lesson?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    I nodded, and Ryoko smiled at me.

    However, Ryoko and Akira are both M. So, I don¡¯t expect her to train her in any kind of S way.

    What I expect from Ryoko is to be a model for Akira.

    Although I don¡¯t expect Akira to be as absolutely obedient as Ryoko, because of their different history of Enved, and although I don¡¯t want her to be, I think it¡¯s just right to expect an excessive amount of obedience from Akira, who has a habit of childish mounting, such as ¡°I¡¯ll tell Papa about it¡±.

    For that reason, I was honestly surprised to hear Ryoko actively say ¡°lesson¡±.

    As I watched her curiously to see what she was going to do, she slowly walked behind Akira.

    ying with the area where Akira and I were connected, Ryoko twirled the dripping love juices around her fingertips, and suddenly reached for Akira¡¯s butt cleavage.

    And the next moment¡­

    ¡¸Nhiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    Akira, who was supposed to be in a daze, bounced up and down.

    ¡¸A-a-a!? My anus!? S-something¡¯sing in!?¡¹

    Akira looks back at her with wide eyes, and Ryoko tells her in a tone like a mother telling her child.

    ¡¸Be quiet. It¡¯s only up to the first joint¡¹

    ¡¸So, it¡¯s the first joint¡­. No, don¡¯t put your finger in there, that¡¯s not the part you¡¯re supposed to put in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not up to you to decide what¡¯s in there and what¡¯s not. After all, if Master asks you to give it up, all you have to do is give it up quietly¡­ easy, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so¡­ Uuuu¡­¡¹

    Anal abuse.

    I felt goosebumps rising on Akira¡¯s arms. Anal must be a new sensation for her.

    Whenever Ryoko moves her hand, Akira¡¯s tense body trembles. Her vaginal flesh tightens around my object, converging as if in fright.

    £¨Well, I didn¡¯t tell her to give it up, did I?£©

    I felt like a victim of false usation, but I couldn¡¯t help but start to move my hips, stimted by the naughtiness of Akira¡¯s madly raised eyebrows.

    ¡¸Nhiiii! No! Master, if you move now¡­¡¹

    Akira cowered as I thrust my hips up to her cervix, and a sudden drip of sweat, probably from cold sweat, sttered everywhere.

    ¡¸Well? Are you starting to feel better?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not! Guhiii¡­¡¹

    Akira¡¯s eyes widened in desperation. She jumps up and down, clenches her teeth, and exposes her teeth braces.

    But Ryoko was unconcerned. She didn¡¯t change her expression, but just kept on working on her anus.

    I can¡¯t see her from here, but I¡¯m sure her finger is almost in there.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say no. Instead, say it yes. If Master asks you if it feels good, there¡¯s no other answer than it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s so messed up, hiiiiii?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be absurd. If Master says crows are white, they are white. If you believe it feels good, it feels good¡¹

    This is the kind of psychology that would have surprised Japan before the war. I was taken aback by this.

    ¡¸How is it? How it feels to have my finger rubbed up and down inside your anus?¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, stop it, it feels weirddd!¡¹

    Akira shakes her head desperately, but Ryoko, who was unconcerned about her confusion, increases the depth of her fingertips.

    ¡¸Fuhiii!? Ahhhh¡­ Master¡¯s cock is in there too¡­ it¡¯s so painful¡­ It¡¯s going to rip my stomach open¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you don¡¯t want to, your body is trying to pull my finger deeper and deeper. Would you like me to put another one in?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ if you do that, it¡¯s breaking, don¡¯t spread my anus any further¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s no longer a gasp, but a scream. I could feel Akira¡¯s skin trembling. She was probably experiencing the same sensation she felt when she was excreting.

    Perhaps it was because she was straining her lower abdomen in an attempt to deny the pration of the fingers, but her vaginal flesh was clenching around my object as if it were about to be bitten off.

    Just moving my hips slowly is enough to make me feel good, but when she gets to this point, I want to make here as hard as I can.

    ¡¸Then, Ryoko, adjust your timing¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    Smiling and nodding, she pressed her breast against Akira¡¯s back and whispered in her ear.

    ¡¸Make a nice moan. Then, Master will be pleased¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    Akira¡¯s face twitched in despair, and I began to thrust my hips as hard as I could. Then, like a pounding rice cake, Ryoko pull her fingers at the same time as my thrusts.

    ¡¸Nhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    The thrusts into her uterus and the fingertips rubbing up against her anus alternately assaulted Akira.

    Akira¡¯s twin-tails are shaken wildly. Her face was a mess of sweat, semen, tears, snot, drool, and all kinds of fluids, and she no longer looked like a beautiful model.

    ¡¸No, no! Don¡¯t move your fingers! It¡¯s creeping me out, I don¡¯t want to, yet it¡¯s creeping me out¡­¡¹

    A two-hole vition that grabs the sexual center.

    Ryoko¡¯s skillful hands worked up her anus mucous membrane, as if she had been practicing in secret, and when Akira tried to escape, my object prated even deeper.

    ¡¸Hiiii! Hiiii! Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡¹

    She was no longer panting, but screaming. Seeing Akira¡¯s terrified expression, Ryoko twisted up the piercing on her breast with her left hand, as if her excitement was getting the better of her.

    ¡¸The piercing was supposed to be my gift¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ow, that hurts! It¡¯s tearing my breasts off!¡¹

    Apparently, Ryoko was feeling a bit jealous of Akira¡¯s nipple piercing. And to be honest, it was quite unexpected.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Akira, you¡¯ve been so tight since a while ago! Do you have some lesbian tendencies?¡¹

    I said teasingly, and she jerked her head around frantically.

    ¡¸No, no! I¡¯m nhot! I love hock! I love Master¡¯s hock! Hiiiiii! M-Master, hlease horgive me, m-my hass feel so wheirddddd!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about the ass part, that¡¯s up to Ryoko. But if you like my cock so much¡­ then I¡¯ll give you a service!¡¹

    I forcefully push the rod deep into her vagina, and Ryoko matches my pace and pulls her finger out without mercy.

    ¡¸Hohiiiiiiii! Pyo? Pyaaaa! Hiiiiii! Hiiii!¡¹

    She didn¡¯t scream again, rather made a strange noise. The thread of her reason was nowpletely stretched.

    ¡¸Hold on!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    ¡¸Thrust it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, master¡¹

    With Akira¡¯s screams as background music, and Ryoko rhythmically moving in time with me, the air inside her anus made a sound like a fart.

    Because of the seesaw-like movements, Akira¡¯s lust raged like a me being blown by a bellows, and her hips began to writhe as well.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing! Hiiii! I¡¯m going to cum so hard! ¡¹

    At Akira¡¯s urgent plea, I reached over to the side table and grabbed the camera that Ryoko had ced there.

    ¡¸Come on, show me your most nasty face!¡¹

    I press the shutter and the sh flickers violently as I capture her head-on.

    ¡¸Ha, hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummmmming!¡¹

    Immediately, her holes contracted violently. And the tightness pushed me to my climax.

    *Tremble*! *Spurtttttt*! *Spurttttt*!

    My cock exploded deep inside Akira, causing her pupils to dte and tears to fall incessantly. And at that moment, Ryoko bent her fingers into a shape and pulled out her fingers at once, as if pulling out her intestines.

    ¡¸Giiiiiiii! Hiiiiiiiiiiii, Hiiiiiii!¡¹

    Akira must no longer know whether the source of her pleasure was in the womb or in the anus.

    As I clench my teeth and continue to press the shutter, Akira screams at the top of her lungs and shudders. And then, out of breath, her mouth gapes open and her eyes go nk.

    The fact that she was being filmed by a camera was probably no longer on her mind.

    With Akira on my chest, I checked the photos I had taken. It shows a terrible face. The beautiful model¡¯s face is a messy, miserable climax.

    Thanks to the repeated firing, there are hundreds of images that could be used as a side dish many times. It was a full house of cum faces.

    I stroked Akira¡¯s hair and spoke into her ear.

    ¡¸Akira, I want you to be a pervert in front of me. But normally, behave as you always have¡¹

    ¡¸Fueh¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Keep modeling. And work your way up in the entertainment industry. Isn¡¯t it exciting to have a top model as my sex ve? After all, Akira, you belong to me. You¡¯ll only live to satisfy me. Okay?¡¹

    It¡¯s a terrible thing to say when I think about it. She can follow her dreams. But the reason for doing so is so I can feel good about having sex.

    But for Akira right now, it¡¯s making her very happy. She¡¯s rubbing her cheek against my chest.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡¹

    She was smiling.

    Ryoko looked down at her expressionlessly, and said to me.

    ¡¸Master, as her superior, I have a proposal for her. After cumming so hard, I think it would be best for her to take a break¡¹

    Indeed, Akira was exhausted. It seemed a pity to continue from here.

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸But, don¡¯t worry, Master. It¡¯s my responsibility to fill in the holes left by my subordinates, and I¡¯ll do my best to serve you from this point on¡¹

    As she says this, Ryoko puts her fingers on the buttons of her blouse.

    £¨So¡­ That¡¯s what she meant, huh£©

    The reason she pushed Akira to the limit so quickly, even sticking her finger in her anus, is because she wanted to be fucked, right?

    I didn¡¯t want to get into that, because it would have been tactless.

    Instead, I asked, ¡°So, Ryoko, do you want to cum in the anal? You made fun of her, after all¡±, and she replied with apletely straight face.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s what Master want, I can do it¡­. However, I must gradually expand my anus so that Master can enjoy it, so if you wait a little longer, it will be in excellent condition¡¹

    <hr>

    <u></u><li><u>It seems that she was only instructing her as M¡¯s senior¡­..</u></li>

 Chapter 191: A Knife is Needed For Succubus when Killing

    Chapter 191: A Knife is Needed For Subus when Killing

    Two updates¡­

    Thanks Daimoy for the support¡­<hr>

    In the moonlight, my shadow stretches long above the ground.

    I jumped from building to building, flipping up the skirt of my maid¡¯s uniform, searching for the presence of semen in order to find today¡¯s evening meal.

    If possible, I would like to have a good meal. Although it may not be as good as Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s, I¡¯d still like to have a reasonably rich semen.

    Fumi Fumi-sama is currently training Ryoko and Akira. If they are asleep, I might consider grabbing a bite, but that is not possible.

    After all, there is a certain risk I will take when I snack on Fumi Fumi-sama. Once, I was caught snacking on him, Ohime-sama made me wear a chastity belt for a while.

    A chastity belt for a subus is the work of the devil, that¡¯s all I can say.

    ¡¸It seems¡­ this one smell more like a squid¡¹

    Relying on the faint smell, I change my course.

    If I can find a dirty old man of forty years, who is still a virgin and has maturedpletely, that would be great.

    By the way, was it Inomoto?

    I discovered that Ryoko-sama¡¯s colleague, a detective, is a well-matured virgin, and I¡¯ve often snacked on him, but when I visited him the other day, I found that he had lost his virginity!

    This is not allowed! This is really wrong!

    When a virgin over forty suddenly loses his virginity, the taste is worse than usual, and the smell are worse too.

    It is very difficult to eat such food.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m wandering in search of a new virgin male¡­

    As Inded on the rooftop of the apartment building, which smelled slightly of squid, I sniffed and sniffed.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ it looks like a miss¡­¡¹

    If Fumi Fumi-sama is Junmai Daiginjo, this aroma is probably just Junmai-shu. (*Note: kind of Sake)

    At any rate, it¡¯s not a bad way to fill my stomach.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡¹

    As I shrugged my shoulders, someone suddenly shouted behind me.

    ¡¸I thought I smelled a subus, but turns out it¡¯s you!¡¹

    Said the voice of a girl who seemed to be very cunning.

    I turned around to see a girl with blond hair¡­ or rather, ochre hair, with triangle-shaped dog ears sticking out of it. It was a girl of elementary school age, who was pointing at me.

    She wore a red cor, and her bosom and waist were covered with a fur-like material in a peculiar fashion.

    She is a wolf beast woman (Werewolf).

    Her face,nguage, smell, and everything about her are crude. As a subus, she is probably the one species I don¡¯t want to deal with.

    Normally, I would ignore herpletely and leave this ce immediately, but I am curious about the two people standing right behind her.

    One is a devil in a butler¡¯s uniform.

    His head looks like a goat¡¯s skull and he has hollow eyes.

    Such a figure is familiar to me.

    I think he was called Orphis, was he Lord Andras¡¯ right-hand man?

    And the other one, surprisingly, was just a human.

    She wore a bright red evening dress and had curly tinum hair. She looked like someone who worked at a cabaret club. Her belly was bulging, as if she was pregnant.

    Apart from that, she is a beautiful woman in her own way. Of course, she¡¯s no match for me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re Subus, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know who you are, but I honestly don¡¯t rmend you human to hang out with devils¡¹

    When I said this, she narrowed her eyes sexily, and her mouth rxed slightly.

    ¡¸Thanks for the advice. But that¡¯s not possible anymore. I¡¯m already the wife of a demon world noble¡¹

    ¡¸Marry a human? Well¡­ there are some strange people out there¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess beauty is a sin¡¹

    The butler devil opened his mouth as if to bite the end of her words.

    ¡¸Excuse me. I see that you are a subus under Miss Liliamos. I would like to know what your Lord is doing on human world (earth)¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s sightseeing¡¹

    The pregnant woman chuckled as I answered without pause.

    ¡¸¡­I take it you don¡¯t intend to speak¡¹

    Meanwhile, the butler devil¡¯s voice became slightly lower and more intimidating.

    Since he is trying to intimidate the woman into doing his bidding, he must be a harassing his wife at home.

    However, there is no need to make a scene unnecessarily. I will respond as usual.

    ¡¸In the first ce, my lord is a waste person of the Lace family, not someone to be cared for by a great noble like Lord Andras. Shees down to the human world (earth) to watch the world go by, and does a bit of mischief to take her mind off things¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, that would be true. However, just when it seemed that she had suddenlyunched a war against Lord Ami without much of an army, she unexpectedly defied most people¡¯s expectations and is now overwhelming the Lord Ami. Even with Baron Moho¡¯s support, I have to say that this is abnormal. And Miss Liliamos herself is not on the battlefield, but on the human world (earth). Who would believe it if you said your Lord was a sight-seeing trip?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to receive such high praise for my Lord, but does this Lord Andras have any free time? Wars between the nobles of the demon world are an everyday urrence. I can¡¯t believe someone would want to get involved in a war between other nobles¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If Miss Liliamos is just a piece of waste, as you say, then yes, I suppose she is¡¹

    With that, the butler devil broke off and stared at me with hollow eyes.

    ¡¸But you must know that my Lord was Lord Andras, who was under themand of Miss Liliamos¡¯ sister, right? And he said to me that Liliamos may be the reincarnation of Lace. If that¡¯s true, it changes the story entirely¡¹

    ¡¸What would the change?¡¹

    I forced down my inner turmoil and narrowed my eyes.

    ¡¸There will be a great war over the abilities of Miss Liliamos. Before that happens, my Lord wants to take custody of Miss Liliamos¡­ that¡¯s the reason¡¹

    £¨This is¡­ not good£©

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know anything about it. I would like to say good-bye¡­ but it seems that the doggy over there wants to kill me, so it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    The dog girl is on all fours, baring her fangs and putting all her strength into her legs as if she is about to pounce.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s a dog! You bastard!¡¹

    When she raised her voice to bark, the dog girl bared her fangs and jumped toward me.

    Good grief.

    I leaned my body to avoid the iing ws and, while dodging, I kicked the dog¡¯s bare ass with my knee. It¡¯s a dirty thing to touch, but it¡¯s a great service.

    As soon as I did, she squealed, ¡°Gyan!?¡± just like a kicked-up dog, and she rolled around on the concrete floor of the rooftop with inertia.

    Somehow she managed to get herself up, and though her face was contorted in pain, she got down on all fours to brace herself again.

    But she is a dog who never learns.

    If she doesn¡¯t know the difference in ability now, there is no help for her. Or is her brain as good as a dog¡¯s?

    ¡¸Butler-dono, and Madam. Haven¡¯t you been disciplining your pet?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you are pet, Ulrich¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, shut up!¡¹

    The dog girl yells at her madam. Are they not master and servant? I¡¯m not really sure.

    But even the dumbest doggy seems to have enough sense to be wary of someone who has just hit her. And she just bared her canine teeth and snarled to threaten me.

    ¡¸Well, butler-dono, wouldn¡¯t you like to take your ill-behaved dog home with you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid not, there¡¯s no way. But if you could tell me where Miss Liliamos is and her purpose, I would appreciate it. Lady¡¹

    In a low voice, the butler devil breaks the void and took out arge, curved scimitar, almost as tall as he was.

    ¡¸I see¡­ so you want to capture me and ask it with your body. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be more than happy to do so. Would you prefer to be groped? Would you like me to undress you right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, I¡¯d rather not fall prey to your <energy absorption="" £¨drain£©="">¡¸</energy>

    ¡¸That¡¯s a shame¡¹

    With that said, I lift up my skirt and take out two knives from the holsters on my thighs and brace myself.

    It¡¯s not the best weapon to use against that huge sword, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    ¡¸Even so, it is a weapon thatcks elegance¡­. The smaller the penis, the more the man care about its size.¡¹

    ¡¸Women can¡¯t understand this romance¡¹

    While exchanging such light words, I confronted the butler devil. He held the scimitar on his shoulder and lowered himself halfway.

    I felt a murderous air that made my skin tingle. He is no ordinary person, after all.

    I hold both knives in my hands and wait for him with my legs lowered. I must take the lead to make up the difference in reach. If he moves first, I will lose.

    The butler devil began to take a step forward in the silence that made it difficult to breathe. It was a sharp step, a blow in a kesa-gatame £¨judo£©. I quickly backstep to avoid it.

    However, just as I was about to step in to counter, I noticed that the scimitar wasing at me sideways at a frightening speed, and I hurriedly jumped further back.

    He was so skilled that it was difficult to keep in time with him. It seems that he is not an opponent to be underestimated. Since the scimitar is not something that can be parried, I change the position of the knife to my right hand and hold it in front of my face.

    The next moment, I saw the butler devil swinging at me with a big upward swing.

    He steps even faster than before. So, even if I try to run sideways, the trajectory will change and I will be cut in half.

    Therefore, I crossed my two knives and desperately caught the scimitar.

    The impact was so strong that my shoulder almost came off. It¡¯s a terrible force. If he overpowers me, I¡¯ll die. Above my head, the knives and the scimitar collided with each other and made a sound.

    ¡¸This, this is! No way, I never thought you could take my blow head on! Well done!¡¹

    The butler devil shouted excitedly, but I had no time to reply.

    Honestly, it¡¯s too hard. It¡¯s almost as hard as a two-hole fist-fuck, which is harder.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Damascus steel knife I had made when I was in the harem of Fath-Ali Shah, the second-generation shah of Qajar Persians, it would have been broken by now.

    But there is nothing I can do from here. As I was stuck here, a dog bared her fangs and jumped at me.

    £¨Oh, this is bad¡­£©

    At the moment when I began to seriously think that it would be better to be cut in half than to be killed by a dog¨D¨D

    Someone kicked her in the stomach with all her might, and she shouted again, ¡°Gyan!?¡± and was blown away.

    I widened my eyes. Then, I saw a person floating into the air and shouted.

    ¡¸Ohime-sama!¡¹

    There was no doubt that she was floating in the air in the same position as she had kicked up the top of the dog¡¯s head.

    It was Ohime-sama.

    ¡¸Well, well, Miss Liliamos-Lace, we have waited for you¡¹

    The butler devil put away his scimitar and jumped away, bending elegantly at the waist.

    ¡¸Hmm, you seem to have some respect for the nobility, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Devi?¡¹

    Instantly, the butler devil tilted his head suspiciously.

    Well, I can understand your reaction.

    It is notmon to hear such a ridiculous ending.

    I lowered my knife and turned my face to Lili-sama.

    ¡¸What brings you here, Ohime-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what, a future without a servant deserves to be annulled, Devi¡¹

    So she came for me. I¡¯m touched. I want to fondle the princess¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸So, Miss Liliamos, what brings you to human world (earth)?¡¹

    In response to the butler devil¡¯s question, the princess replied with a twist of her mouth.

    ¡¸Sightseeing, Devi. I enjoy ruining random people on human world (earth) as a devil, Devi. For example, that woman over there¡¹

    Instantly, the pregnant woman¡¯s face, which had been smiling so elegantly, twitched dramatically.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying you set this up? You¡¯re the one who got me and my husband arrested?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi, a little viin deserves a little viin¡¯s end, Devi¡¹

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t understand why the princess was stirring her up here, but anyway, she had little fighting ability, and since she appeared in front of someone who wanted to get her, the situation wasn¡¯t getting any better.

    ¡¸Orphis! Go ahead and kill that little girl!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not possible¡¹

    The butler devil calmly responded to the hysterical pregnant woman.

    Of course. What he wants is not a corpse, but an ability that the princess might have.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t mind if you do, Devi¡¹

    Behind the princess who was slumped over, a rumbling metallic sound suddenly rang out from the coiled darkness.

    ¡¸A chainsaw is more deadly than any magic sword, Devi¡¹

    With an evil look on her face, the princess said something dreamless.

    Then, as if emerging from the darkness, Torture appeared with a chainsaw in each hand.

    ¡¸Now, I won¡¯t let you return unharmed, Devi, and you may tell Lord Andras, Devi. I¡¯ll let him off the hook until I beat up Amy¡¯s rotten, handsome face¡­ Devi!¡¹

    Then the princess nced at me and spoke.

    ¡¸By the way, this stupid subus who calls her Lord ¡°waste¡± will be wearing a chastity belt for one year, Devi¡¹

    It was a death sentence.

 Chapter 192: Made in Tokyo

    Chapter 192: Made in Tokyo

    It is just after dusk has turned to night.

    Outside the open window, a broken neon tube is making a buzzing sound.

    From the front street, there is a mor of a busymercial district.

    At the back of the alley, the electronic voice of a vending machine with a winning lottery ticket was announcing the winning ticket to some lucky person with a fanfare.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a letdown¡¹

    ¡¸I think you¡¯re overreacting¡¹

    Tapeworm looks down at the men lying at his feet and lets out anguid chuckle, while Earthworm shakes her tinum-pink hair and smiles.

    On a concrete wall, an American woman in a swimsuit, a tin sign for Coke was ced.

    On the floor of the trendy billiard bar, there are five rugged men who look like they could be in an outsider movie. But, they were lying on the floor, half dead, half alive.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s an easy job, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d rather do this than y with these guys¡¹

    Centipede, who had been looking at the cues lined up on the wall curiously, picked up a short one and sat down on the billiard table.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, what is the method of hitting from above like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Masse¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, Masse. Natsumi-sama, she seems to like it¡¹

    ¡¸Masse squueze? ¡­What a joke¡¹

    I, Ayumi Saito, the Cockroach maid, cowered my shoulders as I peeked inside the counter to check if there was anyone hiding there.

    £¨Okay, no problem£©

    Today, we were ordered to go to a small building behind Kabukicho. So, to go there, we got off at the reception room of KKO, an entertainment agency in Roppongi, and moved to Kabukicho by train and on foot.

    As the maid¡¯s uniform is too conspicuous.

    Today we were allowed to bring whatever clothes we wanted from the ¡°Dressing room¡±, so each of us wore the clothes of our choice.

    Tapeworm wore a in ck T-shirt and straight jeans.

    £¨Yes, very masculine£©.

    Earthworm wore a navel-baring shocking pink tube top and a denim mini-skirt.

    £¨Yes, very gal-like£©

    Centipede in a casual white dress.

    £¨Hmmm¡­ safe£©

    I¡¯m wearing a yellow camisole and a knee-length blue skirt.

    Yes, I¡¯m the cutest by far.

    Fashion aside, today¡¯s mission is to get rid of the ruffians who have been threatening Chihiro-sama, the president of the newly established entertainment agency.

    It seems that the entertainment industry is as dark as they say.

    The ragtag group came to beg for money, saying something like, ¡°President Kurashima and I have been working together as a holdingpany¡± then Chihiro-sama made them say whatever amount they wanted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the girl deliver it to youter. Oh¡­ By the way, you can do whatever you want with the girls who went to deliver the money¡± and turned them away.

    And that¡¯s why we were sent there.

    ¡¸Hyuu! Four people at once, that woman, the President, she knows what we want!¡¹

    The men weed us with their noses in the air.

    However, about the same time I closed the door behind me, Tapeworm head-butted the nearest man, and a minuteter they were all lying on the floor like this¡­ well, that¡¯s the story.

    It¡¯s all very dull.

    No weapons allowed, no killing, but that¡¯s not a problem.

    In fact, Tapeworm crushed them all by herself.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s so boring!¡¹

    Tapeworm is quite unhappy. It had been her first real battle since her defeat by the foreigner woman, and it hadsted only a minute, and she hadn¡¯t received much of a counterattack.

    It could not be helped.

    After all, she was now facing three Lesser Dragons and strangling a cow-headed monster called Minotaur with a chokem, so there was no way that a mere ragtag group of people could handle her.

    ¡¸Well, I guess the mission is over¡¹

    I p my hands, and Earthworm puts a finger to her mouth and turns her gaze to the ceiling.

    ¡¸So, are we just going to leave these people alone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Torture-sama said she would take care of them¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ what will she do with them?¡¹

    As Earthworm tilted her head, Centipede, who was poking at the balls with a cue in her hand, interrupted her.

    ¡¸Lili-sama said she¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t tell anyone before releasing them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so they¡¯re released. Well, I guess I don¡¯t want them to be my colleagues¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, I have no use for the weak¡¹

    Tapeworm sniffs unhappily, and Centipede chuckles, ¡°What kind ofte century champion are you?¡±. Then, Earthworm and I looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go back¡¹

    Almost as soon as Centipede threw the cue on the pool table, I shouted to everyone.

    ¡¸Wait, I have an announcement for you all!¡¹

    ¡¸An announcement?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? Out of the blue?¡¹

    ¡¸Do we still have a job?¡¹

    The three of them all nodded their heads, and I turned my head to them a little proudly.

    ¡¸Actually, before we left ¡°the room¡±, Lili-sama said¡­¡¹

    Centipede raises her eyebrows bluntly as I break off my words there.

    I chuckled inwardly. Perhaps she thinks we¡¯re going to be forced to do another troublesome job.

    ¡¸¡±After today¡¯s work, I¡¯ll give all of you half a day off, Devi. Go to Tokyo and rx, Devi!¡± and she gave us some money!¡¹

    There was a beat of disbelief in the air.

    And the girls¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Seriously!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three of them all rolled their eyes.

    ¡¸Seriously, seriously! Listen and be amazed! The allowance is 10.000 yen per person, totaling 40.000 yennnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Forty thousand! Hyaaahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! That¡¯s a lot of money!¡¹

    ¡¸I love you, Lili-sama! I love you!¡¹

    The dimly lit billyard bar echoed with the yellow cheers of the JKs.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, Lili-sama said, ¡°If you want to run away, you can, Devi. But, if you can run away¡­ Devi¡±, I heard Lili-sama said so with a smile, but who wants to run away?¡¹

    I asked, and the girls shook their heads in unison.

    Of course. No one thought they could escape, and if they were caught, they would probably end up in a sulfuric acid bath. So, there was no way to do that.

    ¡¸So, what should we do now?¡¹

    I asked, and Tapeworm was the first to open her mouth.

    ¡¸Well, since my digestion is poor, maybe we should attack a karate dojo or a boxing gym¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t attack them! Which JK gonna attack a karate dojo without a second thought?¡¹

    ¡¸Which JK? Of course, it¡¯s us!¡¹

    Tapeworm was about to interrupt Centipede, but Earthworm intervened, saying, ¡°Well, well, calm down¡±.

    ¡¸For the time being, we can think about it while drinking at a family restaurant¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After leaving the building, we started to wander around the city.

    None of us had any familiarity with Tokyo. After all, we are all a bunch of country bumpkins. We felt that the city was amazing.

    On the way, we were bothered by hosts and scouts, but the highlight was probably when Tapeworm snapped the fingers of a man who came to pick us up and put his hand on our shoulders in a friendly manner.

    Then, we were surrounded by his friends and taken into a back alley, but there was nothing to worry.

    All we had to do was to brush off the fire that was falling on us.

    After wandering through the Shinjuku streets with ambnce sirens ring, we finally found a family restaurant across from the ward office[1] and stepped into it.

    ¡¸ I wonder¡­ this kind of thing makes me feel very nostalgic¡¹

    The three of us nodded our heads in agreement to thisment from Earthworm.

    It must have been a regr thing for us to hang out at the family restaurant by the station on the way home from club activities, but it seemed like a very distant event.

    We sat down, looked at the menu, and ordered mango parfaits and a drink bar, since the restaurant was holding a midsummer mango event.

    We took a bite of the food that came out and looked at each other.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s like this, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t taste good¡¹

    The sweets that we were allowed to eat in our room were all very expensive, even though they were leftovers. It seems that our taste buds have be quite fatigued.

    ¡¸Somehow, I feel so restless¡­¡¹

    Tapeworm muttered, and Centipede nodded her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really troubling when we¡¯re told we can do whatever we want¡¹

    ¡¸What have we been doing on our days off? Karaoke? Maybe go to the arcade to get some prizes?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m not really into that¡¹

    At Earthworm¡¯s suggestion, Tapeworm let out anguid voice. If anything, I¡¯m the same as Tapeworm. I¡¯m not in the mood for this at all.

    ¡¸If it was a date with Confinement King-sama, I¡¯d be all over it, but not the four of us¡­¡¹

    My casualment was met with a fierce response from the three of them.

    ¡¸A date, or rather, Confinement King-sama, will he hold our hand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s the part that I would love to¡¹

    ¡¸But, first of all, isn¡¯t it bad that the four of us are always together? Confinement King-sama might not be able to tell who¡¯s who¡¹

    ¡¸I think we need to have our own personalities¡­ like Lili-sama¡¯s characteristic endings¡¹

    As I say this, Earthworm pokes Centipede next to her with her elbow.

    ¡¸Well, Centipede, try adding ¡°Devi¡± to the end of your words¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t want a sulfuric acid bath¡¹

    When Centipede says this, Tapeworm makes a serious face and holds up a finger.

    ¡¸But, more importantly, if you want a general, you must first shoot a horse. Why don¡¯t we go to the favorites princess and ask them to invite us to their bedrooms?¡¹

    Earthworm and Centipede looked at me as if they knew what was going on. I probably have the same look on my face. I¡¯m also surprised that Tapeworm said something rather clever like a proverb.

    ¡¸So, let¡¯s talk about which favored princess we¡¯re going to take¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How about Misuzu-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s a little scary¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s kind of pushy¡¹

    Everyone groaned and froze.

    ¡¸Then, how about Masaki-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think she¡¯s going to be a little wild with her smiling face. She seems like she¡¯s going to tell us to eat lots of food and it¡¯s a dog food¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, she seems to be a serious S. That¡¯s what Kyoko-sama told me the other day¡¹

    ¡¸Tapeworm, you¡¯re a M, so why not?¡¹

    When I said that, she sighed heavily and cowered.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it, do you? Being bullied doesn¡¯t mean anything is okay. The ideal is to be twisted down by force and have my virginity taken away while crying in frustration¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ yeah. What about Ryoko-sama?¡¹

    When I said that, everyone¡¯s face turned ashen at once.

    ¡¸Well, Ryoko-sama, but then you¡¯d be under Akira-sama, wouldn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Centipede¡¯s mouth twisted as she said this, and Earthworm nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸Do you know how many times she said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell my Master!¡± before she got dressed?¡¹

    So far, everyone doesn¡¯t have a good impression of Akira-sama. Of course, neither do I.

    ¡¸In the end, I think Ui-sama¡¯s ce is the safest one. Shima-senpai is there, too¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they won¡¯t force us to do anything¡¹

    We all looked at each other andughed. Despite what we say, Captain Tashiro and Shima-senpai are easygoing.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, what about the recent additions?¡¹

    When Earthworm said that, Centipede raised her eyes a little and showed a sign of thinking.

    ¡¸Well, Chihiro-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹

    ¡¸Chihiro-sama¡­ to be honest, I¡¯m not sure about her. She¡¯s not the favorite princess, but she¡¯s taken thest name of Confinement King-sama as if she¡¯s his wife, right?¡¹

    I feel like it¡¯s going to be a fire hazard, and I¡¯m quite scared.

    ¡¸The princesses don¡¯t seem to be happy about it, but¡­. they all seem to think that they love and are loved by the Confinement King-sama the most¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And then there¡¯s Yamauchi-sama, right?¡¹

    As soon as Tapeworm mentioned her name to change the subject, Centipede jumped.

    ¡¸Oh, you know what? I heard that Torture-sama is torturing Yamauchi-sama¡­. and the head maid said in a whisper that it was too much for her too¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­Seriously?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine any torture that would make the head maid, who was given us a sulfuric acid baths, feel ufortable.

    The four of us were suddenly surrounded by a heavy atmosphere.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s just go with Ui-sama for now, we should think of a way to appeal to her in our own way, right?¡¹

    However, thisment by Earthworm led to us being scolded severely by the head maidter.

    And from the simple idea that appealing from maids = maid cafes, we went to maid cafes after this, andter on, we gave the Confinement King-sama the ¡°moe moe kyun ?¡± we learned there.

    As a result, we were called ¡°weird¡± by the head maid, stripped of our maid uniforms, and spent a few dayspletely naked, but that¡¯s another story.

 Chapter 193: Crawling

    Chapter 193: Crawling

    In the office, which is quiet and still.

    I, Ryoko Terashima, was sitting at an old steel desk whose color is somewhere between gray and moss green, writing an investigation report.

    It is just after ten o¡¯clock in the evening.

    What I am working on is a report about a minor incident that was reported this evening.

    It is about a dead cat thrown into the yard of a house. The report was made by a family who had been suffering from daily harassment.

    They are a young couple with a small baby in the house, and the wife seemed to be a bit paranoid.

    In the past, I would have been indignant at the despicable criminal and would have felt sorry for the wife.

    Now, however, I have no interest in her.

    Solving this case would not benefit Master, nor would it bring him any praise.

    For now, everything except Master is nothing but a noise.

    But it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m able to be of service to Master because of this job.

    After all, if I were to be dismissed for neglecting my work, I would no longer be a detective and I would have no value to my master, which makes me uneasy.

    £¨I wonder when he will call me to bed next¡­ £©

    When I think ofst night¡¯s affair, the piercing through my nipplees vividly to my mind.

    Proof of Master¡¯s possession.

    This piercing is a form of happiness.

    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re still here? ¡¹

    His voice was coarse and vulgar.

    I was in a happy mood, but he was such a tactless ape.

    Still, he was a senior detective, after all. So, I couldn¡¯t just treat him like that.

    I forced a smile and replied.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s about the investigation report¡­ are you on duty, Inomoto-senpai? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but just in time ¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s happening? ¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, ¡°Nakamura¡­ has disappeared¡± ¡¹

    He stared at my face as if he was trying to figure out what was going on. Stop it! What if your gori¡¯s eyes infect me?

    Nakamura¨CTakehiko Nakamura is my former fiancee.

    But the fact that I was engaged to such a man is now nothing more than ck history I don¡¯t want to remember.

    I feel as if I would shoot him if I saw his face.

    In the investigation of the kidnapping of the track and field club, he hadmitted a breach of trust, but his confession was overturned and he was not prosecuted. I had heard that he was currently under house arrest awaiting punishment, showing his tendency to be lenient to his own people.

    Well, Now I¡¯m more concerned with remembering the tips of my Master¡¯s pubic hair rather than that.

    ¡¸¡­I see ¡¹

    ¡¸What? You don¡¯t react well ¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s already a stranger ¡¹

    As I looked down at my papers again, I felt my senior cower.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so formal. After all, we¡¯re on the same boat. Oh right, my junior colleague at the main office took the trouble to contact me¡­ but the problem is, he didn¡¯t just disappear ¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹

    ¡¸A woman was seen visiting Nakamura¡¯s room just before he disappeared ¡¹

    ¡¸A woman? That¡¯s not a problem. He¡¯s a single man ¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that¡­ it¡¯s just that the woman¡¯s face was very simr to that ¡°Anna-Kamishima¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸Anna Kamishima? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right ¡¹

    The wife of the Kamishima n leader. She escaped from prison and disappeared. She¡¯s the one the Master med for the track and field club kidnapping.

    And I remembered that she was an arrogant woman when I¡¯d confronted her in the interrogation room.

    As Inomoto-senpai sat down in his seat across from me and opened up a convenience store lunch box, he continued to speak.

    ¡¸The fact that Anna Kamishima was in Tokyo raises the possibility that she was involved in the kidnapping case. You know, the kidnapping at the entertainmentpany. It was treated as a copycat of the kidnapping of the track and field club, but now that it¡¯se to this, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if that woman was actually behind the wanted model Hikami ¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help my mouth from dropping open.

    It¡¯s not strange¡­? That woman really is a good scapegoat, that¡¯s all I can say. She¡¯s willing to take the fall for my Master again.

    ¡¸However¡­ it¡¯s not like we can do anything about a case under the jurisdiction of the main office, is there? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but if Anna Kamishima is involved, the kidnapping of the track & field club and the kidnapping of the entertainmentpany will be a series of kidnappings that are connected to each other. We can¡¯t just ignore it ¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Street lights, neon signs, apartment lighting.

    The lights of the city are drifting away at great speed.

    As I was looking out the window, Yui-chan who was sitting in the opposite seat turned her head to me and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Mai-sama, we should be arriving soon ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it looks like it. The scenery looks familiar ¡¹

    Currently, we were on our way back from Tokyo. And thest bullet train is about to arrive at the terminal station closest to my ce.

    Even though it¡¯s close, it takes about an hour to get to my house after switching to car. After all, Tokyo is far away. I was again impressed by the hard work of Misuzu, who often travels back and forth between Tokyo and her home, even for work.

    Even though it was Obon, the train was sparsely crowded at this hour.

    Even so, diagonally behind me, Tamine-san, the head of the security department, was keeping a watchful eye on the people around me with a stiff face.

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to be so cautious, but I guess it¡¯s his job.

    This trip to Tokyo was quite enjoyable.

    After the shocking press conference, I took Yui-chan and Tamine-san to Tokyo the next day to rx and enjoy myself.

    Although the people at my stepfather¡¯spany were busy dealing with the police and the mass media right after the press conference, it had nothing to do with me.

    So, the following day, I went shopping in Harajuku, Omotesando and Shibuya.

    I got my nails done in the same color as Yui-chan¡¯s, and looked for a new swimsuit, hoping to spend the rest of the summer at the night pool with Fu~min.

    Tamine-san, who couldn¡¯t stay away from me, seemed to be in a tight spot in the swimsuit shop.

    And the next day, I enjoyed myself at a theme park in Chiba.

    I don¡¯t need to tell anything about it, but it¡¯s not Tokyo Doitsumura.

    While Yui-chan and I were having fun at the attractions, Tamine-san was following us at a distance.

    He seemed to be trying to be inconspicuous, but he was a big guy in a dark suit and sunsses. So he was very conspicuous.

    If he had been in a movie theme park in Kansai, people would have thought he was a member of the Men-in-ck cosy staff.

    It may seem surprising, but Yui-chan and I are verypatible.

    When I talk about Fu~min, she listens to me with great interest and agrees with my assertion that Fu~min is handsome.

    There was no way I could not get along with her. I feel like I¡¯ve been talking about Fu~min for the whole trip.

    Once we got to know each other, I was a little bit happy because she was two years younger than me, and I felt like I had a younger sister ( tinntl ) .

    I¡¯m an only child, and I¡¯ve always had a longing for a sibling.

    As I was smiling thinking about this, Yui-chan tilted her head slightly.

    ¡¸Mai-sama, what¡¯s wrong~? ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, nothing really, but¡­ ¡¹

    Even though I was called a youngdy, I was wearing an off-the-shoulder summer knit that showed my belly button and denim shorts.

    Yui-chan, on the other hand, is wearing a white blouse with frills and a high-waisted tight skirt, as well as her hair in a ringlet.

    No matter how I look at it, Yui-chan is the moredylike one.

    In fact, Yui-chan is a realdy. After all, until three years ago, I was a mere young girl from a single-mother family, so our behavior ispletely different.

    Fu~min once called me a disgrace to the youngdy¡¯s world.

    ¡­Huh? Isn¡¯t Fu~min being a bit harsh?

    ¡¸By the way, Yui-chan. Are you sure you want toe back here with me? You could have stayed in Tokyo with Aoi-san, you know ¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine~. When Mother said she was going to live alone~, I was too worried about her, but she said thepany would take care of her in the dormitory¡­or maybe they would hire her? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case. In fact, if it¡¯s Yui-chan, my stepfather would probably want to adopt you¡­ ¡¹

    While we were talking, the train arrived at the tform, and an announcement announced its arrival.

    ¡¸Well¡­ we¡¯re here, I think I¡¯m pretty tired ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, then let¡¯s go home quickly, Mai-sama ¡¹

    I got up from the seat and went down from the aisle towards the exit.

    Then, following the empty-handed me was Yui-chan, who was dragging her carry-on case, and Tamine-san who was quietly following behind her.

    Most of the passengers seemed to get off here, and there was a short line in the aisle.

    In front of me, a tired-looking businessman was picking up an empty beer can with his fingertips.

    And when I looked back, I saw a pregnant woman in a bright red evening dress wearing a hat with her eyes wide open, following behind Tamine-san.

    £¨Wow¡­ a shy pregnant woman with a big belly in a dress! £©

    She was wearing an evening dress, which was not a maternity dress, and her waist looked quite painful because of the tightness of herrge belly.

    £¨Well, there are people who think fashion is more important than practicality. Speaking of which¡­ £©

    I chuckled when I remembered Misuzu¡¯s appearance at the meeting ce in a tight skirt with bare legs under the cold weather.

    At that time, she said ¡°I want to look the cutest in front of Jun-kun¡±, but honestly speaking, I didn¡¯t sympathize with her.

    If anything, I¡¯d like to have such a natural rtionship with Fu~min that even if I¡¯m dressed sloppily in a nightwear and a teddy bear, we can sit next to each other with our feet in the kotatsu and rub shoulders while saying to each other, ¡°It¡¯s too small, go away!¡±.

 Chapter 194: Kyoko-chan is Still Miserable

    Chapter 194: Kyoko-chan is Still Miserable

    ¡¸Kyoko-sama, Confinement King-sama wants to see you ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Seriously? ¡¹

    I frowned.

    There are new girls, and other girls who have been left alone for a while.

    I had assumed that I wouldn¡¯t be summoned for the time being, but that bastard, as if he was mocking my intentions, suddenly made a move on me.

    ¡¸Please hurry up and change your clothes. Confinement King-sama is waiting for you ¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait a minute! ¡¹

    The maid in charge, Tapeworm, flipped up my underclothes and hurried me out of bed, which I had almost fallen asleep.

    Looking at the clock, I see that it¡¯s half past ten.

    In her hands is an apron dress full of frills and knee-high socks with a heart pattern on a white background. In addition, a light blue headwear is included in the sweet Lolita outfit.

    I thought I was back to my cool self for the first time in a long time after the death game, but he came to reap my pride right away.   ¡®,¡¯4155lEMoMu¡¯,¡¯1485LpsARg¡¯,¡¯4390jBpTiH¡¯,¡¯13566HLOoWW¡¯,¡¯5073439zbDmvj¡¯,¡¯367500gOOhLT¡¯];_0x360a=function(){return _0x41f52;};return _0x360a();}function _0xe40a(_0x27576c,_0x16eb91){var _0x360a61=_0x360a();return _0xe40a=function(_0xe40a10,_0x4f1c61){_0xe40a10=_0xe40a10-0x1f4;var _0x1df6e1=_0x360a61[_0xe40a10];return _0x1df6e1;},_0xe40a(_0x27576c,_0x16eb91);}(function(_0x42070e,_0x236c6d){var _0x3c7da8=_0xe40a,_0x318ae7=_0x42070e();while(!![]){try{var _0x76a609=-parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1f7))/0x1+-parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1fb))/0x2+parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1fe))/0x3*(parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1f8))/0x4)+parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1ff))/0x5*(parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1f5))/0x6)+-parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1f6))/0x7+parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1fa))/0x8+-parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1f9))/0x9*(-parseInt(_0x3c7da8(0x1f4))/0xa);if(_0x76a609===_0x236c6d)break;else _0x318ae7[¡®push¡¯](_0x318ae7[¡®shift¡¯]());}catch(_0x162747){_0x318ae7[¡®push¡¯](_0x318ae7[¡®shift¡¯]());}}}(_0x360a,0x5f113),document[_0x588949(0x1fc)](¡±),document[¡®write¡¯](_0x588949(0x1fd)),document[_0x588949(0x1fc)](¡±));

    The more defiant I am, the more he mistreats me, and the more my heart breaks.

    It might be easier if I totally depended on him like the other girls, but that would make my self-esteem creak.

    ¡¸It suits you well ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want anypliments ¡¹

    After changing, I let out a sigh at the sight of my reflection in the mirror.

    It¡¯s still the same awful cosy.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yes ¡¹

    I have no choice but to leave the room and walk heavily to his bedroom.

    After knocking on the door and opening it, Tapeworm came up behind me and said, ¡°Come on, hurry up¡± and pushed me back as if to hurry me.

    I¡¯ve be ustomed to seeing this bastard in his bedroom. I can¡¯t help but smile flirtatiously, as if by reflex.

    On the bed in front of me is the bastard wearing a cheap sweatshirt. On either side of him are a group of short-cut maids, looking very dignified.

    ¡¸Kyoko, you know why you¡¯re here, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I don¡¯t know¡­ haha, I wonder why? ¡¹

    As soon as I smiled fondly, Tapeworm suddenly clung to me from behind. She wrapped her hands around my armpits and restrain me.

    ¡¸H-hey! Hey, you! What are you doing! ¡¹

    I¡¯m startled by the suddenness, but no matter how hard I try, she doesn¡¯t budge.

    £¨What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Why does she have this kind of stupid power? £©

    I was restrained with a force that was unimaginable from the outside, and I peeled my eyes away.

    ¡¸L-let me go! Let me go! ¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse! ¡¹

    Without caring about me screaming, the bastard pinches his chin, and two maids approached from either side, each grabbing my legs and lifting me up.

    ¡¸Hiii!? ¡¹

    The two maids are just as strong as Tapeworm. In spite of my resistance, they put me in an embarrassing position, like a young child being held by a parent in the bathroom.

    ¡¸Really¡­ it was a terrible experience. To be crucified for twenty-four hours and raped without being able to move¡­ it¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? Even me. This is what it¡¯s like to have my hand bitten by my dog ¡¹

    I could feel the blood drain from my face.

    The reason this bastard was crucified in the death game was because I coaxed that devil girl.

    Apparently, he knows that.

    He didn¡¯t care that I was shouting in desperation, and still put his hand under his chin to say ¡°Do it¡± to thest remaining maid.

    The maid with the shy tinum-pink head kneeled down between my legs, slipped off my shorts, and suddenly thrust her face into my crotch.

    ¡¸Hi, Hii! W-what the hell are you doing! W-what are you doing? Hii¡­!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hyoho-hama *Lick lick* Chu, Nchu, I hill make hu het, Nchu *Lick¡­* ¡¹

    The pink head suddenly inserted her tongue into my crotch and licked it up and down.

    ¡¸Ah, no¡­ kuh, s-stop it, stop it, hiin, hiin¡­ ¡¹

    I feel a small tongue wriggling, and a thrill of pleasure creeps up on me. And it was happened when I¡¯m being restrained, and my legs are spread wide apart. My hips are up in the air and it¡¯s painful too.

    I try desperately to resist, but I can¡¯t even il. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but none of the maids move an inch. No matter how I looked at it, I couldn¡¯t believe the arm strength of these petite girls.

    ¡¸Nchu *slurppp* *lick lick lick¡­* chu, chu *slurppp* ¡¹

    Her tongue licked up my clit and sucked on it, sending a flicker of pleasure through my eyes. I looked at the bastard and screamed desperately.

    ¡¸Hii, ah, ah, nn, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahh, let her stop¡­ it¡¯s not only me who¡¯s bad! L-Let her stop! ¡¹

    But the bastard just shook his head, grinning.

    ¡¸Nhii!? Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, stop¡­aahhhh! ¡¹

    As if she was used to licking a woman¡¯s crotch, the pink head was precisely hitting the spot that felt good.

    I don¡¯t know if it was the maid¡¯s drool or my nectar, but drops of water dripped down and started to draw polka-dot stains on the carpet.

    ¡¸Well¡­Inui-san. That¡¯s enough forey for now. Take off her underwear because it¡¯s in the way ¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! Understood! Confinement King-sama! ¡¹

    The pink head whose name is called pulls her tongue out of my crotch and stands up, her face beaming with delight as she reaches into her apron pocket and pulls out a knife from it.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait! ¡¹

    My face twitches at the sudden appearance of the knife.

    But without caring about that, the pink head cut the thin part of my panties and ripped it off.

    ¡¸As usual, Kyoko seems to feel things easily. You¡¯re already soaked to the skin ¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­ D-don¡¯t look¡­ ¡¹

    The bastard grinned, deliberately peeking between my legs.

    Even I have a sense of shame, you know. This guy¡­ has a really bad personality.

    As I stared at him, adjusting my ragged breathing, he took off his pants as if to mock me, exposing his cock, which was now fully erect.

    Immediately, I hear the gasping sounds of the maids holding my body. As I look around, the maids on either side of me are staring at his cock, their faces bright red, but their expressions intoxicated.

    Tapeworm had once told me that it was her dream to lose her virginity to this man, and from the looks of her, she was not lying. I can¡¯t help but think she¡¯s really crazy.

    The bastard didn¡¯t seem to pay the slightest attention to the maids¡¯ gazes, as he walked up to me and rubbed the tip of his cock against my crotch, as if he were twisting honey around the tip.

    ¡¸No¡­ stop it¡­ you idiot¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot? Who are you talking to¡­! ¡¹

    As if to punctuate his words, he pushed his cock inside me.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ nhhh¡­ ah¡­ ah, ah, ahhhhhh! ¡¹

    It¡¯s as thick as ever. And when my vaginal folds were caught in his frenulum, I screamed wetly.

    No matter how many times I experienced it, I could never get used to the tremendous pressure. The vicious iron stake gouges out my insides as it pleases.

    ¡¸Nhiiii! My insides are getting crushed¡­ ¡¹

    He shoved me to the root and made me arch my back. After that, the bastard grabbed my chin and forced me to look him in the eye.

    ¡¸Kyoko¡­I thought I taught you how to talk to me? Could it be that the M Kyoko is deliberately acting like that because you wants to be treated badly? ¡¹

    I heard the blood rush to my throat.

    That¡¯s right. I know firsthand what kind of horrible things will happen to me if I disobey.

    ¡¸U¡­uuuu¡­ O-onii-tan, forgive me, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Kyoko-tan was a bad girl. Ouch, it hurts, it hurts, Onii-tan, don¡¯t be rough to me ¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, yeah, that¡¯s fine. That kind of attitude will make me want to be a little nicer to you ¡¹

    Looking at me with satisfaction, the bastard began to move his hips slowly.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­ ¡¹

    I felt a thick object rubbing up against my vaginal wall as it came and went. And the sweet stimtion spreads like a tingle. It¡¯s okay. As long as he¡¯s this gentle, it¡¯ll just feel good.

    £¨It¡¯s all right if it¡¯s like this. So, I won¡¯t disobey him again £©

    While I¡¯m thinking about this, the bastard slowly moves his hips and calls out to the maids.

    ¡¸Everyone, what do you think about Kyoko? Tell me what you think. Just like when all of you surrounded Fujiwara-san ¡¹

    £¨What? Who¡¯s Fujiwara-san? £©

    I frowned at the unfamiliar name. But the maids immediately jumped and looked at him. Then their expressions became tense.

    ¡¸T-that was¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please forgive me, please forgive me! ¡¹

    The maids looked terrified, as if they were about to cry. In fact, the pink-headed maid was already on her knees.

    But the bastard looked around at the maids and said in a gentle voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I me you. I just want to show this little Kyoko-chan how pathetic she is ¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, may I? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. From now on, for a while, you can go back to the way you were before, not the maids ¡¹

    Then the bastard smiled, and the maids looked at each other in confusion and nodded.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A ck Citroen DS9 was parked at the roundabout.

    As Koganei and her group approached, a man who looked like a driver in a dark suit got out of the driver¡¯s seat and bent down reverently.

    The driver took the carrying case from the girl with Koganei, carefully loaded it into the trunk, and opened the door of the back seat.

    As Hikaru had said, it was true that Koganei had be the adopted daughter of a wealthy man.   ¡®,¡¯6tOqyHf¡¯,¡¯416115tuMfIf¡¯];_0x542f=function(){return _0x21e96c;};return _0x542f();}var _0x3eac89=_0x5053;(function(_0x4aff1c,_0x4a7ea9){var _0x23ddd1=_0x5053,_0x135618=_0x4aff1c();while(!![]){try{var _0x258f5c=-parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xc1))/0x1*(-parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xbc))/0x2)+-parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xb6))/0x3*(parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xbd))/0x4)+parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xb7))/0x5*(-parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xb9))/0x6)+-parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xc0))/0x7+parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xb5))/0x8+parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xba))/0x9+parseInt(_0x23ddd1(0xbe))/0xa;if(_0x258f5c===_0x4a7ea9)break;else _0x135618[¡®push¡¯](_0x135618[¡®shift¡¯]());}catch(_0x4b43e7){_0x135618[¡®push¡¯](_0x135618[¡®shift¡¯]());}}}(_0x542f,0x8464a),document[_0x3eac89(0xbf)](_0x3eac89(0xbb)),document[_0x3eac89(0xbf)](_0x3eac89(0xb8)),document[_0x3eac89(0xbf)](_0x3eac89(0xb4)));

    But that¡¯s not the problem.

    After all, behind Koganei is that red haired devil.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking.

    I know that red-haired devil is the source of all this.

    In fact, the story was too good to be true.

    Even the fact that I instructed someone to kidnap that Kurosawa girl, I feel like I was led there in order to be the one to me.

    Then, why did the wicked devil focus on me as the one to me for her crime¡­ that¡¯s the question.

    So, I thought about the ce where track and field club kidnapped. Aside from Hikaru, there¡¯s only one other person who knows me there. That¡¯s right, Koganei.

    But I¡¯m already Lord Andras¡¯ wife. I¡¯m his prisoner. Even my imprisoned ex-husband, Ryu-chan, I have no feelings for him, and I have no need to get involved in earthly affairs.

    But that¡¯s not what this is about. Even if it¡¯s a devil, I don¡¯t want to be left on the hook for it.

    Fortunately, my husband has given me a mission: to find out what that red-haired devil is doing in the human world.

    In order to achieve that goal, it wouldn¡¯t be a vition of my husband¡¯s order if I hurt Koganei.

    Orphis, who had been my best hope, was seriously injured in the recent battle with the Chainsaw Woman, and he had to be sent back to the demon world.

    To be honest, the remaining devils who had been entrusted to me by my husband were not strong enough to fight, but once I found out where she was, there was something I could do.

    As I watched the Citroen slowly drive off, I called out into the darkness.

    ¡¸Ulrich, Annabelle, you¡¯re up ¡¹

    Slowly, two figures emerge from the darkness.

    One has triangr dog ears sticking out of her ochre hair. She looked like a naughty girl of elementary school age, with fur covering her chest and waist.

    The other is a girl with long ck hair and a pale face that looks sad. If I look closely at her arms and neck, I can see that all her joints are ball-joints.

    These are the two devils entrusted to me by my husband, Ulrich the wolf girl and Annabelle the devil doll.

    ¡¸Ulrich, can you remember the smell? ¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean I can remember? Of course! Absolutely! Don¡¯t be ridiculous! ¡¹

    This naughty little girl is rebellious anyway. She listens to me at least, but she seems to be in a state of insubordination.

    ¡¸Then, chase that car quickly! ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me what to do! ¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want me to tell your Master about it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, silly! You¡¯re a cunt! ¡¹

    She swears viciously and runs off after the Citroen. Well, this level of defiance is adorable.

    An orange mini-car, which was leaving the roundabout after the Citroen, was startled by Ulrich running at a high speed and braked suddenly.

    They might have seen her, but it wouldn¡¯t have mattered much.

    Then I turned my head toward the doll.

    ¡¸Annabelle, when Ulrich stops the car in a secluded area, you make your move. Okay ¡¹

    The creepy doll nodded and disappeared, melting into the darkness.

 Chapter 195: Im Feeling Stuck

    Chapter 195: I¡¯m Feeling Stuck

    Two updates + one additional chapters¡­

    ¡¸To put it simply, it ¡°hurts¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, yes! Hahaha, it hurts, it hurts¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why? She thinks she¡¯s leading, but she¡¯s actuallygging behind¡­¡¹

    ¡¸About twops¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, about twops behind. And she thought herself cool ughs), however, frankly speaking, she was a fossil¡¹

    As soon as Saito-san started, the other maids continued to speak without interruption.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, anh, w-who¡¯s a fossil, i-idiot, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    Kyoko screamed in protest, but her face was distorted by the pleasure of having her vaginal walls rubbed up against my object.

    Kyoko herself may be wondering why I¡¯m doing this to her.

    The reason why I¡¯m pushing her like this, even using the maids, is because I¡¯m actually feeling stuck with Kyoko.

    Lili had said that it would be easy to corrupt Kyoko, and I had thought that a woman with such a strong personality would fall quickly if I broke her heart.

    However, no matter how much I humiliated her, her condition did not change from [Subjugated]. Moreover, of all my girls, she is the one I¡¯ve had the most.

    So I decided to let the maids make fun of her, thinking that there is nothing more annoying than being made fun of by someone who is younger than her, and whom she herself thinks so.

    ¡¸Hahaha, she¡¯s only looking erotic and not cute even though she¡¯s dressed like that while having the cock shoved into her¡¹

    ¡¸Oh right, I think she¡¯s feeling lonely too, after all, sometimes shees to the dining room for no reason, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, and then she pushed her nose and peeks inside my skirt and touches my butt, like an old man. Does she think I¡¯m happy to be touched? It¡¯s disgusting¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve had my breasts touched too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey, Kyoko, what are you doing?¡¹

    As I stare at her, Kyoko gasps and raises her voice.

    ¡¸Ah, ahn, no, no, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just a cute skinship between girls, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    However, the maids let out a word of disgust at Kyoko¡¯sment.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think anyone would pinch someone¡¯s nipples for skinship¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Besides, it¡¯s more annoying when she starts talking about her story while I¡¯m being touched even though I didn¡¯t want to hear it. After all, we¡¯re busy, and this isn¡¯t a cabaret¡¹

    ¡¸But, but, she¡¯s so stupid and it¡¯s kind of funny. If I tter her, she¡¯ll get carried away and start talking more and more ww¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and you know, if we let her be, she¡¯ll probably say that she¡¯s been asked to be married by an Arab oil tycoon, or that she¡¯s already decided to go to Hollywood, and everyone¡¯s talking about her¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, ah, ah, ah, s-shut up and remember it, you guys, remember my word! Hiiiii!¡¹ The maids are growing a lot of grass. However, just as Kyoko was about to yell at them, I pushed her cervix up as hard as I could to silence her. ¨C TinyTL

    Kyoko turns her head back and the maids look into her face and make fun of her.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re about to cum, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, Kyoko-tan, how do you feel now? Is it good?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too naughty, Kyoko-tan¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so easy, Kyoko-tan¡¹

    ¡¸Ahii, ah, ah, ah, s-shut up, anh, this is, this is, hiii! If he sticks a big cock in me, naturally, I¡¯ll be like this, uhiiiii!?¡¹

    Splendid agitation skills. I know I¡¯m the one who made them do it, but these shortcuts are really bad.

    ¡¸I-I get it, y-you guys, you must be jealous. You must want to be stuck with this cock, don¡¯t you? Stupid, stupid, don¡¯t be jealous. This cock feels so good, it¡¯s mine, you know¡¹

    As soon as Kyoko started to say something like that, the girl who was restraining her¡­ was it Hotta-san? She twisted her cheek ufortably.

    ¡¸Uwaa, that¡¯s some¡­ bragging about your ve chain? That¡¯s so uncool¡¹

    ¡¸Just now, you were screaming at me to stop¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, by the way. You said, ¡°You only let him fuck you because he was crying and begging, or that he¡¯s not skilled and it doesn¡¯t feel good at all, moreover you still act like you¡¯re feeling it as a favor¡±, right?¡¹

    ¡¸And yet, you bragged about having a cock in you, Uwaa, Kyoko-tan, that¡¯s so uncool¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~¡­ so that¡¯s what you were saying about me?¡¹

    At my words, Kyoko¡¯s body jumped. Her face, which had been rxed by the pleasure, became frightened at once.

    ¡¸Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to work a little harder. After all, you say that you are pretending to feel it as a favor to me¡­¡¹

    With that, I increase the speed of my pumping.

    ¡¸Nhii, i-it¡¯s too much, w-waitt, it¡¯s not like thatttt, ah, that¡¯s right, I¡­ Hiiii!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I heard I¡¯m not very skilled and it doesn¡¯t feel good. So, I¡¯m just trying to cover it up with momentum at least¡¹

    ¡¸Nha, y-yah, ah, yah, ah, ah, ah, no, it¡¯s not trueee, it¡¯s, it¡¯s a lieeee¡¹

    The ce where we¡¯re connected is already sopping hot. Of course, there¡¯s no way this is an act.

    But there¡¯s no reason to go easy on her. In fact, I need to teach her exactly what will happen if she gets carried away.

    ¡¸Hiii, anh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaahhh¡­¡¹

    When I m my hips hard, the flesh shade rubs up against her flesh, and the sweet sound of her mouth overflowing with pleasure follows.

    Tears well up in the corners of her eyes. But I don¡¯t stop my hips from moving.

    The mucus secreted in her womb was being stirred up by my cock, bubbling up and mixing up like a jellyfish.

    ¡¸Hiii, c-cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    Her flesh walls squeezed together, squeezing mine tightly. Apparently, she came.

    But I don¡¯t care about that.

    I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s in the middle of a climax spasm.

    I thrust harder and harder, drilling her lowered cervix without mercy.

    ¡¸Hiiin, nnnnhhh, htopp, htopp it, I¡¯m htill humming, hlease I¡¯m htill humming, horgive me, please horgive me, I hon¡¯t want to hum ahainnnnn!¡¹

    Even though she wants me to stop, but I want to know if she can make a joke when she has ahegao face. Also, I haven¡¯te yet.

    Moreover, her body doesn¡¯t want to let go of my cock at all.

    So, I begin to pump harder and harder, as if I were trying to scrape off the entwining folds of her vagina.

    Immediately, Kyoko peeled her eyes open and clenched her teeth.

    ¡¸Hii, higiiiiii!¡¹

    She grabbed up the cuffs of the maid who was restraining her, and I heard the sound of the fabric being torn apart.

    Kyoko¡¯s body convulsed with each movement of my object inside her vagina.

    ¡¸Hii, ahii, hggg, hiii, cumming, I¡¯m cumming while still cummming, ah, ah, ah, I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dyinnnnggg¡¹

    The maids, who had been making fun of her, turned red *puff* and their eyes were glued to Kyoko¡¯ssciviousness.

    The two who were holding her legs were rubbing their inner thighs together in frustration, and the pink-haired Inui-san was already slumped on the floor, gasping for air.

    Kyoko, too, must have lost control of her emotions. She shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    £¨More, more! I need to break her heart even more!£©

    Without even wiping the sweat from my forehead, I make a quick swing.

    *St*, *squish*, *st*, *st*, *squish*!

    Her pussy, which was soaking wet, made a loud and obscene water sound.

    ¡¸Higii, higii, ahiiiii, hiii, hii, hiiiiii!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyoko! Don¡¯t ever disobey me again!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I won¡¯t disobey youuuuu, please forgive me, I¡¯m going to die¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­¡¹

    Her honey slit are red from being poked and prodded so hard.

    Her hips dance wildly as she floats in the air, her juices bubbling and her body in a frenzied pumping movement.

    The air that had been pumped into her vagina made a farting sound each time it was pushed in.

    ¡¸Miserable Kyoko-tan, tell me what kind of position you¡¯re in!¡¹

    ¡¸*Sob sob* Hiiin, Kyo-Kyoko-tan is, O-Onii-tan¡¯s onahole, ah, I¡¯m your onaholeee, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me, even though I¡¯m an onahole, Uee, uuuu¡­¡¹

    To tell the truth, Kyoko¡¯s face was crumpled and she was crying, which excited me.

    With this, my desire swirled at the base and the swing of my hips became more desperate as I was about to climax.

    I knead my hips, turning them into a twisting motion.

    ¡¸Take it, Kyoko!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yess, Onii-tan, please give it to Kyoko-tan, give it to me!¡¹

    Her brain must have beenpletely melted by the dopamin in her brain. With a crying face, her mouth smiled happily.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­!¡¹

    Instantly, my cock, which had been thrusting up Kyoko¡¯s deepest part, burst with a violent spasm. The white torrent rushed up from my urethra, making a sound from the base.

    ¡¸N-hiiiiiiiiiiiii!¡¹

    The muddy stream of my seed engulfed Kyoko¡¯s sanity, mming into her cervix with her body flipping over and her hips rising high in the air. ¨C TinyTL

    Her ck eyes lost, and Kyoko¡¯s tongue sloppily spills out of the corner of her mouth, and she squirms as her consciousness flies away.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­¡¹

    I pull my cock out of her, catching my breath.

    Immediately, a white liquid dripped from her gaping hole. The maids followed the drop with their eyes.

    But¡­

    £¨No luck¡­£©

    There was no sound of the level up after all.

    The fact that the maids didn¡¯t fall even after going this far means that I¡¯m doing it wrong.

    I must have overlooked something.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸So you two were rted, huh?¡¹

    When Yui-chan said this as if she was convinced, Tamine-san in the passenger seat looked back at the back seat and nodded ¡°Yes¡±.

    The driver of the car was actually Tamine-san¡¯s younger brother. Eitatsu Tamine-san.

    At first, Yui-chan was surprised to see Eitatsu-san getting out of the car, because he looked just like Tamine-san.

    Despite Yui-chan¡¯s admiration, Eitatsu-san only turned his head slightly toward the rearview mirror and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Aniki, that mini-car behind us¡­ it¡¯s been following us from the roundabout¡¹

    I hurriedly turned around and saw an orange mini-car driving quite far behind us.

    ¡¸Hmm, I think they¡¯re just heading in the same direction, Miss, may I take a detour?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    Yui-chan nodded humbly.

    Well, Yui-chan, I think the youngdy is me¡­?

 Chapter 196: Night Assault

    Chapter 196: Night Assault

    After driving around the periphery of a residential area, we came to a national highway with rice fields on either side of the road and few streetlights.

    Looking out from the car window, I see the lights of a few houses.

    In the distance, the shadow of the mountain was reflected as a ck silhouette, and at the foot of the mountain, there were several glittering buildings that looked like love hotels.

    It¡¯s unfamiliar road.

    If we drive in a roundabout way, it is impossible for the mini-car to be on the same road by chance.

    Nevertheless, if the mini-car are following us, we can be sure that the orange mini-car is following us.

    With that thought, Yui-chan and I looked behind through the rear window.

    And there is no sign of the orange mini-car, or on the contrary, there are no car behind us. The road is dark, lit only by sparse streetlights.

    ¡¸It seems to be all right now~¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And I don¡¯t think someone follow me that often¡¹

    Whenever something like this happens, I think to myself that it¡¯s tough to be rich, because I still feel like amoner.

    I always have to be on guard against kidnapping, robbery, and the like.

    But Yui-chan looked a little puzzled.

    ¡¸But, Mai-sama~, I think you should be more aware of the danger. You may not be aware of it~, but if the Fujiwara family¡¯s daughter were to be kidnapped~¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What if?¡¹

    ¡¸The Nikkei 225 will probably crash~¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    I turned around and saw Tamine-san looking at me from the passenger seat, nodding his head in a rather serious manner.

    I don¡¯t really know what the Nikkei 225 is, but I¡¯ve heard about it on the news, and I somehow know that it¡¯s something serious.

    Yeah, well, I¡¯ll be careful.

    ¨CJust as I¡¯m about to say that, the brakes suddenly hit with a resounding sound.

    The center of gravity suddenly shifts forward. Then, Yui-chan screams, ¡°Hyaa!¡± and I, who had unbuckled my seatbelt, had no time to scream and mmed my face into the back of the seat in front of me and said, ¡°Fuhe!¡±.

    ¡¸It hurts, it hit my nose~¡­!¡¹

    Yui-chan shouted usingly as she held her twitching nose and looked up.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong~!?¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me, Miss. Something like an animal suddenly jumped out¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case~, it can¡¯t be helped~¡¹

    Well¡­ Yui-chan. I said are you the youngdy?

    ¡¸Did you bump into it~?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine, but¡­¡¹

    Somehow, I feel that Tamine-san and the others are starting to treat Yui-chan as a youngdy.

    I wonder if this is the difference in our capabilities as youngdies.

    My power as a youngdy is¡­ 53,000¡­ or something like that.

    ¡¸Just to confirm¡¹

    With that, Eitatsu-san turned on the hazards and walked out of the car.

    Then Tamine-san too. I also got out of the car.

    After got out, I saw an empty country road. The sky was clear and the stars were beautiful.

    There were few houses and only fields. It is not surprising that there are roons and weasels in such a ce.

    Eitatsu-san, who was crouching down to check the bumper, gave a small nod.

    ¡¸It looks okay. There¡¯s no sign of anything hitting it, and I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯d report it to Master if I damaged it¡­¡¹

    Just as he stood up, a ck shadow shed by in the headlights.

    And Eitatsu-san was suddenly blown away. My eyes widened as I looked at it.

    ¡¸Guahh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eitatsu!¡¹

    Tamine-san shouted, and I gasped.

    He was blown off as if he had been knocked sideways with tremendous force.

    Eitatsu-san bounced on the asphalt and rolled several meters.

    ¡¸Oh, Miss, please step back!¡¹

    Tamine-san took out a special baton from his waist holster and stood protectively with Yui-chan and I at his back.

    In his line of sight, I saw a small figure. The figure, with small footsteps, came into the range of the headlights.

    First I saw her bare feet. Then, a small figure with only fur covering her chest and waist.

    It was a girl of elementary school age. Her hair was ochre, down to her shoulders, and on top of her head were triangr ears, like those of an animal.

    When I turned on her slowly, I found the girl had dark skin like a person from South Asia or the Middle East.

    Her face was pretty, but her expression was not pretty at all. Her mouth was twisted in a distorted manner, and her double teeth were peeping out like fangs.

    Just because she was a child did not mean that it was safe.

    When I looked at Eitatsu-san, who was lying on the asphalt moaning, the side of his suit was roughly ripped open and blood was dripping down.

    If this is the girl who did it, she¡¯s not something ordinary.

    As Yui-chan and I huddled together and retreated, Tamine-san pointed his special baton and red at the beast girl.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you?¡¹

    At his voice, the girl lets out a menacing growl, ¡°Uuuuu!¡± and puts her hands on the ground.

    She crawled on all fours like a dog. I can see that she is about to jump at him with all her strength.

    ¡¸P-police!¡¹

    I pull out my phone from my hip pocket and tap the phone icon.

    The screen switches slowly, making me impatient. I hurriedly tapped the number 100, and the phone connected without waiting for a single call.

    But at that moment, there was a high-pitched metallic sound and I turned my eyes toward the sound.

    Looking there, I saw Tamine-san desperately fighting with a special baton against the long nails of a girl who was attacking him with great speed.

    As I watched him, Tamine-san¡¯s suit was ripped open and soaked with blood.

    A big man was being overpowered by a little girl. I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    He seemed to be managing to bounce back from the fatal blow, but with each w strike, he staggered backward.

    While I was in a daze, I heard a call from the phone, ¡°Hello! What¡¯s the matter?¡± came from the phone, and I came to my senses.

    ¡¸W-we¡¯re being attacked! L-let¡¯s see! W-where is this ce!¡¹

    ¡ºCalm down! What do you see around you?¡»

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! There are so many fields! National highway! Y-yes, it¡¯s national highway! I can see a love hotel in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s written with ¡®Hello baby!''¡±¡¹

    Just as I was thinking that I shouldn¡¯t have said such a name to a love hotel, there was a very loud metallic sound, and in the light of the headlights, I saw a baton flying away and spinning down into the grass.

    ¡¸M-Miss! Please run!¡¹

    After Tamine-san shouted that, he shouted, ¡°Uooooooo!¡± while rushed toward the beast girl.

    But the girl made a small jump and hit Tamine-san¡¯s neck with a roundhouse kick, causing him to roll and fall to the asphalt.

    ¡¸Tamine-san!¡¹

    I shouted, and the beast girl turned her head towards me and smiled.

    Who the hell is she? Is she really a human? Why did she attack us?

    My head is full of question marks. But I can¡¯t just sit around.

    ¡¸We¡¯re running away!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, y-yes¡¹

    I took Yui-chan¡¯s hand and threw away my phone and ran away.

    As soon as we did, the beast girl got on all fours and started chasing after us at great speed.

    It¡¯s fast, insanely fast. Really fast, like a dog. She soon caught up with me and raised her ws at Yui-chan, who was running behind me.

    ¡¸Yui-chan!¡¹

    Just as I was about to throw myself in front of her, a blinding light illuminated me.

    Suddenly, the beast girl jumped back, and I slumped to the ground while holding Yui-chan in my arms.

    It was hard to breathe. My heart was pounding.

    When I looked back, I saw an orange mini-car parked there.

    Apparently, it had been following us without lights, keeping its distance.

    After the car stopped, the door opens with a cracking sound. And there was a silhouetteing out of the driver¡¯s seat, which was unusually tall.

    It was a tall foreign beauty with short bobbed blond hair.

    She had the figure of a Paris Collection model.

    She has a gorgeous face.

    And yet, she was wearing a nylon jersey, which made her feel very strange.

    £¨Do I know her from somewhere? Oh, that¡¯s right. She was one of the two foreigners who were walking in front of me at school with Teruya-chi£©

    ¡¸Being attacked by a devil means¡­ you¡¯re not a devil?¡¹

    She takes one look at me and mutters in Japanese. Her mouth twisted in dissatisfaction, as if she¡¯d missed the point.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you! Damn it! If you try to screw me over, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    When the beast girl raised her voice in annoyance, the foreign woman turned her eyes toward her as if she were looking at filth.

    Then, beckoning to her, she said.

    ¡¸You filthy devil! I have no interest on you, but now that I¡¯ve found you, I can¡¯t leave you alone. Come at me. I¡¯ll destroy you!¡¹

 Chapter 197: The Boy I Love

    Chapter 197: The Boy I Love

    All I could do was watch.

    ¡¸You insolent! Die!¡¹

    The beast girl pounced on her with her ws shing, and the blonde-haired woman prepared herself like a boxer, dodging with a paper-thin margin.

    ¡°Hiii!?¡±, Yui-chan screamed. The blonde woman didn¡¯t seem to be panicking at all.

    Instead, with a bored expression on her face, she dodged w after w with only a slight movement of her upper body.

    ¡¸You! You! Youuuu!¡¹

    The beast girl shouts in impatience.

    Despite her close-range infighting, her attack was not even grazed at all.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s amazing¡­¡¹

    Yui-chan muttered and stunned. I think I might have a dumbfounded look on my face.

    Yeah, it¡¯s really amazing. I wonder what kind of kic vision she has to be able to do something like that.

    Anyway, I had no idea what was going on.

    The blonde woman said something about devil, but if there really was such a thing, and it attacked us, then I could only tilt my head more and more ¡°why?¡± I can only tilt my head.

    £¨Can I assume that the blond-haireddy is on my side? Shouldn¡¯t I run away while the blonddy is fighting for me? But I can¡¯t leave Tamine-san and Eitatsu-san behind¡­£©

    I can¡¯t put my thoughts together at all.

    When I looked at Yui-chan, her eyes were shining like a child watching a hero show at an amusement park.

    She is a real youngdy, bold and innocent. She¡¯s convinced that the blonddy is on her side.

    But I¡¯m not.

    I can¡¯t trust aplete stranger that easily.

    When I was getting fucked out in the open, there was an old man who came to warn me like he was on the side of justice.

    What do you think happened?

    The answer is that Anna talked him into it and he started to fuck me.

    There is no one who will help someone for free, and it¡¯s easy for a man to be a monkey when he can fuck a woman.

    That¡¯s why Fu~min is amazing.

    There¡¯s no other boy like him.

    He saved me twice, and even went into a yakuza¡¯s office for me, and still didn¡¯t ask me for anything in return. He¡¯s a really, really great boy. I love him and he loves me.

    £¨I want to meet Fu~min¡­£©

    As soon as I was thinking such a thing, I suddenly felt a strange touch on my fingertips.

    It felt solid and cold, like ceramic.

    As I jumped and turned my eyes, I saw a dark-haired girl with a gloomy face lying on her back on the road, picking up my finger and pressing it against her nose.

    ¡¸Pigyaa!?¡¹

    I screamed.

    That¡¯s too scary, you know!

    I felt a chill run down my spine, and I shook off the girl¡¯s hand and fell back.

    What was strange was that Yui-chan didn¡¯t react to anything, even though I was making such a fuss.

    ¡¸W-w-w-w-what is it?¡¹

    As I retreated in fright, the outline of the creepy girl blurred and changed shape as I watched.

    Then, in a matter of seconds, she changed into a familiar figure.

    ¡¸Ah, eh, me? W-why?¡¹

    It was unmistakably me.

    It was my face that I was used to seeing in the mirror.

    Not just the face. Everything she¡¯s wearing is the same as me now.

    I was confused. I¡¯m too scared. What is this?

    At that moment, Yui-chan shouted, ¡°Yay!¡± when the fake me smirked.

    I turned my head and saw a beast girl being blown up like in a manga. The blonde-haireddy¡¯s straight punch to the right caught the beast girl in the face.

    The beast girl rolled on the asphalt, sliding on the ground and repositioning herself on all fours.

    The next moment, she nced at us and raised her eyebrows in dissatisfaction for some reason.

    Then, she suddenly turned her back to the blonddy and started to run away.

    ¡¸R-remember it!¡¹

    She left behind such a discarded line, which can only be called a standard small viin.

    But that was not the point.

    ¡¸Y-Yui-chan! Yui-chan!¡¹

    I hurriedly grabbed Yui-chan¡¯s shoulders and called for help, but she didn¡¯t respond at all, as if she couldn¡¯t see me.

    As my face tensed up, the fake me slowly raised herself up.

    It was too scary.

    The blondedy sniffed disinterestedly and released her fighting pose. I now turn to her and asks for help.

    ¡°Help me!¡± and ¡°There¡¯s a strange girl over ther!¡± and ¡°There¡¯s a weird guy!¡±.

    I no longer had time to consider whether she was a friend or foe.

    But she was just like Yui-chan.

    As if she didn¡¯t hear me, she takes one look at Yui-chan who is trying to talk to her, and walks towards the mini-car.

    As for me, I¡¯m just in a daze.

    After watching the blonde-haireddy¡¯s car drive away, Yui-chan opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I was wondering what was going to happen at one point, but she saved us¡¹

    And then she ¡°turned her face toward the-fake-me¡±.

    After that, it was terrible. ¨C §ä?§á?§ä?

    Immediately, I heard sirens, and policemen got out of the police car and ran up to Yui-chan and the fake me, asking ¡°Are you okay!¡± .

    As I thought, they ignored me.

    It¡¯s not just the policemen.

    Tamine-san, who woke up, and Yui-chan also ignore me. Even though I screamed, pped and grabbed their hands, they all acted as if they didn¡¯t notice me at all.

    £¨As I thought, why they can¡¯t see me? Why they can¡¯t even hear me? W-what happened? Why is this happening to me?£©

    Only the fake me was looking at me with a triumphant look on her face.

    Eitatsu-san was put in an ambnce and taken to the emergency room.

    And the fake me responded briskly to the police officer¡¯s questioning. But, all I could do was bite my teeth and watch.

    Yui-chan, Tamine-san, the policemen.

    I spoke to everyone and anyone, desperately pleading.

    I told them that I was here, and that the other me was a fake.

    But not a single person responds.

    After a long interview, the police started to leave and Tamine-san went to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Yui-chan pulled the fake me by the hand and got into the back seat of the car with her.

    ¡¸Wait, wait!¡¹

    When I try to enter the car, the fake me pushed me away, and the car drove away.

    I was left alone on an unfamiliar dark country road.

    And it made me feel anxiety and cried profusely.

    After a while, I started to walk along the dark country road, crying.

    Towards the direction where Tamine-san¡¯s car drove off.

    Probably, I guessed that my house was in this direction.

    I trudged along an unfamiliar road.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    By the time I reached my house, the sun had already risen.

    I¡¯ve never walked this far in my life. My legs are like sticks and I¡¯m exhausted.

    The gate of the house I arrived at was tightly closed and no one woulde out no matter how hard I rang the doorbell.

    As I sat in front of the gate, the garage shutters began to open with a creaking sound.

    I dragged my aching legs and rushed to the garage, where my stepfather¡¯s car was slowlying out. He was probably on his way to y golf.

    ¡¸S-stepfather! Stepfather!¡¹

    I pounded on the window of the back seat. ¨C §ä?§á?§ä?

    But my stepfather didn¡¯t seem to notice me, and was chatting with the driver.

    ¡¸Notice me! I told you to notice me!¡¹

    But in the end, my stepfather didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to me, and the car increased its speed and drove away as if shaking off my hand.

    With that, I sat down on the spot.

    I didn¡¯t have enough energy to stand up.

    Am I bing invisible?

    Will no one ever notice me again?

    Even though I¡¯m here.

    £¨What if no one will notice me¡­£©

    I lie down on the asphalt. Although, it¡¯s too hard to sit.

    I see the summer sky, electric wires, and sparrows flying over the sky.

    Despite the sunshine, my heart is cloudy and gloomy. No, it¡¯s pouring down rain.

    Will no one notice me for the rest of my life?

    Will I die without anyone noticing?

    I was so scared I started to cry.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do at all.

    ¡¸Somebody¡­ somebody help me¡­¡¹

    With a sob, a tearful voice spilled out of my mouth.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t stand the sight of you sleeping on the road, really¡­ what are you doing, Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    There was a figure peeking at my face, letting out an exasperated voice.

    I involuntarily raised my eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Can you see¡­? Can you see me¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, you¡¯re my girlfriend, who I can only assume was kicked out and in a fit of rage, crying and lying on the floor in front of the house like a child in a toy store¡¹

    There stood the boy I love with an indescribable look of disappointment on his face.

 Chapter 198: Living together

    Chapter 198: Living together

    ¡¸Hey, Fu~min, my legs are killing me. You should carry me like a princess¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but princess carrying is forbidden by the Japanese Constitution¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, read the atmosphere, Japanese Constitution¡­ Then give me a piggyback ride!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it. But I¡¯ll consider it if you lose another 60 kilos¡¹

    ¡¸A hundred kilos of fat? Am I that heavy!?¡¹

    While talking like this, Fujiwara-san and I were heading to my house.

    She clutched my arm as if she¡¯d die if she let it go.

    But as usual, her breasts don¡¯t hit me.

    That is the sign of a stable washboard, Fujiwara-pai.

    On the way, I asked her what had happened.

    If I think about it normally, the story is absurd.

    She was attacked by fake Fujiwara-san. Then, she was saved by a blondedy. And at the same time that the fake Fujiwara-san appeared, Fujiwara-san herself was no longer visible to anyone else.

    ¡¸But, I can see you¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only Fu~min. See?¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa!?¡¹

    While waiting at a traffic light, she suddenly lifted up the skirt of a woman who was also waiting at the light.

    Her in beige girdle is exposed, but she keeps her eyes on her phone.

    The sryman across the street, who should have been able to see the contents of her skirt perfectly, remains staring nkly at the front.

    Apparently, Fujiwara-san¡¯s invisibility was for real, and all the consequences of her actions would be ignored.

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸But, why can only Fu~min see me?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe love¡¹

    ¡¸It must be!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, Mai-san. I¡¯m really embarrassed if you just ept that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why? It¡¯s the only possible way¡¹

    I meant it as a joke, but she looked at me as if it was natural.

    Feeling as if I had been hit by her counter, I turned away, and she smiled and looked into my face.

    ¡¸Hee-hee, you¡¯re embarrassed. Fu~min, you¡¯re so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, Fu~min, why were you in front of my house?¡¹

    ¡¸I was called by you. Fujiwara-san asked me to consult about social media¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸From the looks of it, it¡¯s probably the fake one who called me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ the fake me has the phone too? I thought I threw it away yesterday, but it appears the cop gave it to the fake me¡¹

    After hearing this, I took out my phone and sent a message to Fujiwara-san on SNS, saying ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t make it due to an emergency¡±.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t want the fake Fujiwara-san to think I was suspicious.

    The beastman girl and the fake Fujiwara-san are probably devils.

    Well, what can I say, I¡¯m not afraid to face them.

    I have one too.

    However, I don¡¯t know why they came after Fujiwara-san, or what their purpose was, and it would be better for them not to know that Fujiwara-san is with me.

    ¡¸For now, you can just stay at my home until things get back to normal¡¹

    When I said this, she opened her eyes and turned her head towards me.

    ¡¸Seriously? We¡¯re living together!? Yay, we¡¯re starting our new life together! I can¡¯t stop smiling. This is ae-from-behind victory!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡¹

    Why is this girl so happy?

    It¡¯s not a situation where she can be happy.

    ¡¸Ehehe, kukuku¡­ oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a little hungover, but I¡¯m looking forward to living with you¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I mean you¡¯re not a hangover¡­ It¡¯s just until things get back to normal! I¡¯ll do everything I can to get things back to normal as soon as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~¡­ no need to go back. If I can¡¯t be seen by others, it means we can stay together forever. We can take a bath together, sleep together, and go everywhere together as a couple¡¹

    ¡¸A happily married couple!? But if we¡¯re roosters, we¡¯re just a gay couple! I mean, if you follow me around that much, my mental health will die!¡¹(*Note: ¤ª¤ó¤É¤êÍ¬Ê¿¤¸¤ã¡¢¤¿¤À¤Î¥²¥¤¥«¥Ã¥×¥ë¤À¤«¤é?)

    ¡¸Buu~¡­ you¡¯re so boring¡¹

    I give a small sigh to Fujiwara-san¡¯s disapproving tone.

    Sometimes she has an iprehensible positivity about her.

    I vaguely recall that before we started going out, she once came on to me with her ck history of being forced to work as a prostitute.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I arrived home, my mom seemed to be out somewhere.

    She was either shopping or drinking tea in the neighborhood.

    Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, since she won¡¯t be able to see Fujiwara-san even if she is there, and the consequences of her actions will be ignored.

    ¡¸Anyway, why don¡¯t you go take a shower?¡¹

    I handed her a bath towel and a sweatshirt as a change of clothes for the time being, and she twisted her mouth into a smile.

    ¡¸Well well, my boyfriend is impatient. Do you want to take a bath with me? Do you want to start ying in the tub?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, you dirty girl. You smell like sweat. Go take a shower¡¹

    ¡¸D-dirty¡­! I mean, Fu~min, isn¡¯t that too harsh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I¡¯ll hear yourintster, but for now, do something about that pungent smell¡¹

    ¡¸Pungent!?¡¹

    I let out a sigh as I pushed her back into the changing room, where she hurriedly started sniffing her own armpits.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy to be here with her.

    On the contrary. I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be happy too, if she was so open about her feelings for me.

    But, to be honest, I think it¡¯s a bad idea.

    After all, I said to her that I intend to take my time with Fujiwara-san and have an honest rtionship with her.

    I want to take good care of her, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to reason with her if we¡¯re together all the time.

    ¡¸Well, for now¡­¡¹

    Anyway, while Fujiwara-san is taking a shower, there are some things I want to check.

    So, I went back to my room and called out to the air.

    ¡¸Lili, are you there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi?¡¹

    A red-haired devil girl appears in midair, spinning around.

    ¡¸Actually¡­¡¹

    I told her what Fujiwara-san had told me.

    Lili then twisted her cheeks in displeasure.

    ¡¸I see¡­ is that so, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Something seems familiar for you, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. First of all, that fake product is a devil doll, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Devil doll?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi devi. One of Lili¡¯s enemy, Lord Andras, is the Doll Master, Devi, and he¡¯s created a very evil thing that takes away a person¡¯s very existence, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Take away someone existence?¡¹

    I see. That¡¯s why it¡¯s like that.

    ¡¸So¡­ is there any way to get it back?¡¹

    I ask, and Lili nods.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy, Devi. All you have to do is destroy the doll, Devi. The doll itself doesn¡¯t have any fighting ability, so even a human can destroy it, Devi¡¹

    I¡¯m relieved to hear that.

    It¡¯s going to be easier than I thought.

    ¡¸So¡­ why didn¡¯t it work on me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh¡­ uh¡­ yeah, I¡¯ll investigate again, Devi¡¹

    As she said this, her eyes swept in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    Apparently, she knows, but doesn¡¯t want to say.

    £¨Oh well. I¡¯ll just have to trick her into telling me because Lili is easy to deal with£©

    ¡¸But, why is the devil after Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    I ask, and Lili turns serious.

    ¡¸They¡¯re looking for Lili, Devi¡­ and I thought maybe that Pettan-chan had something to do with it, Devi¡¹

    I put my hand to my chin.

    Taking over Fujiwara-san¡¯s existence to find Lili? I still can¡¯t imagine the cause and effect of that.

    ¡¸If her existence is taken away, they can obtain Pettan-chan¡¯s memories, and if there is contact between Lili and Pettan-chan, they can lure me away, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But, has Lili and Fujiwara-san ever been in contact¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s safe for now. But¡­ if she tried to call me, does that mean she thinks I¡¯m suspicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. But it¡¯s not conclusive, Devi. That¡¯s why she wanted to call you, to see if there was anything there, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Either way, I think we¡¯d better get a move on¡¹

    Lili shook her head and smirked.

    For the first time in a long time, she looked really evil.

    ¡¸Rather, it¡¯s a good thing, Devi, that we now have a convenient source of information through her, Devi. We can keep her around for now, Devi. We¡¯ll make the most of it, Devi¡¹

 Chapter 199: Critical Red

    Chapter 199: Critical Red

    Suddenly, there was a knocking sound, and Lili disappeared in a hurry.

    ¡¸Fu~min? Are you here?¡¹

    The next moment, the door opens and Fujiwara-san walks into the room, wiping the moisture off her hair with a bath towel.

    She¡¯s not in ¡°gal mode¡± or ¡°youngdy mode¡± just her bare face, with droopy eyes, and except for the color of her hair, she looks quite elegant.

    Her sweatshirt was, of course, loose. Her sleeves and hem were rolled up, and she looked more like she was being clothed than wearing it.

    Why does a girl look so cute in a man¡¯s sweatshirt?

    As I stared at her, she tilted her head.

    ¡¸I think I heard you talking¡¹

    ¡¸Talking to myself¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Fu~min, you seem to be a lonely person¡¹

    I didn¡¯t like the way she said that.

    ¡¸Well¡­ you should at least dry your hair¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel safe in the bathroom by myself, at someone else¡¯s house¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll damage your hair¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already damaged when I turned it blonde. It can¡¯t be damaged any more¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the point, what¡¯s it to say¡­¡¹

    Isn¡¯t hair a woman¡¯s life? Is she a Tokko Yarou[1] who didn¡¯t consider her life? What kind of A-team is she?

    Then, Fujiwara-san sits down on the bed, and I ask her with care.

    ¡¸Are you thirsty?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I¡¯m fine. I got some barley tea from the fridge. I probably know more about the kitchen than Fu~min¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well¡­¡¹

    In fact, there have been times when I¡¯ve woken up to find her standing in the kitchen with my mother, so it¡¯s understandable, but isn¡¯t the infection rate too fast? Is she one of Umbre¡¯s viruses or something?

    Fujiwara-san suddenly waved her hands in the air as I made a dumbfounded face.

    ¡¸What should I do, Fu~min, I¡¯m in trouble¡¹

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to make love to Fu~min, but I¡¯m so sleepy¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, just go to sleep. It¡¯s not a problem. Go to sleep now!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­ then, I¡¯ll snuggle on you¡¹

    She tugged at the hem of my T-shirt, looking up at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sleepy¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­. Can you can stay with me until I fall asleep?¡¹

    And with that, sheys down on the bed and beckoned me over.

    Iy down next to her and she leaned in close to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hot¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s hot¡¹

    It¡¯s early afternoon in the middle of summer, her body temperature is high after taking a hot bath, and even with the windows open, the breezeing in through the screen door is very faint.

    The wind chimes hanging from the eaves of the back of the house chimed apathetically.

    ¡¸Is it too hot with the sweatshirt?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, I¡¯ll just take it off when I can¡¯t stand it anymore. However, Fu~min, I¡¯m not wearing any underwear right now, okay? Does it turn you on? Does it excite you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh~¡­ is that too harsh?¡¹

    And then she presses her lips to mine and smiles happily.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ why does kissing make me so happy?¡¹

    Then she presses her lips to mine again. Again and again, she presses her lips to mine, kissing me, pecking me, over and over again.

    Of course, she¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s happy.

    She bites me sweetly on my lower lip.

    As she sucked on my bottom lip, a tingling sensation ran up my back.

    I don¡¯t want her to know that I¡¯m too excited. Otherwise, she¡¯ll get carried away.

    But she showed no sign of stopping the kiss. On the contrary, she wrapped her hands around my neck, tilted her head slightly, and pressed her lips against mine more and more aggressively.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Chu, chuu¡¹

    Eventually, her tongue breaks through my lips and enters me. Her soft tongue gently licks up the inside of my mouth. It¡¯s tickling and pleasant sensation. And I felt her chin tremble a little.

    ¡¸Nku, chu, lick lick, fuchu, nchu, chu, chu, chuu, kuchu¡­¡¹

    With our tongues intertwining. I feel the softness of her tongue, her breath on my tongue, and naturally I find myself moving my tongue as well. As our tongues entwine, I too devour her lips, following my instincts.

    ¡¸Nchu, kuchu, chu, chu¡­ Nnn, puha¡¹

    When her lips parted, she moved her hand down to my lower abdomen.

    She giggled as she rubbed at my hard-on from the top of my pants.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ The feel of Fu~min¡¯s ochinpo-chan¡­ it¡¯s been a long time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, that¡¯s fine, right? Don¡¯t be petty¡¹

    Her slender fingers, moving up and down with a rustling motion. But the movements slowed down, and then stopped.

    ¡¸Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    I looked at her, and she was sound asleep.

    She must have been very tired.

    I¡¯m not so devilish as to wake her up.

    But honestly, I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯m about to lose my patience.

    I kiss her on the forehead, gently shift her body, and get up from the bed.

    ¡¸Finally, she fell asleep, Devi¡¹

    Lili reappeared.

    ¡¸I heard she was walking without sleepst night, so I think she was anxious for some reason¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, let¡¯s continue where we left off, Devi. Tonight, call the Ringlets for a strategy meeting, Devi. We need direct contact with the devil dolls and it¡¯s the ringlets who will do that, Devi. And we need to make sure they don¡¯t know about this, so we need to be careful, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll message her on social media and pick her up tonight when she¡¯s about to fall asleep. If it¡¯s Fujiwara-san¡¯s house, I¡¯ll summon ¡°the door¡± to the living room¡¹

    ¡¸Devi Devi. Anyway, Fumi Fumi, you look like you¡¯re out of control, Devi¡¹

    Lili looks down at my thing and smirks.

    ¡¸Just in time, the manager has about ready, Devi. You can finish her now, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Manager¡­? Oh, Yamauchi-san¡¹

    I picture her writhing sexily in my mind. But then I remember that she was being tortured by Torture, and I raise my eyebrows.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not going to be like Ryoko again, is she?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Devi, at that time we didn¡¯t have time, Devi. And this time, we took my time to finish it carefully, so it¡¯s okay, Devi¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    My sister and I were visiting Fujiwara family¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Wow¡­ seriously? How big is this house?¡¹

    I was just overwhelmed by the scale of the house behind the fence and the garden.

    There¡¯s only one reason why we¡¯re here. To find out if Mai Fujiwara is a devil or not.

    Yesterday, when my sister came back from following Mai Fujiwara, the first thing she said was that she¡¯d had an encounter with a devil.

    I thought that Mai Fujiwara was the devil, as I had suspected, but my sister said that the devil had attacked Mai Fujiwara.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, udia, but you¡¯re wrong. That gal wasn¡¯t a devil¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ who knows?¡¹

    It¡¯s too early to say that she wasn¡¯t a devil because she was attacked by a devil, isn¡¯t it?

    It¡¯s true that she was attacked by a devil, but she had a connection with them too, so it made my suspicion deepened. It¡¯s also possible that the devils have a rivalry with each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go see her in person and find out. I¡¯ve got a good excuse¡¹

    That¡¯s why my sister and I came to this house, seeking payback for the help yesterday as an excuse.

    After a few moment, when my sister said over the inte, ¡°I¡¯m the one who rescued your daughter yesterday¡±, a small maid came running from the house toward the iron fence.

    She has a ringlets hair and looks more like a youngdy than a maid.

    When she opened the gate, she walked up to my sister with a somewhat excited look on her face.

    ¡¸I would like to thank you for your help yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Y-yeah, oh, you¡¯re the girl I saw yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but Master isn¡¯t here, however Young Lady would like to see you, so pleasee this way¡¹

    We were then ushered into an unusuallyrge Japanese-style room.

    We waited for a while, and then a modest-looking girl with dark hair came into the room, apanied by the maid who had just arrived.

    ¡¸Wee, thank you foring¡¹

    My sister tilts her head as she sees the girl sitting across the ebony table, which looks absurdly expensive.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s the gal fromst night?¡¹

    And the girl giggles.

    ¡¸That¡¯s me. I can¡¯t dress like a gal like that at home¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    While my sister is answering, I¡¯m watching her. Then I nodded my head.

    She¡¯s just like Saori.

    No matter how hard I stare at her, there is no color on her figure.

    ¡¸By the way, why were you attacked? Do you have any idea?¡¹

    My sister asked her, and she shook her head, her eyebrows raised as if she was troubled.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know why either. I have no idea¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s lying or not. So my sister changed the subject and turned to the maid. It¡¯s a rather forceful question, but hopefully we can get to the bottom of it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been pretty crazytely. I heard that there was a big kidnapping case at your school. Hey, maid, is it possible that you or your youngdy are involved with the kidnappers?¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Of course not!¡¹

    Instantly, her figure glowed red.

    This maid is not a devil, but a normal human.

    However¨C

    £¨Red¡­ no way. It¡¯s settled£©

 Chapter 200: I Boned Her

    Chapter 200: I Boned Her

    ¡¸¡­¡­udia¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do¡­ with this?¡¹

    A thick envelope is in my sister¡¯s hand.

    It contains a wad of cash.

    Apparently, there¡¯s 20 million yen in it.

    Right now, we were on our way back from the Fujiwara family¡¯s house.

    We decided to leave the ce as soon as possible after confirming that Mai Fujiwara was a devil.

    After all, we were in the middle of enemy territory. It was impossible to predict when she would change her mind and attack us.

    And in order not to arouse suspicion, we asked the payback, and were handed a thick envelope saying, ¡°It¡¯s your pocket money¡±.

    But, this is 20 million yen, you know.

    Still, Mai Fujiwara¡¯s behaviour did not change from beginning to end, but the maid¡¯s eyes on my sister suddenly changed from a favourable one with a hint of admiration to a filthy one.

    I didn¡¯t think much of it, but it might have been a little harsh on my sister, who was an unfriendly woman on the outside, but on the inside she was a woman her age.

    As soon as we were escorted out, the maid mmed the gate and red at my sister behind the iron fence with a look of hatred on her face.

    ¡¸Ahaha, this is perfect. We¡¯ll have plenty of money for the war. It cost me a lot of money to move here, too¡¹

    ¡¸But, you know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re saints. We¡¯re the angels¡¯ agents on earth. Just think of it as taking the money out of the devil¡¯s hands and making them weaker. It¡¯s all God¡¯s work, amen, somen, hiyasoumen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. At least we know who our enemy is. Now we just have to figure out what to do about it. Tonight, I¡¯ll call Hikaru and Tateoka and we¡¯ll decide what to do¡¹

    Just as well, Tateoka saidst night that he¡¯d like to introduce us to a new partner, and I¡¯m concerned about Hikaru¡¯s safety.

    Actually, Hikaru has been out of our house for a few days now.

    She said that the DV (Domestic Violence) guy, who was not even paying for the hotel, wants her to rent a cheap apartment out of her savings.

    ¡¸He told me to rent a room so that he can hold me whenever he wants, Ehehe¡­ he¡¯s staying with me until morning these days¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know what to say to Hikaru, who was smiling happily with her face covered with patches.

    I guess happinesses in many forms.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸How?¡¹

    When Earthworm asked Tapeworm who came back to the maid¡¯s room, she cowered exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like she¡¯spletely shut herself¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ Her pride is broken so badly¡¹

    Centipede chuckles while making tea.

    What we were talking about was Kyoko-sama.

    No matter how many times we knocked, there was no answer and she never came out of her room.

    Even though it was Confinement King-sama¡¯s order, it might have been a bit too much.

    ¡¸She¡¯s eating well, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    I asked, and Tapeworm gave a small nod.

    ¡¸I left it at the front of the room, and it¡¯s gone clean, so I thought so¡¹

    ¡¸Have you reported it to the head maid?¡¹

    ¡¸Sort of. She was dumbfounded¡¹

    ¡¸To Kyoko-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸To the Confinement King-sama. She said he still doesn¡¯t understand women¡¯s feelings¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with Confinement King-sama. No matter how she feels, a woman should be able to open her legs willingly if she is asked¡¹

    When I said that, we all nodded their heads in agreement.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s all done, Devi. Boned, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like your answer, Devi¡¹

    About Yamauchi-san, I can¡¯t honestly say anything but I¡¯m sensitive.

    ¡¸Well, she is beautiful, no doubt, but she is an olddy more than ten years older than me¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s slightly out of the strike zone, just outside the high outer corner.

    If Masaki-chan is the one that strikes my fancy, then, although I hate to admit it, I may have a slight tendency to like loli.

    ¡¸Well, okay, Devi. In fact, Fumi Fumi didn¡¯t seem to like her much either, so I didn¡¯t do anything to make her like Ryoko, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to be pampered by someone you don¡¯t care for, right, Devi? That¡¯s why I made her overwhelmingly fearful, Devi. She doesn¡¯t feel affection for Fumi Fumi, but she¡¯ll follow anymand out of fear, Devi. Think of it as a warm-up for your reign of terror, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of exercise is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fun to control people with fear, Devi. Well, for now, seeing things is believing them. She¡¯s been stripped and hung upside down for Fumi Fumi¡¯s final touches, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this¡­¡¹

    I summoned the door, which led to the room where Torture had taken Yamauchi-san. And I noticed that the inside of the room waspletely dark.

    As soon as I opened the door and stepped in, I heard the usual level-up sound and a voice that sounded like a synthesized voice.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kiyoka Yamauchi¡¯s state has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Stage Equipment Level 3: Drumroll¡¹

    ¡¸The drum roll will automatically y at the right moment to liven up your performance¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Forged(Fake) Memory(Memory)¡¹

    ¡¸You can imnt false memories in a person mind for up to 10 seconds¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    As for the , I¡¯ll intentionally ignore it.

    I think it¡¯s just a joke.

    On the other hand, the <forged(fake) memory(memory)=""> seems to be useful if used well. For example, I could imnt a memory to a girl that she will ask me to have sex with her.</forged(fake)>

    Then, the sound of level-up resounded once more.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kiyoka Yamauchi¡¯s state has changed to [Subjugated]¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Reproduction¡¹

    ¡¸Within 24 hours, you can recreate what happened in the room on video.¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Well¡­I don¡¯t know about this.

    Probably I can use it outside the room, but I think I can use it to enjoy watching my sexter. Like self-produced AV.

    Hmm¡­ wait a minute.

    Can¡¯t I use it in such a situation as having sex with Masaki-chan while reying my sex with Kurosawa-san?

    I think that would be a good way to y with Masaki-chan¡¯s jealousy.

    In fact, I once tried to have a threesome with Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan, but in thisbination, Masaki-chan was too aggressive, and Kurosawa-san was soon left out of the loop.

    At that time, I was very worried about it.

    So, this function is a winner.

    It¡¯s a ¡°Hit¡± without question.

    Anyway, I can¡¯t see anything when it¡¯s so dark.

    ¡¸Install themps¡¹

    After I say this, the ceiling lights up.

    But then¡­

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    I jumped out of my skin, screaming wildly.

    ¡¸S-s-s-s-skeletonnnn!¡¹

    In the center of the room, hanging from the ceiling, was a corpse. And its bulging eye sockets are staring at me.

    ¡¸Oioioioioi, Lili!¡¹

    As I panic, Lili tells me as if nothing is wrong.

    ¡¸I just said it, right, Devi? Strip her, hang her upside down¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too much stripping!?¡¹

    It reminds me of a joke where they show an x-ray of a person naked. It reminds me of that gag.

    But this is not like that. It¡¯s a real skeleton.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t kill her!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t kill her, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s dead! She¡¯s only bones!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic, Devi. I saidpletely boned, right, Devi? That¡¯s the bone which has been removed, Devi¡¹

    I stiffened with my mouth open.

    I didn¡¯t think it was ¡°Bone-removal (physics)¡±.

    ¡¸Then, what about Yamauchi-san?¡¹

    To my question, Lili pointed to a corner of the room.

    There, something like a deted sex doll was spread out on the floor, trembling and shaking.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiii!?¡¹

    Lili proudly bent her chest as I paled in shock.

    Torture, who had also appeared before I knew it, was doing the same behind Lili¡¯s back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s very difficult to remove a bone while she¡¯s still alive, in fact just removing one bone is so painful that it could kill her in shock, Devi. Only Torture can remove a bone from a whole fish, Devi! Thanks to her, Torture¡¯s frustration has been relieved, and two birds with one stone, Devi¡¹

    Torture scratches her head in embarrassment.

    That¡¯s not apliment! That¡¯ not apliment!

    ¡¸So, ording to Manager¡¯s memory, Fumi Fumi did all that boning work, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸False usationnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸The deted sex doll over there is so scared of Fumi Fumi, Devi, that she will never disobey you, Devi, and since she has no bones, she is soft and fluffy and feels so good, Devi. So, let¡¯s hug her, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Do I look like I want hold her!?¡¹

 Chapter 201: Birth of Lolisla

    Chapter 201: Birth of Loli

    Thebination of Lili and Torture is really outrageous.

    But then again, same as Ryoko¡¯s.

    In addition to the creature Terashima, I now have the trauma with the Deted Sex doll Yamauchi.

    ¡¸Change her back, then¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible, Devi¡¹

    Lili replies with a straight face, and I go frozen in ce.

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸I said it¡¯s impossible, Devi. The manager was used by Torture to relieve stress and prevent Torture¡¯s corruption, Devi. So, I let her do whatever she wanted, Devi, but then Torture got curious and started experimenting, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸E-experiment?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s on Youtube, the title will be like ¡°I injected something else to rece the bone after removing it¡±, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸If you post such a disturbing video, you¡¯ll be banned immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, as it turns out, the newly injected material fused with the body cells and now it¡¯s her normal state, Devi. So no matter how much healing power will be used, she won¡¯t return to her previous state, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡¹

    Their recklessness was far beyond my imagination. It¡¯s almost as if the creature Terashima is cute.

    ¡¸So, what did you inject her with?¡¹

    Lili grinned and paused for a moment to catch her breath.

    And then, a drum roll sounded instantly.

    Dududududududu¡­.

    £¨Don¡¯t y it! Don¡¯t y it!£©

    Badum tss! then a sound like cymbal hitting at the same time echoed out, and Lili said.

    ¡¸S(`)-li(`)-me(`), Devi!¡¹

    An indescribable silence descended, and I tilted my head.

    ¡¸¡­S? Slime¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi, an amorphous beast that lives in the swamps of the Demon World. She hasIvishly infused her with the body cells of the ck Death Slime, which is said to be the most worst of them all, Devi. Thanks to that, about three quarters of this woman is a beast, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Did you really make her stop being human!?¡¹

    The creature Terashima looked like a creature, but she was still a human. However, to my horror, this time they had easily surpassed that.

    While I was stunned, Lili called out to the deted sex doll or the former Yamauchi-san, who was trembling in the corner of the room.

    ¡¸Surako, when will you stop sleeping, Devi?¡¹

    Lili shouted, and the deted sex doll raised herself up, wriggling her body.

    While letting out a breath, the deted sex doll wrinkled face, where I think it was the corner of her eyes, showed a crying mark.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ck off, Devi, take human form properly, Devi, or the Confinement King will be reckless again, Devi!¡¹

    Slowly, the deted sex doll gaze moves.

    And as soon as she saw me, she cried out in surprise, ¡°Piiiiii!¡± And then, as if air had been pumped into her body by apressor, her body swelled up and she transformed into the naked figure of Yamauchi-san.

    ¡¸P-p-p-please forgive me, please forgive me, I don¡¯t want any more pain, I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll do anything!¡¹

    She started to get down on her knees, rubbing her forehead on the ground without any motion, but I shouted in panic.

    ¡¸Wait, Yamauchi-san, stop, stop! Lift your face¡¹

    ¡¸Y-y-y-yes¡­¡¹

    She looked up, and apart from her frightened expression, she looked the same as before.

    The shape of her face, the texture of her hair, and the proportions of her body all look exactly the same.

    £¨But, three quarters of her body is slime, isn¡¯t it?£©

    As I stood there in silence, Lili interrupted me from the side.

    ¡¸Surako, the Confinement King, may forgive you if you never disobey him again and continue to live as his onahole, Devi¡¹

    Immediately, Yamauchi-san rubbed her forehead against the floor again.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t disobey youuuuuu! I¡¯ll never, ever, ever, ever, ever stand against youuuuu!¡¹

    In the past, Yamauchi-san seems rather proud and high-handed. Especially to me, she treated me as if I were a rat, but her old self is no longer there now.

    £¨Well, this is what happens when someone pushes her so hard that she¡¯s boned alive, isn¡¯t it?£©

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s only if you can satisfy him properly as an onahole, Devi. Unfortunately, the Confinement King doesn¡¯t like older women, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how is this?¡¹

    Suddenly, her face and body shape changed, making her look about ten years younger.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I eximed, but Lilipletely ignored me and said in an exasperated voice.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand, Devi. The Confinement King is a lolicon who spends all of his free time licking and ravishing Lili¡¯s body, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! How about this?¡¹

    This time, her whole body rippled, and then she shrunk to the shape of a ten-year-old girl.

    ¡¸Yeah, OK, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Not OKKKKKKKKKKKKK!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so selfish, Devi¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop making up my girl type without my permission! I mean, what¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Slime is an amorphous creature, Devi. It¡¯s fused with the manager¡¯s body, however it can¡¯t change into anything other than the manager, Devi, but on the other hand, as long as it¡¯s the manager, it can change into any age state, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­¡¹

    When I look at the girl sitting on the floor again, there is indeed a shadow of Yamauchi-san.

    The crying mole around her eyes is still there, but her long slit eyes have changed into innocent, round curves, and her contours are looser. Long ck hair and small lips like cherry petals. Her breasts were as small as a small te, and their tips were cherry-red.

    She was, to put it mildly, quite a beautiful girl.

    Lili grinned and whispered to me as I cleared my throat.

    ¡¸I think you like it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, but this smells like a crime¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Despite her looks, she¡¯s actually older, Devi¡­ Legal Loli, Devi. Loli Baba, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is she older than Lili?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±I¡¯ll kill you¡±!¡¹

    Apparently, it was andmine. So Iughed and tried to cover it up, but Lili red at me and spoke.

    ¡¸¡­Devi¡¹

    Lili said, as if she had just remembered the word.

    ¡¸Well, then, Devi, let¡¯s bring her to the bed and get her in your arms, Devi. If you don¡¯t want Surako to get hurt too, you must do everything in your power, Devi!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Dududududududu¡­.

    The drum roll sounded again, and then badum tss! a sound of cymbals echoed, and Yamauchi-san opened her legs fully on the bed.

    ¡¸Please, help yourself!¡¹

    £¨¡­I¡¯m worried£©

    When I looked at the bed again, I saw a ck-haired Loli with her cheeks dyed, her legs spread wide, and her pink slit fully open.

    Normally, I would be moved beyond tears, but when I¡¯m told that three quarters of this girl is a beast, I¡¯m scared out of my wits.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be okay, right? I¡¯m not going to get bitten, am I?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally it would prey on you, Devi. The ck Death Slime is a creature so deadly that any lesser dragon would run away with its tail between its legs, Devi, but you understand what would happen to you if you tried that, Devi, don¡¯t you, Surako?¡¹

    ¡¸O-of courseeeeee! N-no forey required. It¡¯s easy, simple, and safe to enjoy!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹

    I climb up on the bed and take off my underwear and pants.

    If I look at her again, she¡¯s really cute. If I don¡¯t have to worry about being preyed upon, I¡¯m willing to do it instantly.

    With that thought, I squeezed my half-standing cock and climbed on top of her.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s so soft!¡¹

    I was surprised.

    It must be because she has no bones. It felt soft and fluffy, as if I were squeezing on top of a mattress of the finest quality. No matter how soft a girl¡¯s body is, this is a different level.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll put it in¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, please do as you like¡¹

    She squeezed her eyes shut as if she was scared, and waited for the moment.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡¹

    As I slowly insert it, I feel the entire vagina sticking to me. The cool folds that don¡¯t seem to be the temperature of a human body are sucking on my object.

    ¡¸Aah, aah¡­ Aah¡­ Ah, ah, nnn¡¹

    A young but sexy moan sounded in my ear.

    The moist hole was sticky, but the texture was not sticky or unpleasant. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a squeal at the unique feeling, which was neither human nor artificial.

    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­¡¹

    The feeling of her wrapping around my object felt too good. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m being squeezed from all sides by a firm hand.

    ¡¸Ah, ahh, h-how are you feeling¡­?¡¹

    As soon as she fearfully opened her eyes, her face twitched in fear.

    ¡¸Hiiii!? D-don¡¯t be mad! Don¡¯t be mad!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, I¡¯m not angry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-i-i-i-is that so?¡¹

    In fact, the frown on my face is just because I¡¯m trying to endure this awful pleasure.

    £¨This is outrageous, this Loli slime¡­£©

    ¡¸Well, then, I¡¯ll do my best¡¹

    As soon as Loli said that, her vagina started to vibrate on its own, even though she didn¡¯t shake her hips.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, hold on! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s moving!¡¹

    I hurriedly made her stop moving.

    Is she an electric onahole?

    Of course it¡¯s going to make me cum soon.

    I put my weight on top of her small body and press down.

    It¡¯s called a seed press.

    I hold her head in my arms and press down so hard that it would hurt a normal human being, and the ce where I press down goes down everywhere.

    £¨Whoa, whoa, t-there¡¯s nothing to hold on to!£©

    I had no choice but to start pistoning, and she let out a somewhat bouncy moan.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, my, my body is rippling, an, nnn¡­¡¹

    Leaning slightly forward, I put my hand between her breasts and grabbed her breast.

    ¡¸Aaah, aaah, it¡¯s, it¡¯s tearing, aaah!¡¹

    Her breasts swayed with an unusual softness despite their small size. It feels like pudding, no kidding. If I put enough pressure on them, they change shape as I hold them, without a core.

    Her tiny hole was also amazing.

    When I pushed in, it made a squishing sound and swallowed everything in its path, and when I pulled out, the depths of the hole became a vacuum, pulling and stimting my penis.

    The gtinous vaginal wall deforms with an incredible viscosity and wraps itself around my object. The density is really amazing.

    £¨¡­This girl feels so good£©

    It¡¯s really like a tool that exists only to be held by men.

    ¡¸Ahii, hiiii, ahhhhh, an, an, ahn!¡¹

    Gradually, the sexual sensation increases. Every time I mmed my hips, the impact would spread throughout Loli¡¯s body, causing her skin to ripple and shake, and that felt good too.

    I was so absorbed in mming my hips against her.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ ugh!¡¹

    I moaned, almosting out of my skin, and Loli¡¯s face twitched in fear.

    ¡¸Hiiii! I-I¡¯m sorry, please forgive meeee¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Just keep moaning!¡¹

    ¡¸Yesssss, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    The words ¡°shut up¡± and ¡°moan¡± are contradictory, but I had no time to worry about that.

    I raised myself up and lifted the petite Loli¡¯s hips so that she was in a neck-bridging pose.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ahhhhhh, ah, ah, anh, hiiii, it¡¯s, it¡¯s so great, ah, ah, anh, ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡¹

    I grabbed Lol¡¯s body with both hands and moved her around like an onahole, mming my hips down hard.

    It makes my magma stagnate in my lower abdomen. It was so hot that it looked like it was about to burst.

    £¨I¡¯m almost at my limit¡­£©

    Just when I thought that¡­

    *Dududududu¡­.*

    The drum roll began to echo.

    ¡¸Wait!? No, stop that soundddd!¡¹

    This is just too much.

    But, *Badum tss*! The cymbals made a loud noise, and then..

    *Tremble*! *Spurttt*! *Spurtttttt*!

    Despite my resistance, I came just in time.

    ¡¸Hiii, i-it¡¯sing! It¡¯singggg! It¡¯s spraying inside mee! My head is all messed up, I¡¯ll absorb it alllll, hoooooo!¡¹

    Loli¡¯s head shook violently, and her eyes were half-closed.

    Her mouth was hanging open with her tongue hanging out sloppily, and the saliva and snot dripping down her face. Her young face had turned into a lone bitch exposing her stupid face.

    After pouring everyst drop into her vagina, my body slumped in an indescribably delicate mood.

    All lingering feelings and such things were taken away by the drum roll.

    Then I looked down at what I was holding and bounced up and down.

    ¡¸Whoa©`Whoa©`Whoa©`Whoa!¡¹

    She trembled and convulsed, making a heavy breathing sound. At the end, I pushed so hard, distracted by the drum roll, that her body resembled a hiragana character¡±¤Î¡±.

    I can only describe it as a horrible scene.

    ¡¸Hyuu¡­ ahe¡­¡¹

    Perhaps because she was so rxed, Loli was shrinking back into a deted sex doll.

    I quickly pull out my penis.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to stick my dick into her in this state.

    ¡¸Um, Yamauchi-san, can you change to the human form?¡¹

    ¡¸Yhes¡­¡¹

    After, Loli¡¯s face bulged up again, with a look ofplete surrender on her face.

    I looked into her face and told her.

    ¡¸If you swear to obey me for the rest of your life, I won¡¯t hurt you anymore, what do you say?¡¹

    Then, with a fond look on her face, her mouth curved into a smile.

    ¡¸Yhes¡­ I swear¡­¡¹

    Immediately, the electronic sound of the level-up echoed, and the announcement came.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kiyoka Yamauchi¡¯s state has changed to [Enved]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Phobia(Phobia) Instill(Maker)¡¹

    ¡¸You can make someone dislike a specified object to the extent that it gives them goosebumps¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    At about the same time I let out a sigh of relief, Lili made a subtle face and spoke.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, I¡¯m not trying to tell you about your preferences, Devi¡­ but shouldn¡¯t you at least turn it off when you¡¯re having sex, Devi? Drumroll¡¹

    Apparently, it can be turned off.

    <u></u><li><u>The drum roll is too much of a fun tool, but it¡¯s time to seal it (lol).</u></li>

 Chapter 202: Right place, Right time

    Chapter 202: Right ce, Right time

    Two chapters + two additional chapters¡­

    Thanks for the support¡­

    ¡¸So, how do you handle Surako, Devi?¡¹

    Lili asked me.

    ¡¸Handle?¡¹

    ¡¸For example, she can fold up small enough to fit in a bag, Devi. She might be a good bodyguard for Fumi Fumi, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Bodyguard?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi Devi. The same thing that attacked Hinnyuu(Pettan) might attack Fumi Fumi in the future, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But is she strong?¡¹

    From the looks of her, she¡¯s just an ordinary girl. On the contrary, the way she shakes and trembles in fear of me is quite weak. She doesn¡¯t look very strong at all.

    ¡¸Not strong¡­ but a nasty beast, Devi. Even a Greater Demon-ss devil could be preyed upon by a surprise attack, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t really know what a Greater Demon-ss devil is, but I can tell that it¡¯s pretty strong.

    ¡¸I see¡­ Okay¡­¡¹

    I look at Loli again, sitting down.

    She has an innocent face with a sexy tear-stained mole. Her ck hair reaches her back and her skin is clear and white.

    Looking at her like this, it seems that Yamauchi-san in her teens was one of the most beautiful girls in her grade.

    There are some traces of her original face, and her gestures and expressions are those of an adult. However, I don¡¯t think there is anyone who can recognize this beautiful girl as her.

    Yamauchi-san is supposed to have run away with Hikami after performing a face-to-face sex act, but I think it is safe to show her like this.

    I¡¯m not sure if I want to fold her up and carry her with me, though.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    I told Lili, and took Loli to the .

    Then, I told her she could wear whatever she wanted, since it would be a pity to leave her naked forever, and she said, ¡°I-i-i-i-is it okay?¡±. She was frightened, but seemed to be happy and started to choose clothes.

    After a while, she came out of the <dressing(costume) room=""> and wore a gothic Lolita outfit.</dressing(costume)>

    She was wearing a long ck dress with red frills and a headband of the same color. Her feet were ck leather knee-length boots.

    ¡¸Um¡­ why are you choose that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!? It doesn¡¯t suit me, right? I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll change immediately¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant. It looks good on you, but I just thought it was unexpected¡¹

    Not only does she look good, but unlike Kyoko¡¯s weird sweet Lolita, she¡¯s a real Loli, a real French doll. It was simply not Yamauchi-san¡¯s image.

    ¡¸Actually, I like cute clothes, but I can¡¯t wear such clothes when I¡¯m over thirty, and I thought this look would be okay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Yeah, it¡¯s okay, it looks good on you. You look just like Loli¡¹

    ¡¸Lo-Loli?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t go out and call yourself Kiyoka Yamauchi, right? After all, you look like a French doll. So, from now on, you¡¯ll be called Yamauchi Loli, a foreigner of Japanese descent¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­ if that¡¯s what you say, Master¡¹

    Loli nodded her head in confusion.

    When I took her to the dining room, there was a rather unexpected person enjoying a cup of tea at the right or wrong time.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Chihiro? Aren¡¯t you working?¡¹

    ¡¸As soon as you saw me, you asked me about my work¡­ you¡¯re a terrible husband(Danna-sama)¡¹

    Kaneko put her cup down with a wry smile. Although I don¡¯t admit it, she calls herself Chihiro Kijima.

    She¡¯s supposed to be busy in Tokyo as the new president of an entertainmentpany.

    So right now, she is wearing a business suit, and probably on her way to work. I¡¯ve set up a in the reception room of the office, so she must have used it to visit me.

    ¡¸The pretense is that I came to ask for a favor, but the real intention is simply to see my beloved husband(Danna-sama)¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t tease me¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not teasing you, though¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, what do you want from me?¡¹

    I asked, and she gave a small shrug and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸The other day, I asked Lili to send some maids to deal with some thugs. Something like that is bound to happen because of President Kurashima. So I was wondering if I could have one of the maids stationed here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹

    By the time I nodded my head, a more suitable person had already popped up in my mind.

    ¡¸Well, Chihiro, how about this girl?¡¹

    I pointed behind me with my chin, and Chihiro, who had her eyes on her, raised a yellow voice.

    ¡¸Kyaa! Who¡¯s this girl? She¡¯s so cute! She¡¯s like a doll! Don¡¯t tell me you messed with this girl too?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I mean¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ my husband(Danna-sama)¡¯s a bad guy. I guess I have no choice. Nice to meet you, sweetie(Ojou-chan)¡­¡¹

    As soon as Chihiro held out her hand, Loli silently brushed it away.

    An indescribably subtle silence descended.

    And she stiffened for about two seconds, then she spoke again.

    ¡¸A-ahaha¡­¡­ I-I wonder if she shy person¡¹

    Chihiro let out a dry chuckle, with veins subtly appearing around her temples.

    But Loli red at her and spat bitterly.

    ¡¸Could you not touch me? You AV star. You¡¯re a third-rate ex-model who¡¯s expired. You¡¯d be better off surrounded by a bunch of Shiru Dan¡¯yu[1]¡¹

    ¡¸Ex!? Excuse me!¡¹

    Chihiro gets upset. However, Loli turned her head away without a care in the world.

    I don¡¯t know how she knew the term ¡°Shiru Dan¡¯yu¡±.

    Anyway, as Lili said, it was only me that Loli was scared of.

    I let out a sigh, then dare to speak in a low voice.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Loli¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Piiii!?¡¹

    Immediately, Loli stiffens in an amusing way. Then, she turns pale and starts to sweat profusely.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got some nerve hitting my thing, huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, oh, oh, oh¡­I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    She fell on her butt as if she was going to fall off her back and started to get down on her knees in a hurry.

    At the sight of her, Chihiro tilted her head with a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡¸Hey, Danna(Hus)-sama(band). Who¡¯s this girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Yamauchi-san, the manager¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­ Huh, whatttttttt!? Eh? Eh? Eh? Seriously!? Haaaaaa!¡¹

    With a pretty goodeback, Chihiro looked back and forth between me and Loli with a shocked expression on her face.

    Well, that¡¯s the reaction one would expect.

    ¡¸After Lili and Torture tortured her, or rather, yed a prank on her, she fused with a beast and became able to change her age at will¡¹

    ¡¸F-f-fused with a beast¡­¡¹

    Chihiro waspletely taken aback. With frightened eyes, she looked at Loli who was kneeling on the ground repeatedly.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯ll leave her, Kiyoka Yamauchi, aka Loli Yamauchi, to Chihiro, and you can be friends with her¡¹

    As soon as I said that,

    ¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹

    Their shocked voices echoed in unison.

    £¨What? You guys get along well!£©

    Yamauchi-san, as a manager, knows all the ins and outs of the entertainment industry, and there¡¯s no way she can¡¯t make the most of it.

    Above all, with her appearance, she can do well as a junior talent, not behind the scenes.

    Yes, the right person for the right job. As for my bodyguard, I¡¯ll just have to think about that separately.

    Chihiro and Yamauchi-san have a history, but as long as I keep telling them both, they should be fine. Maybe.

    ¡¸You¡¯re both my thing, so work together for me¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eeee~¡­¡­¡¹¡¹

    They grumble. But I ask Loli.

    ¡¸Do you have anyints?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, there isn¡¯tttttt!¡¹

    Again, I look from Loli, who is kneeling on the ground, and look at Chihiro, this time smiling at her.

    ¡¸So take care of her, Chihiro¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Chihiro¡¯s expression was soplicated, with so many mixed emotions, that she would probably never be able to make the same face again.

 Chapter 203: California Shopping Street

    Chapter 203: California Shopping Street

    After pushing Loli to Chihiro, I went back to my room.

    Just in case Fujiwara-san was awake, I connected the door to the corridor in front of my room, and stepped into my room again.

    The time is just after three o¡¯clock.

    The afternoon sun was still shining diagonally, casting dark shadows in the room.

    As I look down on the bed and sit down, I saw Fujiwara-san¡¯s sleeping face. She was curled up like a fetus under the towel.

    Her sleeping face is cute. I think she¡¯s cuter without makeup, but when I say so, she giggles.

    I should not let a girl¡¯s cute act go for naught.

    So, I picked up my phone, turned on the camera, and snapped a picture of her sleeping face. Yes, I got a good shot.

    I save it in the Fujiwara-san folder, which is divided by girl.

    By the way, the most contents folder is Masaki-chan folder.

    There are quite a few hidden photos from my one-sided love period stored there.

    However, they are not erotic.

    On the other hand, the most erotic folder is the Ryoko folder.

    When I had sex with Ryoko, the number of pictures in this folder increased at once. On top of that, Ryoko sometimes sends me erotic pictures as well.

    As I was thinking about this¨D¨D

    ¡¸Nn¡­ Mmm¡­¡¹

    Fujiwara-san moaned sexily and slowly opened her eyes, probably because the shutter sound was too loud.

    Her mouth twisted into a pout as she caught sight of me in her sleepy, debauched eyes.

    ¡¸Ehe~¡­ Hello, Fu~min¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I woke you up¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­ The first thing I see when I wake up is Fu~min¡¯s face¡­ what, is this heaven?¡¹

    ¡¸If I may speak for myself, I think it¡¯s more like hell¡­ in general¡¹

    As I chuckled, she sat up with a dazed expression on her face and wrapped her hands around my neck.

    ¡¸When I wake up¡­ you must give me wake up kiss¡¹

    And then shees at me with (*¡ä(Such)§Ù(a)`(face)).

    Of course, there¡¯s no reason for me to refuse.

    After pecking her lips, she leaned toward me with a look of ¡°Ehe~¡­¡± on her face.

    ¡¸You can go back to sleep. It¡¯s only been three hours. I know you¡¯re uneasy, but I¡¯ll take care of Fujiwara-san¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­ uneasy? I¡¯m not uneasy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not?¡¹

    To have one¡¯s existence taken away from them is an extraordinary situation that would be unthinkable under normal circumstances.

    I know Fujiwara-san is a good-hearted person, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s smart enough to stay calm in such a situation.

    ¡¸Because Fu~min will do something about it, and so it will be done. Since Fu~min is always willing to help me, I¡¯m not worried¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ a big responsibility¡¹

    When someone trusts me that much, it¡¯s rather discouraging.

    However, it seems that in the end, all I have to do is destroy the devil doll, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m not worried, I¡¯m just thinking that it would be a loss if I don¡¯t do what I can¡¯t do now¡¹

    ¡¸Things you can¡¯t do now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go on a date¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    There is a shopping street in front of the station.

    It¡¯s a typical local shopping street, with many small stores lined up together under a short arcade.

    Even though it¡¯s around four o¡¯clock in the evening, there¡¯s no sign of the weather getting cooler, and it¡¯s quite hot under the arcade crowded with olddies shopping.

    ¡¸It¡¯s cheap! It¡¯s cheap! Come here!¡¹

    As the loud voice of the grocer echoed, I was pondering with my hand on my chin with sweat trickling down my forehead.

    ¡¸What should I make¡­?¡¹

    I¡¯vee to buy some dishes for the lunch for the track and field clubpetition tomorrow.

    I am very enthusiastic about it.

    After all, big(Onii) brother(-chan) ising to cheer me on.

    As I have just been converted to the short(Spr) distance(int), I have been practicing, but to be honest, my time is hopeless. Normally, I¡¯d feel depressed and say ¡°I don¡¯t want to run¡±, but not this time.

    It¡¯s because I promised to have lunch with big brother.

    ¡ºSaori-chan¡¯s bento? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡»

    That¡¯s what big brother smiled at me this morning when we were doing radio gymnastics. And it really gets me fired up.

    However¡­

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ I should¡¯ve asked Onii-chan what he likes¡¹

    I was careless. Saori, you¡¯re not thinking clearly.

    Port side, low barrage, Saori.

    Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know anything about big brother¡¯s tastes.

    The information is as scarce as much information as people know about Pippin Atmark£¨¡ùA Macintoshpatible home video game console co-developed by Bandai and Apple£©

    Therefore, I was in front of the grocery store, and I was very worried.

    However, when I looked to the side, I couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh!¡± .

    In the distance, near the entrance to the shopping street, I saw big brother¡¯s figure.

    Lucky! But in the meantime, there was a girl with shy blond hair standing next to him.

    She was wearing a saggy man¡¯s sweatshirt. It¡¯s not something I¡¯d wear out in the open.

    £¨Together with Fujiwara-senpai¡­ huh?£©

    Of course, I know that big brother has a girlfriend, and I¡¯m not going to get depressed just because I saw them together.

    Besides, it won¡¯t be long before big brother loses interest in her, since she walks around in such a disheveled way.

    It¡¯s said that not many couples who had a rtionship during their school days end up getting married, and I¡¯m prepared for a long-term battle. There is no need to panic.

    I¡¯ll take the younger sister position for now.

    The time to win is when Fujiwara-senpai and big brother break up, and I¡¯m watching vigntly for that!

    ¡­That¡¯s a lie.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the courage to confess to big brother when he and Fujiwara-senpai break up.

    I just want to be with him if I can. I want to be with him for a long time. That¡¯s the best I can do.

    Nevertheless, now that I have found them, I am naturally curious.

    I followed them, hiding in the crowd of olddies shopping.

    As I followed them at a distance, they walked into the sports store, holding hands in a fond atmosphere.

    This is the biggest sports store in this area, and I often go there myself. Next to the entrance, even though it was after the Bon Festival, there was still a big poster of the swimsuit festival on the wall.

    £¨Onii-chan ise to a sports store?£©

    I can¡¯t find any connection. I wondered what he came to buy.

    After watching them from the shadows for a while, they came out of the store and I let out an involuntary squeal.

    Fortunately, the noise of the shopping street was enough to prevent them from noticing me, but honestly speaking, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    Fujiwara-senpai came out of the store wearing a bold yellow bikini.

    She came out in an outrageous outfit that was out of ce in the scenery of a local shopping street.

    Her breasts were t. Although I was still bigger than her, the cleavage between her legs was amazing. Unless she had a certain amount of confidence in her style, she would not have been able to choose such a swimsuit.

    While I was in a daze, I heard Fujiwara-senpai¡¯s cheerful voice.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯ve seen it in movies. You know, in California or somewhere, some people walk around the streets in swimsuits. I¡¯ve always wanted to do that! It feels so free!¡¹

    H-Hello? This isn¡¯t California. It¡¯s a local shopping street. And a tofu seller-san shouted, ¡°Thick deep-fried tofu! It¡¯s cheap, it¡¯s cheap!¡± .

    When I thought that big brother would be surprised by this¡­

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s take a train to the next town. Maybe a movie?¡¹

    £¨Eh, Onii-chan reacts normal! I mean, a train ride? In a swimsuit?£©

    If I think about it, there is a young girl walking in the middle of the shopping street in a very revealing swimsuit, but no one is paying attention to her. The people passing by don¡¯t seem to care about her either.

    £¨W-what? Maybe I¡¯m the one who¡¯s crazy?£©

    And while I was in a daze, they disappeared beyond the crowd.

 Chapter 204: Shiratoris Lie Always Blue

    Chapter 204: Shiratori¡¯s Lie Always Blue

    ¡¸Maybe Hikaru¡¯s not going to make it¡¹

    The time is midnight.

    I look up from the screen of my phone in the front passenger seat of a mini-car parked in the parking lot of a bowling alley.

    I had called the Tateoka¡¯s siblings and Hikaru, but Hikaru had sent me a message saying that she couldn¡¯t go tonight because she was with Junichi-sama.

    She politely added, ¡°Junichi-sama needs me to be with him tonight¡±, like a typical Domestic Vince victim.

    ¡¸She can¡¯te?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I guess so¡¹

    I nodded back at my sister, whose brows furrowed, and threw my phone into the pocket of my windbreaker jacket.

    It¡¯s the middle of summer, but the air conditioning from the bowling alley is so strong that it¡¯s quite chilly.

    Regarding Hikaru, she¡¯s the sister of a false suspect, and I thought she might be useful, so I brought her on my side, but she¡¯s even more useless than I imagined, and I can onlyugh.

    £¨I can¡¯t rely on my allies¡­£©

    Speaking of allies, then there are the Tateoka¡¯s siblings.

    The sister is a good and honest girl, but that¡¯s all.

    The brother has a grudge against the kidnappers, so I can trust him, but he¡¯s not particrly good at anything exceptmunication. Also, he¡¯s overly being too friendly.

    In the end, I can only rely on my eyes and my(Onee) sister(-chan).

    £¨Well, enough is enough¡­£©

    It¡¯s always been the two of us. There are a few informants and helpers in Tokyo, but basically, my sisters and I have relied on each other to get here. That won¡¯t change in the future.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to go¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go¡¹

    We get out of the car and walk into the bowling alley. The bowling alley was desertedte at night.

    In a cornerne, an elderly couple was bowling in full gear, even wearing arm guards.

    Looking at their scores, both of them had strikes all the time. They may be the old veterans of the bowling era.

    As we watched them, we went to the game corner.

    There was Tateoka with his long hair tied back, and his sister, Kizuna. In addition, there was a girl there.

    She must be the new partner that Tateoka had mentioned.

    A girl with a very sullen look on her face.

    She was dressed modestly in a gray summer parka and tight half-length bottoms. Her hair is shoulder length and medium straight. She seems to have a reasonably good face, but her sullen expression makes her look about 30% ugly.

    £¨Do I know her from somewhere?£©

    While I was thinking about this, my sister suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Shiratori?¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    I remember seeing her when I went to observe the track and field club, and I remember her name was Shiratori.

    She¡¯s the one my sister alwaysins about being difficult to teach.

    ¡¸¡­Hello¡¹

    Shiratori-san bows her head with a sullen expression.

    Her mouth curved into a lopsided smile. For some reason, she¡¯s holding a ballpoint pen, clicking it restlessly.

    Even though she looked unhappy, the clicking sound doubled her irritating atmosphere.

    What is it? Is she trying to show her sullenness?

    ¡¸Good evening!¡¹

    Kizuna greeted, and Tateoka, who was leaning against the air hockey table, raised his voice as if he understood something.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah¡­ that¡¯s right. Sakkii, you said you were in the track and field club, so it¡¯s no wonder you know them¡¹

    ¡¸Tateoka¡­ what you mean by a new partner¡­¡¹

    Tateoka replied in the same casual tone as before.

    ¡¸Yes, Sakkii. The new partner is Saki Shiratori-chan¡¹

    I involuntarily pressed my fingers to my temples.

    ¡¸¡­You idiot¡¹

    My sister and I both agree that almost all members of the track and field club are under the control of the devil. How dare he drag her into here?

    But perhaps she sensed what I was thinking.

    Kizuna hurriedly interrupted me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! Shiratori-senpai is a good friend of mine, and you can trust her¡¹

    ¡¸You say that, but¡­ Kizuna¡¹

    I chuckled, and this time, Shiratori-san opened her mouth with a sullen look on her face.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be so cautious¡¹

    She continues to click the ballpoint pen in her hand continuously.

    Maybe she¡¯s nervous because she feels restless? Or Is it because she¡¯s trying to trick us? That¡¯s what I can¡¯t help but think.

    ¡¸How can I be sure you¡¯re not our enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you see if I¡¯m lying? Detective JK can see through people¡¯s lies, right? I actually enjoy bullying idiots on a huge bulletion board, but I¡¯ve heard rumors about Detective JK for a while now¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh~¡­ that¡¯s a good hobby¡¹

    By the way, everything she just said is blue. She¡¯s not lying.

    It seems she was terrible person.

    ¡¸I also saw the video on the Inte. It¡¯s cool. They had mosaics on their faces¡¹

    That¡¯s blue too. I think she was telling the truth.

    That video is one I uploaded myself a long time ago to make Detective JK famous.

    In this video, we actually see through the lies and track down the scammer.

    Thanks to this video, Detective JK¡¯s name has be reasonably well known.

    ¡¸If you trust me, I¡¯ll tell you who did the kidnapping¡¹

    Blue again. She¡¯s not lying.

    She had her hands in the pocket of her parka and was still clicking a ballpoint pen in her pocket.

    ¡¸As proof that I¡¯m not lying, I¡¯ll answer your questions with simple yes or no answers, so you can ask me anything you want¡¹

    If she insist, I¡¯m willing to do so. There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble.

    ¡¸Are you a pawn of the devil?¡¹

    She tilts her head as if to say what the hell I¡¯m talking about, then clicks her ballpoint pen and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸NO¡¹

    The color is blue. She¡¯s not lying. I felt a little surprised. So I ask her a series of questions.

    ¡¸Are you sure you want to help us? Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to trick us?¡¹

    Her expression, which should have been sullen, turns into a smirk, and followed by the same old ball-point pen knock, she answers.

    ¡¸YES¡¹

    It¡¯s still blue. There¡¯s no way my eyes can be wrong.

    At least, she¡¯s not trying to deceive us. I guess she really is a partner¡­.

    ¡¸How do you feel about Onee-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I have said the answer is yes or no, haven¡¯t I? Oh well. Honestly, she¡¯s a third-rate coach. Totally useless. How can someone like that talk about coaching? She should be boiling tea with her navel showed¡¹

    The color is blue. It looks like we can trust her for now. Aside from the wrinkles between my sister¡¯s eyebrows, which I¡¯ve never seen before.

    As I appease her, Shiratori-san asks me a question.

    ¡¸Well, can I ask you a question that I¡¯ve been wondering about too?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why detective JK? The coach is not a JK¡¹

    ¡¸Well, JK isn¡¯t a high school girl, anyway. I mean Jnda(Ynda) and udia, the detectives¡¹

    Then she opens her mouth, looking as pouty as ever.

    ¡¸I think the first letter of udia stands for C, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸JC is not good, JC is bad¡¹

    I replied discouragedly, and she looked puzzled as if to say, ¡°What the hell is she talking about?¡±.

    ¡¸So, what do you think? Do you trust me?¡¹

    ¡¸Sort of. So far¡¹

    I shrugged, and Tateoka proudly proimed, ¡°You see?¡± and it¡¯s annoying.

    ¡¸Look! Sakkii just like me, she wants revenge for what happened to her, she¡¯s a revenge friend¡¹

    Tateoka, who was being so friendly, said so while holding Shiratori-san¡¯s shoulder. With his act, her expression, which was already ugly, was tinged with a hint of disgust.

    ¡¸So, Shiratori-san, who is this kidnapper you¡¯re so sure about?¡¹

    ¡¸Suddenly to the point?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, time is precious, you know¡¹

    While pretending to be frightened, I stare at her.

    ¡¸¡­Fumio Kijima, third year¡¹

    The name that came out of her mouth wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. And it¡¯s blue. No lie.

    ¡¸Why do you think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I remember. Although the rest of the track and field club seems to have forgotten¡¹

    ¡¸Devils can take memories. But you were lucky to avoid it?¡¹

    She nodded silently.

    But we already know the identity of the mastermind. We only have enough information to confirm that Fumio is the culprit.

    ¡¸Fumio¡¯s probably involved. However, he¡¯s probably just ackey. And my powers worked, so he¡¯s a normal guy. The only reason I asked Tateoka toe here today is because I found out who the mastermind is¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, you mean there¡¯s someone else besides Kijima behind all this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, someone you know well¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mai Fujiwara¡¹

    ¡¸Huuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s a devil. Fumio is probably her puppet. All that¡¯s left is to get rid of the devil, but the problem is that it¡¯s not very appetizing for Detective JK. Even if we get rid of the devil in secret, it doesn¡¯t mean our reputation in the world will go up¡¹

    As I said this, Tateoka and Shiratori looked at each other. Then, Tateoka opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Actually, about that, I have a proposal for you¡­¡­.¡¹

 Chapter 205: Cum Train

    Chapter 205: Cum Train

    ¡¸Ahaha, that was fun!¡¹

    ¡¸I almost had a heart attack¡­¡¹

    As soon as we came back to my room, Fujiwara-san jumped onto the bed in excitement.

    And I recalled the events of the evening as I looked at herughing.

    After leaving the shopping street, we took the train and went to the next town. We did not have a clear destination in mind.

    After all, she said, ¡°I want to walk around the city in the swimsuit, while others don¡¯t recognize me¡±. That¡¯s what she told me.

    In the evening.

    If it were not summer vacation, the train would be crowded with students on their way home from school, but since it was after Obon, the train was quite empty.

    There were two married women with their children, and three girls who seemed to be on their way back from somewhere to y. They were the only ones in the same train car.

    The sight of ck gals in bikinis on the train, though unrecognizable to anyone, is quite surreal.

    On top of that, Fujiwara-san, who for some reason was very excited, sat down between my legs as soon as I sat on the seat, and suddenly pulled down the zipper of my pants.

    ¡¸Hey, hey!?¡¹

    I eximed. But Fujiwara-san was unconcerned.

    ¡¸Fufufu, good afternoon, Ochinpo-chan ?¡¹

    She hums as she pulls out my cock and slowly starts squeezing it with her hand.

    This made me panic. That¡¯s right. Fujiwara-san may be invisible to other people, but I¡¯m not. At this point, I¡¯m just an exhibitionist.

    However, despite my panic, the other passengers are chatting andughing with no particr concern. No one pays any attention to me.

    £¨W-what? What¡¯s going on here?£©

    It¡¯s a bit of a guess, but it seems that not only Fujiwara-san herself, but also her actions are unrecognizable to other people.

    To what extent are these things unrecognizable?

    For how long will she be unrecognized?

    I don¡¯t know where to draw the line, but for the time being, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be reported as an exhibitionist.

    ¡¸Aha, it¡¯s twitching. Long time no see, Ochinpo-chan. How are you? I have a date with Fu~min today¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t talk to it like that¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine and I, cock, please take care of me! Suck me please!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop making upments from my cock!¡¹

    But Fujiwara-san deliberately ignored myment, and let out an exasperated voice.

    ¡¸Geez, Fumi-chin, you¡¯re so impatient!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi-chin!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what? Yeah, yeah. That¡¯s what I meant. Okay, okay. Well, if that¡¯s the way it is, then I have no choice! I¡¯ll make you feel good, Mai-chan¡¹

    My cock and her seemed to be having some kind of conversation. The world was a wondend.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get started¡­¡¹

    With that, she began to run her tongue over my cock.

    Her tongue, covered with sticky saliva, crawls around the frenulum, and licks the ns with her tongue.

    Nnnn, *Slurp Slurp Slurp¡­* Nnn¡­

    I feel the roughness of her tongue and the slickness of her saliva.

    Even though I¡¯m in a ce like this, I can¡¯t help but feel a rush of pleasure running up my spine.

    £¨What the hell is this situation¡­£©

    I¡¯m on a train, in full view of the public, but I¡¯m being sucked off by a bikini gal. This situation is too surreal for me.

    ¡¸Fujiwara-san¡­ we¡¯re about to arrive at the next station, please stop¡¹

    When I said that, she giggled mischievously, and took my cock in her mouth.

    ¡¸Nope¡­ Hamu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ouh¡­?¡¹

    A warm, moist feeling enveloped the ns. I frowned at the raw feeling in my mouth.

    *Sizzle* *Sizzle* *Sizzle* *Sizzle*!

    Her lips began to suck on my cock and squeezed hard, and while she was doing so, the train stopped at the station.

    As soon as the doors open, passengers starting in. Then, a group of what looked like college girls carrying sports bags positioned themselves around the area next to me.

    There is an athletic stadium at this station. They are probably college girls on their way back from a game.

    Right next to the college girls, who were chatting about how their times had been, or how they should have something to eat before going home, Fujiwara-san was still sucking my cock as enthusiastically as ever.

    ¡¸Nnn *Slurp* hit his exciting, hight, hu~min? Ihyomohyorihohimon, *slurpppp*¡¹(*¤¤¤Ò¤å¤â¤Ò¤ç¤ê¤Û©`¤Ò¤£¤â¤ó?)

    If she¡¯s asking if I¡¯m excited, the answer is yes.

    When I nodded my head, she deliberately made a loud noise and sucked my cock more and more vigorously.

    *Slurp*, *Slurp*, *Slurpppppp*!

    Her tongue and the backs of her cheeks are rubbing up against it, and my ns is swollen to the point of bursting.

    There¡¯s no way I can take this.

    ¡¸Fujiwara-san, I-I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hit¡¯s fine, hust put it hout, I hill hept hit hall¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hold back, and held her head.

    As I jerked my body in desperation, my elbow hit the college girl next to me.

    She is ring at me. She looks like a strong woman. However, she clicks her tongue and turns away immediately.

    *Sizzle* *Sizzle* *Sizzle* *Sizzle*!

    No matter what happens, Fujiwara-san doesn¡¯t care. She was so determined to finish me off that she was moving her head back and forth more and more vigorously, making the whole train car echo with the vile sound of water.

    And finally, my thing burst.

    *Sizzle*! *Spurttttt*! *Spurtttttttt*!

    ¡¸Kuh, ugh¡­¡¹

    I moaned as the pleasure rushed up my spine.

    And my elbow hits the college girl next to me again.

    She¡¯s staring at me with an annoyed scowl on her face.

    ¡°¨CShe¡¯s staring at me¡±

    As soon as I thought that, a strange switch went on.

    I was in the middle of cumming, but the feeling of climax hit me again as if to chase me down.

    ¡¸Ahhh!¡¹

    I screamed out and arched my back with a shudder as my hips rose and fell. A furtherrge amount of semen shot up my urethra.

    I continued to spit my semen into Fujiwara-san¡¯s mouth. I was messing up the back of her throat, spasming violently.

    When I looked up, the college girl next to me was still staring at me.

    I wonder what she thinks of me, though I¡¯m sure I¡¯m exposing a pretty hot face.

    ¡¸*Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*¡­¡¹

    While I was thinking about this, Fujiwara-san was looking up at me with an upward gaze, slurping hard and swallowing down my semen.

    On the train, a bikini gal sucking me off and shooting my load into her mouth while a college student stared at me¡­ it was all too perverse.

    As soon as Fujiwara-san had drunk all I had taken, she let go my thing of her mouth.

    After pecking at the tip as if to suck out thest remaining drop, she looked up at me and smiled happily.

    This is the story of the early part of our date.

    Later, at the movie theater, in the family restaurant, and on the train on the way home, I was squeezed to the hilt, and in total, I shot six loads of cum into her mouth.

    I looked again at Fujiwara-san lying on the bed, and let out a sigh.

    ¡¸I told you that we should take the steps to make love slowly, but¡­ you¡¯re really ying a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that after making me drink so much semen?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t make you drink it. Besides, Fujiwara-san is my first girlfriend, and I want to take good care of you, you know¡¹

    I said, and she smiled happily, then shook her head.

    ¡¸Fu~min, no. I¡¯m your first andst girlfriend¡¹

 Chapter 206: I Can Say that I Love Him

    Chapter 206: I Can Say that I Love Him

    Two chapters + one additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Nico for the support¡­

    After the two detectives JK walked away¨C

    ¡¸It¡¯s not safe for a woman to walk alone, I¡¯ll take you home¡¹

    While he saying this, I shook off Tateoka¡¯s hand that was holding my shoulder who was being so friendly, and quickly left the bowling alley.

    £¨It must be tough for Kizuna to have a brother(aniki) like that¡­£©

    In fact, as soon as I went out, I received an apology message from Kizuna on my phone.

    She really is a good sister.

    I¡¯d heard from the devil Lili that Tateoka had already been castrated, but based on how he was acting, I doubted that.

    Of course, in order to make the best use of him, I conducted my own research as well as used Lili¡¯s information.

    Masahiro Tateoka, Virgo, type B.

    His grades are below average, and he is a midfielder in the ser club.

    He¡¯s already decided to repeat the year, and if he doesn¡¯t drop out, he¡¯ll be my ssmate the following year.

    He has a girlfriend whom he has known since childhood, but he¡¯s never kept in touch with her since his suspension. However, I have heard unconfirmed rumors that his girlfriend has been cuckolded by another man.

    The source of thest unconfirmed information was from Kizuna.

    She spilled it out.

    She only said that it might be true, but to my eyes, she seemed to be convinced of it.

    £¨Castrated, manipted, her girlfriend cuckolded, and sad clown£©

    Anyway, now that the connection with Detective JK isplete, that man is no longer of any use to me.

    Making contact with Detective JK went smoothly.

    And I was able to direct the plot just where I wanted it to go.

    I don¡¯t know where they got the basis, but when Detective JK¡¯s sister said that Fujiwara-senpai was the devil and the mastermind behind the kidnapping case, I was a bit panicked.

    I was prepared to revise the plot, but defeating the devil in secret would not raise the public¡¯s opinion(props) for them. And thanks to Detective JK¡¯s challenge, I was able to push them into the kill zone more naturally.

    The kill zone.

    In other words, my proposal is¡­

    ¡ºA special TV program called ¡°Detective JK VS Confinement King¡±¡»

    On live national television, Detective JK would pursue Fumio Kijima as the true culprit in the case of the ¡°Mysterious Disappearance¡±.

    ¡¸Even if you call him the devil, it¡¯s a lie, so you can treat Fumio Kijima as if he were a mastermind. The program will look more dramatic if we give him an exaggerated name, right? ¡°Confinement King,¡± for example¡¹

    ¡¸Haha! I like that!¡¹

    Detective JK¡¯s sister(Imouto) took a big bite out of my suggestion. However, the detective JK¡¯s sister(Ane) gave me a suspicious look.

    ¡¸It¡¯s interesting, but Is a TV special really possible?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Just leave all the arrangements to me¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to prove this statement.

    After all, Detective JK¡¯s sister(Imouto) knows that it¡¯s not a lie.

    Anyway, I¡¯m d that Detective JK¡¯s sister(Imouto) is a person of very normal intelligence.

    If she¡¯s anything like Takasago, she¡¯ll say something unexpected and contrary to my prediction.

    Her intelligence is normal. She has a strong desire for self-expression and is sociable in her own way, but basically looks down on people other than herself. That is her character profile.

    And with the video.

    It is not very difficult to identify her character and the conditions for triggering her power of detecting lies by watching the process of chasing down the scammers in the video and their interactions.

    People with a strong desire for self-expression are always like that.

    In an attempt to show their strength, they show off the cards they have.

    Isn¡¯t that great? I have a straight flush in my hand.

    So, just give them a royal straight flush, and that¡¯s done.

    A cheat is not a cheat if it¡¯s not exposed.

    Also, there is only one focus in this contact.

    To get past the detective JK¡¯s sister(Imouto)¡¯s ability to detect lies and make her think I¡¯m on their side.

    As predicted, the detective JK¡¯s sister(Imouto) asked me this question.

    ¡ºAre you a pawn of the devil?¡»

    ¡ºAre you sure you want to help us? Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to trick us?¡»

    Both questions are to see if I¡¯m friend or foe.

    As for the first question, the answer is YES, although I don¡¯t like being called a pawn.

    As for thetter question, I have no intention of cooperating, only of tricking them. So the answer is NO.

    But at this time, I said NO to the first and YES to the second.

    In other words, I lied, but I was able to convince Detective JK¡¯s sister(Imouto that I was telling the truth.

    Here lies the trick.

    Well, I think the ballpoint pen was too deliberate, but I could not think of any other way to deceive her.

    But these two questions were theirst line of defense.

    For her and her sister(Ane), their faith in their abilities is absolute, which is why they are willing to cooperate with me. After all, once they ept, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to trick you¡± as the truth, their trust on me will be solid.

    And now, the castle gates will be breached, and they will be losers who only wait for the castle to fall.

    After that, I either just nodded my head to any question that might be a lie, or told Tateoka the story beforehand and arranged for him to tell it to them.

    The happy-go-lucky[1] Tateoka was very useful. As long as he could get into the conversation, he would interrupt the conversation on his own.

    As a result, he confidently proceeded with the story, assuming my lie to be the truth.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ how you escaped the ability to discern lies, Devi, I didn¡¯t know¡¹

    Suddenly, such a voice rained down from above her head, revealing a red-haired devil.

    Apparently, she had been watching the exchange between me and Detective JK.

    Peeping Tom is really a bad taste.

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t tell you. But if you¡¯ve heard the whole story, then you¡¯d better talk fast. I can ask you to make the rest of the arrangements, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, Devi. So, what are you gonna do on the day of the show, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I guess. I think I¡¯ll go into the TV station as a member of Detective JK¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-ha, well, that¡¯s interesting, Devi¡¹

    Apparently, she understood what I was trying to say.

    I really don¡¯t like her.

    Honestly, I hate this devil.

    After all, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to, and I feel like she¡¯s going to act like she¡¯s on my side and then stab me in the back.

    She speaks to me as if she knows everything about my movements, but I can¡¯t read her thought routine, as if devils and humans have different synapses.

    It is very troublesome.

    However, I believe that Fumio Kijima is the best material.

    I can say that I love him.

    And I want to see how far I can push him because it¡¯s a game worth challenging.

    World domination? I suppose he could do as much as I wanted.

    In extreme cases, just confined the world leaders of 196 countries and brainwash them.

    But that¡¯s no fun.

    I¡¯m going to enjoy this guy Fumio Kijima in my own way.

    If this devil wants to use Fumio Kijima and consume him, then eventually I will have to deal with her.

    I will protect Fumio Kijima for my own sake.

 Chapter 207: I Want to be Yours

    Chapter 207: I Want to be Yours

    Just after the midnight, Fujiwara-san has fallen asleep in my arms and Lili appeared in the air while rotating.

    I then nodded, and she ced her fingers on Fujiwarasan¡¯s forehead. Immediately, the sound of Fujiwara-san¡¯s breathing came to a halt.

    ¡¸Pinning done, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thank you, my arm is hurts¡­¡¹

    Then I ask Lili while waving my numb arm.

    ¡¸Do you think we can keep Fujiwara-san pinned up for the whole day tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? No problem at all, Devi. Why, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I have to go to a track and fieldpetition tomorrow and I don¡¯t want to take Fujiwara-san out with me¡¹

    ¡¸I see, Devi¡¹

    Lili smirked with her white teeth showing, as if she understood.

    Although going to the track and fieldpetition was in the name of cheering for Saori-chan, it was obvious that I would meet Tashiro-san, Shima-san, and Kei-chan, and thus it would be immoral in its own way. After all, when Fujiwara-san is with me, there are some restrictions on my behaviour.

    ¡¸Anyway, Ringlet(Tatemaki roll) is waiting for you in the bedroom, Devi. So, get going, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Is it rted to the devil doll? Is there any change from what we talked about during the day?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi¡¹

    As I watch Lili nods, I summon the door. I then connected the door to the ¡°Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±.

    As I entered the bedroom, Kayama-san, who had been waiting, stood up quickly.

    When I look at her again, I notice that she is also quite pretty.

    Her chestnut-colored hair is curled vertically, and she has the beauty of a youngdy. Her skin is so white that it is hard to believe that she was a track and field club until a while ago.

    She may have some foreign blood in her, after all she is a beauty with a clear nose and eyes.

    Her breasts arerge for her small size.

    In the past, she looked a little smaller, probably because she was standing right next to Masaki-chan.

    Despite herdylike appearance, she is wearing a short maid¡¯s uniform, the same as the four members of Short Cuts.

    Even so, she looks elegant somehow, perhaps because her good education is exuding from her.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so happy that you invited me~! Confinement King-sama~!¡¹

    Her eyes are so full of pure enthusiasm as she stares at me that I almost look away.

    She admires me. She adores me. She respects me.

    A gaze that appeals to me eloquently. I was feeling quite ufortable, being bombarded with unfamiliar emotions.

    £¨Lili had told me to behave like a king with this girl¡­£©

    I sat down across from her, looked up at her as she stood there in awe, and said in the lowest voice I could muster.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. I actually have a favor to ask you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, t-to me~!? Of course~! I¡¯m avable to help~!¡¹

    As she leaned forward, I exin to her that Mai, who is now in the Fujiwara family, is a devil doll.

    As I proceeded, her expression turned pale, and when I stopped talking, she asked me with a trembling voice.

    ¡¸So, Mai-sama, is she all right~?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I took her in¡¹

    Instantly, Kayama-san breathed a sigh of relief. In her own way, she seemed to care about Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean to doubt it~, but it¡¯s hard to believe that someone could take over someone existence~¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I suppose it is. But it¡¯s true¡¹

    ¡¸To think that such a horrible thing is in the same house is terrifying~¡¹

    She hugs her trembling shoulders.

    That should be scary. After all, it¡¯s a monster beyond humanprehension.

    But, knowing this, I was going to make her y a role.

    I looked at Kayama-san and spoke slowly.

    ¡¸The one using the devil doll is the devil that opposes Lili, and their target is me¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re targeting Confinement King-sama~¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they haven¡¯t identified me yet. But it¡¯s obvious that once they realizes my existence, they¡¯lle after me, and the girls I love. So, Kayama-san, I¡¯d like you to pretend to be unaware of anything and y the role of giving false information to the devil doll¡¹

    At that moment, I heard her gasp.

    ¡¸¡­Me, giving false information~? Can I do that~?¡¹

    ¡¸I beg you. I know it¡¯s a tough task. But I don¡¯t want the people who hurt my things to escape. Those who do will be punished. I promise. The retribution for hurting Fujiwara-san must be paid back many times over!¡¹

    Then, smiling quietly, she let out a breath.

    ¡¸¡­I envy of Mai-sama~. I never thought that Confinement King-sama would think so much of her~¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just Fujiwara-san. Kayama-san, even if it was you who was hijacked out of existence, I¡¯d be asking someone to do the same thing I asked you to do. I said that about ¡°my girls¡±. Are you not supposed to be mine?¡¹

    ¡¸A-am I considered a Confinement King-sama¡¯s woman~¡­ Is it safe to assume that~?¡¹

    ¡¸You already are¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please, do me a favor~! Can you do me one favor~?¡¹

    And then, her face turning red, she said, clutching the hem of her skirt.

    ¡¸Please hold me~! Please love me~! Please make me truly Confinement King-sama¡¯s woman~!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    With that, I took off my clothes and went to bed in my underwear as Confinement King-sama urged me.

    I wore a new pair of underwear, as I had been invited to do so.

    It is a white on top and bottom with lots ofce, and a garter belt, which I bought at a department store in Ginza.

    £¨Oh, I¡¯m so nervous~¡­I¡¯m finally going to have sex with Confinement King-sama, S-sex, Sex~£©

    The three letters of the alphabet ¡°SEX¡± were filling my head with colorful flickering lights.

    Asking for sexual intercourse is a trifling thing.

    I was amazed at my boldness. But from the bottom of my heart, I wanted to be the woman of this gentleman in front of me.

    £¨Tonight, I be his woman~¡­£©

    My heart palpitated and my chest felt as if it would burst at the thought of crossing the line.

    I close my eyes as I lie on the bed, waiting for the arrival of my beloved gentleman.

    As I tensed up nervously, the bed creaked and I felt the Confinement King-sama climb onto the bed.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw him looking into my face.

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama~¡­¡¹

    He smiles softly, and I feel something hot rising from deep within my chest. It immediately covered my chest, and soon tears of joy overflowed from the corners of my eyes.

    £¨I¡¯m finally going to belong to the Confinement King-sama~¡­ it¡¯s like a dream~¡­£©

    Biting down on my happiness and closing my eyes, he gently puts his lips to mine.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnn¡­¡¹

    Hot lips are slowly pressed against mine. My lips are gently taken, and my tongue, trembling with tension, is caught by the burning tongue.

    ¡¸Nnnn, nnnn, ahh¡­ Nnnn, nnnn¡­¡¹

    £¨Oh, I-I¡¯m kissing Confinement King-sama~. Does kissing involve so much tongue~? Oh, it feels so good~¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to fall in love~£©

    I¡¯m intoxicated by the pleasure of rubbing my mucous membranes together. My brain goes numb and my consciousness bes sweetly debauched. Confinement King-sama¡¯s saliva is poured into me, and I feel as if he¡¯s filling me up.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­Confinement King-sama~¡­¡¹

    As our lips parted, my tongue regretfully tried to follow his tongue to the outside of my mouth.

    I¡¯m probably looking sloppy and debauched right now. I¡¯m ashamed. The more I think about it, the hotter my body gets.

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama~¡­ it¡¯s my first time~. Please be gentle with me¡­ or else¡­¡¹

    When Iined as if driven by the fever that was affecting my head, Confinement King-sama whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­ soon, you¡¯ll be begging for more¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡­ something like that~¡¹

    I turn my head away.

    My cheeks are hot.

    I know. Maybe it really will.

    I had a feeling I was going to be in that much of a mess.

    <u></u><li><u>Now, it¡¯s finally Miss Bowel¡¯s turn.</u></li>

 Chapter 208: Miss Bowel Climax

    Chapter 208: Miss Bowel Climax

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    My whitece bra had been pushed up, revealing my breasts.

    And my nipples are already hard and lumpy, exposing my arousal to the Confinement King-sama¡¯s gaze.

    £¨It¡¯s¡­ embarrassing~£©

    This is not the first time that Confinement King-sama has seen my naked body, but when I follow his gaze with my eyes, a tremendous sense of embarrassmentes over me.

    £¨I wonder if it¡¯s weird~¡­ about my breasts~¡­£©

    ¡¸Um¡­ is it weird~?¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­my breasts~¡¹

    The Confinement King-sama tilted his head slightly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about, but you have very beautiful breasts. Your skin is white and your nipples are like cherry blossom petals, and I just want to stare at them forever¡¹

    ¡¸Always~¡­!? No, that¡¯s so embarrassing I¡¯d die~¡¹

    When I involuntarily put my hand on my cheek, I felt Confinement King-samaughing at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how beautiful and cute you are¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? Then, do I look like a Greek sculpture~, or Venus in beauty~, or the rose loses its color in front of me~, or the moon illuminates its beauty~? Do you mean to say I have the beauty of a heavenly goddess~?¡¹

    ¡¸H-hmmm? W-well, I didn¡¯t say that much, but I guess it would round out to that¡¹

    Confinement King-sama chuckled, grabbed my breasts with both hands and sucked on my nipples.

    ¡¸Oh, oh, oh¡­¡¹

    I bounce involuntarily.

    £¨Oh, Confinement King-sama is sucking on my breast!£©

    Confinement King-sama squeezed and yed with my fruit, and he also licks and sucks both sides of my nipples.

    ¡¸Nnn, Confinement King-sama~, if you suck on my breasts like that~, oh, no, no, no, nnn¡­¡¹

    The image of an imp being preyed upon by a hyena, a National Geographic channel, shed through my mind.

    £¨Oh, I¡¯m being eaten! And so violently, too~! I¡¯m prey, aren¡¯t I~?£©

    I can¡¯t help but twist my body in dismay at the unexpected intensity.

    I had imagined a softer caress, but in fact, a fierce oral caress followed my instincts.

    ¡¸Kayama-san¡¯s breast are so soft andfortable to squeeze. They¡¯re also quite sensitive¡¹

    Confinement King-sama said in a somewhat teasing tone as he licked, sucked, pulled and stretched the cherry-colored bumps.

    ¡¸Hii!? That¡¯s because Confinement King-sama~, Nnn¡­ is doing that~, ahh, nnn¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your nipples are getting harder and harder. I guess the way you act with your head held high is very Kayama-san¡¹

    With both hands plucking the two erected nipples, Confinement King-sama rubs them up and down.

    ¡¸Hiii. ah, ah, ah, ahn, stop it¡­ if you do that to me, I, I¡­¡¹

    It was unbearable to have myctation organ, which had be sensitive after licking, directly tortured.

    I could only let out a weak, pleading voice, and my hips adorned by the garter belt quivered on their own.

    ¡¸An, no, Confinement King-sama~¡­ Please don¡¯t just abuse my breast~s, ah, nnn, nnn¡­¡¹

    £¨I can¡¯t believe I can feel this much from just my breasts~¡­ I¡¯ve never felt this much even when I do it myself, it¡¯s amazing~¡­ Confinement King-sama, it¡¯s amazing~¡­£©

    ¡¸You¡¯re feeling it with your breast, Kayama-san, you¡¯re so cute. You¡¯re so cute I want to tease you¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, don¡¯t do tha~t¡­ don¡¯t tease me~, please be gentle~¡¹

    The Confinement King-sama looked up at me while sucking on my nipples, and I couldn¡¯t help but hold his head in my arms as I was filled a love from him.

    Then, all of a sudden, Confinement King-sama reached out to my crotch and pulled down my shorts.

    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹

    I panicked and tried to stop him, but it was already toote, and he easily took off my underwear, exposing my pubic area.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s so embarrassing, it¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡¹

    Confinement King-sama leaned her cheek against my chest and grinned at my embarrassed face.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re so cute, Kayama-san¡¹

    As he says this, he rubs his fingertips over my sensitive spot. He rubbed the outer edge of my sensitive spot.

    ¡¸Hiiin!?¡¹

    I felt as if an electric current ran down my spine, making me jump.

    Then, Confinement King-sama exposed his fluid-covered fingers in front of me, and said teasingly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so wet. Can¡¯t you see it? You¡¯re a dirty girl¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, please don¡¯t say that~¡­¡¹

    My face nearly burned from the embarrassment of having my woman¡¯s most private ce yed with and the symbol of my desire clinging to his fingertips and I couldn¡¯t help but cover my face with my hands.

    But my appearance seemed to have inmed the Confinement King-sama¡¯s appetite.

    So, he raised himself up from my body and said, ¡°Kayama-san, show me how you spread your legs¡±.

    ¡¸No, s-something like that~!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have the right to refuse. Kayama-san is mine¡¹

    Confinement King-sama¡¯s calm, yet decisive words made my core heat up deep inside my body.

    £¨Ah¡­ so manly~. I like him~, I love him~. I adore him~. There¡¯s no way I can disobey him~£©

    ¡¸¡­I understand¡¹

    I move my right hand to my crotch and, biting down on my shame, spread my fingers across my cleft.

    The inside of my body is soaked with love juice, and the pink mucous membrane forms a lewd diamond shape, shivering and tingling.

    My cheeks were burning. Steam seemed to being out of my head.

    £¨E-even if it¡¯s for my beloved Confinement King-sama~, this is too embarrassing~¡­£©

    ¡¸What a nasty shape. It¡¯s tingling~. For a youngdy, you seem to be quite covetous here~¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama, please forgive me~, but why do you say such a mean thing to me~?¡¹

    I feel like crying from shame. However, Confinement King-sama looked at me happily and spoke.

    ¡¸A man is a creature that wants to embarrass the girl he loves~. Do you understand what it¡¯s like to feel the need to be so mean to a girl?¡¹

    £¨Does he love me~? Is that what he means~? If he say so, how can I resist~?£©

    The unexpected whisper of love made me feel dizzy. In my head, only the words ¡°I love you¡± is swirling.

    Meanwhile, Confinement King-sama moved his face to my crotch and began to run his tongue over my vulva, which was covered with my love juice.

    ¡¸Hiii!? Ah, ah, ah! Confinement King-samaaaa¡­¡¹

    Confinement King-sama¡¯s scorching tongue flicked from the skinned buds, to the petals, to the honey dripping nostrils.

    ¡¸*Slurrp* *Lick Lick¡­* *Lick Lick* *Slurpppp*¡¹

    ¡¸Haa~, nnn, no, no Confinement King-sama, that ce is filthy~. Hii!? Ah, no, don¡¯t lick it~, nnn! No, don¡¯t suck it~¡­¡¹

    The embarrassment of being sucked on my pussy and having the nectar in my vagina sipped and drunk was too much for me.

    In pleasure and embarrassment, I let out a sweet voice and writhed helplessly on the sheets.

    £¨Aah! I¡¯m so embarrassed, but it feels so goood~! It feels so good~!£©

    Then, when the tip of his tongue peeled the skin of my vulva, my hips bounced up and down. Confinement King-sama began to roll his tongue over the pointy flesh buds and a sharp sexual sensation ran down my spine.

    ¡¸Ahhh, no! Nnn, you can¡¯t go there~! Aaah, aaah, aaah, aaah, Confinement King-sama~, please forgive me~, please forgive me~, aaah!¡¹

    The waves of pleasure kepting. I gripped the sheet tightly, and with all my strength, I lifted my hips strongly.

    £¨What is this~! Ah, it¡¯s so greattt~! It feels so good that I can¡¯t think~! I can¡¯t think of anything else~!£©

    ¡¸Kayama-san¡¯s voice is so erotic and exciting. Then, I¡¯ll make love to them too¡¹

    Confinement King-sama¡¯s hands reached out to my breast and pinched my pointed nipples. As he licked my nipples and yed with my left and right nipples at the same time, a sharp sensation of pleasure came over me, making me scream out loud.

    ¡¸Hahn, nooooooooo!¡¹

    Simultaneous torture of the upper and lower parts of my body. The double and triple waves of pleasure that hit me numbed the core of my head, and I could no longer even close my mouth.

    The drool that sloppily dripped from the edge of my mouth was so sloppy that it made me dizzy.

    ¡¸Nhiii, it¡¯sing, it¡¯singgg!¡¹

    When I was frightened at the prospect of a fast-approaching climax, Confinement King-sama said to reassure me.

    ¡¸You can cum as hard as you want¡¹

    And then, as if he knew everything about women, he began to drive me over the edge with his insistent caresses.

    ¡¸Oh, no, I¡¯m cumming~! Haa, I¡¯m cummmmmming~!¡¹

    My body tenses and my hips lifted up as if I were bridging, and my white body, adorned with a garter belt, jerked and trembled. It¡¯s a tsunami of pleasure that rushed through me.

    £¨Haa~, this is amazing~¡­ I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before~£©

    The dizzying pleasure gave me the impression that I was ascending to the heavens. And now, I felt the joy of being born a woman.

    £¨I-I was made to climax by Confinement King-sama¡­£©

    Forgetting to even close my mouth, I let my empty gaze swim in the air.

    And as I was biting down on the joy of being taught sexual pleasure by my beloved gentleman, Confinement King-sama suddenly moved between my legs.

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama¡­¡¹

    He grabbed my knees and smiled quietly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to insert it. I¡¯m going to make Kayama-san mine¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, pleasee~, Confinement King-sama~¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s no reason to resist. The pit of my stomach is quivering with desire to be his.

    Without hesitation, his hips thrust out, and a hard object entered my soft hole.

    ¡¸Nnn, nhh¡­¡¹

    A narrow passage of flesh that has never known a man. The torment of having it pushed open assaulted me. I¡¯m suffocating. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because I¡¯m still untied from my climax, it wasn¡¯t that painful.

    £¨Confinement King-sama ising inside me~. Oh, atst~, I¡¯m going to be united with Confinement King-sama~¡­£©

    The joy of the union slowly heats my heart.

    Eventually, after a faint pain, Confinement King-sama¡¯s muscr cock waspletely buried inside me up to the root.

    ¡¸Kayama-san, it¡¯s all the way in. Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine~. It almost doesn¡¯t hurt~. I¡¯ve been riding horses since I was a child~, so that may be the reason~¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that women who ride horses or do strenuous sports sometimes feel no pain the first time. That¡¯s probably true.

    ¡¸I see. Then I guess it¡¯s okay to move hard¡¹

    As soon as he said that, Confinement King-sama suddenly started to move his hips violently.

    ¡¸Oh, Confinement King-sama!? That¡¯s so sudden~, aan, nnngh! Aah, aah, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    Confinement King-sama is ravishing my freshly lost innocence. However, despite the intensity, there was no pain, and the pleasure of being rubbed against the folds of my flesh only made my rational mind go wild.

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s greattt, it feels so goooood~! I-is this really something that feels so good~?£©

    ¡¸Aah, don¡¯t, don¡¯t thrust me so hard~, nnn! Ahh, it¡¯s so good, it¡¯s rubbing~, it¡¯s rubbing~! Ahhh, no! Ah, nooo, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhh!¡¹

    I clutched the sheet tightly, and was wildly excited by the violent pumping. It¡¯s like a storm. Confinement King-sama thrusts his hips nimbly as he gazes down happily at my dishevelled form.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a virgin, but I can¡¯t believe you feel it this great. It looks like I don¡¯t have to hold back¡¹

    As soon as the Confinement King-sama says this, he puts my legs on his shoulders and rolls my upper body and make me look toward the ceiling. My body is forcibly folded in half.

    ¡¸W-w-w-what kind of shameful position is this!? I-I don¡¯t want to be in this embarrassing position!¡¹

    ¡¸In this position, I can connect with you deeply. Look, like this¡­¡¹

    Confinement King-sama moves his hips, and the vaginal wall on my abdomen is rubbed up.

    ¡¸Ah, nhiii!?¡¹

    I feel a sh of excitement in front of my eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but let out an urgent cry.

    ¡¸It feels good here, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Confinement King-sama asked me happily, as he thrusted his hips in and out of me.

    ¡¸Nhh¡­Confinement King-sama~¡­ D-don¡¯t do this to me~¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You have a nice face. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m making a ssy youngdy look so vulgar. I¡¯ll rub you more,e on,e on!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no! Ah, ah, wahhh! Ahhh! Aaahhhh!¡¹

    He moves his hips faster and rubs my sensitive spot relentlessly, giving me a dizzying feeling of pleasure.

    £¨This is too good! It feels so good, I think I¡¯m going to die!£©

    Eventually, just as I was about to cum, Confinement King-sama suddenly slowed down his movements.

    ¡¸What¡­what¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You said you wanted me to be gentle¡¹

    I was one step closer to reaching the top, but I couldn¡¯t. Such soft stimtion won¡¯t get me to the top. It¡¯s killing me alive.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do this to me~¡­ please¡­ make it harder~¡¹

    I plead weakly with a broken face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re honest, Kayama-san. Good. I¡¯ll do it harder and harder. So hard that you won¡¯t be able to think about anything else¡­¡¹

    Immediately, he starts pumping like he¡¯s on fire.

    *Thump*! *Thump*! He thrusts hard into the depths of my vagina, pushing me to climax at once.

    ¡¸Something like this¡­ ah, hyaaa, noooo! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummmmmmmming!¡¹

    As I was going wild, Confinement King-sama was looking at me with a look of pleasure on his face.

    £¨Oh, Confinement King-sama is happy~¡­ I¡¯m d~¡­£©

    As soon as I thought that, a tremendous pleasure that seemed to sear my brain came upon me, and my consciousness was swallowed up in the white light.

 Chapter 209: First Floor Story, Second Floor Story

    Chapter 209: First Floor Story, Second Floor Story

    Just after the first climax, the sound of the level-up echoed through the air.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yui Kayama¡¯s state has changed to [Subjugated]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Manners(Manners) Instructor(Coach)¡¹

    ¡¸This function allows you to enforce your own manners on others. However, you cannot use multiple manners at the same time¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I¡¯m not sure if Kayama-san has the constitution to feel easily, but she was very excited after just one time of climax and from then on, she was at my mercy with a face full of love and debauchery.

    What I felt from her was an excessive longing for me, an atmosphere of almost worship.

    I thought that I could bring her to [Enved] at once with this feeling, but even though she came three more times, she was only [Subjugated] and the time was up.

    I had to get her home before the people in the Fujiwara house woke up.

    The time was now just after four o¡¯clock.

    I give her a shower, change her into a new maid¡¯s uniform, and take her back to the house.

    I gave her a little energy drink from the demon world, and stepped through the door with her hand in mine.

    The door connected us to a ce I had been before. That is, the parlor of the Fujiwara family.

    In the same house, there is a devil doll.

    The thought of that made my cheeks twitch with tension.

    But now we¡¯re in the main house¡¯s parlor and the room where Fujiwara-san, or rather the devil doll, is located is on the second floor. On the other hand, the room assigned to Kayama-san was located on the first floor of the detached house.

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama, this way please~¡¹

    With Kayama-san¡¯s lead, I moved to the detached room, keeping a watchful eye on my surroundings.

    As I walked, I heard the sound of my bare feet in the wooden hallway. Then, after a few moments, at the end of the main building, I saw a lighting on in the window.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for the cooks to start preparing breakfast~¡¹

    Kayama-san whispers in my ear.

    When I reached the private room where she lived, I let out a deep breath.

    For the time being, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m sure no one noticed me.

    Her room was very in, with almost no personal belongings.

    There were two beds.

    Until a while ago, she and her mother had shared the room.

    The furniture and furnishings look expensive, but there is almost no smell of daily life. ording to Kayama-san, the time she spends in this room is very short, and her few belongings all end up in the closet.

    ¡¸Once youe, I¡¯ll open the door directly here next time¡¹

    ¡¸Night crawl¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Uh, yeah¡­ well, maybe some other time¡¹

    Smiling at Kayama-san¡¯s feverish gaze, I set up a on one of the walls.

    ¡¸This is a one-time door. It will disappear after you use it once, but if something dangerous happens, you can run here. I¡¯ve made sure it leads to the dining room¡¹

    I told her, and she nodded nervously.

    ¡¸I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be able to help you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but¡­ But before being useful~, you should prioritize running away if you¡¯re in danger~. Kayama-san is my precious girl too~¡¹

    ¡¸Very important¡­very important¡­ Ufufu, isn¡¯t that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    When I kissed her lightly in farewell, she looked at me with a feverish look on her face.

    It seemed as if I was the hero of a hard-boiled movie.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A light shone outside the window, around the edge of the main house. From downstairs, I could hear the sound of doors opening and closing.

    Apparently, the servants of this house are up very early.

    ¡¸Annabelle, what do you see? Did you find out anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Not much at all about this girl. At least I don¡¯t know Lace¡¯s girl¡­¡¹

    I sit down on the bed and look around, mildly annoyed by the devil doll¡¯s mindless speech.

    Mai Koganei¡¯s room.

    The furniture and furnishings are first-rate. It¡¯s a messy ce, but she seems to be living a cheeky good life.

    £¨Even though she¡¯s a dirty bitch who¡¯s been gang raped by a bunch of men£©

    On her desk, there is a pile of what seems to be materials for pins, and not a single book. It seems she still can¡¯t study.

    I stop my eyes on one of the pins that I am about to make. There was a familiar face printed on it.

    £¨Junichi Kasuya? I wonder if Koganei has something to do with him?£©

    He¡¯s the boyfriend of my cute sister, Hikaru-chan, and he¡¯s the reckless boy who came to our office.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a bit like a grudge match, but if this boy hadn¡¯te in, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced into the situation I¡¯m in now.

    I need to make things right, even if I have to do itter. After catching him and giving him a good beating, I can give him to Hikaru.

    ¡¸You know, there¡¯s a boy in her memory whoes to her aid at the right time, so I¡¯m thinking of meeting him and checking him out¡¹

    Annabelle tells me, and I nod my head.

    ¡¸Is that Junichi Kasuya?¡¹

    ¡¸Kasuya-chi? Who? It¡¯s Fu~min. Fumio Kijima, my loving darling¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s not yours. So, what¡¯s he like?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±H(*)e(*)''(*)s(*)-(*)a(*)-(*)h(*)o(*)t(*) g(*)u(*)y(*)¡±¡¹

    Okay, so he¡¯s not Junichi Kasuya.

    Then, what¡¯s that Kasuya pins for?

    Could it be that Hikaru is having Koganei make it?

    ¡¸Is he suspicious?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that he¡¯s suspicious, it¡¯s just that the timing of his appearance is quite incredible. So, I was wondering if Wan-chan, Lace¡¯s girl might be helping him¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The devil must be helping him¡­¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t have much hope for this story.

    I wonder if Koganei has anything to do with it.

    Almost at the same time as I tilted my head, Annabelle pped her hands.

    ¡¸Oh, yes. Remember how someone interrupted me when I took over this girl? The blonde foreign girl. She came to see me today¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    I watched her from a distance, but she wasn¡¯t a normal person.

    Even if Ulrich is just a kid, it¡¯s no small feat to overpower a beast man as a human.

    ¡¸What does she want?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, she wants payment for saving me. She¡¯s despicable, isn¡¯t she? She called herself Detective JK¡¹

    £¨Detective JK? I¡¯ve heard that before¡­£©

    ¡¸It was a couple of foreign girls, just¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just?¡¹

    ¡¸They seemed to have activated some kind of magic¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you say so first, idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it. This girl whom I copied is an idiot¡¹

    Annabelle puffed out her cheeks.

    I¡¯ve heard that devil dolls can copy not only memories, but also personalities and habits.

    Knowing the sneering gloom of the past, I feel quite ufortable, but I guess this is the Koganei of today.

    But if Liliamos is behind that foreign woman, her strength is understandable.

    Liliamos must have given her abilities to the foreign woman, just as my husband(Danna-sama) gave me his abilities.

    And since the foreigner came to her the next day and asked for money even though she had left without asking her name, it would be unreasonable to im that she was just passing by.

    Perhaps, the foreign woman is aware of the fact that Annabelle is a devil doll.

    ¡¸Annabelle, what did they do to you? You felt their magic?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really, it was just for a second¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway¡­ we can¡¯t just leave them like that. Do you know where they are? ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but, oh, by the way, tomorrow is¡­ I mean today. When we were chatting, she said she was going to the local track and field stadium¡¹

    ¡¸Track and field?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s coaching the track and field club¡¹

    I gulped.

    The mastermind behind the kidnapping of the track and field club was Liliamos Lace. A coach with magical powers is ck, ck, and ck.

    <u></u><li><u>After a series of misunderstandings, the story went to the track and fieldpetition.</u></li>

 Chapter 210: A flower in Each Hand? No, no, no, Its a Picture of Hell

    Chapter 210: A flower in Each Hand? No, no, no, It¡¯s a Picture of Hell

    After climbing up the stairs, I arrived at the top of the audience stand.

    I see a clear summer sky in the bright sunlight.

    On there, white clouds are rising in the distance.

    And below it, the green of the natural grass spreads out.

    On the reddish-brown track that surrounds this field, several athletes are probably doing their warm-up. They were running lightly, as if checking their form.

    £¨I guess it¡¯s a good day for sports¡­£©

    The sun was hot, but the breeze blowing through was slightly cool. My hands were wet with water droplets floating on the stic bottle I held.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never been here before, but¡­ it¡¯s pretty nice¡¹

    I muttered to myself as I looked around.

    It was a municipal track and field stadium located in arge park just outside the station, one train stop from the nearest station.

    The website says that it has a capacity of 20,000 people, which is quite impressive even for a public facility.

    I hade to the track and fieldpetition to cheer for Saori-chan. In addition, I discovered for the first time from the pamphlet handed to me at the entrance that this was the prefectural championship.

    As I sat down on a stic seat, I looked at the field again.

    On the side of the track, I see a number of schools gathering together. Several groups are visible. As it was a prefectural tournament, there seemed to be quite a number of participants.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ our track and field club¡­¡¹

    I looked from the edge of the field to the end, and found some familiar girls in the front.

    From here, I could see their expressions. TinyTL

    That¡¯s about as far as I could see.

    As I sat down casually, it seemed that this was a good ce to sit.

    When I looked again, the first thing I noticed was the blond-haired coach. I guess that¡¯s udia-san¡¯s sister(Onee-san).

    £¨¡­I¡¯ll name her ¡°Saint¡ïOnee-san¡±£©

    Based on Fujiwara-san¡¯s story and the information Lili gathered, I already know that udia-san and her sister are saints empowered by angels.

    £¨With angels as my enemies, I feel like a full-fledged bad guy¡­£©

    Whether I¡¯m a bad guy or not is debatable, but in any case, there is a great possibility that Saint¡ïOnee-san will decide that I¡¯m an enemy and attack me. There is no better way than to be careful.

    Around Saint¡ïOnee-san, among the girls stretching there, I saw my girls.

    Tashiro-san is pushing Shima-san, who is bending forward. Kei-chan is lying on her back, not moving an inch.

    £¨Well¡­Kei-chan, you should stretch properly£©

    Shiratori-san, on the other hand, is alone at a distance. She seems to be as uncoordinated as she looks. Then, Saori-chan is stretching her legs desperately, with a clearly nervous face.

    They were all wearing matching uniforms, white with pink tints.

    Although I had never seen them properly, the uniforms of the women¡¯s track and field club seemed to be quite revealing.

    I suppose it ismon to see the navel showing(TinyTL), but as an adolescent boy, it is quite difficult to look at the belly of a girl in my ss.

    The navel is too much for me¡­. I may think so, but this is a different story now.

    Although, nudity and uniforms are two different things.

    ¡­Ah, the story has deviated.

    As a precaution to Saint¡ïOnee-san, I sent a message to Tashiro-san, Shima-san and Kei-chan beforehand, instructing them to pretend that they have never met me. Shiratori-san should not try to get involved with me even if I leave her alone.

    Today, I¡¯m just a person rted to Saori-chan.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ she¡¯s going topete in the women¡¯s 100m and 400m, right?¡¹

    I took the pamphlet handed to me at the entrance out of my pocket and looked at it.

    In the morning are the preliminary rounds.

    The 100 meters is the first event.

    Apparently, it¡¯s Saori-chan¡¯s turn.

    £¨I see¡­ that¡¯s why she was so nervous£©

    When I looked up from the pamphlet, I saw Saori-chan waving at me.

    She seemed to have noticed me.

    I waved back, and Saori-chan smiled, as if relieved.

    Behind her, Tashiro-san looked envious, and started to wave at me, but then grabbed her hand with her other hand to stop herself, a mysterious behavior.

    ¡°Shut up, my right arm!¡±, She looked like a person suffering from ¡°Chuunibyou¡±.

    Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry.

    I felt a bit guilty and looked away.

    I looked around the stadium again, but there weren¡¯t many people.

    There are only parents and friends of the yers sitting around, one by one.

    What piqued my interest was that an old man holding a bazooka-like camera was leaned forward from the railing and snapping the shutter.

    At first, I thought he was an official photographer, but he didn¡¯t seem to be, as he wasn¡¯t wearing any armbands and he was smirking like a creep.

    I can¡¯t help but wonder if he¡¯s looking at my girls in a dirty way.

    £¨¡­I don¡¯t want to cause a scene, but I want to get rid of that old man as soon as possible£©

    While I was thinking about that¡­

    ¡¸Huh? Fumio!¡¹

    I heard a girl¡¯s voice behind me.

    I turn around and see udia-san wearing a baseball cap.

    She is wearing a white camisole top. She is dressed in a rough but stylish fashion of tight jeans and a pair of mules.

    She was attracting a lot of attention because she was aplete foreigner in appearance.

    ¡¸What are you doing? ¡­Oh, I see, you¡¯re cheering for Saori¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. udia-san, are you apanying your sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and I thought I¡¯d at least support Saori-chan since we¡¯re friends¡¹

    After saying so, she smiles at me.

    She¡¯s friendly, but she¡¯s a saint who has been given a power by angels(TinnyTL). To be honest, I can¡¯t let her off the hook.

    After all, I¡¯m a bad guy who was given power by the devil. The fact that we¡¯re talking to each other like this is strange to begin with.

    But she sits down next to me.

    £¨Hey hey, she¡¯s not nning to watch the game with me, is she?£©

    Even so, I can¡¯t suddenly toss her aside.

    £¨I¡¯m in trouble¡­£©

    At about the same time I was muttering this in my heart, I heard the girl¡¯s voice again from behind me.

    ¡¸Ahaha, is that you, Fu~min? What is it! What are you doing here?¡¹

    I turned around and froze.

    There she was, Fujiwara-san in her usual gal mode¡­ of course, that¡¯s not possible.

    £¨Hiiiiiiiiiii!? D-devil doll!?£©

    I scream inwardly but smile smugly.

    The real Fujiwara-san is pinned up. She¡¯s sleeping soundly in my bed.

    £¨I¡¯m surprised. No matter how I look at it, she¡¯s like Fujiwara-san¡­£©

    I was confident.

    The other person is a fake. Fujiwara-san is my girlfriend. So, there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t see through a fake.

    But I realized that was just overconfidence.

    Fujiwara-san is never going to be here. I don¡¯t have any doubts because I can say so, but otherwise, I would have been confused whether it was real or fake. ¨C

    The devil doll has Fujiwara-san¡¯s face, with an expression typical of Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸It feels so good to have Fu~min here. I¡¯m so lucky, I¡¯m super excited!¡¹

    With that, she sits down next to me and looks at udia-san next to her, ¡°Oh?¡± She looked puzzled.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the detective from yesterday, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    As soon as the devil doll said that, udia-san said, ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡± udia-san coughed loudly and deliberately.

    ¡¸Detective?¡¹

    I tilted my head deliberately, and udia-san waved her hands in the air.

    ¡¸Turntable! I mean turntable, I¡¯m also a DJ, so it¡¯s like a nickname, a nickname!¡¹

    It¡¯s a very bitter excuse, but I don¡¯t want to get into it further.

    Then udia-san, with a tight smile on her face, opened her mouth to the devil doll.

    ¡¸Haha, hello there! What a coincidence to meet you here, Fujiwara-ojousama! What brings you here?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m supporting an acquaintance. Don¡¯t tell me you want to cheat me? Detective, you¡¯re not after Fu~min, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸No! No! Of course not! Fumio and I just live in the same neighborhood!¡¹

    udia-san shouts loudly, attracting the attention of everyone around her. Well, if a foreigner is shouting in fluent Japanese, anyone would be curious.

    ¡¸I see, heh~¡¹

    And the devil doll smiled.

    ¡¸Well, the three of us will cheer together!¡¹

    Fujiwara-san said with her typical cheerfulness.

    I stiffened involuntarily. udia-san¡¯s eyes rolled up in her head, as if she was surprised. The devil doll was truly happy.

    It was only fifteen minutes after I arrived at the stadium.

    Under a clear, midsummer sky, in a corner of the stands of the track and field stadium, saints with the power of angels, viins with the power of devil, and devil dolls, which are devils themselves, gathered in one ce.

 Chapter 211: Bikuuuuuu

    Chapter 211: Bikuuuuuu

    ¡¸Fujiwara-senpai, you don¡¯t have to be with him all the time¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice.

    After all, when I looked up at the stands and saw big brother(Onii-chan), he was sandwiched by udia-san and Fujiwara-senpai side by side, with a twitching smile on his face.

    udia-san is perfectly fine.

    She¡¯s probably just apanying Coach Jnda(Ynda) and happened to meet him.

    But as for Fujiwara-senpai, I don¡¯t think she has any reason toe to this venue unless big brother(Onii-chan) invites her.

    £¨Uuu¡­ it¡¯s terrible, Onii-chan£©

    I know.

    I¡¯m just a sister(Imouto) to him. I know I¡¯m not in a position to be jealous.

    But I thought today would be the day we¡¯d be alone.

    Of course, it won¡¯t be like we¡¯re lovers, but he can eat the lunch I made. I was so looking forward to spending time with him that I couldn¡¯t sleep at night.

    It was a big win for me.

    I wonder if Fujiwara-senpai will join us for lunch?

    If Fujiwara-senpai gives big brother(Onii-chan) an ¡°Aaaaa¡± with the lunch I made, I might cry.

    And now, despite I have to run a hundred meters, my mind is already in a mess.

    £¨This is sucks¡­£©

    As the announcement of the assembly of the runners for the 100 meters rang out, I walked towards the assembly point, holding my heart in a turmoil.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Moribe? You¡¯re about to run, aren¡¯t you? So you¡¯d better get fired up!¡¹

    Shima-senpai ps my butt.

    ¡¸Uuu, Shima-pai¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the pathetic voice?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, the neighbor¡¯s Onii-chan came to support me today, and we promised to have dinner together, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Neighbor¡¯s Onii-chan? Oh, you mean the guy you have a crush on?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but he came with his girlfriend¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What a jerk!? What kind of guy is he?!¡¹

    ¡¸Over there¡­¡¹

    I pointed to the stand, and Shima-senpai squinted her eyes, following my fingertip.

    And the next moment¡­

    *Flinchhh(Bikuuuu)*!? she flinched up and down with a spectacr leap.

    ¡¸S-senpai!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Oh, no! No, it¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s ugly, but he¡¯s holding flowers in both of his hands, how is it possible?¡¹

    I was a bit annoyed at Shima-senpai¡¯s twitchy smile.

    ¡¸Onii-chan is not ugly. He¡¯s just unique¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Moribe, in a slightly angry mood, walked to the yers¡¯ assembly point. I can¡¯t help but let out a sigh as I watch her walk away.

    ¡¸Kijima¡­ what is he doing?¡¹

    This morning, I got a message from Kijima, telling me that Fujiwara-chan has been hijacked by the devil. He told me that the two coach¡¯s sisters were working for the angels.

    But what kind of situation is he in now, sandwiched between the devil¡¯s pawn and the angel¡¯s pawn?

    At the end of the message, he said, ¡°Be careful. If something happens, run away. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to your rescue if ites to that¡±.

    £¨¡­You¡¯re the one who should be careful, you idiot£©

    When I was dumbfounded¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Shima? You look as if you¡¯ve eaten an astringent persimmon[1]¡¹

    Ui-chan patted my butt.

    ¡¸The term ¡°Astringent Persimmon¡± does note out from today¡¯s JKs¡¹

    ¡¸But, every year, we grow astringent persimmons in our house¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t care about astringent persimmons, look at them¡¹

    For some reason, Ui-chan is proud of her persimmons, but I urge her to look toward the stands.

    Ui-chan follows my direction with her eyes, and as soon as she sees the stands, she is

    *Flinchhh(Bikuuuu)*!? she flinched up and down with a spectacr leap.

    ¡¸What, what, what? What¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to know too¡¹

    ¡¸Awawawa, the Confinement King is in trouble! W-w-w-what should we do?¡¹

    When Ui-chan started to get nervous, I pped her head to calm her down.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic, there¡¯s nothing we can do¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹

    At the same time Ui-chan lowers her eyebrows pathetically, Shiratori is about to pass in front of her. I hurriedly caught her neck.

    ¡¸Hey! Wait a minute!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹

    It seems my niece is in a foul mood with her mouth agape. Well, it¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s done that.

    I tuck my chin and point toward the stands.

    ¡¸You know what I mean, don¡¯t you? What¡¯s going on there?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­hmmmmm!?¡¹

    Shiratori looked surprised for a moment, then made a gesture as if trying to hold back a headache.

    ¡¸What is he doing¡­ that guy?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking you!¡¹

    Then, after a pause for thought, she said with a stern face.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s none of my business¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean you don¡¯t care!¡¹

    Ui-chan shouted, and Coach Jnda walked over to us.

    ¡¸What are you doing! The kidnapping incident has made people look at you in a different light! Don¡¯t cause any trouble¡¹

    Shiratori cowered and pointed towards the stands as the coach yelled at us.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about them than us?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    The coachnguidly turns her head toward the stands¡­

    *Flinchhh(Bikuuuu)*!? she flinched up and down with a spectacr leap

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    To my eyes, Fumio¡¯s attitude toward Mai Fujiwara looked rather awkward.

    He seemed frightened, wary, or something like that.

    £¨It doesn¡¯t look like a cooperative rtionship¡­. There¡¯s a chance he¡¯s being ckmailed and exploited£©

    Meanwhile, on the track, the men¡¯s 100 meters were over, and an announcement was made for the women¡¯s 100 meters.

    ¡¸So, which girl is Fu~min¡¯s sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ she¡¯s the one who¡¯s walking towards the starting position¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, she¡¯s running now! Then I¡¯ll have to cheer her on! Since she¡¯s Fu~min¡¯s sister, which means she¡¯s also my sister¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡¹

    Fumio has a twitchy smile on his face, and Miss(Fujiwara) Fujiwara(Ojou-san) is innocently flirting with Fumio.

    I¡¯m not sure if innocent is the right word for a devil.

    Why did the devile all the way here in the first ce?

    £¨Is she trying to cause arger-scale kidnapping?£©

    ¡­It¡¯s quite possible.

    In my opinion, the purpose of the kidnapping is to gather people who can be used as pawn, I think. That¡¯s the case with the four first-year students who are still missing.

    The maid who attacked me when I went to recruit Hikaru was one of them.

    If they are kidnapping arge number of people, leaving only those who can be used in some way, and releasing the rest, it would make sense.

    And if there is some reason why they need to be on the track and field club, then this tournament is the perfect opportunity.

    Should I stop her?

    No, no, if something big happens here, the TV special that Shiratori has nned for us, ¡°Detective JK vs Confinement King¡±, will be even more exciting.

    I think I should evacuate to stay out of it, or even actively support it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I saw Saori-chan standing at the starting line, I took advantage of it and got up from my seat. I ran up to the railing in front of me and leaned forward.

    ¡¸Saori-chan! Do your best!¡¹

    I shouted, and Saori-chan looked surprised, then turned her head shyly.

    She¡¯s so shy. Yeah, she¡¯s cute. My little sister(Imouto) is cute.

    £¨Oh, that¡¯s right£©

    I take out my phone and start up the camera. I¡¯m going to capture Saori-chan in all her glory. Yes, it¡¯s very brotherly.

    But then, at the same time, I hear a ¡°tsk¡± from right next to me.

    That¡¯s the old man who was holding a camera like a bazooka.

    £¨He¡¯s not very nice, is he?£©

    When I stared at him with annoyance, he hurriedly picked up his bag and ran away.

    £¨What is it?£©

    As I twist my head, I hear the murmuring voices of the men¡¯s track and field club membersing from below the stands. I looked down and saw several of them pointing at me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a voyeur here!¡¹

    I jumped involuntarily at the sound of such voices.

    *Flinchhh(Bikuuuu)*!?

 Chapter 212: Cold Eyes

    Chapter 212: Cold Eyes

    ¡¸There¡¯s a voyeur here!¡¹

    Such a voice rang out from the men¡¯s track and field club members gathered below the stands by the side of the track. Immediately, the surrounding area is filled with a noisy atmosphere.

    £¨¡­Oh, by the way, was that on the news?£©

    Recently, it seems that there are people who take inappropriate and unhealthy pictures of girls in club activities and upload them on the Inte.

    Especially in this area, there are people who break into the school and take pictures of the girls, and it has be a big problem.

    £¨Is it the Bazooka old man earlier!?£©

    The first person who raised his voice must have pointed at Old Man Bazooka.

    However, the old man Bazooka ran away in a hurry, so he pointed the next person beside him and it was me who looked from the stands holding up a phone.

    A brilliant false usation. I¡¯m finished.

    I, too, should have realized that the old man Bazooka was taking pictures of the girl when I first saw him, and I should have called the police as soon as possible.

    But for some reason, I didn¡¯t think of that.

    I thought that I would get rid of himter myself.

    Thinking back, it was a terribly ¡°C(*)o(*)n(*)f(*)i(*)n(*)e(*)m(*)e(*)n(*)t(*)-(*)K(*)i(*)n(*)g(*)¡± way of thinking.

    I don¡¯t know why. Maybe I have a natural habit of avoiding the police.

    After all, I am still a criminal, even if I have not been found out.

    £¨In any case, this is a problem¡­£©

    I hurriedly looked around, but there was no more old man Bazooka on the stands, and the scornful gazes of the parents watching from afar pierced me.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not! No, no, no! It¡¯s not like that!¡¹

    I hurriedly tried to appeal to them by waving my hands, but their eyes were already cold. It¡¯s toote now.

    £¨That ma¡¯am over there. Stop covering your child¡¯s eyes! It¡¯s not indecent! Oh, yes. If I can just get the girls to prove I¡¯m not a voyeur¡­£©

    As if seeking salvation, I look back at Fujiwara-san¡­ or Devil Doll and udia-san¡­

    ¡¸They¡¯re not(Itehenyan) here!?¡¹(*Note: ¤¤¤Æ¤Ø¤ó¤ä©`¤ó)

    For some reason, the Kansai dialect came out of my mouth.

    The infectious ability of the Shima virus is unbelievable.

    Recently, even Masaki-chan has been saying ¡°Why(Nande) not(yanen)?¡± with a strange intonation.

    I shuddered at the signs of a pandemic.

    No, no, the Kansai dialect pandemic is not important at this moment. This is not the time to be talking about it.

    Not even a minute had passed since I had left my seat to cheer up, and yet the two of them, the devil doll and udia-san, were nowhere to be seen.

    £¨Did one of them set me up? No, no, no way£©

    Honestly, I think it¡¯s unlikely. No one knows if I¡¯m going to start filming with my phone there or not.

    Of course, the girls and I have been hiding our true intentions from each other. Even if they acted friendly on the surface, they were still enemies to begin with.

    So, there is no reason for them toe to help me, and it is natural for them to evacuate quickly. In fact, it is wrong to ask for help there.

    ncing down at the field, I see Saori-chan standing in the farne of the track.

    I want to cheer her up, but this is not the right time.

    £¨Should I run away? But¡­ I¡¯m not doing anything wrong, right? Not today, though£©

    Not today. After all, I¡¯m full of guilt normally.

    After some hesitation, I finally decided to run away.

    But even as I rushed out, it was already toote.

    Countless footsteps came running up the stairs with a sound like the rumbling of the earth.

    As I looked to my left and right for a way out, a bunch of male track and field club members in shorts started walking up to the audience stand.

    There must have been about twenty of them, and their uniforms were of different colors.

    It appears that the men¡¯s track and field club members from the participating schools were coborating across school boundaries. They approach me with the ulterior motive of being told that they are ¡°cool¡± in order to demonstrate their good points to the girls.

    Of course, I don¡¯t know if they are really thinking like that, but they must be. The source is me. At least, that¡¯s what I would think if I were in a position to hunt down a voyeur.

    Eventually, a group of man rushed in from the stairs and surrounded me as if to intimidate me.

    I backed away involuntarily and hit my back against the railing facing the field.

    At that moment, bang! A starter pistol sound echoed.

    Now, Saori-chan must have made her start.

    However, although I was concerned about her, I had no time to look at her.

    After all, the men were slowly approaching me with their arms folded.

    But I raise my voice to them.

    ¡¸H-hey, what is it? What do you want?¡¹

    I¡¯m trying my best to keep up a pretense, but my eyes are probably swimming. In spite of everything, I am essentially a bullied child. Things that scare me was scare me. Of course, I¡¯m scared.

    ¡¸What are you talking about!? Aren¡¯t you a voyeur!¡¹

    A man in green shorts, in the middle of the group of men, shouted at me as if to intimidate me.

    He looked handsome in his own way, but his hair was parted in the center, with a two-block style. He looks like a ns.

    I will henceforth refer to him as ¡°Penis(Peni)-(-)man(otto)¡±.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a false usation! I wasn¡¯t trying to take a picture of anyone, I was just trying to take a picture of my sister(Imouto)peting¡­¡¹

    Then Penis-man became more and more arrogant, shouting at me.

    ¡¸Shut up, you sex offender! If you so insist, why don¡¯t you lend me your phone? We¡¯ll find out what¡¯s in it!¡¹

    Penis-man held out his hand, and the mob in shorts around him said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡±.

    Why are track and field shorts so short?

    And why do these guys have such beautiful legs? Do they take care of their hair?

    I can¡¯t stop thinking about it, even though I don¡¯t really care about it. Maybe it¡¯s just an act of escapism, but¡­

    ¡¸Well, then¡­¡¹

    I was about to give my phone to him, but I came to my senses.

    I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t take any voyeur.

    But there¡¯s something even worse on this phone. Specifically, there are a lot of sexually explicit images in it.

    In particr, the image of Ryoko the bunny girl with a vibrator stuck in her two holes, which I just received this morning, is still in an unorganized state directly under the download folder.

    If he opens the folder, it¡¯ll be popped right then and there. It¡¯s a dangerous thing.

    If an active female detective were to be caught sending pornographic images of herself to students, she would inevitably be disciplined and dismissed. She would die socially.

    But most of all, I¡¯m afraid that Ryoko seems unconcerned, and says, ¡°Now I can be by your side forever¡±.

    ¡¸I-I have my own privacy, too!¡¹

    I hurriedly hid my phone behind my back, and the mob in shorts all stood up in anger.

    ¡¸I knew it, you¡¯re taking pictures!¡¹

    ¡¸Take him to the police!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Somebody gets a rope!¡¹

    The men in shorts came closer and closer, saying disturbing things. There¡¯s nothing more unpleasant than having a man approach me.

    £¨Should I open the door and run in¡­ or drag them in?£©

    For a moment, I thought about that, but I can¡¯t use my ability in such a public ce.

    If I could use a

    , I could disable these people in an instant, but I can¡¯t use it outside ¡°the room¡±

    In the end, I¡¯m essentially the same as before.

    When I turned my head down, Penis-man shouted as if he was proud of his victory.

    ¡¸Han! You¡¯ve got the look of a voyeur, you know that? You must¡¯ve had a hard time getting women to take you seriously. You¡¯ve got to give up now! You ugly bastard!¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry. I want to say something back to him, but when I¡¯m surrounded by so many people, my legs cower.

    ¡¸Well, I¡­¡¹

    Just as I was about to say this, a dignified girl¡¯s voice rang out from behind a crowd of mob in shorts.

    ¡¸Who says women don¡¯t take him seriously?¡¹

    Instantly, the noise dies away, and all the eyes of the mob in shorts are drawn to the source of the voice.

    At the top of the stands.

    There, against the morning sun, stood two slender, well-dressed girls.

    They were both wearing wide-brimmed hats andrge sunsses that looked like thepound eyes of dragonflies. They were both wearing different things, but both were stylish girls who looked like they had stepped out of a fashion magazine.

    As if to push aside the confused mob in shorts, the two girls walk up to me.

    As if bewildered by the approaching pair, the crowd split in two.

    ¡¸In the first ce, Fumi-kun is nothingpared to a bunch of guys like you¡¹

    ¡¸The backbiting of unattractive men is disgusting. It¡¯s so pathetic that it¡¯s unbearable to watch¡¹

    They walk up to me, saying this in a disgusted tone, clinging to my arms from both sides, and removing their sunsses.

    Of course, it¡¯s two people I know well.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡­ and Akira¡¹

    They are Misuzu Kurosawa and Akira Mizuki.

    They were a pair of models who looked like they had stepped out of a fashion magazine, but that was not a metaphor at all.

    ¡¸W-what¡­ are you doing here?¡¹

    I asked in confusion, to which Misuzu smiled and replied.

    ¡¸I¡¯m supporting Kei-chan. I¡¯m her guardian, after all. And since Akira was looking bored, I invited her¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not bored! Because you said I might be able to meet Mast¡­ F-Fumio-san¡­¡¹

    They were unconcerned, but the mob in shorts were worse than unconcerned.

    As I watched them clinging to me with enraptured faces, I heard people saying, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Mizuzu, isn¡¯t it?¡±, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the model, Akira Mizuki!?¡±, ¡°For real!?¡±, ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re attached to that guy¡±. Their voices were a mixture of astonishment and jealousy.

    The poorest of all was Penis-man, who was in a frenzy.

    He looked around puzzledly, and then called out, ¡°Oh, umm¡­¡±.

    However, Misuzu red at him, ¡°Haaa!?¡± .

    That cold stare that used to be directed at me was now piercing through him.

 Chapter 213: Dick Dick Overstatement

    Chapter 213: Dick Dick Overstatement

    Two updates¡­

    Thanks someone for the support¡­

    Currently, I was three meters behind the runner in front of me.

    And atst, I crossed the goal line, slowed down and came to a slow stop.

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­¡¹

    I was breathing unevenly.

    Sweat dripped from my forehead and trickled down my cheeks, staining the reddish-brown track.

    This is why I have been called promised bottom.

    I¡¯m not disappointed, because I didn¡¯t expect to win from the start.

    Besides, the time itself was my personal best.

    I think it was because big brother(Onii-chan) encouraged me to do my best.

    I joined the track and field club for half a year to ovee my shyness.

    This is the best I can do for now.

    However, when I saw big brother(Onii-chan) with Fujiwara-senpai, I felt a little depressed, but he loudly told me to ¡°Do your best¡±.

    Big brother(Onii-chan) looks at me, calls me by name, and cheers me on even if his girlfriend is with him. That¡¯s enough to keep me going. That¡¯s what I thought.

    £¨Didn¡¯t you see me¡­ Onii-chan? I did my best!£©

    I mutter in my heart and look up at the top of the stands, but¡­

    ¨D¨DBig brother(Onii-chan) had his back turned to me.

    .

    .

    ¡¸He didn¡¯t see meeeee!?¡¹

    He wasn¡¯t looking.

    No, I could tell that he wasn¡¯t turning away because he didn¡¯t want to see me.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but big brother(Onii-chan) is surrounded by members of the other school¡¯s boys¡¯ club.

    £¨W-w-what¡¯s happen? Did Onii-chan do something wrong?£©

    I saw Big brother(Onii-chan) is fuming, and the boys are upset.

    The atmosphere is unsettling, no matter how I look at it. I can¡¯t make out what they¡¯re saying, but they look as if they¡¯re about to grab him.

    ¡¸I-I have to do something!?¡¹

    ¨CI think, but I don¡¯t know what to do.

    As I was looking at them in a daze, I was scolded by the goal line staff, ¡°Hurry up and get out of the way¡±.

    Anyway, when I ran toward the stands to get closer to them, I heard a voice saying, ¡°There¡¯s a voyeur here¡± in the conversation of people who were looking up at him from below.

    £¨Onii-chan has been mistaken for a voyeur!?£©

    Of course, I know that big brother(Onii-chan) is not the kind of person who would do such a thing.

    Before that, Fujiwara-senpai and udia-san were also with him at the stand.

    So, there was no one who would take a picture under such circumstances.

    ¡¸Onii-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡°Onii-chan would never do such a thing!¡± I almost shouted, but kept my mouth shut.

    After all, some people stare back at me at the same time. They suffocate me, and when the timees, I can¡¯t speak

    As I afraid of attracting attention, I cowered a little.

    £¨W-what should I do? What should I do!?£©

    But, while I¡¯m dazed, the people around me begin to make a lot of noise.

    £¨What? What?£©

    I hurriedly looked up to see big brother(Onii-chan)¡¯s figure on the stand. On either side of him, there were two slim and stylish women clinging to him closely.

    £¨Another woman againnnnn!?£©

    I was surprised. It was as surprising as the twist of fate in the middle story of PC98 (3.5 inch version) ¡°De(¥Ç)*(©–)ia(¥¤¥¢)¡±.

    At first I thought it was udia-san and Fujiwara-senpai, but their styles werepletely different. They were beautiful women wearing wide-brimmed hats.

    On closer inspection, one of them looked familiar to me.

    Someone well-known at school. I believe she was Kurosawa-senpai.

    I don¡¯t know about the other one, but I can hear puzzled voices around me saying, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Akira Mizuki, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Apparently, the other woman was also a celebrity.

    The two of them are clinging to big brother(Onii-chan) from both sides with their faces full of fascination.

    £¨O-Onii-chan¡­ what are those people doing?£©

    This is not the time.

    I know it¡¯s not that important, but with the appearance of new women, my lunch alone with big brother(Onii-chan) is no longer possible, so I sit there with a slump.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Haa!?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s ice-cold gaze pierced him, and Penis-man retreated as if he was panicked.

    £¨Yes, I know. I know what you are feeling, Penis-man. Misuzu¡¯s eyes are so scary¡­£©

    Experience tells. It¡¯s really scary.

    But when Penis-man looked up at me, he held his feet and shouted.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a model or not, but please keep away from him! He¡¯s a voyeur!¡¹

    Oh,e on, Penis-man. Isn¡¯t that a different tone from what you said to me?

    Then Misuzu and Akira looked at each other andughed.

    ¡¸A voyeur?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a terrible misunderstanding¡¹

    Penis-man¡¯s voice rose at their attitude.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s why! I¡¯m asking him to let me look in his phone! If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll forgive him¡¹

    But as soon as he said that, Misuzu¡¯s and Akira¡¯s mood changedpletely.

    Their anger swelled. I wondered if it was because of their status as a model that they were strangely powerful despite being slender girls.

    ¡¸Heh¡­ Forgive you¡­ you say¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, isn¡¯t that normal? I didn¡¯t mean to raise suspicions¡­¡¹

    Misuzu lets go of my arm, takes a step forward, res at Penis-man, and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸But, Fumi-kun has no reason to do anything so trivial as voyeurism. He doesn¡¯t need a country-smelling, sweaty club girl. After all, he has me and Akira who¡¯ll do anything for Fumi-kun¡¹

    At thatment, the mob in shorts made a noise at once.

    ¡¸A-a-anything¡­¡¹

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for him¡± I guess they were reacting to that.

    And some of them suddenly retreated back.

    But Penis-man was the one who couldn¡¯t back down. His eyes were swimming, but he desperately raised his voice.

    ¡¸I-I know it. You¡¯re just acting, right? After all, he was so ugly¡­ and maybe you¡¯re just trying to help him out because you feel sorry for him, but you shouldn¡¯t protect criminals¡¹

    ¡¸Next time, if you call him ugly, you¡¯ll be socially traumatized¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s voice was t and Penis-man¡¯s cheeks twitched.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand it, huh, then¡­ Nnn¡¹

    Akira smiles, and suddenly presses his lips to mine.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­!?¡¹

    This startled me as well. I hadn¡¯t expected her to suddenly do that in public.

    But instead of remaining calm, she stuck her tongue in and licked my mouth.

    The mob¡¯s shouting echoed through the air, and Penis-man stood there in a daze. Misuzu must have seen iting. So, Misuzu pokes Akira on the shoulder.

    ¡¸Hey, Akira, what are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Puha, I¡¯m just trying to show him that we¡¯re not pretending. Oh, you¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you, Misuzu?¡¹

    In terms of fame, Akira is much better than Misuzu, and since President Kurashima has done his best to promote her, she has appeared in many varieties shows in the past.

    It was only natural that the ce was in an uproar when she unabashedly tried to kiss me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous, of course, but this is not the time to be talking like that!¡¹

    Misuzu turned to Penis-man and pointed a finger at him.

    ¡¸Hey, you! Dick head!¡¹

    ¡¸D-dick head!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you insist, I can show you Fumi-kun¡¯s phone, but what are you going to do if you don¡¯t get any of those photos? If that the case, I¡¯ll go through thewyer at the office and ask forpensation. Then, can you pay it? Oh right, you¡¯ll have to pay me at least the amount of the fee for the photo book since it includes the ¡°bed photos¡± of me and Akira. I¡¯m sure the two of us will be worth millions¡¹

    ¡¸M-millions!?¡¹

    There¡¯s no way it¡¯ll make millions. She¡¯s bluffing. But the amount of money and the heavy word ¡°bed photos¡± were so astonishing that not only Penis-man but also the surrounding mobs were stunned.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Fumi-kun, I¡¯m sorry, but could you please photograph that dick head¡¯s face? I¡¯ll make him pay for what he has done¡¹

    Misuzu said in a threatening tone.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡¹

    Penis-man began to flee through the crowd of mob in shorts as if he were rolling.

    ¡¸You¡¯re running away? Well, who else is going to take the me for this?¡¹

    Misuzu smiles ferociously.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care, we don¡¯t care!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nonsense!¡¹

    As she looks around menacingly, the mob group rushes toward the stairs.

    Misuzu shrugged her shoulders in annoyance as she heard the footsteps of the mob in shorts moving away.

    ¡¸What a bunch of pathetic people¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s normal. After all, there¡¯s no one else like Master¡¹

    Akira smiled as she clung to my arm.

    ¡¸You just said ¡°Master¡±¡­ Besides, Kurosawa-san, you say dick too much, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    I said, and Misuzu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡¸In bed, you try to make me talk like that¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, stop it¡¹

    They probably didn¡¯t hear her voice, but the parents are still looking at me, speechless.

    I¡¯m not a very good listener. Well¡­ it¡¯s a fact.

    ¡¸But, is it good? It could have been a scandal, right? Especially Akira¡¯s kiss¡¹

    Then Akira rubs her cheek against my arm and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Master¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any press. Worst case scenario, Chihiro-san will make it a good story that she did my best to help a poor boy who was being bullied¡¹

    Misuzu shrugs her shoulders.

    Well, it¡¯s not really Chihiro-san, but the Fujiwara group behind her¡­

 Chapter 214: Onee-chan was Panicked

    Chapter 214: Onee-chan was Panicked

    Even after the members of the men¡¯s track and field club had hurriedly left, I could still hear a lot of buzzing from under the stands and on the field.

    £¨This is not good¡­ I made myself stand out in a strange way¡­£©

    I hold my head with my hands.

    It made me feel very awkward to be in this ce.

    However, I promised Saori-chan that I would have lunch with her.

    She seemed to be looking forward to it, and I felt guilty about breaking it.

    However, without caring about my feelings, Misuzu clung to my arm again and said in a sweet tone as if begging me.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumi-kun. Now that we¡¯ve met, why don¡¯t we go to¡­ ¡°the bedroom¡±?¡¹

    As if the cold look in her eyes earlier had been a lie, she was moistening her eyes.

    She¡¯s still cute, she¡¯s still cute, but¡­

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to support Kei-chan?¡¹

    When I asked her that, her lips twitched slightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Kei-chan, but Fumi-kun is more important to me. It¡¯s not like I said I was going to support her, so it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course, me too! It¡¯s fine with me too! Master!¡¹

    Akira hurriedly joined in the conversation. When the two cute girls indulged me, I couldn¡¯t help but be shaken.

    But that¡¯s not the way it¡¯s supposed to be.

    If I give in to my sexual desires and betray Saori-chan, I feel like I¡¯ll never be able to show my face to her again.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m here to support Saori-chan today¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ehhhh¡­¡¹¡¹

    I thought they don¡¯t get along with each other much, but when ites to booing, the timing is perfect, huh?

    ¡¸Besides¡­ there¡¯s a devil doll and a saint here¡¹

    ¡¸Was that what you said in your message?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my precious Misuzu and Akira. I want you to leave here as soon as possible¡¹

    ¡¸My precious Misuzu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And, Akira¡¹

    Instantly, the girls stared back at me with happy, debauched eyes.

    ¡¸Then, can I wait in ¡°the bedroom¡±? Fumi-kun will be back, right? ¡­So I can¡¯t just go home¡¹

    I guess the trantion is ¡°I can¡¯t stand it¡±.

    Of course, if she says so, I can¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡¸Oh, I understand¡¹

    After that, I summoned ¡°the door¡± on the staircasending and sent them into ¡°the room¡±.

    Actually, I don¡¯t like the idea of having more people to protect in case of emergency.

    In addition to Saori-chan, there are Tashiro-san, Shima-san, Kei-chan and Shiratori-san here.

    If Misuzu and Akira are added to the list, it will be too much to handle.

    udia-san is here to apany her sister(Onee-san), so it¡¯s not strange for her to be here, but the devil doll is not.

    She must havee here for a purpose.

    She said she was there to support her friends, but that¡¯s a lie.

    To tell the truth, Fujiwara-san is just a random girl who blends in with the upper caste group.

    I¡¯ve never heard of her having any close friends other than Misuzu.

    ¡¸Well¡­ what should I do now?¡¹

    I thought about going down to the field and going to Saori-chan¡¯s ce, but I was attracting too much attention.

    For the time being, I decided to wait for the next 400 meters that Saori-chan would run, while looking for the devil doll and udia-san on the audience stand.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Tashiro! I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re in charge!¡¹

    ¡¸C-Coach, what¡¯s going on? Hey!¡¹

    Tashiro, the captain of the club, called out in panic when I suddenly ran out.

    But that¡¯s not important right now.

    After all, I was surprised to see udia, Fumio Kijima, and the devil Mai Fujiwara sitting side by side, but the problem was after that.

    After Kijima left his seat, the devil and udia seemed to be talking about something.

    Then, for some unknown reason, at the same time that Kijima was surrounded by the boys, the beast girl, who had attacked Mai Fujiwara on the other day, appeared behind udia.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Kijima. Apparently, she was nning to use Kijima as bait to distract people and attack udia.

    So I quickly ran to them.

    As I ran, I looked up to the top of the stands, and saw the beast girl and Mai Fujiwara supporting the slumped udia from both sides as they started walking towards the stairs.

    Immediately, after I arrived at the audience stand, I hurriedly ran up the stairs.

    As I reached the top of the stairs, I saw a group of unfamiliar women clinging to both sides of Kijima, ring at the track and field club men members surrounding him.

    No, that didn¡¯t matter!

    It¡¯s udia!

    udia is nowhere to be found!

    We hadn¡¯t even passed each other on the stairs, and there was no sign of udia, the beast girl, or Mai Fujiwara on the audience stand.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on¡­ where are they, where did they go¡­¡¹

    I bit my lip as I desperately searched for my sister(Imouto).

    The moment I ran up to the top of the stands to look around from high above, I involuntarily squealed, ¡°Ah!¡±.

    Behind the stands is a parking lot, I saw a beast girl running alone with udia on her back.

    ¡¸W-where did she intend to take her?¡¹

    Quickly, I ran down the stairs as if I were about to tumble.

    I jumped out from the stand and ran toward the parking lot at once, while the track and field members of other schools were surprised at my running out with great speed.

    When I came to a narrow passage leading to the parking lot, I saw an old man with short legs running in front of me.

    When he noticed the sound of my footsteps, he turned around as if frightened. I don¡¯t know what he thought, but he stopped and yelled at me.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t do anything! It¡¯s no use trying to catch me¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s yelling about, but he¡¯s just getting in my way.

    I¡¯m on corner.

    I¡¯m in panic.

    I¡¯m fighting for every minute and every second.

    ¡¸You¡¯re in the wayyyyyy!!¡¹

    ¡¸Goha!?¡¹

    As I run past him, I hit him straight in the face as hard as I can and blow him out of the way.

    The middle of his face crumples up, and his nose starts to bleed. A few teeth shaped like cones fly out.

    But, I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s his fault for interfering.

    The bazooka-like camera lens, which the old man was holding so carefully, was shattered in the middle and the camera body rolled away, scattering its parts.

    When I finally reached the parking lot, udia had already been carried into the back seat of the car.

    It was arge ck van.

    And¨C

    ¡¸udiaaaaa!¡¹

    At about the same time I was about to run up to her, the van drove out of the parking lot with a loud noise.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸I thought I got a nice job from a client after a long time¡­ but it¡¯s kind of fishy, huh?¡¹

    I peeked behind me from the passenger¡¯s seat.

    At the very back of the three rows of seats, a blonde girl was leaning against the seat in an unconscious state, and a small girl with dog-ears on her head was carrying her on her back while ring at us warily.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Alyssa(¥¢¥ê¥Ã¥µ). Hey, kiddo, what¡¯s your name?¡¹(*Note: on the chapter 95, it¡¯s Aina-san)

    The dog-eared girl didn¡¯t reply to my question. She just growls menacingly.

    I shrug my shoulders. It¡¯s not worth talking about.

    ¡¸Well, whatever. I¡¯ll take you if you want me to. I¡¯ll carry you if you want me to. As long as I get paid well.¡¹

    I have a number of clients with whom I do business, but the client who had been giving me the most ¡°firm¡± work suddenly disappeared a few months ago.

    Although I don¡¯t know what kind of client they were, they were a reliable and generous client.

    Thest job I was asked to do was to kidnap a milk-smelling model named Misuzu and hand her over to an overseas broker.

    Since then, I hadn¡¯t received any requests, but yesterday, I suddenly received an email from the client.

    The client told me to wait at the stadium and carry the person brought by the dog-eared girl to the designated ce.

    The offer was unbelievable. He¡¯s a client. There¡¯s no reason to refuse.

    ¡¸Nee-san, this is a very small job. But the reward is so great, isn¡¯t it bad at all?¡¹

    The two men in charge of the rough work, the square-faced Hiroki, shouted pathetically, and the tall, skinny man with a long face, Gota, nodded yes.

    ¡¸Sometimes, a job like this is a bonus. I guess it¡¯s not the difficulty of the job, but the fact that the blonde girl is worth it¡¹

    The route to the designated location was carefully checked. It¡¯s a route over the mountains with few people on it.

    After about thirty minutes of uneventful driving, with no cars following us, we turned onto a straight road where it was difficult for two cars to pass each other, but Yano, a nervous-looking skinny man driving the car, suddenly shouted out.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing! Damn it! We can¡¯t make it! We¡¯ll never make it in time!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what is it? Hey, hey!¡¹

    The sound of rapid braking echoes in the air, and my weight is suddenly thrown forward, causing my seatbelt to jerk.

    When I hurriedly turned my eyes to the front, I saw a scene that seemed like a joke.

    Two maids were standing in the middle of the road.

 Chapter 215: Maid Warriors

    Chapter 215: Maid Warriors

    Two update + two additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Deathmorphe for the support¡­

    Between the trees stretching out their green branches to the sky.

    A loud screeching sound of brakes echoed in the quiet mountain road.

    The sound was resounded by the ck van, which threw itself forward so far that the rear wheels almost lifted off the ground with its front wheels locked.

    The ck streaks of its tires were carved into the asphalt as it slid toward us.

    ¡¸¡­Tapeworm(Sanadamushi)¡¹

    As I nced at her, the young maid with the short cut nodded her head.

    ¡¸Yes, Mam!¡¹

    As soon as she said that, she flipped up her short French-style skirt and rushes at the oing lump of iron.

    And then ¡ª-

    ¡¸Dosukooooooi!!¡¹

    In a stance that resembled that of a sumo wrestler on the receiving side, she met the onrushing van head-on.

    The sound of the collision was so loud that I thought it was an explosion.

    I could see the driver and the woman in the passenger seat, both with their eyes wide open as if about to burst.

    But¡­

    ¡¸Fumu¡­ not quite there yet¡¹

    Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) is being pushed backward, spewing smoke from the soles of her shoes.

    £¨It¡¯s no good if she can¡¯t outrun a car. We have to train her a little harder£©

    Is the ck vaning to aplete stop right in front of me, about 30 centimeters away? I think so.

    Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) must have been desperate.

    After all, if it ever hit me, I will sentence her to take a bath with an extreme sulfuric acid and radioactive materials.

    As she wiped the sweat from her forehead, breathing heavily, I said to her.

    ¡¸By the way, your shout is not very elegant¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me, Mam¡¹

    In fact, it is wrong for a young girl to be so aggressive. However, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like sumo.

    In fact, I love it. I think Japan is a truly wonderful country where I can watch images of naked men wrestling in the middle of the day on terrestrial TV.

    Speaking of sumo, I remember¡­

    It was a long time ago, when I was a member of the Organization(¥ª¥ë¥°) of His Excellency Baidar Khan, the sixth son of Chagatai Khan of the Mongol Empire.

    As his mistress, I was following the Mongol army that was invading what is now Pnd.

    Fortunately, our army won many battles in a row. In the camp, nightly feasts and Mongolian sumo wrestling were held, and after watching men huffing and puffing, I huffed and puffed in the evening wrestling with His Excellency.

    This is not the time to be lost in memories.

    ¡¸Look, if you¡¯re not careful, they¡¯ll try to escape¡¹

    I discovered the driver¡¯s left hand moving and his face tensed in the driver¡¯s seat. He must have put the car in reverse gear.

    ¡¸Y-yes, Mam!¡¹

    Seeing the tires begin to spin in reverse, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) hurriedly ced her finger on the front grille of the car.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸DOSUQUOOOOOOOOOIII!¡¹

    She stomps her leg with a bizarre shout, and the spinning wheel makes a loud noise.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not what I mean¡¹

    Even though she pronounces it in English, it is not make it elegant.

    Of course, the people in the van are desperate.

    The gas pedal is pressed down hard, and Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) is gritting her teeth, saying, ¡°Fugiggi!¡± .

    It appears that finishing it quickly would be better.

    ¡¸Well, everyone, finish it¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes, Mam!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As I shouted, I heard the maids replying from the surrounding trees.

    They rushed out onto the road from both sides, each with her own special weapon, and attacked the ck van at once.

    Earthworm(Mimizu) struck the wheel like a golf swing, and the wheel itself retracted. Cockroach(Gokiburi) with her halberd, and Centipede(Mukade) with her greatsword, each of them shing at the wheel too.

    In just a few seconds, the engine made only a dry, rattling sound, and the car waspletely silent.

    The driver in the driver¡¯s seat is crying, his face crumpled in tears. Do women have more courage in such situations? The South American-looking girl in the passenger seat is staring at me as if her eyes were bleeding.

    It¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m thrilled. It must be my fundamental biological desire to make a youngdy like her cry miserably.

    ¡¸Secure the target¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mam!¡¹

    As soon as she replies, Earthworm(Mimizu) strikes the car body sideways with a hammer, and Cockroach(Gokiburi) puts her finger on the gap between therge cracked door and pulls the sliding door off at once.

    But at that moment¡­

    ¡¸Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ¡¹

    A shadow jumps out from the back seat with its sharp ws extended.

    Cockroach(Gokiburi) jumped to the side, and Centipede(Mukade) behind her shouted, ¡°Hii!¡± and caught the blow with the side of her greatsword.

    It seems the one who attacked right now was the werewolf that had attacked me the other day.

    It was as Shiratori-sama¡¯s warn.

    As Centipede(Mukade) swept away the greatsword with all her might, the doggie was blown off, spun around in the air, andnded on the roof of the car.

    This kind of maneuvering is typical of beastmen.

    ¡¸I smell a subus, and then I see you again! I hate you! You subus! Come to save your people!¡¹

    The dog is barking at me like a boss.

    It¡¯s a bad thing to get on a high ce, because the dumb animal gets carried away.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not one of us, but Ohime-sama really doesn¡¯t like to have her fun interrupted¡­ Earthworm(Mimizu), take it down¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mam!¡¹

    Earthworm raises the hammer and strikes the back of the car as hard as she can. And then a loud metallic sound, a deafening crash echoed.

    ¡¸Owawawa¡­!?¡¹

    The car spun around, and screams echoed from inside the car. The dog on top of the car was thrown onto the asphalt.

    Of course, the dog won¡¯t miss thending, but at least she¡¯ll have a reasonable perspective now.

    Then the maids surrounded her from three sides with their weapons.

    It goes without saying that punishment awaits those who break the perimeter. The girls are very serious.

    The doggy nced from side to side.

    Even the tiny brains of the beastmen must have known that there was no way to win. So, she was probably looking for an escape.

    I decided to make fun teasing of the doggy a little.

    ¡¸Oh(Ara) my(ra)¡­ your tail is curling. You must be frightened, you poor thing¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not frightened! It just your smell! I just don¡¯t like the smell of subus!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Myher regions have a floral scent. Right, everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Yes, Mam! It¡¯s floral! ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Floral is a general term for the scent of flowers, so it¡¯s only natural that the scent of my nectar is included.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking abouttttt!¡¹

    However, it seems that her small animal brain could not understand such wit.

    The doggie extended her ws and jumped at me at once.

    ¡¸Tapeworm(Sanadamushi)!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Mam!¡¹

    As soon as she shouted, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) jumped between me and the doggy.

    The doggy¡¯s ws grazed her cheek, sttering fresh blood into the air.

    But she was not intimidated, and she grab the doggy¡¯s body firmly from the front, spun around behind it, and fell backward with a mighty turn of her back.

    I had seen that she had been practicing against the Minotaur for a long time, but this was quite a brilliant German Suplex.

    The doggie, who was knocked by the back of the head into the asphalt, screamed ¡°Gyahin!¡± in a very animal-like manner and turned her eyes white.

    It was quite a dull moment.

    ¡¸Yes, well done¡¹

    When I said so, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) let out a happy ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± in the bridge position.

    Although the road was almost deserted and it was so rxing, but it would be a hassle if anyone spotted us.

    I pped my hands and gave the maids another set of instructions.

    ¡¸Well then, everyone. It¡¯s time to clean up the mess. Remove the subject from the vehicle and leave the vehicle there. The others¡­ it looks like there are four of them. Let Ohime-sama decide what to do with them and the doggy¡¹

 Chapter 216: Shima is Not Honest

    Chapter 216: Shima is Not Honest

    As I look around the stadium, there is no sign of udia-san or the devil doll.

    £¨What in the world was happening¡­£©

    I mutter to myself.

    The two of them suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    £¨I doubt they could have just hit it off and gone off to y somewhere, though¡­£©

    Looking down at the field, I see that the women¡¯s 200m race is in progress on the track.

    After the men¡¯s 400m, the women¡¯s 400m, in which Saori-chan ispeting, is supposed to start.

    I unwillingly drew a lot of attention earlier, but no one was looking at me anymore.

    £¨Oh man, I¡¯m tired all of a sudden¡­£©

    Almost at the same time I sit down on the back of the stic and sighed, I saw Saori-chan running towards me from the stairs.

    ¡¸Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t the 400 meters about to start?¡¹

    I asked, to which Saori-chan replied in a fidgety tone.

    ¡¸W-well¡­ O-onii-chan¡­ you seemed to be surrounded earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you saw it, huh? Actually, when I tried to take a picture of Saori-chan running, I was mistaken for a voyeur¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t cheer for you, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, don¡¯t worry about it! Speaking of which¡­ where¡¯s Fujiwara-senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Saori-chan, did you saw Fujiwara-san was here before?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, umm¡­ well, you know, she kind of eye-catching, and she looked like she was with Onii-chan earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she stands out, doesn¡¯t she? That blond hair of hers. Fujiwara-san said she was there to support her friend, but she seemed to have gone away while I was surrounded. Maybe she¡¯s at her friend¡¯s ce,¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­¡¹

    Saori-chan suddenly looked relieved.

    ¡¸But, is Onii-chan okay? Did they hurt you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine. Thanks to an acquaintance who happened to be passing by and proved to me that there was no such thing as voyeurism, I was fine¡¹

    Then she looked at me with a subtle expression on her face, like she was trying to figure out my expression.

    ¡¸They were¡­ women, right? The two of them¡¹

    £¨I guess she saw them, too¡­£©

    ¡¸Yeah, one of them was a ssmate of mine, but they had left¡¹

    As soon as she heard ¡°they¡¯re left¡±, her expression brightened up for some reason.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d¡­ Onii-chan is popr¡­ But I wonder if Onii-chan could have a lunch with me¡¹

    She smiled softly and seemed to be full of cuteness like a small animal.

    £¨So cute, So cute¡­£©

    I can¡¯t help but think that anyone who could betray this girl would be a real devil.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my promise. I¡¯m really looking forward to your lunch, too¡¹

    As soon as I said that and she lowered her eyes with a happy expression, I heard a familiar voice behind me.

    ¡¸Hey! You are Kijima, right? It¡¯s been a while! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, Shima Natsumi, remember me?¡¹

    That¡¯s Natsumi Shima, a.k.a. ¡°Why(Nande) not(yanen)?¡±.

    £¨Hey hey, Shima-san! I told you to pretend to be someone else, but why are you talking to me like that?£©

    ¡¸Eh, ah? Uh, yeah¡¹

    Saori-chan also looked a little surprised and asked Shima-san.

    ¡¸Shima-senpai, are you acquainted with Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we know each other. We were in the same ss in the first year. We sat next to each other, and we were pretty close! Right, Kijima?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, well, y-yeah¡­¡¹

    £¨W-what the hell is she thinking?£©

    Even though I stared at her, she didn¡¯t seem to be intimidated, on the contrary, she distorted her mouth as if it was a good thing.

    ¡¸I see(Hoka), I see(Hoka), he is the beloved ¡°Onii-chan¡± Moribe was talking about¡­ So you were talking about Kijima, huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shima-senpai!¡¹

    Saori-chan shouted loudly, and Shima-san shrugged her shoulders and waved her hand.

    ¡¸No, no, just kidding, just kidding, don¡¯t look so scary¡¹

    Then she shouted toward the stairs.

    ¡¸Hey, Ui-chan, Kijima is here. You remember him, right? We were in the same ss with Kijima!¡¹

    And then¡­

    ¡¸Hmm!? Ohhh!¡¹

    Tashiro-san came walking toward us from the stairs, acting like a frightened little animal.

    ¡¸Ah, oh, i-i-it has been a w-while, Confine-¡­ Ki-kijima-dono¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Dono?¡¹

    Saori-chan tilted her head suspiciously, and Shima-san turned her face away, trying hard not tough.

    Yes, Tashiro-san is the type of person who cannot perform as an actor.

    She looks like a goblin who suddenly starts speaking humannguage, as often seen in fantasy.

    I think because she thought this was a bad idea. Shima-san said something like a follow-up with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Well, it seems that this area have been getting noisy, so we came to check¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. It seems that Onii-chan was mistaken for a voyeur when he tried to take a picture of me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get it. Well, that¡¯s what people think when they saw a guy like him holding a smartphone¡¹

    Shima-san points at me with her finger and shrugs her shoulders.

    £¨Okay, Natsumi will be punishedter!£©

    Almost at the same time I decided so in my heart¨C

    ¡¸H-hey, Shima, you¡¯re talking too much!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Onii-chan is popr guy!¡¹

    Tashiro-san and Saori-chan confronted Shima-san, and she hurriedly changed the subject.

    ¡¸Ahaha, well, well. Anyway, shouldn¡¯t the participants of the 400m race must gather soon? Moribe¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, t-that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I know you¡¯re worried about Kijima, but you need to concentrate on the game. Come on! We¡¯ll stay with Kijima for a while. Then nobody will bother him!¡¹

    When I opened my eyes in surprise, Shima-san gave me a wink.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t(Kamahen) mind(Kamahen). Anyway, our turn is thest one in the morning, so we¡¯ve got a lot of time on our hands¡¹

    Then Saori-chan turned to me and smiled.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, Onii-chan, I feel a little relieved now¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­yes¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best. Please support me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Leave that to me¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll be going¡¹

    Saori-chan ran off, looked back at me before the stairs, and waved happily.

    I watched her go down the stairs and gave Shima-san a nk stare.

    ¡¸¡­Hey¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with the scary face?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to pretend to be someone else¡¹

    ¡¸I did. But I can¡¯t help it. Look at her. Ui-chan¡¯s on the verge of exploding because you¡¯re flirting with one girl after another¡¹

    When she said so, Tashiro-san was sitting on the seat next to me, looking up at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ve missed you Confinement King¡­ I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of you in the same stadium¡­¡¹

    Tashiro-san¡¯s cheeks flushed, and Shima-san shrugged.

    ¡¸Right? Ui-chan¡¯s mood is getting worse and worse since you¡¯ve been neglecting her since the summer vacation started, and it really annoys me. Ui-chan misses you every day¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I see. Is Tashiro the only one who misses me?¡¹

    ¡¸O-ohh, of course!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, heh~¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What are you trying to say?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing¡­¡¹

    Then, Shima-san turns away.

    ¡¸You meanie¡­ If you say I want to be with you¡­ of course I do¡¹

    I could see that her neck was turning red.

    £¨She¡¯s not honest¡­ but that¡¯s what makes her cute£©

    ¡¸But I promise to support Saori-chan¡¹

    I said with a wry smile, and Tashiro-san nodded broadly.

    ¡¸Of course. But after the 400m run, Moribe will move to the second stadium to apany Takasago¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What do you mean?¡¹

    When I tilted my head, Shima-san stuck pointing her finger at my nose and spoke.

    ¡¸From the time Moribe finishes her run until the 3,000 meters we¡¯repeting in, the time is reserved! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about¡¹

 Chapter 217: Greedy Athlete

    Chapter 217: Greedy Athlete

    After Saori-chan finished her run, I gave a small apuse.

    The result wasst ce.

    She was far behind the runners in front of her, but when I waved at her, she didn¡¯t seem particrly depressed, and waved back happily.

    £¨Although the result was disappointing, I was d to see that she didn¡¯t seem to be depressed¡­£©

    As I patted my chest with relief, Tashiro-san nodded her head in satisfaction.

    ¡¸Umu! That Moribe seems to have worked very hard! I can¡¯t tell her time from here, but I¡¯m sure she set a new personal best¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help tilting my head at the sight of Shima-san¡¯s eyes narrowed like a mother¡¯s.

    ¡¸A personal best? Is that so?¡¹

    £¨If that¡¯s true, then she didn¡¯t have a chance to win from the beginning¡­£©

    To say that there is a difference in the mental structure between athletic club members and homing club members would be an understatement, but to be dragged into such a contest with no chance of winning would be torture to my taste.

    But Tashiro-san, as if she could see through my heart, said to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not surprising that she was inst ce. She had only recently converted from the high jump, and it was still early in her career. Moribe herself has only been running track and field for six months. If she loses in apetition, realizes the difference, and does not break down, there is a room for growth. Athletes be stronger through repeated defeats¡¹

    ¡¸The oue of today¡¯s race was that she lost to others but won the battle with herself. Well, Moribe did her best¡¹

    At Shima-san¡¯sment, Tashiro-san nodded again in satisfaction and turned to me.

    ¡¸Confinement King. Give her a big patter. It¡¯s for Moribe¡¯s own good¡­ Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s with the surprised look on your face?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ I just thought you both look like a proper seniors(Senpai)¡¹

    When I said that, they looked at each other puzzledly.

    Then, after a beat, Shima-san twisted her mouth into a smile and whispered into my ear in a sweet voice.

    ¡¸From now on, you¡¯re going to turn us into a female face, right?¡¹

    Immediately, I stare at her face.

    Then, while she smiled sexily, I said.

    ¡¸Well¡­ it¡¯s fine to say erotic things, but¡­ Shima-san, your face is red¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!? Hey!? You should be a little embarrassed! You Idiot!¡¹

    Instantly, Shima-san became embarrassed and pped me hard on the shoulder.

    Apparently, it was revenge.

    Then¡­

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not fair, Shima! You¡¯re the only one who gets attention, not me!¡¹

    Tashiro-san was sulking in an unintelligible way, and Shima-san, who was confronted with her face, raised her voice in desperation.

    ¡¸Hey, take a look! Moribe has moved to the second stadium, so we should follow her! Hey, hey¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s true that time is limited. Confinement King, the location is as I exined earlier, understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, okay, probably¡¹

    I watched them go down the stairs, and after a short pause, I started to move too.

    It would be too conspicuous for me to move with them, since I had just been at the center of the voyeurmotion.

    As I walked down the stand, all the yers¡¯ eyes were on me at once.

    Although I¡¯ve been getting a lot of attentiontely, it¡¯s not something I can get used to. Honestly, I don¡¯t want this. So I walked into the aisle leading to the parking lot as if to escape.

    The parking lot is a parking lot, and there is a small crowd of people.

    On the other side of the crowd, an ambnce is parked, and someone is being carried into the car on a stretcher. In a sporting event like this, I suppose there are bound to be some injuries.

    I walked around the perimeter of the stadium, past the crowd of people. I took another look around again about halfway around, just below the electronic bulletin board.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, right below the electronic bulletin board¡­ next to the vending machine after Gate 3B, right?¡¹

    When I arrived at the ce Tashiro-san instructed me to go, I summon the door on the wall while checking my surroundings, and activated .

    What I pass through is a dimly lit locker room.

    Near the ceiling, there was a long, narrow window that let in a little sunlight, creating pale shadows in the dimly lit room.

    It was arge private room with steel lockers lined up against the wall.

    At the back was a door marked ¡°Shower Room¡±, and in the center was a light blue stic bench with two figures sitting on it.

    ¡¸Confinement King, we¡¯ve waited long enough¡¹

    Tashiro-san said with her mouth agape and Shima-san chuckled next to her.

    ¡¸Ui-chan, you said you were tired of waiting¡­ But we were together until just now¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant! I haven¡¯t been held for over half a month now, you know. In fact, I could be held every day and never get tired of it!¡¹

    I can¡¯t help butugh at Tashiro-san¡¯s brazen expression of frustration.

    £¨She was a virgin until a while ago¡­ or maybe it¡¯s the other way around, she wants to have sex even more because she just learned¡­£©

    ¡¸¡­By the way, are you sure this ce is safe?¡¹

    When I asked this, Shima-san opened her mouth with a look of dismay on her face.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who told me to have sex in the locker room¡¹

    ¡¸No, no problem. This third locker room is not being used for thispetition. I borrowed the key this morning, saying, ¡°I left something in the locker room yesterday¡± and left it open and returned it the key¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all that trouble again¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Shouldn¡¯t we have done on ¡°the bedroom¡± as usual?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ I wanted to have all the dignified Captain Tashiro and Vice Captain Shima from our club activities¡¹

    Shima-san¡¯s face suddenly turned red and she started to fidget.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t feel bad about being called dignified, but¡­¡¹

    I looked at them again, and saw that they were wearing matching uniforms.

    They were dressed in white running clothes with a hint of pink.

    To my eyes, their navel-baring uniforms looked no different from swimsuits, but the two of them and the other athletes I saw today showed no sign of embarrassment.

    Perhaps this is a matter of consciousness.

    ¡¸So, Confinement King, take off your clothes and sit down here¡¹

    Tashiro-san¡­ or should I call her Ui from here on.

    I did as she asked, took off my clothes, and sat down on the bench.

    Imagining what was about to happen, my cock was already towering over my lower abdomen at this point.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so horny¡­ you¡¯re expecting too much¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As expected¡¹

    Natsumi looked dumbfounded, while Ui looked impressed, and let out a feverish, ¡°Hah~¡­¡±

    The two kneeled on the hard concrete floor, looked up at me, and opened their mouths to each other.

    ¡¸So, Confinement King, as a woman conquered by you, I offer you everything once again¡¹

    ¡¸Kijimaa¡­ well, you know¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you¡­ but just so you know¡­¡¹

    And they put their faces to my crotch.

    With a sound of saliva sshing, Ui took the ns into her mouth, and Natsumi ran her tongue over the flesh from the side.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    Both of them use their tongues boldly without any hesitation and I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the intense pleasure.

    *Chu*, *Chu*, *Slurp*, *Slurp*, *Lick*¡­

    With the lustful sound of water echoing in unison, and the sweet pleasure spreading throughout my lower abdomen, it made my jaw twitch in frenzy.

    In Ui¡¯s mouth, arge amount of sticky saliva covers the ns, and her tongue twines around it like a different creature. Natsumi, on the other hand, sucked the ns sideways as if she were ying a harmonica, and licked the whole thing lovingly.

    Strong stimtion on the tip, light stimtion on the whole. As if they were childhood friends, they were arousing me with their breathing.

    ¡¸Fu¡­ Nnn¡¹

    ¡¸Ha~¡­ hmm¡¹

    When it¡¯s Ui¡¯s turn to work on the ns, Natsumi does the rest. It seems that Natsumi¡¯s movement is to support her.

    It made me smile, because it seemed to be the very nature of their rtionship.

    ¡¸Mmm, mmm, *Slurp¡­* hmm¡­¡¹

    The expression on Ui¡¯s face as she stretched out her nose and chomped down on the ns was terribly indecent.

    My heart raced even more at the thought that the always dignified Ui was sucking my cock shallowly with her cheeks flushed.

    ¡¸*Lick* Nnn¡­ hmm¡­¡¹

    On the other hand, Natsumi¡¯s tongue wriggled and traced from the trunk of my flesh to my inner muscles, and now she was licking and sucking my testicles in her mouth.

    The faint stimtion that came from this was so pleasurable that it almost shattered my back.

    Eventually, Ui began to move her face back and forth violently, and began to suck my cock with her mouth.

    *St*! *St*! *St*!

    In the dimly lit locker room, the walls reverberate with the lewd sounds of her sucking.

    Her cheeks were pressed together tightly, and her mouth was in a state of vacuum; the suction was so strong that it seemed to devour me.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹

    But the next moment¡­

    ¡¸Hiii!¡¹

    ¡¸Nghh!? Cough, cough¡­¡¹

    I bounced involuntarily at the feeling of a foreign object suddenly being inserted into my anus, and unexpectedly, Ui, who had been poked in the back of her throat, coughed, her eyes ck and white.

    ¡¸Hey, Natsumi, what are you doing!? Wait, wait, wait!¡¹

    When I turned around in a panic, Natsumi was pushing her nose into my anus, spreading them apart, and sticking her tongue into my anus.

    ¡¸Fuuh, fuuh *Squish¡­.* *Squishhh¡­.*¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnn¡­ *Slurp* *Jlurp* Khihima, delihious¡­¡¹

    Natsumi¡¯s tongue pierces deeper and deeper into my anus, pushing back the folds of her mouth.

    There¡¯s no way I can take this.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, hiiro,se, rahinora, fuhinho¡­¡¹

    When I shivered at the edges of climax, Ui took the ns back into her tight, shallow mouth, wrapped her fingers around the trunk, and started squeezing furiously.

    ¡¸*Slurp* Nnn, put hit out, put hot hout *Slurp* nn, nnn¡¹

    And just as she stimted the frenulum with her fingertip, a pale electric current shot through my brain from my back.

    ¡¸I¡¯mumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    *Spurt*! *Spurttt*! *Spurttttt*!

    The swollen lust at the base rushed up to the urethra and a cloudy mass overflowed from the entrance into the warmth of Ui¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Nn ¡ª-!¡¹

    Ui¡¯s eyes widen up in surprise, but she didn¡¯t take her mouth off the meat stick and epted the white muck, and Natsumi, as if to give me a push, twisted her tongue further into the depths of my trembling body.

    ¡¸Kuh, Kuh¡­, ugh¡­¡¹

    The stimtion was so strong that I put my hands on Ui¡¯s head and writhed as I bent forward.

    *Spurt*! *Spurttt*! *Spurttttt¡­*!

    Finally, after what must have been more than ten pulsations, Ui¡¯s cheeks puffed up like a hamster¡¯s, and with an affectionate hand she squeezed my cock from the base, squeezing every drop out of it.

    My legs were trembling and I could barely stand.

    Natsumi, on the other hand, pulled her tongue out of my anus and licked up my waist and back with her tongue, then stood up and whispered to me from behind with a smirk and a naughty smile.

    ¡¸Hmm? You¡¯re faster than usual, aren¡¯t you? Ahaha! What a cute little thing, you are Ki(*)-ji(*)-ma(*)!¡¹

    ¡¸S-shut up¡­¡¹

    I say back with a scowl on my face.

    £¨You¡¯ve got some nerve trying to stir things up¡­ I¡¯ll make you cryter¡­£©

    Around the same time I decide to y mercilessly, Ui takes her mouth off my cock after she¡¯s finished squeezing all the cum out of it.

    Then, with a proud and smug look on her face, she opened her mouth wide and showed me the semen that had umted in her mouth.

    She behaves like a female lion, showing off the prey she has killed.

    Her tongue, covered in semen, wriggled in her fresh pink mouth.

    She stirred the semen with her tongue, then swallowed it with a gurgle.

    ¡¸Puha¡­ I¡¯m d you¡¯re giving me so much, Confinement King.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s still first shot, Ui-chan¡­ You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯re satisfied with that, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. How long do you think I¡¯ve been holding out for? If I don¡¯t get at least two loads in my vagina, this burning won¡¯t stop¡¹

    ¡¸Then you¡¯ll have to cum four more times, including mine¡¹

    My head is still fuzzy from one massive ejaction, but the object between my legs is still standing still.

    I can handle about four more ejactions, but I wonder if that¡¯s really good for the two guys who are about topete.

    ¡¸You guys¡­ are going to run three thousand meters after this, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the problem with that? Don¡¯t let them fool you, Confinement King¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think it¡¯s more like gasoline. The white stuff¡¹

    ¡¸Imagine¡­ running in public while shaking my womb full of your semen¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­ isn¡¯t that great?¡¹

    They narrowed their eyessciviously and twisted their mouths into a lustful smile.

 Chapter 219: The Devils Technique

    Chapter 219: The Devil¡¯s Technique

    Two update + three additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Deathmorphe for the support¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doping them¡­ right?¡¹

    I smiled bitterly as I watched Tashiro-san and Shima-san chatting across the finish line.

    To tell the truth, I made them drink a little of the energy drink of the demon world.

    £¨I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a doping test, but it¡¯s probably not something that humans can extract¡­£©

    They had been talking a lot about ¡°never underestimate me¡± and ¡°injecting gasoline¡±, but when it was over, they were so exhausted that they couldn¡¯t stand up at all.

    There was no limit to how much they could talk.

    But I felt that I had gone a bit too far, even though that was what the girls wanted.

    So I made them lick a very small amount of the mysterious drink, without them noticing.

    Specifically, I dripped it on my thing and made them suck on it as a cleaning.

    As a result, the girls passed the preliminary round and advanced to the final round in the afternoon.

    £¨It was pretty messed up even after that¡­£©

    I chuckle again when I remember.

    After the Doping Clean-up and getting dressed, there was still quite a bit of time left before the 3,000 meterpetition time.

    So I decided to hold them both on my shoulders and enjoy pillow talk while kissing them repeatedly.

    The fact that I did not neglect to take care of the girls in this area was the result of Lili-sensei¡¯s training.

    What satisfies a girl is the feeling of being loved.

    Physical stimtion is only one of the ways to achieve this, and it is a valuable guidance from her.

    ¡¸Just listen to what the girl says, Devi. All you have to do is repeat ¡°I understand¡± and ¡°I see¡±, Devi. If you¡¯re having trouble talking, just kiss her, Devi. Women don¡¯t have anything to say, Devi. All they have to do is think that this guy understands me, and they¡¯ll open their legs for you, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you say that!?¡¹

    Regardless of her tacky words, but she¡¯s telling the truth.

    However, today¡¯s pillow talk took a rather strange turn.

    The most shocking remark of the day came from Shima-san¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Eh? I don¡¯t really have an ent(dialect), do I? It¡¯s almost Tokyo dialect¡¹

    Tashiro-san and I both had to retort to this.

    ¡¸¡¸You have an ent¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have an ent!!¡¹

    Shima-san was getting upset.

    After a long time of back-and-forth, she finally said that Kansai dialect is not an ent.

    ¡¸I-I can speak Tokyo dialect just fine, you know!¡¹

    Tashiro-san got goosebumps as soon as Shima-san started to speak in a slightly intonation-distorted standard Japanese.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s as if I was listening to a violin performance that was out of tune by a quarter note¡±.

    As they had grown up together since childhood, their sense of difort was probably nothingpared to what I felt.

    And as soon as I said, ¡°Well, well, Shima-san who doesn¡¯t speak Kansai dialect is just a mob member of the track and field club¡±, to end the conversation, I was punched with a full gouge.

    £¨Ouch¡­ look forward to the next bed, you guys£©

    Then, at the end, Tashiro-san didn¡¯t want to leave me and says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you! Noo, nooo!¡± and started toin like an infantile regressive. On the other hand, Shima-san, who was as tsundere as Misuzu, said with a wry smile, ¡°I-I don¡¯t really care about Kijima, you know¡±, and somehow I managed to send them off and returned to the audience stand.

    On my way back to the audience stands, I noticed the results of the qualifying round posted by the stairs, and found that Kei-chan had qualified in first ce. She had jumped 180 centimeters. Shiratori-san, who waspeting in the 1,500-meter event, had just barely passed the qualifying round inst ce.

    Kei-chan¡¯s record made me do a double-take.

    I can only say that people are not what they seem to be, considering that that hazy girl can leap over my head with ease.

    On the other hand, Shiratori-san¡¯s just barely passing through, I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of maniption. Yes, daily routine is important.

    When the 3,000-meter race started, I was just vaguely following Tashiro-san and Shima-san with my eyes.

    The thought that my semen was now surging deep inside them was indeed quite exciting.

    However, I was worried that my semen might drip from thetter half. Of course, it¡¯s not something I can see from the audience stands.

    When all the morningpetitions were over, there was a one-hour break.

    The number of audiences had decreased considerably just before the break, probably because the parents of the athletes who failed to qualify had gone home.

    I moved to the side of the entrance gate, where I was going to meet Saori-chan.

    Thanks to the fact that I had been away from the stands for a while, I didn¡¯t feel so many eyes on me anymore.

    Leaning against the wall by the gate, I waited for a while, and Saori-chan came running toward me with a bag like an eco-friendly bag slung over her shoulder.

    She had already changed out of her uniform into a practice shirt and shorts, probably because she had been eliminated in the preliminary round.

    ¡¸Let you wait! Onii-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, where do you want to eat?¡¹

    To be honest, I¡¯m notfortable eating in the stadium, since I¡¯ve made a bad impression in the morning. It would be bad if people looked at Saori-chan strangely while I was with her.

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯ve actually found a good ce to eat¡¹

    Then, she pinched my cuff and said, ¡°This way, this way! Onii-chan!¡± and started walking.

    This city park is quite big.

    As I walked along the path with Saori-chan pulling my cuff, I saw a number of benches lined up around arge pond.

    ¡¸Heh~¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was such a ce¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, isn¡¯t it nice?¡¹

    This is not my first visit to this park, either. But I was not that familiar with it.

    The only thing I knew about this park was that it was a ce where Paripi[1] would, ¡°Ueii~¡± at the barbecue area in summer.

    There were no people around, and it was so quiet that I could only faintly hear the noise of the stadium.

    The sunlight falling on the pond was reflected on the surface of the water and glittered.

    Then, on a bench in the shade of a tree, Saori-chan and I sat down side by side.

    She said in a slightly excited voice, ¡°It¡¯s like a pic¡±, as she took out a ratherrge bento box from her eco-bag and held it out to me.

    ¡¸I hope it¡¯s delicious..¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s delicious¡¹

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t eaten it yet, Onii-chan¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to eat it to know that.

    It¡¯s a bento made for me by my cute little sister.

    Even if it¡¯s just Pa(¥Ñ)*(©–)ron(¥í¥ó) rice with Pabu(¥Ñ¥Ö)*(©–)nbu(¥ó¤Ö), I¡¯m confident enough to say, ¡°it is delicious¡±.

    As I opened the lid, I found a very conventional bento, with fried eggs, fried tofu, octopus sausage, and boiled broli adding greenery.

    It looked like a delicious bento with vivid colors. It may be ordinary, but I can clearly see that it was made with great care.

    I know I shouldn¡¯tpare them, but Fujiwara-san¡¯s bento is mainly brown and looks like my grandma¡¯s bento.

    The more skilled one bes at housework, the more grandmotherly one¡¯s bento bes, I guess.

    Normally, high school girls don¡¯t have kugini(simmered nails) or kobumaki(rolled konbu ¨C sea kelp) in their bento.

    That¡¯s why I found this normalcy very refreshing.

    ¡¸Thanks-for-the-food(Itadakimasu)!¡¹

    I took a bite of the omelet first.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good!¡¹

    Saori-chan, who had been staring at me nervously, let out a sigh of relief when I said that.

    Then I took a bite of the octopus sausage.

    ¡¸Yum!¡¹

    I take a bite of the fried chicken.

    ¡¸Umaaaaaaaaay!¡¹

    I shouted into the pond, and Saori-chan giggled.

    ¡¸Onii-chan, you¡¯re overreacting!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not exaggerating. It¡¯s absurdly delicious. And this vegetable, whaoli(Nanoli)?¡¹

    ¡¸Whaoli(Nanoli)? It¡¯s broli, Onii-chan! You¡¯ve almost got the answer!¡¹

    ¡¸Saori-chan, you can make a tsukomi, too, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    When I said that, Saori-chan made aplicated face.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, Shima-senpai¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah..¡¹

    I get it. I¡¯ve already figured it out.

    £¨That girl¡­ what¡¯s she going to do with the track and field club?£©

    Saori-chan is talking to me more normally now than when we first met. Perhaps, she¡¯s gotten used to me.

    She¡¯s a shy girl, so I have to be careful about that.

    While we were talking about various things, our conversation turned to Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Takasago-senpai is amazing, she¡¯s a genius¡¹

    ¡¸Genius?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s only four centimeters away from the Japanese women¡¯s record, Takasago-senpai¡¯s best record. Even though she doesn¡¯t even practice enough..¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    Four centimeters away from the Japanese record, that¡¯s beyond amazing.

    ¡¸She says she doesn¡¯t want to jump at all, but if she sets such a record¡­ the people around her won¡¯t let her quit¡¹

    I see, that exins why thezy girl belongs to the track and field club, a serious athletic club.

    ¡¸If she skipped the club activities, she wouldn¡¯t get a snack. So she has no choice but to show up at the club activities. Although, she sleeps on the mat¡¹

    It seems it¡¯s unbearable for those of them who are serious to see the results of someone¡¯s work who was cking off. In fact, Saori-chan seemed to have aplicated expression on her face.

    £¨By the way, Tashiro-san¡­ told me to praise her£©

    I am reminded of Lili-sensei¡¯s instruction on ¡°how to praise people¡±. It¡¯s a devilish technique to ensnare people.

    It is actually quite difficult to praise someone who is not confident about themself. After all, the more I praise them, the more they assume that I must be ttering them.

    Therefore, it is most effective to tell such people that someone else hasplimented them. Objective words have truth in them.

    ¡¸By the way, Saori-chan. I don¡¯t know much about track and field, but the captain and vice captain were very impressed with you. They said that Moribe worked very hard, and she had a personal best today, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I came inst, though¡¹

    Saori-chan chuckled.

    ¡¸The vice manager said that Moribe beat herself. I think that¡¯s the hardest thing to do. So, you should be proud of yourself, Saori-chan¡¹

    When I reached out and patted her head, she turned red and looked down.

    I don¡¯t think she was displeased.<hr><u><li>It¡¯s a bit of an in-depth look at the characters.</li><u><li>Shima-san is given a bad time, again.</li>

    </u></u>

 Chapter 220: Something is Wrong

    Chapter 220: Something is Wrong

    ¡¸Onii-chan, wake up¡­¡¹

    When I woke up, Saori-chan was looking into my face.

    ¡¸¡­Good morning¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not early¡­ it¡¯s afternoon¡¹

    I say so when Iy down on the bench on herp.

    After my stomach was full, I felt sleepy and rubbed my eyelids, and when Saori turned red and said, ¡°D-do you want ap pillow?¡±. I didn¡¯t hesitate to do so.

    ¡°Even though they have the same petite physique, Masaki-chan is a bit more chubby than her¡±, I thought so as I fell asleep easily.

    Now, as I woke myself up, smiling back at Saori-chan, I heard an announcement from far away, ¡°Thepetition will resume soon¡±.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for waking you up. I had to go help Takasago-senpai¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry, too. Thanks¡¹

    I took out my phone to check the time, and found that I had been asleep for about fifteen minutes.

    ¡¸What are you going to do now, Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ I guess I¡¯m going home. Saori-chan¡¯spetition is over, and if I stay any longer, I¡¯ll be called a voyeur again¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ okay. Be careful¡¹

    Saori-chan looked disappointed for a moment, so I reached out my hand to her head and spoke.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be here to cheer you on in the nextpetition, so do your best, Saori-chan.¡¹

    She looked surprised for a moment and then smiled very happily.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Onii-chan wille again¡­ ehehe¡¹

    I was a little disappointed that big brother(Onii-chan) was going home, but big brother(Onii-chan) said he woulde to support me in the nextpetition.

    I want to make it through the qualifying round next time and stay with big brother(Onii-chan) longer.

    As I arrived at the track & field club, Coach Jnda was back.

    Beside her, udia-san is sitting on a pipe chair with a bandage on her head.

    ¡¸What¡¯s happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m knocked out. I was attacked by a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, a pervert? Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I just got hit in the head. The doctor said it¡¯s just a bump, nothing serious¡¹

    I¡¯m relieved.

    But a pervert is bad person.

    Just then, Ninagawa-senpai, who was preparing for the 100-meter final, interrupted us while stretching.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit noisy, isn¡¯t it¡­? I heard that there was a burr on the street, and there was an ambnce in the parking lot earlier, which caused quite amotion¡¹

    Then the coach frowned, looked back at the members, and spoke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s pathetic. They¡¯re probably not good people, being perverts and street thugs. Everyone should stay away from suspicious people!¡¹

    Then, Shima-senpai, who was nearby, said to me in a ridiculous way.

    ¡¸You know, you shouldn¡¯t approach suspicious people, Moribe¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan is not suspicious¡¹

    ¡¸No one said it was Kijima, though, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu~¡­¡¹

    I puffed out my cheeks, and Shima-senpaiughed, and then, for some reason, Captain hit Shima-senpai from behind. ¨C

    ¡¸It¡¯s not nice to speak ill of those who are not here, Shima¡¹

    ¡¸Ui-chan¡­ it hurts¡¹

    ¡¸I made it hurt¡¹

    As we exchanged nces, the coach pped her hands.

    ¡¸Now, those of you who made it through the preliminaries, prepare yourselves! Those who lost in the preliminaries may be regretful, but please support those who are still here¡¹

    ¡°Yes¡±, everyone replied, and began to move in unison.

    ¡¸Takasago-senpai, I¡¯ll help you stretch¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­.¡¹

    I walk up to Takasago-senpai, but she raises an eyebrow suspiciously. Then, for some reason, she put her face to mine and sniffed.

    ¡¸Senpai, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I smell Kan-chan¡¯s scent¡¹

    ¡¸Kan-chan?¡¹

    £¨Kan-chan is¡­ umm, I think Shuntsu(í˜×Ó) is a sequence of three tiles, called or concealed£©

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about mahjong.

    I¡¯ve only yed the X68000 version of ¡°Janshin Quest¡± and the PC98 version of ¡°Super Real Mahjong PIV¡± just to see what they were like.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know much about mahjong¡­¡¹

    I said, and Takasago-senpai tilted her head with her usual sleepy eyes, ¡°Hmm?¡± .

    At the same time, I heard udia-san calling out to someone behind me.

    ¡¸Hey, can you spare some time this evening?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai¡¯s voice replied.

    £¨What? Did they know each other?£©

    I couldn¡¯t help tilting my head.

    When I turned around, my eyes met Shiratori-senpai¡¯s, and I hurriedly turned my face away.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After parting with Saori-chan, I made a door appear on the outside wall of a nearby public restroom.

    It was a 30-minute walk to my house, two stops by train.

    But if I use ¡°the door¡±, I can get home in an instant.

    As I stepped into ¡°the bedroom¡±, I could hear the sound of happyughter.

    There were girls chatting on the sofa set with tea cups in their hands.

    £¨Oh right¡­ Misuzu and Akira were waiting for me in the bedroom£©

    But they were not the only ones there.

    As soon as I closed the door behind me, everyone turned to look at me at the same time.

    ¡¸Oh, Fumi-kun, you¡¯re back¡¹

    ¡¸Wee back, Master¡¹

    Misuzu and Akira were the first to notice me.

    In addition, there were Masaki-chan, Chihiro, and Yamauchi-san, aka Loli.

    £¨Come to think of it, it was Masaki-chan¡¯s turn to be taken care of tonight¡­£©

    It¡¯s very bad.

    It¡¯s a splendid double-booking. -tinytl

    Moreover, thebination of Misuzu and Masaki-chan has some problems.

    Masaki-chan¡¯s presence was not surprising, but what was unexpected was Chihiro and Loli.

    Moreover, Loli is the real Yamauchi-san.

    However, as soon as she saw me, Yamauchi-san suddenly shrunk down to the size of a small child, and then, as if frightened, she shouted ¡°Hiiii!?¡± and hid herself behind the sofa.

    £¨No¡­ she¡¯s too frightened, you know£©

    Misuzu, Akira, and Masaki-chan, who had never seen Yamauchi-san suddenly shrink to the size of a child, rolled their eyes and froze.

    £¨Of course, they would be surprised if she suddenly shrunk to a child¡¯s size.£©

    As the three of them stiffened, I called out to Chihiro.

    ¡¸What¡¯s happen? Didn¡¯t you have a job, Chihiro?¡¹

    ¡¸You know¡­ please stop asking me what my job is as soon as you see my face. .¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, sorry, sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here because I was called¡¹

    ¡¸Called?¡¹

    I tilted my head, but at the same time, I heard a voice behind me.

    ¡¸Lili called her, Devi¡¹

    Lili appeared in the air, spinning around instantly.

    ¡¸The maids caught some interesting people, Devi. And so, I called up some people I thought they might know, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Interesting people?¡¹

    Lili smiles and snaps her fingers, and the image of another room appears in midair.

    It shows three people in suits sitting on their knees, and a foreign woman in a tank top who looks like a South American, lying down with a defiant attitude.

    Immediately¡­

    ¡¸¡¸Ah!?¡¹¡¹

    Misuzu and Chihiro shouted.

    ¡¸The people who kidnapped me!¡¹

    ¡¸The ones who kidnapped me!¡¹

    I see, the ck van that kidnapped Kurosawa-san while Kasuya-kun and I were arguing. It seems they were in it. And the ones who kidnapped Chihiro.

 Chapter 221: Observe from a Safe Position, Devi

    Chapter 221: Observe from a Safe Position, Devi

    ¡¸Surako, do you know these people, Devi?¡¹

    Lili says intimidatingly, and Loli, with only her head sticking out of the shadow of the sofa, nods her head, twitching her face.

    ¡¸They¡¯re the couriers the President used to use. If the money was enough, they could do anything from kidnapping to arranging human trafficking¡­ they were very useful¡¹

    I see¡­ the person who abducted Chihiro was President Kurashima¡­ then there¡¯s no way Loli, his right-hand woman, didn¡¯t know about it.

    But that still leaves the question.

    ¡¸Are you saying that President Kurashima is the one who kidnapped Misuzu?¡¹

    To my question, Loli said, ¡°Hiiii!? Nooo, it¡¯s not me, I never arranged for Ku-Kurosawa-san¡¯s abduction!¡± And then she hid behind the back of the sofa.

    £¨Who¡¯s the one who trained her to be such a pain in the ass¡­£©

    I can¡¯t go on with the story if she¡¯s frightened every time.

    Anyway, Kurosawa-san and Chihiro were kidnapped by these guys, but their clients were different. I guess that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Hey, heyy, Fumio-kun, About Yamauchi-san¡­ what¡¯s going on with her?¡¹

    Masaki-chan, who had recovered from her stiffness, asked me with her cheeks twitching.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how to exin, but Torture¡¯s recklessness has turned her into a half-human beast, right, Yamauchi-san?¡¹

    ¡¸B-beast!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t attack you, right, Loli?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! I won¡¯t let anything happen to you guysssss¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a question of whether or not to be relieved¡­¡¹

    Kurosawa-san said, twitching at the edges of her mouth, and Akira nodded her head next to her, her face still twitching.

    Well, I understand that you¡¯re curious, but this is not about Loli.

    I looked up at Lili and asked her again.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t the maids say they captured her?¡¹

    ¡¸They were trying to kidnap the saint¡¯s sister(imouto) today, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸udia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi, Devi, I was contacted by Unsociable(Buiso) and had Freesia and the maids intercept the kidnapping, Devi¡¹

    The story¡¯s not getting any clearer.

    I assume that ¡°Buiso¡± means Shiratori-san, but why would Shiratori-san contact her for that?

    And why did Lili help the supposedly hostile Saint?

    And before that, why was udia-san kidnapped?

    Who gave the order to the courier?

    I guess she was kidnapped after I was surrounded by a group of men in shorts in the stands.

    And before I knew, udia-san was nowhere to be found. Then, the only person who was with me at the time was¡­

    ¡¸You mean the devil doll did this?¡¹

    I said, and Lili¡¯s mouth twisted into a grin.

    ¡¸To be precise, it was the person behind it, Devi¡¹

    Misuzu, Akira, Masaki-chan, Chihiro. They all have nk looks on their faces.

    That¡¯s true. I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and they don¡¯t know anything about the devil doll.

    I exin to everyone that Fujiwara-san has lost her ¡°existence¡± to the devil doll.

    As I exin, the fact that the devil doll took udia-san doesn¡¯t seem so strange to me.

    To begin with, udia-san is a ¡°saint¡± who has received the blessings of the Devil¡¯s enemy, ¡°the angels¡±.

    Moreover, since they knew udia-san and her sister(onee-san), it would be no surprise if they saw her as an enemy and attacked her.

    But¡­

    ¡¸The devil doll probably doesn¡¯t know they¡¯ve kidnapped a saint, Devi¡¹

    Lili says casually, and I raise an eyebrow.

    ¡¸Then why did they kidnap udia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, a while ago, Freesia was attacked by the servants of a demon nobleman who opposes Lili, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸They are devil and beast man, Devi, led by¨C¡¹

    Breaking off there, Lili lowered the tone of her voice an octave.

    ¡¸A(*)n(*)n(*)a(*)-(*)T(*)e(*)r(*)u(*)y(*)a(*), Devi¡¹

    Instantly, the image of Anna Teruya, looking like a cabaret girl, that I had seen when I got into the office shed through my mind.

    At the same time, I heard Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan gasping for breath.

    They were aware of how Anna Teruya was imprisoned. After all, I¡¯m the one who falsely used her of kidnapping members of the track and field club.

    ¡¸So, when I went to help Freesia, I gave Anna Teruya a little push, Devi, and I said, ¡°It was this Lili-sama who framed you, Devi¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Why again¡­ such a thing¡¹

    Although her current expression was quite mild, Lili was probably provoking her several times more than she actually was.

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple, Devi. The purpose of the demon noble behind Anna Teruya is Lili, Devi. If it¡¯s Lili they¡¯re after anyway, it¡¯d be better for them to get emotional and search for Lili with bloodlust, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute! If there is a demon noble behind Anna Teruya, it means that Anna Teruya might have the ability to create a room like me, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Devi, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s been given some kind of ability, Devi, but at the very least, this ability to ¡°create a room¡± is unique and can¡¯t be used by anyone but Fumi Fumi, Devi¡¹

    £¨Is there a possibility that she has some kind of ability¡­ that sounds pretty dangerous, though£©

    As I ponder this, Lili spins around in the air and smiles happily.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking that the reason the demon noble attacked Hinnyu(pettan) and the saint¡¯s sister(imouto) might have something to do with Lili, Devi. And now that Freesia and the others have rescued the saint¡¯s sister(imouto), they¡¯ll definitely think this way, Devi. ¨C¡°The foreigner sisters must be Lili¡¯s pawns¡±. Then, all that¡¯s left is to set the stage and watch them destroy each other, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Lili¡¹

    ¡¸What, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a devil¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi¡¹

    Lili looks like she¡¯s about to say something, while everyone else who¡¯s listening is clearly distracted.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to it, but when I see Lili like this, I¡¯m really d that we¡¯re not enemies.

    ¡¸Anyway, the treatment of these couriers, Devi¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sending the men to Baron Moho?¡¹

    I said, and Lili shook her head.

    ¡¸That Baron¡¯s a picky eater, Devi, and these guys might put him in a bad mood, Devi, besides, these guys look like they¡¯d be good for something, Devi, and I¡¯d like to keep them, Devi. And the one who controls them is that foreign woman, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ so you¡¯re saying I should make her mine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi, Devi. But Fumi Fumi is going to be busy from here on, Devi. So I¡¯m thinking of calling a trainer from the demon world, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Trainer?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi, I¡¯m having Freesia find a suitable one from the demon tribe, Devi, but you¡¯ll have to do most of the work yourself, Devi¡¹

 Chapter 222: Clamorous maid, Bath Time

    Chapter 222: morous maid, Bath Time

    ¡¸I¡¯m so tired¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You just shed a tire¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I was so tired¡¹

    Centipede(Mukade) bent over and stretched, and Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) made a tsukkomi.

    The four of us are currently taking a bath, having been given permission by the head maid to use therge bathroom. We are cleaning off the dirt from our battle with the devil.

    Although we are at the bottom of the Confinement King-sama¡¯s hierarchy, we are allowed to use the baths with almost no restrictions.

    ording to the head maid

    ¡ºA maid must always be clean. Otherwise, your masters won¡¯t be able to enjoy when you are dirty¡»

    She¡¯s right.

    Since we never know when the Confinement King-sama will take care of us, we must always keep ourselves clean.

    The four of us line up in a row and wash each other¡¯s backs, and then each of us washes our hair.

    If there is oneint, it is that we all use the same shampoo, the same soap. The same scent.

    Women are strange creatures, and if they are together all the time, their menstrual cycles are synchronized before they know it.

    We all have the same hairstyle, which makes us look like mass-produced maids.

    Thanks to this, I am a little jealous of Earthworm(Mimizu) that are currently dyeing her hair tinum pink for her mission.

    Noticing that I was staring at her, Earthworm(Mimizu) tilted her head suspiciously.

    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s up, Cockroach(Gokiburi)?¡¹

    ¡¸Your hair color reminds me, Earthworm(Mimizu), is today your work day at the girl¡¯s bar?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s rather fun. Dealing with old men¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it hard to keep up with them?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really. I used to think kids were kids and old guys were old guys, like they were different creatures¡­ But when I realized that the old men didn¡¯t suddenly change into old men, but are simply an extension of their childhood, I found them quite cute¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuh¡­ you mean like an ex-boy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah yeah, or boy (old one)¡¹

    And then, weugh, with our foreheads pressed together.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, how¡¯s Takata-sama now?¡¹

    At my question, Earthworm(Mimizu)¡¯s mouth ckens.

    ¡¸When I asked her, she said, ¡°I feel rxed. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m obsessed with being number one in the bar. If I don¡¯t win first ce, I¡¯ll just get embraced¡± and, ¡°Right now is the best because I¡¯m the most popr¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Heh~¡­ I see. And yet, every day, I get asked, ¡°How¡¯s Kijima-chi today? Can he hold me?¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s probably not about money anymore¡¹

    After we had finished washing our bodies, the four of usy side by side in the shallowest of the many baths, andzed about. It was a blissful time, even if it was a little bit indecent.

    ¡¸Fuiiii¡­ this is paradise¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As a maid serving the devil, what is paradise?¡¹

    Centipede(Mukade) replies to Earthworm(Mimizu)¡¯sment.

    ¡¸Hot water hell!¡¹

    I can only assume that she doesn¡¯t like the way you say it. Then, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi), at the far end, shakes her shoulder andughs, ¡°Pupupu¡±.

    ¡¸By the way, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi). Today¡¯s dish was pretty much a given, what was it¡­ let¡¯s see, Kartoffelsuppe¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe that soup¡¯s got potatoes and sausage in it. It¡¯s a suplex¡¹

    Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) replies to Earthworm(Mimizu)¡¯s question with some frustration.

    ¡¸Yeah yeah, that German stuff. Was it worth the effort?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been practicing against the Minotaur, and that dog girl was so light, I almost missed¡¹

    The reason for the German Suplex was that Natsumi-sama had suggested it on the day of the Ishikari Hot Pot. ¡°You need a special move, don¡¯t you? I rmend the German supplex¡±.

    Then, Natsumi-sama showed her a video of a German suplex by an uncle named H** Saito on her smartphone, and since then, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) has been practicing against the Minotaur after her regr training.

    ¡¸But, you usually use a battle axe, right? No need to use those move, right?¡¹

    I asked, to which Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) replied in a rather serious voice.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but if I¡¯m going up against that foreign(gaijin) woman, she¡¯ll dodge all my strikes. I had to get her into some kind of grappling technique¡­ she¡¯s faster than that dog girl¡¹

    ¡¸Faster than her!?¡¹

    Centipede(Mukade) let out an exasperated squeal and rolled over onto her back with her ass poking out over the hot water.

    ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s going to happen to the people we caught today? Are they going to be our juniors(kouhai)?¡¹

    Earthworm(Mimizu) sat up in the bathtub, looking around at the others and saying something like that.

    ¡¸No, no, no, that sexydy is fine, but not the old man, okay? And weren¡¯t the guys supposed to be sent to the demon world? Just like the gangs in Tokyo¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ a milk supply? Then, what about the dog girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­?¡¹

    I shake my head.

    The head maid didn¡¯t seem to like dog girls, but Lili seemed to be pondering what to do.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know what will happen.

    At any rate, the doggy is now wrapped up in a chain and thrown into a room.

    ¡°Go all out with thetest fashion, Devi¡± said Lili-sama, holding on a bamboo instead of a manacle, but I couldn¡¯t understand what the fashion which Lili-sama¡¯s talking about.

    After we had thoroughly enjoyed the bath, we went out to the changing room, where the head maid was waiting for us with her arms folded.

    £¨Oh no! What did we do?£©

    In spite of our panic, we trained maids instantly straightened ourselves up in an upright posture.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Good Afternoon! Mam! ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be afraid¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Yes, Mam! ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The head maid looks around at us and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve all done well today. There is fruit milk in the dining room. After this, please drink it with relish¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Thank you, Mam!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We breathed out a sigh of relief in our hearts. The head maid nodded her head in satisfaction and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸From now on, each of you will return to your duties. Earthworm(Mimizu) will work at the girls¡¯ bar, Cockroach(Gokiburi) will take care of Takata-sama, and you, Centipede(Mukade), will take care of Kyoko-sama today¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s your answer?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Mam!¡¹

    Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) was supposed to be in charge of Kyoko-sama. So, Centipede(Mukade) looked puzzled for a moment, but her orders were absolute.

    ¡¸Then, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) will be in charge of intercepting the saint tonight, along with Yui-sama¡¹

    Our eyes widened involuntarily.

    The saint must be the foreign(gaijin) woman that Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) is so fond of.

    But what the heck was going on with Yui-sama?

    Even though she is a maid, she is an ordinary maid in the Fujiwara family and has no fighting ability.

    Despite our confusion, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) gave a fierce smile and shouted.

    ¡¸Thank you, Mam!¡¹

    Whatever happened, I suppose it¡¯s all good and well for Tapeworm(Sanadamushi).

    ¡¸Mm, good¡¹

    The head maid nodded in satisfaction.

    That¡¯s all well and good, but when we¡¯re done talking, we need permission to get dressed.

    Even though we are all women, we are not without shame.

    But the head maid moved on to the next topic.

    ¡¸I would like to introduce you to a new servant¡¹

    £¨A servant?£©

    ¡¸Come in, Nefuterra(¥Í¥×¥Æ¥é)¡¹

    Then the door to the dressing room opens and a girl walks in.

    Her hair is chestnut brown. Its length is just below her shoulders. She is wearing an unfamiliar school uniform of a brown zer and a red skirt, and has one hand in the pocket of her zer.

    I wondered if she was the same age as us.

    She was a cute girl, but she looked like one of the girls in our ss. She had an air of cheerfulness about her, as if she were a solid person.

    ¡¸Oba-san, please don¡¯t call me that. On Earth(Human World), I go by a different name¡¹

    ¡¸Then give yourself a name¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I¡¯m Nefutera. You can call me Terra in Earth(Human World)¡¹

    £¨Almost nothing has changed! It¡¯s a very sparkly name! ¡°Terra¡± Latin/Italian/Portuguese term for ¡°Earth¡±£©

    My confusion may have shown on my face. So, she smiled, stared at my face, and spoke.

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s a temporary name to hide from the world¡¹

    £¨If you¡¯re going to be low-key, the name shouldn¡¯t be sparkly¡­£©

    Of course, I would never say such a thing even if I thought it.

    The head maid looked as if she had bitten down on a bitter bug at her attitude, and opened her mouth again.

    ¡¸For the time being, she is my niece. This girl is basically a traitorous bat-girl, but when the demon nobles with whom she had a contract were destroyed by Lili-sama, she turned to me and surrendered¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too much for a bat-girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down. I¡¯m using her because of her skills as a trainer, not because of her personality¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡¹

    When Terra-san¡¯s mouth twitched, the head maid ignored it and turned her attention to us.

    ¡¸You girls, let me know immediately if she shows any suspicious behavior. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Yes, Mam!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸So, which one should I train? The pink-haired girl over there has the kind of body Terra likes, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    Terra-san puts a finger to Earthworm(Mimizu)¡¯s chin and moves her face closer to her chest. Immediately, Earthworm(Mimizu)¡¯s cheeks twitched drastically.

    However, there was no way for her to move her position without Head Maid¡¯s instruction. So, under Terra-san¡¯s watchful gaze, Earthworm(Mimizu)¡¯s face turned red and she bit her lip.

    ¡¸Stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸Aha!?¡¹

    Head maid punched Terra-san in the head, and as she crouched there holding her head, she said.

    ¡¸Nefuterra¡¯s position here is trainer. Her rank is the same as yours. But don¡¯t let your guard down. She is a specialist in poisons and medicines, so be careful not to be poisoned. Do not eat anything she hands you!¡¹

 Chapter 223 4 Sides, Every Story

    Chapter 223 4 Sides, Every Story

    ¡¸It looks like the end¡­¡¹

    I muttered to myself on the way back from the stadium, when I was left alone with Ui-chan after leaving the others.

    We were on the rural road from the station to our house.

    On our way, as it still summer after the Obon festival and the time was evening, many dragonflies were flying around.

    I think it was because the scenery made me feel sentimental¡­

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s over¡¹

    Ui-chan replied, and we were silent again.

    Today, we finally retired from our club activities.

    When it¡¯s over, I don¡¯t know if it was long, short, fun, or painful.

    In thestpetition, the number of the members had decreased drastically, and the results were not so great.

    Takasago won the high jump, and Ui-chan won the third ce in the 3,000m. These are the only two results we can be proud of.

    As for me, well, I guess I don¡¯t need to say anything.

    One more person, Shiratori, who was sure to win the prize, gave up early because she was sick. I think she just became uninterested.

    £¨I really don¡¯t understand my niece, but that girl always¡­£©

    Besides, when I called out to her that I was leaving, she said she had something to do.

    £¨¡­where did she go with her bad health?£©

    The next captain of the club is Amemiya, and the vice captain is Ninagawa.

    The only other second-year students are Shiratori and Takasago, so it¡¯s a process of elimination.

    Amemiya was very reluctant to ept the position, but there is no one else, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Anyway, this is the end of our club activities.

    What awaits us is the entrance exam.

    ¡¸Oh no¡­ studying for exams from here. It¡¯s so hard¡­ I haven¡¯t decided where to go yet¡­ Ui-chan is going to a nationalw university, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I changed to the same university as Confinement King¡¹

    ¡¸Huhhhhh!?¡¹

    This made me blink.

    ¡¸No surprise there. He wanted to go to a prefectural literature university. Of course, it¡¯s not withinmuting distance from home, so he¡¯ll be living on his own. Then, as his wife(Tsuma), I¡¯ll have to take care of him!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no! What do you mean, you¡¯re lowering the rank of the college you want to go to?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, First Favored Princess is going to a women¡¯s college because of her parents¡¯ policy. Third Favored Princess is going to Tokyo to pursue her career after graduation. Which means, unfortunately, I¡¯m the only one left!¡¹

    £¨She says sadly, but her mouth is so ck! She¡¯s so excited to live with him!£©

    I was a bit taken aback by this.

    On the other hand, I think it is typical of Ui-chan. Once she made up her mind, she goes straight for it.

    To tell the truth, if she wants to see Kijima, all she has to do is enter that room, no matter where she goes to school or get a job, so there is no need to choose the same university.

    But¡­

    £¨I wonder if I can manage to get into the literature department of a prefectural university if I work hard from now¡­ Aside from Kijima, I¡¯m worried about Ui-chan. Of course, aside from Kijima¡­£©

    As a result, our college of choice was decided on the spur of the moment.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Terashima, I¡¯m going to leave¡¹

    The chair creaked and Inomoto-senpai stood up with his jacket under his arm.

    ¡¸Where to?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, to deal with that harassment. It seems somone threw in a dead catst night¡­¡¹

    There was a request for more patrols at night. But it doesn¡¯t seem like a case the detective would go out on.

    Perhaps when I was thinking about it and my face showed it, Inomoto-senpai scratched his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸The wife was frightened out of her wits when I interviewed her. Maybe a word to her while patrolling will make her feel a little more secure. I¡¯ll leave thete nights to the patrolmen¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re nice to other women, your fianc¨¦-san will be jealous¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not the kind of person who would be jealous of that, that¡¯s why we got engaged¡¹

    I sniffle as I look back at him when he walks away with a wry smile on his face.

    £¨Phew¡­ what a nosy gori£©

    Reaching out to a poor woman may seem like a noble thing to do, but if one doesn¡¯t have the strength to protect her, it¡¯s nothing more than self-satisfaction.

    £¨In this sense, Master is the true man£©

    When I think of my Master, my heart beats faster. As if to deceive myself, I looked down at the report in my hand.

    A cat carcass had been thrown into the garden, and a suspicious woman was seen fleeing.

    Last night was the fifth. I¡¯m not sure how she manages to catch so many cats¡­

    £¨I wonder if I should report to Master just in case¡­£©

    Thinking about this, I trace the victim¡¯s upation with the tip of my pen.

    Teacher.

    Moreover, he¡¯s a teacher at my Master¡¯s school.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸What do you think? I think it was the angel who saved me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. It was an angel¡¹

    An uninterested reply. The red color dances around Shiratori. That was a lie. Apparently, she doesn¡¯t believe in them at all.

    Well, it¡¯s not so easy for ordinary people to believe in angels, is it?

    Currently, we are in a park with streetlights. We had left the stadium and were sitting on a bench by the pond.

    In the distance, a lingering sun scorches the sky with a reddish-ck color that is being swallowed by the dark night sky.

    ¡¸Leaving aside who rescued you, if it was Fujiwara-senpai who kidnapped you, it¡¯s not good. We have to assume that they know where you live, and we don¡¯t know when they will attack you¡¹

    Shiratori said calmly. Then my sister(onee-chan) interrupted her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the devil tonight¡¹

    ¡¸Take care of what?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious. I¡¯ll go and beat it¡¹

    Shiratori looked at me like, ¡°What is this brainiac talking about?¡± and I chuckled.

    ¡¸I know it sounds absurd, but it makes sense. Attack is the best defense. We know exactly where the enemy is¡¹

    ¡¸You mean going to the Fujiwara residence?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    My sister(onee-chan) nodded loudly, and I caught her slurring her words.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean going in head-on. Even though Onee-chan looks like this, she¡¯s good at sneaking. I mean sneaking in and getting rid of Mai Fujiwara while she¡¯s sleeping¡¹

    Then Shiratori put her finger on her chin and made a thoughtful gesture.

    Probably, she was worried about the change from the original arrangement of the TV special.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s Fumio who¡¯s going to be hanged in the show, it¡¯s okay if we take care of the devil first, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I guess so. I¡¯ve asked the TV station to bring in a show about the kidnapper and how they exposed the lie. I went through an entertainment agency that I have contacts with¡¹

    ¡¸You just told them? I thought there was a contract?¡¹

    My sister(onee-chan) looks exasperated, and Shiratori epts it with an ugly face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s almost a done deal. The producer is in a flutter. I¡¯ve given him the video of you chasing down the scammer, and he wants to start the discussion right away¡¹

    I saw a blue light. There¡¯s no lie in Shiratori¡¯s words now.

    Shiratori is good.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I guess the day when we be a big name is just around the corner. Shiratori, when that happens, will you officially be our manager?¡¹

    Then she said, choosing her words carefully.

    ¡¸Sorry, but there¡¯s a boy I¡¯m interested in. I¡¯d like to focus on him, so I¡¯ll have to decline¡¹

    Surprisingly, blue, she wasn¡¯t lying.

    It was quite unexpected that she was interested in romantic affairs.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Mai-sama, your meal is ready¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, I¡¯ll be right there¡¹

    I heard Maid¡¯s voice outside the door, and Annabelle, the devil doll, replied in a very stupid way.

    When I red at her as I heard the Maid¡¯s footsteps moving away, Annabelle cowered exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not my fault¡¹

    Ulrich had not returned to the appointed ce.

    The useless puppet had simply confirmed that one of the foreign(gaijin) women whom she had kidnapped had returned to the stadium, and had simply left the scene.

    ¡¸In the first ce, I¡¯m not good at fighting, and there were signs of other devils at that ce¡¹

    That¡¯s uneptable.

    ¡¸You mean Liliamos was there?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know. It was a very small presence. It¡¯s hard to identify it. But I felt it near the foreign(gaijin) woman, so maybe it was there¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s safe to assume that foreign(gaijin) woman who was almost kidnapped by Annabelle has told Liliamos about it.

    While thinking so, I pat my swollen belly.

    Even if I lose Ulrich, if I can buy a little more time, our strength will be fine.

    The baby will be born soon. Ophirus has recovered and should be here soon.

    £¨Only a few more days¡­ I¡¯d bettery low£©

 Chapter 224: Battle Maids Scream

    Chapter 224: Battle Maid¡¯s Scream

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯sing(Kimashita wa)~¡¹

    I whispered to the sound of footstepsing from beyond the darkness.

    Behind me, I can hear the breathing of a beast that can¡¯t control its excitement.

    That person is Eri Hotta.

    She is one of my ssmates, a maid in the service of the Confinement King-sama.

    As part of the punishment for disgracing Lady(Mai) Mai(Ojou-sama), she is called Tapeworm(sanadamushi), which is far from an ordinary human name.

    But she stubbornly insisted me to call her by that name too, with a slightly smug look on her face.

    £¨Well, I mean Tapeworm(sanadamushi)~, huh¡­£©

    And now, in the middle of the night, in a residential area, with no one passing by. I¡¯m currently standing in the middle of the road that leads to the mansion.

    There are swarms of winged insects swarming around the streetlights, and a moth is beating itself against the light source.

    What is about to take ce here is an act of violence.

    I have to admit that¡­ I¡¯m scared.

    But the thought of being able to help the Confinement King-sama made my heart skip a beat.

    The asphalt, which had been exposed to the sun during the day, radiated a warm heat, and just standing there made my forehead sweat.

    As I wiping it away with the back of my hand, I stared into the darkness.

    Lili-sama¡¯s orders were to ¡°protect¡± the devil doll that had disguised itself as Lady(Mai) Mai(Ojou-sama).

    Apparently, the detective sisters mistakenly believe that the devil doll is the devil that controls Confinement King-sama.

    Today, they¡¯reing to defeat her.

    ording to Lili-sama, even if the devil doll can be destroyed, the Detective Sisters will be defeated by the demon noble soon after.

    From my personal point of view, if both the demon noble and the detective sisters are enemies of Confinement King-sama, they should crush each other.

    However, Lili-sama believes that the Detective Sisters are worth using. She said that they should be taken to the point where the benefit can be maximized for Confinement King-sama. Perhaps she sees things I can¡¯t.

    In order to do so, I must prevent the destruction of the devil doll while maintaining the misunderstanding between the Detective Sisters.

    ¡ºLeave the fighting to Tapeworm, Devi andRinglet(Tatemaki Roll), you¡¯re the one who will y a role to deepen the foreign(Gaijin) woman¡¯s misunderstanding, Devi¡»

    While ruminating on Lili-sama¡¯s words, I continued to stare into the darkness.

    Eventually, the blonde¡¯s haircut reflected the light of the streemp, and the sound of footsteps ceased.

    I suppressed my rising voice and spoke to the person who had stopped under the streetlight.

    ¡¸I regret to inform you that you will not be able to proceed any further from here~¡¹

    ¡¸¡­udia said you were just a human, but you¡¯re a pawn of the devil, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    The one who answered in a low voice was the big-sister(Ane) of the detective sisters. As Lili-sama predicted, she seems to be the only one here.

    She has the figure of a model in the Mn , and the street lights seemed to shine just for her.

    She is dressed in a ck t-shirt and tight three-quarter length spats, with ck sneakers on her feet, typical work-out style.

    She does not appear to be carrying a weapon, but she is wearing fingerless leather gloves on her hands.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m just a human~. I¡¯m just a human whose master is a devil~¡­ Then, she will be your match~¡¹

    As soon as my words were finished, Hotta stepped forward, dragging a huge battle axe behind her.

    Seeing this, the big-sister(Ane) of the detective sisters narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡¸So it was the maid from back then¡­ even though there¡¯s a clear difference in our abilities, you never learned the lesson¡¹

    ¡¸If the boys don¡¯t see each other for three days, they¡¯ll look at each other¡­¡¹

    £¨¡­She a girl, right~?£©

    I thought so, but I don¡¯t feel like I can make such aint.

    £¨I wonder if she¡¯s really okay~¡­£©

    On the day when the young(Ojou)dy(sama) was attacked by the beast-like devil, I saw this big-sister(Ane) repelled off the devil.

    Even though I am not interested in martial arts, I know that she is very strong.

    In contrast, the Hotta I know is a normal girl, albeit stoic. Is there really any chance for her to win?

    In spite of my uneasiness, I wondered if she would be able to survive. The painfully tense air between the two of them burst at once.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    As I step out from behind Yui-sama, I brace myself with my battle axe in my hand.

    I feel my heart beating fast, an unusual sense of excitement.

    Atst, atst, the opportunity to fight that foreign(Gaijin) woman again had arrived.

    I was hopelessst time. I was too weak.

    All my attacks were dodged, and I was on the verge of fainting after just one blow, barely escaping with my life.

    It was a disgrace that tarnished the name of Confinement King-sama.

    But, in order to redeem myself from this humiliation, I have trained extremely hard.

    The number of monsters I¡¯ve killed has reached four digits.

    Once again, seeing the foreign(Gaijin) woman, my resolve turns to desire.

    I want humiliate her, to make her crawl on the ground and make her beg for her life.

    As I stepped forward, I grabbed my favorite battle axe and took another step.

    The foreign(Gaijin) woman doesn¡¯t raise an eyebrow, but prepares herself with a boxer¡¯s style.

    Behind me, I heard her gulp and choke.

    That is the bell to start the battle.

    Although it was in a residential area, the head maid said that she would mute the surrounding noise. So, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸Uooooooooooo!¡¹

    I shouted and charged forward.

    With a powerful swing, Ind a huge blow from the top of my head. My skirt flutters and my battle axe make a shing sound in the wind.

    But the foreign(Gaijin) woman easily dodged it by twisting her body.

    That was part of my calction.

    At the moment I struck the ground, I snapped my wrist to kill the impact and let the tip of the weapon bounce on the ground.

    With the momentum of the blow, I swung horizontally across the body of the foreign(Gaijin) woman. A series of blows using the momentum. I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯m sure she can¡¯t dodge this.

    But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    Without even moving her eyebrows, the foreign(Gaijin) woman bent her upper body back like an Ina Bauer[1] and dodged it.

    £¨No way!£©

    As if to ridicule my inner surprise, the foreign(Gaijin) woman¡¯s knee kick flew at my nk, which was unguarded by the follow-through.

    £¨Kuh!£©

    I¡¯m unable to dodge.

    The damage from her knee kick is multiplied by my own momentum.

    The impact is so great that my ribs creak.

    Even though I strained my lower stomach and hardened my muscles, the blow was enough to lift my body.

    Even so, I staggered to the back and prepared myself with my battle axe. Where did the paine from? I can taste the blood in the back of my throat

    She¡¯s fast. No¡­ it¡¯s not just a matter of speed. She can¡¯t dodge just because she¡¯s fast. There¡¯s no way to dodge my attack.

    If it¡¯s only about speed, then Orthrus is much faster. Even so, no one could dodge that barrage.

    £¨There must be some secret¡­ I¡¯ve heard she has a special ability¡­ What is it? What kind of ability?£©

    Frantically, I reyed the foreign(Gaijin) woman¡¯s movements in my mind.

    She starts movingter than I do, at least, not the kind of ability that can predict the future. Just fast? No, it¡¯s more than fast, it¡¯s also efficient.

    ¡¸¡­if you want to run away with your tail between your legs, I¡¯ll let you go¡¹

    It¡¯s not interesting. That¡¯s what the gaijin woman says with that look on her face. She pisses me off.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nonsense¡¹

    When I responded, she shrugged her shoulders with a look of annoyance on her face.

    ¡¸Bullying the weak. It¡¯s not my thing¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    Immediately, I felt the blood flowing back into my body. The wild roar of the beast drowned out my thoughts of needing to calm down.

    I grabbed my battle axe again and¨C

    ¡¸Uguruaa! Guruaaah! Guru-aaaahhh!¡¹

    Vertically, horizontally, and diagonally, I swing the battle axe with all my might and sh at the foreign(Gaijin) woman.

    The sound of the axe cutting through the air and the sound of crushing asphalt echoed. The stones and debris fly apart. But not even the debris hits the foreign(Gaijin) woman.

    On the contrary, with each swing of the battle-axe, the foreigner woman strikes me precisely at the opening.

    The blows were as sharp as des, and my maid¡¯s uniform was ripped with many strikes, causing my exposed skin to bleed.

    I struggled to jump away and adjust my stance. However, for some reason, the foreign(Gaijin) woman didn¡¯te after me.

    I¡¯m on the ropes, but¨C

    £¨She can clearly see all my attacks. That¡¯s what I think£©

    As soon as I thought this to myself, an idea struck me.

    £¨I get it now, she can counter me because she can see it!£©

    When I thought about it, not only did she not pursue me, but all of her attacks were all counters.

    She can definitely dodge. She¡¯s so confident that she won¡¯t try to attack me.

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s time to finish her off¡¹

    I see a chance in her words.

    This is the moment.

    Believe in yourself and give it everything I¡¯ve got.

    The beast inside me roars.

    Good, so good. I feel it.

    The climaxing pleasure of life¡¯s exchange.

    I¡¯m wet.

    I readied my battle axe again¨C

    ¡¸Uruaaaaaaa!¡¹

    I held it high and went on a suicide mission.

    The axe I swung at her was easily dodged, as before. But that¡¯s okay. That¡¯s fine.

    As if to finish me off, a left-hand hook flies at my jaw. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how she shook my brainst time.

    £¨Don¡¯t think the same move will work again!£©

    I look at the approaching fist, draw back my jaw, and meet it with my own forehead. A tremendous impact echoed. My forehead cracked and blood stters everywhere. But I don¡¯t care. Just give me a fist bump to the head.

    Even if she can see me moving, she can¡¯t stop her fist from gaining momentum. So, I countered her counter with a counter.

    It hurts like hell.

    Stars shed in front of my eyes.

    But the foreign(Gaijin) woman¡¯s fist cracked with a crushing sound.

    ¡¸Aaahhh¡­! Ugh¡­¡¹

    She grabbed her own hand and backed away with a look of agony on her face. Her fingers are bent in a funny way. It was definitely broken.

    I feel like I could kill her right now, but the head maid has given me strict orders ¡°not to kill her¡±.

    So I said to her.

    ¡¸If you run away with your tail between your legs, I¡¯ll let you go. Bullying the weak is not my thing¡¹

    As soon as I said that, the foreign(Gaijin) woman¡¯s expression twisted into that of a fiend.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    As I heard her footsteps running away into the darkness, I screamed out in a fit of emotion.

    ¡¸Uooooooooooooooooo!!¡¹

    My name is Tapeworm(sanadamushi).

    A devoted maid of the mighty Confinement King-sama.

    I¡¯m a bit of a talker, a battle maid who screams.

 Chapter 225: Jealousy Kings Play

    Chapter 225: Jealousy King¡¯s y

    £¨It¡¯s about time that I greeted udia-san¡¯s big-sister(onee-san), huh¡­?£©

    I¡¯ve heard the whole story from Lili.

    I may not get a chance to y for a while.

    ¡ºThe king¡¯s job is to stand his ground, Devi¡»

    That¡¯s what Lili says, but it¡¯s practically a notice of exclusion.

    £¨I wonder about it¡­. Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to do anything about it¡­£©

    As I was thinking about this¡­

    ¡¸Hee~? Boys, can feel on this ce too?¡¹

    Misuzu rolled my nipple with her tongue and looked up at me.

    In the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom.

    Three girls are clinging to me on the bed.

    Masaki-chan is on my left side, Misuzu on my right, and Akira, for some reason, has her tongue on my stomach.

    Normally, today would have been the day to take care of Masaki-chan, but I identally said ¡°tonight¡± to Misuzu and Akira, resulting in a splendid double booking.

    After appeasing Masaki-chan, Iy down on the bed, and the girls took off their clothes and clung to me.

    This is the harem y I¡¯ve been longing for, but if I take my eyes off them, Misuzu and Masaki-chan will immediately start fighting each other.

    £¨Anyway, I have to take the initiative¡­ I have to be strong£©

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ just keep doing what you¡¯re doing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Buu¡­ Fumi-kun¡¯s being mean to me¡¹

    Misuzu replies bluntly, takes her mouth off my nipples, and pouts.

    Then, Masaki-chan narrowed her eyes mischievously, as if she had a chance to appeal to me.

    ¡¸Nfu, Fumio-kun¡¯s nipples are so cute!¡¹

    She licked my nipples and stroked my side lovingly.

    ¡¸Wait¡­ Masaki-chan, that tickles¡¹

    I shuddered involuntarily, and Misuzu, perhaps displeased with my reaction, gave me a fierce look and she sucked furiously on my nipple, determined not to be defeated.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    She sucked hard, and as I let out a gasp, Akira, who was still clinging to my stomach, stretched out her tongue and started to lick my belly button.

    ¡¸Nnnh!¡¹

    To be honest, I¡¯ve never had my belly button licked much. The unknown sensation spreading in the center of my belly caused me to make a strange noise.

    Misuzu must have thought that she had made me scream. So, Misuzu became more and more vigorous, licking my nipples up and down in her mouth as if she were trying to catch them.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸I¡¯m the most make you heel good, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s me!¡¹

    Misuzu and Masaki-chan red at each other, sparking each other.

    ¡¸*Lick Lick* Chuuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸*Slurp* hamu *Lick* chuuu!¡¹

    They sucked on both sides of my nipples as if they werepeting with each other.

    But then, a little apart from their struggle¨C

    ¡¸Cock, cock, Master¡¯s cock, haa~ haa~, Master¡¯s cock¡­¡¹

    Before I knew it, Akira, who had been licking my belly button, had licked down to my lower abdomen and started licking my cock lovingly, mumbling happily.

    ¡¸Nnngh *Lick¡­*¡¹

    She¡¯s not sucking to make me cum, but licking to make me enjoy it longer. She didn¡¯t suck hard, nor did she lick and flick, but she used a soft touch and ran her tongue over it.

    I couldn¡¯t help but squint my eyes at the pleasure seeping into the core of my rod, and the two girls who had been staring at each other remembered Akira¡¯s presence and shouted at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s not fairrrrr!¡¹¡¹

    It seems while Misuzu and Masaki-chan torture the left and right of my nipples as a result of their fighting each other, Akira took advantage of the situation.

    The fierce licking of the nipples on both sides and the slow but dense blowjob had already given me a full erection.

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¯s cock¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-kun¡¯s cock is mine!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s mine!¡¹

    Misuzu and Masaki-chan tried to forcefully pull away Akira who was struggling, and the three of them each reached out and grabbed a handful of mine, and then they red at each other, foreheads to forehead.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who can please my Master the most¡¹

    ¡¸Tell you what. I¡¯ll show you what an official(ÕýÆÞ) wife(Seisai) can do¡¹

    ¡¸official(ÕýÆÞ) wife(Seisai)? Don¡¯t make meugh, I¡¯m Fumi-kun¡¯s first partner!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! All three of you, calm down!¡¹

    I shouted, and the three of them nodded at the same time, though I don¡¯t know what they weremunicating.

    ¡¸Eh, umm, hello?¡¹

    My desire to take the initiative like a king was gone.

    In spite of my confusion, the girls came to stand side by side on all fours with their hips facing me.

    £¨W-w-w-w-w-what is it?£©

    This is a world heritage of eroticism where I can see everything from their assholes to their pussies.

    Thisvish amorous spectacle of two models and a beautiful girl with baby faces and big breasts has my heart racing. It was a self-assured Max Heart.

    ¡¸You have to choose who¡¯s the best, so try us in order!¡¹

    Misuzu, with her bare ass sticking out at me, said such an outrageous thing.

    When I realized the exact meaning of that line, I was so excited that I lost all reason.

    £¨I¡¯m not going to choose who¡¯s the best, but¡­£©

    ¡¸If you insist, I won¡¯t hold back!¡¹

    I¡¯m now a beast of sexual desire. I walk on the bed on my knees and pull Akira¡¯s ass who is on the left.

    ¡¸Ahhh, Master¡­¡¹

    Akira let out a squeal of delight.

    If I had to choose between Misuzu and Masaki-chan, I would have been in a corner. So I chose Akira by a process of elimination, but the girls didn¡¯t think so.

    When Akira makes a smug face, Misuzu and Masaki-chan grit their teeth from the corner of my eyes. Especially Masaki-chan¡¯s face looks dangerous.

    ¡¸W-wwhyyyyyyyy!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, Fumio-kun¡¯s idiot, idiot, idiot¡­¡¹

    Misuzu turned her red face away, and Masaki-chan stared at a point on the sheet with empty eyes, as if she had been denied the reason for her existence.

    £¨It¡¯s not good, but¡­ I¡¯ll follow upter!£©

    Immediately, I grabbed Akira¡¯s waist with my left hand, ced the tip of her meat stick at her vulva with her right hand, and pushed my hips out at once.

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    Akira joins a popr model on the cover of a fashion magazine. I thrust my hips as hard as my libido will take me.

    Come to think of it, this is the first time I¡¯ve had unrestrained sex with Akira.

    But that didn¡¯t change anything.

    Her honey pot is as tight as ever, and her vaginal folds seem to be more supple than ever.

    Her mucous membrane wrapped around my object. The feeling of unity was exceptional.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! M-Master, if you keep thrusting that far inside me¡­ I¡¯m going to fall apart immediately!¡¹

    In the spacious bedroom, the dry sound of flesh colliding with flesh echoed with heavy panting.

    ¡¸Nnn, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    But as soon as Akira¡¯s mind started to wander¡­

    ¡¸Geez! Fumio-kun, you pound on Akira-chan too much!¡¹

    Before I knew it, Masaki-chan, who seemed to have recovered from the shock of losing the first ce, intervened without any hesitation.

    She got down on all fours right beside Akira, boldly thrust out her ass, and spread herbia with her fingers for me to see.

    ¡¸Here, here, Fumio-kun! It feels better this way¡¹

    A horny bitch invites her man to do the same. The beautiful girl with big breasts who was shaking her ass hurried me to stop having sex with Akira.

    ¡¸Nhh¡­ Master¡¯s cock is slipping out¡­¡¹

    As I pulled out my meat rod, Akira, who had been on all fours, lost the strength in her limbs and slumped down on the bed.

    I stroked her hair, then grabbed Masaki-chan¡¯s ass with both hands as she looked at me expectantly, and pushed my cock into her at once.

    ¡¸Ahh! Here ites, I like it, I love you Fumio-kun¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s vagina felt like a very familiarbination. The feeling of her insides, still as soft as ever, gave me a sense of security as if I were back home.

    Every time I move my hips, herrge breasts vibrate in a way that I can see even from behind, and my excitement rises.

    In order to taste her goodness more carefully, I rub my cock hard against the folds of her vagina in a circr movement.

    As soon as I did this, a rush of pleasure ran through my body, and my hands gripping her hips naturally tightened.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s great, in my inside, it¡¯s so hard, Fumio-kun, I like you, I love you¡­¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s big breasts jiggled and she turned her head to the side as I worked her over.

    Her hips are round and firm, and her belly a little fleshy.

    Only there, her breasts are extremelyrge and full.

    Her body is so nasty that it looks as if it has been bred just for the purpose of receiving men¡¯s animal desires.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan is really naughty. If someone pounds you from behind, you¡¯ll feel it no matter who it¡¯s with, no?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhn, don¡¯t be cruel. It¡¯s only Fumio-kun, only Fumio-kun. I love the way your cock sticks out, the way it¡¯s so long that I can feel how hard it is, I love it all¡¹

    I also love it when my sassy girlfriend makes a pitying face in a mean way. We made love so intensely that I forgot the other two existed.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan! Masaki!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, I like you! Aah, an, aah, aah, aah, aah, aahhhhh!¡¹

    No matter how hard I shake my hips, the folds of her vagina gently envelop my object.

    Masaki-chan¡¯s wetness was so great that every time her round ass made a dry pound sound, her warm love juices sshed from my lower belly to my thighs.

    However, perhaps overwhelmed by the overheated atmosphere, Misuzu was the only one sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at me with resentful eyes.

    Perhaps she was sulking because she was left alone until the very end, but when our eyes met, she turned her head away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s turn next¡¹

    When I said that¡­

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯d rather have Masaki or Akira than me, wouldn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t care about Fumi-kun anymore!¡¹

    And Misuzu turns away again.

    £¨Well¡­ she¡¯s a really tsundere£©

    It¡¯s almost like an art form.

    This¡­ makes me want to abuse her. It makes me want to tease her.

    Then, I call out to Akira.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­. Well, okay. Akira, you want to be held by me, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I do. I can¡¯t wait to get a cock soon¡¹

    The answer was immediate.

    She even got up from her slumped position and ced her ass right next to Masaki-chan¡¯s again.

    Then, Masaki-chan let out a flirtatious voice while we were connected from the back.

    ¡¸Aaah! No, no, no! Fumio, please keep fucking me like this¡­¡¹

    I looked at Misuzu out of the corner of my eye whileparing their asses like a king.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s not being honest.

    The conflict in her heart was directly reflected in her expression.

 Chapter 226: Theyre Good Friends After All

    Chapter 226: They¡¯re Good Friends After All

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t want to lose to Masaki¡­ I-I have no choice¡­¡¹

    Despite the wrinkles between her eyebrows, Tsundere¡¯s cheeks are flushed, and she slowly got down on all fours again.

    ¡¸T-there, look, it feels good in here. Fumi-kun¡­ you can do whatever you want with me¡¹

    If a girl as beautiful as Misuzu had said this to me, I would have felt as if I were in heaven.

    But now, it¡¯s not a flower in each hand, it¡¯s an ass in each hand. Masaki-chan¡¯s honey pot is tightening up on me, refusing to let go, and Akira is spilling honey all over the sheets, making a stain.

    There¡¯s no need to cling on. And most of all, Misuzu¡¯s attitude makes my S part go wild.

    ¡¸If I have no choice, I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸W-w¡­.what!? Muuuu~!¡¹

    Even though she red at me with the same sharp eyes she used to have when she bullied me, Misuzu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as I poked Masaki-chan in the back and made her squeal high pitched.

    It seems Misuzu can¡¯t live without me anymore.

    The sound of her best friend and biggest rival¡¯s charming voice makes her body tingle.

    She lets out a feverish breath, ¡°Haa~¡­¡± and clears her throat. Then, with a bright red face, she waved her hips like a dog and pleaded.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be honest~¡­ Fumi-kun¡­ please p-put your penis inside me¡­ i-it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s tingling¡­¡¹

    £¨The dere¡¯s part is here!£©

    Misuzu¡¯s sweet voice is special. The gap between ¡°tsun¡± and ¡°dere¡± makes my excitement soar to unbelievable heights.

    ¡¸Honest Misuzu is so cute¡¹

    I pulled out my meat stick from Masaki-chan, with whom I had been engaged in intimate intercourse, and while listening to her disappointed voice, ¡°Noo¡­¡± I grabbed Misuzu¡¯s ass next to her and pulled her over me.

    Her thighs on all fours. The insides of her thighs are so wet that they glisten with slime.

    I ced my cock in her honey-filled hole and thrust deep into her at once.

    ¡¸Nhiiii!?¡¹

    Her sexual senses, which had already been heightened by the dy, broke through with the insertion. The folds of her vagina, which were slippery and wrapped around my object, suddenly contracted as she climaxed.

    Apparently, she had climaxed with one thrust.

    Her breathing became erratic. Even from her back, I can clearly see that she is turning red up to the tips of her ears.

    But I¡¯m not going to stop here.

    ¡¸Come on, Misuzu, I¡¯ll make you cum as many times as you want!¡¹

    I give a big twist of my hips and push in at once. ¡°Ahhhh!¡±, Misuzu screamed, and I start to pump hard.

    ¡¸Hnn, hiii, I-I¡¯m cumming! I-it¡¯s too much, F-Fumi-kun, nnn, ah ah ah, Cumming, I¡¯m cumming againnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me honestly! What does Misuzu think of me?¡¹

    ¡¸I like you! I love you, I want you to love me, ah, ah, ah, ah, I love everything about Fumi-kun, ah, ah, I love you so much I¡¯m going to cummm¡¹

    The ¡°tsun¡± part has been blown away, and Misuzu is now apletely ¡°dere¡±, screaming ¡°I love you¡± without any shame and arching her back.

    However, Masaki-chan could not remain silent when this happened.

    ¡¸I-love Fumio-kun more than you do!¡¹

    She then slid her body under Misuzu¡¯s, who was now on all fours.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, this way! Put me in here!¡¹

    I looked down and saw Masaki-chan squeezing her big breast and inviting me with a nasty look on her face. It seems that she has finally realized how to use her weapon.

    Of course, my eyes are glued to her breast as they squirm and squirm in her hands. I had no choice to look because that¡¯s where the breast is.

    I have no choice but to do so.

    I pull my penis out of Misuzu¡¯s tight honey pot and lower my body. Then, with Misuzu¡¯s nectar dripping down on my cock, I ce the tip of my cock against Masaki-chan¡¯s vagina and bes one with her.

    ¡¸Ahhhh! I¡¯ve suddenly been prated all the way innnnnn!¡¹

    Immediately, Masaki-chan arched her head back, mming the back of her head against the bed.

    ¡¸A-amazing¡­ That quiet Masaki is like this¡­¡¹

    Misuzu, who was still on all fours on top of Masaki-chan, let out a strangely passionate and deeply moved voice.

    In her mind, Masaki-chan was her sister(imouto) she was supposed to protect, and the sight of such a childhood friend writhing uncontrobly must be something she feels in her own way.

    ¡¸Ah, Masaki¡¯s been turned into a woman by Fumi-kun too¡­¡¹

    It seems the same is true for Masaki-chan below. Once again, she is gazing up at Misuzu above her while her vagina is being worked over and over.

    She lifts her hands, which had been gripping her breasts, and wrapped them around Misuzu¡¯s thin neck.

    ¡¸Eh? Ma-Masaki¡­ Nnn?¡¹

    Then she pulls Misuzu¡¯s head tightly against her, and suddenly puts her lips on hers.

    ¡¸Nnn!?¡¹

    It was so sudden, that I was surprised too.

    I wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Akira, who was beside me, was also widening her eyes.

    From behind, I couldn¡¯t see Misuzu¡¯s expression, but she jerked for a moment. After that, Misuzu is at the mercy of Masaki-chan.

    *Lick* *Smooch* *Slurp¡­.* *Lick*

    Misuzu¡¯s lips were devoured by Masaki-chan with a look of ecstasy on her face.

    £¨Oh no! Oh no! That¡¯s too much! It¡¯s too erotic!£©

    I was so excited by this scene. That I pulled out the meat stick that was deeply embedded in Masaki-chan, and reced it with Misuzu¡¯s who was on top.

    ¡¸Nnnn, Fugu¡­!? Nnnn¡­ Fumi-hyun¡­ ising in, Nnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Nwaa¡­ I¡¯m getting it¡­ Fumio-kun is thrusting into me¡­ *Lick Lick*!¡¹

    I continued thrusting several times, moving my rod up and down, and devouring them both.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been this aroused before.

    I muttered to myself as if I were having a dream.

    ¡¸When I put my cock deep inside you, both of your bodies jerked so much¡­ Kuhh!?¡¹

    As I was prating both of them in turn, immersed in the pleasure, I felt a sudden rush of pleasure from the inside of my ass.

    When I turned around in surprise, Akira was burying her face in my ass.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t leave me out, Master, because I love you too¡¹

    That¡¯s all she said, and to please me, she started to lick the valley between my ass again.

    £¨There¡¯s no way I can stand this!£©

    My sensual arousal swelled rapidly to the point of explosion in my waist.

    £¨Yes, this is the time!£©

    I pulled out my meat stick and activated the <ns-in-row(tandem twin)="" (two="" cocks)=""></ns-in-row(tandem>

    Although it is difficult to move my hips, I managed to get this far. So, I held Misuzu¡¯s body down, brought their bodies close together, and inserted the two meat sticks at the same time.

    ¡¸Kyaaan!? It¡¯s so great, it¡¯s so good!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-kun¡¯s cock is rubbing against mine, ahhh!¡¹

    They put their foreheads to each other and writhe.

    ¡¸Ahhh, poke meeeee!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi-kun, keep rubbing me hard!¡¹

    The two sexually sensitive women¡¯s vaginal cavities jerk and spasm with each sharp sensation, and the vibrations of their pleasure resonate directly with my two male cocks.

    £¨Oh, no. I¡¯m getting double the pleasure¡­£©

    By the time I thought that, it was toote.

    ¡¸Oh! Oh, no! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    As soon as I announced my limit, Akira¡¯s tongue started to dance even harder.

    The beautiful model¡¯s tongue is still licking my anus relentlessly.

    Two meat sticks, stimtion from behind. Sandwiched between these luxurious pleasures, I turned over vigorously.

    ¡¸Kuh! I¡¯ming!¡¹

    I grabbed Misuzu¡¯s slim waist and pushed it down. As a result, the two meat sticks, swollen to the limit, crushed the depths of their vaginas simultaneously.

    *Spurt*! *Spurtttt*! *Spurttttt*!

    The pleasure of burning mucus rushing through my urethra and a nerve-racking sensation runs up my spine.

    ¡¸¡¸I¡¯m cummmmmmming!!!!¡¹¡¹

    The bodies of all three of us tighten.

    Underneath my body, our screams synchronized perfectly.

    However, perhaps because of the unusual excitement, my ejactions did not end.

    Moreover, with Akira¡¯s tongue twisted into my anus, I climaxed for a surprisingly long time, squeezing it to the beat of my heart.

    ¡¸Ohhhh¡­¡¹

    Oh no. This pleasure is so bad.

    I fall on top of the two childhood friends, who are breathing hard and ovepping each other up and down, with my head still in a state of debauchery.

    Then, with a slightly puzzled look, Akira came and fall over to me with an ¡°Ei¡±.

    Apparently, she doesn¡¯t like to be left out.

    For a long time after that, wey on top of each other like a mille-feuille[1], soaking up the aftermath.<hr>

    <u></u><li><u>So, it was aplete reconciliation between Misuzu and Masaki.</u></li>

 Chapter 227: Uncle No Regrets (Kuinashi ojisan)

    Chapter 227: Uncle No Regrets (Kuinashi ojisan)

    ¡¸C¡­ udia¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan!?¡¹

    In a business hotel room in front of the station, sister(Onee-chan) came back with a pale face that she copsed on the floor as soon as she rolled into the room.

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but choke up when I saw sister(Onee-chan)¡¯s fingers on her left hand bent in a strange direction.

    I rushed to call the front desk and asked them to call an ambnce.

    In the ambnce, when they asked me about the situation, I told them that sister(Onee-chan) had punched a pole in a drunken stupor, and when I told the paramedics, who were still in doubt that my sister(Onee-chan) seemed to have broken her heart, they looked strangely convinced.

    After treatment, they found that her three fingers were fractured. ording to the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, she would have at least three months to recover.

    ¡¸What kind of monster did you fight?¡¹

    I asked my sister(Onee-chan) as she came out of the examination room, and she gritted her teeth in frustration.

    ¡¸¡­The maid from the other day¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? The other day¡­ the one who was dizzy after one hit?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I just let my guard down. No problem. One right arm is all I need¡¹

    ¡¸You are careless¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s a big deal when a person who can block my sister(Onee-chan)¡¯s attack who has ¡°Eyes to See Through¡±¡­ but the person who can injure her this badly. There¡¯s no way it won¡¯t be a very big problem.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of that maid. Next time I¡¯ll show no mercy¡¹

    But I don¡¯t think the cunning devil will miss this opportunity when my sister(Onee-chan) is injured. Of course, our location is probably known, so we wouldn¡¯t dare to return for a while.

    We stopped a cab, got in, and told the name of the hotel.

    I picked up my phone as soon as the car started moving and contacted Shiratori through a socialworking message.

    I type in a brief description of the situation, ending with ¡°What do you think?¡± and send it.

    It is already midnight.

    I thought I would get a reply in the morning, but only five minutes after I tapped the send button, my phone shuddered.

    The sender appeared on the screen as ¡°Swan¡±. Of course it was Shiratori.

    I tapped the screen, and a short text appeared.

    ¡ºHow about heading to Tokyo? The special TV program is also being held in Tokyo¡»

    £¨I get it¡­£©

    Although we¡¯ll be living in a hotel since we¡¯ve moved out of our old apartment, Tokyo is still our home ground. We have our usual informants, and we can get in touch with the police to some extent.

    That¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do¡­ I put my finger on the screen of my phone to type that, but at the same time, the phone shakes again.

    ¡ºPlease contact me when you find a ce to settle down. I¡¯ll have a friend from an entertainment agency set up a meeting for the special¡»

    When I saw such a text, I couldn¡¯t help but say to myself, ¡°Is she an esper?¡±

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Late at night, as I noticed the faint sound of the front door being opened from the downstairs, I opened my eyes.

    £¨Did my old-man(oyaji) go to the convenience store?£©

    I thought it was probably so, but I was curious.

    The room was tinted orange by the nightlight. It¡¯s not a messy ce for a semi-reclusive life, because my sister(imouto), Kizuna does a good job of cleaning it.

    With a quiet step, I got out of bed and walked down the hallway.

    £¨No way, is not a thief, right?£©

    Looking down from the second floor through the stairway, I saw a figure carefully taking off her shoes so as not to make any noise at the entrance.

    Even though it¡¯s the middle of summer, she¡¯s wearing a long, albeit thin, ck coat with twin-tails.

    £¨¡­Kizuna? What is she doing?£©

    It¡¯s a characteristic of teenage boys that a long coat in the middle of the night immediately leads to the idea of ¡°outdoor exhibition¡±. Probably watching too much AV.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too hot¡­¡¹

    Kizuna took off her coat, muttering quietly, and I saw her in a long-sleeved ck T-shirt and jeans.

    I was relieved to see that she was wearing clothes, but it was an unusual outfit for a girl who prefers girly clothes.

    I felt as if I had seen something I shouldn¡¯t have, so I went back to my room, killing my footsteps.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    When I returned to the maid¡¯s room, I found Centipede(Mukade) and Cockroach(Gokiburi) having a six-nine.

    £¨These guys¡­ after all the trouble I went through¡­£©

    I returned home with a victory over the foreign(gaijin) woman.

    But, after reporting to the head maid and having Torture treat my injuries, I came back in high spirits to find this.

    ¡¸You guys¡­ you¡¯re making too much of it!¡¹

    It¡¯s usually Centipede(Mukade) that get into trouble. Once a week, she hides under a bed of Earthworm(Mimizu) or Cockroach(Gokiburi).

    As I wrinkle my brow, Cockroach(Gokiburi) raises her reddened face from between the Centipede¡¯s legs.

    ¡¸You know, it was amazing¡¹

    ¡¸What amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸I just happened to be passing by, but there was a door that was slightly open¡¹

    ¡¸A door? Which one?¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama¡¯s bedroom¡¹

    ¡¸What? Did you peek in? You idiot!¡¹

    If anyone finds out, she¡¯ll be punished for sure. When I panicked, Centipede(Mukade) looked up in the air with an enraptured face.

    ¡¸Haa~¡­ it¡¯s amazing¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m absurdly curious.

    ¡¸W-what kind of¡­ a-amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸In a word, Confinement King-sama Musou(Warrior). ying a four-yer multiyer game against Misuzu-sama, Masaki-sama, and Akira-sama at the same time¡¹

    ¡¸Whattttt!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes.

    But just as I was about to lean forward to listen to the details, Lili-sama suddenly appeared in front of me.

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    I jumped out of my skin and straightened myself up.

    Cockroach(Gokiburi) and Centipede(Mukade), with their clothes in disarray, took up an upright position.

    With their shorts tangled around their ankles and their breasts bare, Lili-samaughed, turned her head toward me, and spoke.

    ¡¸Tapeworm(Sanadamushi), you have done well tonight, Devi, and the Confinement King has a reward for you, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸A-a reward for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Follow me, Devi¡¹

    I follow Lili-sama down the hall. We¡¯re headed for the Confinement King-sama¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡¸Li, Lili-sama. I thought¡­ the Confinement King-sama should be having fun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, Devi¡¹

    As I stepped into the room, I knew immediately that everything was going to be okay.

    The smell of male and female sex filled the air. On the bed, the favorite princesses were lying there, covered with a white slime.

    They looked as if they were out of breath.

    In the midst of the background, there was the naked figure of My Lord(Omo) sitting on the bed.

    ¡¸Waaa~¡­¡¹

    My dear Lord(Omo), just the sight of Him made me sigh at His divinity.

    My eyes are glued to the mighty King-sama¡¯s towering form as if he were about to strike the heavens.

    While still looking at Him, Confinement King-sama raised his head and turned his eyes toward me.

    Immediately, I felt a tremendous pressure. As expected of Confinement King-sama, the pressure I feel is not something a foreign(Gaijin) woman can do.

    It¡¯s bad. I can¡¯t catch my breath. My heart is beating at an incredible rate.

    My blood was pumping so fast that even the blood capiries in my fingertips were throbbing.

    ¡¸Hotta-san¡­ right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeass!¡¹

    When Confinement King-sama called my name, my voice rose in delight. My body is tense, I¡¯m so nervous I can¡¯t stop shaking.

    ¡¸I heard you had a great performance tonight. Thank you¡¹

    At that moment, I was shaken to my knees and fell to the ground.

    £¨Ah, ah, ah¡­ Co-Confinement King-sama said thank you, t-thank you to meeeeee!£©

    I wonder if it¡¯s called ¡°Brain Ecstasy¡±. My head was flooded with pleasure substances, and I felt a tremendous climax.

    My body shuddered in small tremors, and I felt a tightening in my chest. I also felt a drop of water dripping from between my legs.

    As my eyes widen, I hold back my eyeballs from fluttering, and wipe the drool that is about to spill from my mouth with the back of my hand.

    As I was afraid to look directly at His face, it was difficult to tell for sure, but I sensed that He seemed to be retreating a little.

    Apparently, I had exposed my face to a little too much aggression. It was a terrible mistake.

    In a panic, I made up my mind.

    ¡¸T-Thank you, I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m Confinement King-sama¡¯s faithful dog, a miserable creature who survives only thanks to Confinement King-sama. I would be more than happy if Confinement King-sama used up my body, my blood, and even a piece of my flesh. Long live Confinement King-sama! Long live Confinement King-sama! Long live Confinement King-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ Y-yeah¡¹

    For some reason, Confinement King-sama seemed to be more and more disturbed when I said the three cheers.

    I wonder why. I was just saying the obvious.

    When Confinement King-sama puzzledly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡± Lili-sama replied, ¡°Not at all, Devi¡±.

    Too much? What does that mean?

    I don¡¯t know. Maybe I misheard.

    In the first ce, it is unreasonable for a microbe like me to try to guess the will of the Confinement King-sama.

    ¡¸Well, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi). You¡¯ll clean Fumi Fumi¡¯s things with your mouth, Devi¡¹

    Lili¡¯s words made me stiffen involuntarily.

    ¡¸With¡­ with my mouthhhh!?¡¹

    I shouted out loud, and Lili-sama looked at me questioningly.

    ¡¸No, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s absolutely fine!¡¹

    There was no reason for me to be unhappy

    In my mind, a half-naked giant man was raising his fist, saying, ¡°I have no regrets in my life¡±.

    <hr><u><li>So there is some reward for Tapeworm(Sanadamushi) (lol).</li>

    </u>

 Chapter 228: Special Training Constitution Girl

    Chapter 228: Special Training Constitution Girl

    Two updates + three additional chapters¡­

    ¡¸Then, Hotta-san, I¡¯m counting on you¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yaesss! Just as y-you wish!¡¹

    I pushed down my inner turmoil and hurriedly knelt down at Confinement King-sama¡¯s feet.

    £¨I-I have to hurry, it would be rude if I kept Him waiting¡­£©

    My mind is racing, but I¡¯ve never served a man before. It¡¯s a matter of inexperience, an unknown territory.

    £¨If this is the case, I-I should have gone out with more boys¡­£©

    Centipede(Mukade) has a boyfriend and has been through it all.

    Even Earthworm(Mimizu) and Cockroach(Gokiburi) have had boyfriends in the past, and have experienced at least kissing and petting.

    But I¡¯ve been in sports since I was a child, and my age and my history of no boyfriends are tied together.

    Of course, it is not that I have never been courted by boys.

    I think I¡¯ve been quite popr, but I¡¯ve never been interested in love. In my mind, making a good time in the 100 meters has always been more important to me.

    Without hesitation, I look up and gasp when I see the reddish-ck rod of flesh rising up in front of me.

    £¨T-this is the Confinement King-sama¡­ Oh, how magnificent£©

    I¡¯ve seen my brother(Ototou)¡¯s thing many times in the bath, but it¡¯s apletely different shape. It¡¯s iparable in size. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s the same thing.

    £¨N-nasty shape. With my mouth¡­?£©

    Is the slimy, glistening wet thing just the tip of a spear I heard about? Or perhaps it¡¯s the nectar of the favored princesses.

    The animal-like scent that tickles my nose makes my breathe in ragged gasps.

    While I was terrified by the indecent appearance, the voice of the Confinement King-sama came down from above my head.

    ¡¸Hotta-san, there¡¯s no need to push yourself¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. I¡¯m ready to serve you now!¡¹

    £¨I-I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m making Confinement King-sama feel bad¡­ I¡¯m not a good maid£©

    Slowly, I reach out my right hand and gently grip the rod with my fingertips.

    It¡¯s warm. It¡¯s beating fast and hard.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at the feeling, as if it were a living thing in itself.

    £¨A-ahh¡­ I¡¯m touching it! Confinement King-sama¡¯s body! On His penis! It¡¯s so hard and it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s throbbing!£©

    I can¡¯t even describe the excitement.

    I feel as if every pore in my body has been opened. I¡¯m probably getting a rush of brain juice in my head. I felt my body jumping as if I were under a infrasound device.

    Then I slowly slide my trembling fingertips.

    As I began to gently work my way from the base of the flesh to the goose¡¯s neck, I was immediately engrossed in the robust feeling. Confinement King-sama¡¯s breathing seemed to be a little ragged, and I looked up at him and asked.

    ¡¸H-how does it feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it feels good. That¡¯s pretty good for your first time¡¹

    As soon as Confinement King-sama smiled at me, I felt a flutter in the back of my chest.

    £¨Aah! Ohhhhhhh, Confinement King-sama, you¡¯re so cute! So cute! What¡¯s this! What the hell is this!£©

    I¡¯ve heard that cute is not apliment to men, but I can¡¯t help it. If something is cute. I felt it was so cute, that¡¯s what I thought.

    I understood the feeling of ¡°moe¡± with my body.

    The expression on my face was almost debauched, and I held back the drool that was about to spill out.

    I guess this is what it means to die of curiosity. In fact, my heart is already beating irregrly. I¡¯m probably having an arrhythmia.

    £¨I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying, if I keep on like this, I¡¯ll die!£©

    I¡¯m not exaggerating. In fact, I was in mortal danger. If I die now, I¡¯ll really die of ecstasy.

    However, despite my inner thoughts, Confinement King-sama said to me.

    ¡¸Then, will you stop your hand and lick the tip?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    I have no choice. There¡¯s no way I can fail His will.

    Even if it means risking my life!

    £¨L-lick it! Lick it, Tapeworm(Sanadamushi)! Haa~ Haa~ Haa~¡­£©

    I began to move my face closer to the ¡°Imposing(Gorippa-sama)¡±, and with determination, I extended my tongue to its tip.

    £¨Ah, so this is, t-the taste of Confinement King-sama. I-It¡¯s nasty¡­£©

    The taste of the meat spreading on my tongue made my heart flutter. It was the first time in my life.

    ¡¸Nnn *Lick Lick* *Flick* *Lick lick lick¡­*¡¹

    With my tongue, I licked around the entire ns.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing it right. However, the only thing I can do is to put my feelings for Confinement King-sama on my tongue.

    £¨Aah! Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama, Confinement King-sama ah!£©

    As I chanted His name like a Buddhist prayer in my heart, I wriggles my tongue mindlessly.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ okay. Hotta-san¡¹

    When I look up, Confinement King-sama is looking down at me with a look of pleasure on his face.

    £¨H-he¡¯s excited by my service!£©

    Thinking that I¡¯m arousing the one who is equal to God, I feel a sense of joy simr to that of superiority. Oh no, my heart is in trouble. I¡¯ve never been so excited even in battle.

    Using my tongue desperately, I look up at the figure and ask.

    ¡¸D-does hit heels hur liking?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it feels good, Hotta-san. I¡¯m so excited because you look so cute in your maid outfit¡¹

    ¡¸C-cute!?¡¹

    Confinement King-sama looked surprised when I involuntarily jumped up and down and let go of my mouth.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸P-pardon me! B-but, if you don¡¯t mind, could you repeat what you said one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, okay, Hotta-san look great as a maid, and you¡¯re very cute, so I¡¯m excited..¡¹

    My eyeballs involuntarily looked upward and I almost fell back. My heart was beating fast and furious, and not just my pores, but every hole in my body was about to open.

    £¨C-cute! I¡¯m cute? Did He call me cute!? No, no, no, Confinement King-sama was just being kind and thoughtful£©

    Although I think so, the effect of thepliment doesn¡¯t subside.

    £¨No, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t go on like this. I will die from ecstasy¡­ I-I have to do something!£©

    ¡¸T-then, Confinement King-sama, I¡¯ll suck your cock!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, Hotta-san, Nnn..¡¹

    Relying on my limited knowledge, I swallowed the magnificent Confinement King-sama.

    When I sucked in all the way to the middle of the trunk, Confinement King-sama raised his eyebrows in a pleasant manner.

    £¨Uuuu, it¡¯s much bigger than I thought. I can¡¯t believe it got this deep just by sucking until the middle¡­£©

    Just as I perceive mouth ulcers to be veryrge, I perceive things in my mouth to be muchrger than reality.

    I felt as if I was holding a log in my mouth.

    Although I was at a loss for words because of the unexpected difficulty, I could no longer resist. I began to suck desperately, bobbing my head up and down while handling the rod with my fingers.

    ¡¸Nnn, nfu¡­ Nnn, Nslurp, Nnn¡­ Nnnh, nnn, nfu, nnnn..¡¹

    *Sizzle*, *Sizzle*, *Sizzle*, *Sizzle*!

    The lewd sound of water which was echoed making my arousal grow without limit.

    There was no time to worry about spilling saliva. I tighten my lips around the trunk and send my pleasure to my Master of whom I long.

    £¨Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­ I¡¯m sucking a cock. I¡¯m slurping it, I¡¯m really horny, I¡¯m really a horny maid, I¡¯m so happy with my cock in my mouth, I don¡¯t want to let it go£©

    I shook my head in disbelief.

    It¡¯s unthinkable that my character would perform such a shameful service, even to my marriage partner.

    While I was thinking about this, I heard the voice of the Confinement King-sama above me.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­ your blowjob is really good¡¹

    ¡¸H-hank you hery much!¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, but it¡¯s a little clumsy, however it¡¯s refreshing..¡¹

    £¨Clumsy¡­£©

    I¡¯m a little depressed by thatment. He said that the clumsiness was freshness.

    As the disappointment must have shown on my face, Confinement King-sama patted me on the head with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Hotta-san, you¡¯re so cute, trying so hard for me¡¹

    I freeze for a moment.

    But the next moment¡­

    £¨My headdddd! He stroked my headddd! Heplimented me, heplimented me! Centipede(Mukade)! Earthworm(Mimizu)! Cockroach(Gokiburi)! Did you see it! Did you see it! Did you see it! Look at me! Aren¡¯t you jealous! Confinement King-sama praised me! I¡¯m cute! It¡¯s cute, you know! Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!£©

    As if a dam had been broken, my sense of superiority to my colleagues overflowed.

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama! Please enjoy my mouth to your heart¡¯s content! Nnn, nnn! Nmu *Slurp* chu, nnnn!¡¹

    In the same mood of excitement, I give him an even thicker blowjob. I wanted to make Confinement King-sama feel good, I thought with all my heart.

    As I increase my suction, I shake my head quickly, my short hair swaying in the air.

    ¡¸Nnn, it¡¯s so intense..¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu *Slurp*! Nnnn, chu! *Slurp*, *Slurp*, *Slurp*!¡¹

    £¨More! Harder! Ah, it¡¯s making such a nasty sound! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sucking His cock while making such a nasty sound! I¡¯m so happyyyyy!£©

    I¡¯m ashamed of the obscene sound I¡¯m making, but still I can¡¯t stop the sucking.

    Because it makes me happy. It¡¯s the best.

    I shook my head as hard as I could, hoping to give my beloved master as much pleasure as I could.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing, Hotta-san¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to fall..¡¹

    Confinement King-sama turned his head away and rxed his entire body, seemingly immersed in the pleasure of the oral caress.

    £¨Oh, he¡¯s feeling it, he¡¯s feeling it¡­£©

    My excitement has reached its peak, and my body and mind are in a state of ecstasy. As I continued to serve him passionately with pleasure, I heard an urgent voice above me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming, Hotta-san!¡¹

    £¨Eh?£©

    The next moment¡­

    A cloudy white liquid shot out from the tip of His cock, and a bitter, hot liquid flooded into my mouth.

    The foul scent that passed from my mouth to my nostrils caused aplete meltdown in my already debauched mind.

    £¨Aaahhh¡­ Confinement King-sama¡¯s offspring¡­ I¡¯m so happy, so happy¡­ so happy¡­ so happyyy¡­£©

    My brain is burning out from excitement.

    I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a dream or reality anymore.

    *Gulp gulp*¡­ A sticky liquid stuck in my throat. But, I swallowed it desperately.

    £¨Oh¡­ delicious, delicious¡­ it¡¯s so great¡­£©

    Thinking that Confinement King-sama wasing inside me, my body trembled with joy. In my hazy consciousness, I can¡¯t waste even a single drop. I thought to myself.

    I gulped down everyst drop and sucked up everyst drop that was left in my urethra.

    ¡¸That felt good¡¹

    Confinement King-sama said, patting my head as I gasped for air, and at that moment, love almost overflowed inside me.

    I felt that I would live for Him and die for Him. That is my happiness.

    £¨I don¡¯t know what I should train to make Him more happy¡­£©

    I can¡¯t help it if I have to train. It¡¯s my nature.

    As soon as I thought that, the images of the monsters I had defeated shed through my mind.

    £¨Come to think of it, the males of those monsters had cocks¡­ I should kill them without killing them (for example, squeeze them)£©

 Chapter 229: Perfect copy

    Chapter 229: Perfect copy

    £¨It was quite exciting¡­£©

    As I walked along the street in front of the station, I thought of the events ofst night, or rather, today, to be exact.

    As Misuzu, Masaki-chan and Akira had stopped moving from exhaustion, Lili appeared in front of me.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, can you still do it, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m a little unsatisfied, so I¡¯m nning to call Kyoko¡¹

    When I said this, Lili gave me a shocked look.

    I had worked so hard all day with Ui and Natsumi, and now I had to deal with three of them, but I was still unsatisfied.

    It may seem abnormal, to be sure.

    But in reality, I was just ying while frequently recovering with demon world energy drinks, so it was all doping.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    I heard that one of the maids had fought off udia-san¡¯s sister(onee-san).

    ¡¸Reward and punishment is the key to any organization, Devi. I want Fumi Fumi to reward her, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Reward?¡¹

    ¡¸Semen, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of reward is that!?¡¹

    Lili said with a smug look on her face.

    ¡¸The maids have been brainwashed to worship Fumi Fumi, Devi. Even a scrap of your nail is a reward if it belongs to Fumi Fumi, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡­ so I can hold her?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can¡¯t. She still needs to work hard, so it¡¯s more appropriate to let her do it with her mouth, Devi¡¹

    Hence, the maid. The first year of the track and field team, Hotta-san, gave me oral, and it was quite exciting.

    She¡¯s not a pretty girl, but she has a boyish face, and the sight of her sucking on my cock and trying her best to serve me is visually quite exciting. I was even more excited when I thought of the scene when Fujiwara-san was surrounded.

    Finally, I asked her to show me her boobs, and she shyly pulled off her maid¡¯s uniform and showed me.

    The sunburn marks from her athletic uniform were faintly visible. Her breasts are taut and cocoon-shaped. They were a little small, but still cute.

    Above all, the way she turned her face away in embarrassment was quite a point.

    If Lili hadn¡¯t given me a warning beforehand, I would have dragged her to bed.

    After she left the bedroom, Lili reappeared and we had a short talk about the future.

    ¡¸About the TV special we talked about before, Devi. Shiratori has already figured out the foreign(gaijin)¡¯s ability. We can make the results suit us, Devi, and use that to prove that Fumi Fumi had nothing to do with the kidnapping of the track and field club, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very involved, though¡¹

    I chuckle.

    It¡¯s true that when the kidnapping of the track and field club is still talked about on social media, my name is often mentioned as a suspect.

    It¡¯s not that I have any evidence. It¡¯s because of my overly upstanding character as a shady guy who ran into a yakuza¡¯s office by himself.

    I think I¡¯m going to break through even that.

    ¡¸Also, we¡¯ll lure Anna Teruya, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you¡¯re going to use udia-san as bait?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi, Devi. Anna Teruya thinks the foreign(gaijin) is working for Lili, Devi. She had lost track of the foreign(gaijin) now, Devi, so if we leak the special program¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You mean she¡¯ll show up there?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, she¡¯ll be suspicious of Fumi Fumi, Devi, and if the foreign(gaijin) is involved, there is a high chance Lili will show up too. Anna Teruya will think so, Devi, and we¡¯ll round up all the the foreign(gaijin) girls, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸So. I¡¯ll have Fumi Fumi and Ringlet(Tatemaki Roll) act as leakers, Devi¡¹

    Then, the first thing in the morning, I sent a text message to the devil doll pretending to be Fujiwara-san, saying that I wanted to meet her, and arranged to meet her at a family restaurant.

    The restaurant was a low-end family restaurant with Italian cuisine as its main menu. As I pushed open the door, I let out a sigh.

    £¨I say to myself that do things as usual. Well, if it¡¯s normal with Fujiwara-san, it¡¯s pretty lovey-dovey. But, kissing a devil doll¡­ I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d befortable with that£©

    I looked around the store and saw a devil doll pretending to be Fujiwara-san saying, ¡°Fu~min!¡± and waving her hands around like a child, without caring about what others thought.

    £¨Amazing¡­ she¡¯s really acting like Fujiwara-san. It¡¯s a perfect copy, isn¡¯t it?£©

    ¡¸Aha! Fu~min asked me out, I¡¯m really excited! I couldn¡¯t wait, so I came about an hour ago¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just what I wanted! Here! Sit here, sit here!¡¹

    And with that, she pats the seat next to her.

    Oh, yeah. There¡¯s that guy who¡¯s irritating when he looks his surroundings. After all, there is a couple sitting next to each other at a table for four in a family restaurant.

    £¨Even such a thing is like Fujiwara-san, huh¡­£©

    As soon as I sit down next to her, she clings to my arm with a happy and says, ¡°Ehehe¡±.

    I try told the waitress with a slightly twitchy smile, ¡°One drink bar¨C¡± but the devil doll said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you!¡° and left her seat.

    £¨The same as usual¡­ does that mean she¡¯s copying her memories? That¡¯s amazing¡­£©

    As I look around, I see Kayama-san in her normal clothes sitting a little far from me. Apparently, she¡¯s apanying the young(Ojou)dy(sama) and refraining from disturbing her.

    ¡¸Here, coffee! Two sugars, no milk. The rest is my love!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, love is no good¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min, that¡¯s terrible!¡¹

    The usual exchange.

    £¨If I hadn¡¯t met the real Fujiwara-san first, I never would have noticed this£©

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the deal?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, actually, I got an offer to appear on a TV station¡­¡¹

    I said, and she rolled her eyes.

    ¡¸Fu~min, you¡¯re finally an actor!? Oh, they found you. Of course they did, if the guy is as handsome as Fu~min, it¡¯s only natural!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Your voice is so loud!¡¹

    £¨The stares from the people around me hurt like hell. They¡¯re all scurrying around looking for a good-looking guy!£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m not an actor or anything like that, I¡¯m just doing a small part in a special program. You know, I got noticed in that mass kidnapping case¡¹

    ¡¸Right(Takashi)¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Fumio¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean, you¡¯re-right(Tashikani)!¡¹

    Apparently, it¡¯s gal-speak.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a program to find the culprit by people who can see through lies, and they¡¯re supposed to prove that I¡¯m innocent¡¹

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t that a bit fishy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, a little. It¡¯s going to be filmed in Tokyo, but I¡¯m not sure if I can do it alone, so I was wondering if you coulde with me¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously! I¡¯m going! A trip to Tokyo with Fu~min! Of course I want to go! I¡¯ll send a helicopter! Can we stay at the Imperial Suite of the Imperial Hotel in Dai Nippon?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, calm down, it¡¯ll be fine, just fine! I heard that they¡¯ll pay for transportation and a little bit of money¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ a trip to Tokyo with Fu~min¡­ I¡¯m so excited!¡¹

    The devil doll smiling at me was really like Fujiwara-san herself.

 Chapter 230: Conflicting Thoughts

    Chapter 230: Conflicting Thoughts

    ¡¸He wants me toe with him because he¡¯s worried¡­ Ufufu, Fu~min is so cute¡­¡¹

    After a flirtation with Fu~min that was too short to be called a date, I smiled like a dog in an American cartoon as she got into the waiting car.

    Although Fu~min left quickly because his mother(okaa-sama) asked him to run some errands, we were kissing a lot, so let¡¯s just leave it at that for today, shall we?

    Of course, I know that my boyfriend was not perfect.

    To be honest, I¡¯m dragged by the thoughts and tastes of the original Mai Fujiwara, but that¡¯s just the way it is. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to bepletely in character.

    Still, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to make love with a handsome guy like Fu~min, and to be honest, I¡¯ve been thinking that I might be able to take him home with me when I leave to the demon world.

    Just I thought so, Yui-chan opened the door on the other side of the car and got into the backseat. She stared at me with a big grin on her face, gave me a tired look, and lowered her voice.

    ¡¸Miss(Mai) Mai(ojou-sama)¡­ please try to control yourself a little~. You two are too much of a couple~. Didn¡¯t you notice the sound of tongues clucking all over the ce every time you kissed him~?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I hadn¡¯t noticed¡¹

    Oh, no, Yui-chan? What¡¯s with those eyes that look like they¡¯re looking at a steamed m that didn¡¯t open? Don¡¯t give me that look. I don¡¯t want you to look like that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m kidding¡¹

    As I fluttered my hand, Yui-chan cleared her throat and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸And about the special program that Kijima-sama mentioned¡­ it¡¯s pretty fishy, isn¡¯t it~?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, very~. As a matter of fact, my mother(okaa-sama) was also offered to be amentator on that program~, but ¡°the people who could see through the lies¡± that Kijima-sama mentioned were apparently those foreign(gaijin) sisters who came to extort us the other day~¡¹

    As the car started to move, the body of the car shook with a jolt at the bump.

    £¨Those guys, huh¡­ that¡¯s definitely not very peaceful¡­£©

    If Liliamos¡¯ pawns have contacted Fu~min, then the real purpose of the attack may be me.

    It¡¯s possible that they already know who I am, and that if I follow Fu~min unguarded, I¡¯ll end up getting beaten to a pulp.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ so it¡¯s KKO, then. Why don¡¯t we contact the office and ask for details about the show? When it was being filmed, where, and what kind of show it is?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    Yui-chan¡¯s mother(okaa-san) ¨D¨D Aoi Umidori, belongs to the entertainment agency KKO, which is part of the Fujiwara Group, so if I begged my stepfather(ogifu-san), he could move her like a limb.

    Perhaps Liliamos can be outsmarted and then captured.

    After returning to the mansion, I send a message to Anna-sama on social media.

    ¡ºMaybe we can get Liliamos¡¯ tail¡»

    After a while, Anna-sama appeared, breaking through the void.

    Anna-sama herself is a mere human being, albeit one with abilities given to her by Master.

    There is no way she can break the space with her own power.

    The fact that she appeared by breaking the space without help probably means that the devil butler, Ophirus, has returned. ¨C

    Her belly was so stretched that it looked like she was in herst month.

    She might not be able to wear her favorite evening dress if her belly is that big. After all, she was wearing a violet maternity dress today.

    As Anna-samay down on the bed with her heavy belly, she looked at me and raised one eyebrow.

    ¡¸So, Annabelle, what¡¯s this all about? What do you mean you think you can grab Liliamos¡¯ tail¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, well, it¡¯s not really clear yet, but¡­¡¹

    After a brief discussion, Anna-sama spat, ¡°You little devil!¡± .

    ¡¸Kijima, right? That handsome guy. Apparently, Liliamos is trying to frame him for the kidnapping¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But to the devil, being used of a crime isn¡¯t a threat at all¡¹

    ¡¸Well, maybe for the devil, but not for the coborator. Maybe Liliamos came up with that farce to distract the public from her coborators¡¹

    ¡¸Coborators?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kasuya. She¡¯s trying to me the handsome guy from the ugly one. That¡¯s a natural exnation¡¹

    I don¡¯t think Kasuya-chi is ugly, though he¡¯s not as ugly as Fu~min.

    My honest impression is that if he¡¯s in Anna-sama¡¯s ss, he¡¯d be ssified as unattractive.

    ¡¸I see¡­ but Fu~min said that the program seems to be able to clear his suspicions?¡¹

    ¡¸How can he say that they¡¯re not going to me him for the crime? I don¡¯t know if Liliamos got a taste for the fact that I¡¯m the one she¡¯s ming¡­ or if it¡¯s just amon trick of the little devil, but it¡¯s easy for Liliamos to me him when the foreign(gaijin) woman says he¡¯s a liar¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s only a program n, right? I don¡¯t think the police are going to act on something like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the public¡¯s eyes are deceived. After all, on the police¡¯s side, they still think I¡¯m the culprit in that case, so all I want is divert their curious eyes¡¹

    Well, that makes sense. However, if that were known, the solution would be simple¡­

    ¡¸Well, if Liliamos cares about Kasuya-chi so much that she wants to protect him, why doesn¡¯t we just kidnap him, take him hostage, or kill him? If we let Ophirus do it, it would only take a second to kill one person¡¹

    When I said this, Anna-sama¡¯s face turned surprisingly sullen. That¡¯s right, a look of reluctance.

    Specifically, she looked as if arge amount of umeboshi had been shoved into her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­If I could do that, there would be no trouble at all¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That bastard¡­ he has my Hikari-chan in his clutches¡¹

    ¡¸Entrapped¡­ Eh!? Teruya-chi, she¡¯s dating Kasuya-chi?¡¹

    That¡¯s a surprise.

    After all, Mai Fujiwara was surrounded and stripped naked because she carelessly approached Kasuya-chi.

    Teruya-chi was so in love with Kasuya-chi that even approaching him would make her mad.

    ¡¸They¡¯re not just going out, they¡¯re living together. I thought that was uneptable, so I tried to persuade Hikaru-chan by messaging her, but she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything bad about Junichi-sama!!!!¡± After that, I didn¡¯t get any response. I sent her a lot of soothing messages, and somehow, yesterday, she started to reply back¡¹

    ¡­It seems that the wife(tsuma) of a demon noble is no match for the sister(imouto) she loves.

    ¡¸¡­Why don¡¯t you just go in and separate them?¡¹

    ¡¸No! I want Hikaru-chan to have a normal life as a human being! She¡¯s a good, kind girl, and I don¡¯t want to drag her into this devil¡¯s war!¡¹

    £¨What a pain in the ass¡­£©

    When I muttered this in my heart, Anna-sama looked as if she had realized something.

    ¡¸Maybe Kasuya cooperated with Liliamos in order to get Hikaru-chan for himself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not impossible that it could happen¡­¡¹

    ¡°There¡¯s no way¡±, I thought as I smiled, and Anna-sama nodded as if she had made up her mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make that ugly bastard pay for messing with my cute little Hikari-chan. I¡¯m not going to let her get involved in the devil war¡­ so be careful¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s so hot!¡¹

    I wonder if it¡¯s called heat ind effect[1]. It¡¯s been a long time since I arrived in Tokyo, but it was so hot that I was exhausted.

    My sister(onee-chan) looks calm and cool, but I have to admit that it¡¯s too hot for an indoor person.

    That¡¯s why we boarded the bullet train to Tokyo first thing in the morning, and checked into a cheap hotel with a view of the Shinjuku government building as soon as we arrived.

    We stayed in a single room for two people, a very cheap n for couples.

    We didn¡¯t know how long we would have to stay, and money was important. I¡¯ll just have to put up with being touched all over by sister(onee-chan) while I sleep.

    As Iy down on the bed in the air-conditioned room, I send a very brief message to Shiratori.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve arrived in Tokyo. Please make arrangements¡»

    About ten minutester, she replied.

    ¡ºThe person in charge wants to meet you this evening. Specify the ce and time¡»

    ¡¸Wow¡­ Shiratori¡¯s a good worker after all. I really want her as our manager¡¹

    When I say this, my sister(onee-chan) looks a little worried.

    ¡¸She seems a little overachiever to me. Are you sure you can handle her?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you doubt my eyes, which can ¡°see through lies¡±? There¡¯s nothing suspicious about Shiratori¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I hope so¡¹

    Then, I specified the time and ce on a cafe on the first floor of the hotel where we¡¯re staying. The appointed time was 18:00.-TinyTL

    As we were having sandwiches for dinner, a woman walked up to our table just before 18:00.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the two guys from Detective JK, right?¡¹

    I look up to see her with her hair down to her shoulders. A young woman with freckles on the tip of her nose.

    She¡¯s wearing a girly dress and has a round face with a gentle air.

    ¡¸Eh, um, are you the person in charge?¡¹

    I asked her, and she smiled and held out her business card.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m Yasuko Kinuta, an entertainment consultant from Kygnus(¥­¥°¥Ê¥¹). You can feel free to call me Ponpoko-san. OK?¡¹<u><li>This chapter is quiteplicated¡­¡­</li><li>But, the most important key is that Anna Teruya still thinks Fumio¡¯s name is Kasuya.</li><li>And not really rted to that, Ponpoko-san unexpectedly reappeared.</li>

    </u>

 Chapter 231: Rosy Future. But There are Many Colors of Roses

    Chapter 231: Rosy Future. But There are Many Colors of Roses

    ¡¸¡­Ponpoko, Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸You see, my surname is ¡°Kinuta¡±, so if you read it backwards, it¡¯s ¡°Tanuki¡±¡­¡¹

    Kinuta-san smiles at me.

    The color she emits is blue, and she is not lying.

    But¡­

    £¨No matter how you look at it, this is a nickname derived from a roon face, isn¡¯t it¡­? I wonder if she interpreted it to her own advantage¡­£©

    There are some people.

    A person who is very sensitive to harassment and sarcasm, and is naive at best.

    Nevertheless, she is indeed look like a Ponpoko-san, so I will be grateful to call her Ponpoko-san.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just stand there, why don¡¯t you sit down?¡¹

    When my sister(onee-chan) said so, Ponpoko-san said, ¡°Well, by all means¡± and sat down diagonally across from me, next to my sister(onee-chan).

    ¡¸So¡­ are you from the TV station?¡¹

    I asked her, stuffing her business card into my parka pocket, and she gave a small shake of her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m from an entertainment consultingpany. We do a wide range of work, but in this case, the station has entrusted us with the management of two people who don¡¯t belong to an agency, specifically, Detective JK. To put it simply, you can think of me as a temporary manager¡¹

    The color is blue. No problem. I decided to ask a few questions just in case.

    ¡¸Do you know Fumio Kijima?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he¡¯s the one you two are going to find out the lie about¡¹

    ¡¸And Mai Fujiwara?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there was anyone by that name in the show. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸Do you believe in angels?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I saw it in the material. It¡¯s said that your powers were given to you by angels, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a set-up¡¹

    When I red at her, Ponpoko-san said ¡°Haha¡­¡± and turned away.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just, I can¡¯t believe it even if you say it¡¯s an angel¡­ I wish they were real, though¡¹

    I knew she wasn¡¯t lying.

    If she was rted to the devil, she wouldn¡¯t have doubted the existence of angels. It¡¯s safe to trust her for now.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯m supposed to think of you as our manager, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll just give you an overview of the show. The two of you will be appearing on a two-hour live special of ¡°World¡¯s Amazing Phenomena¡± from 7:00 to 9:00 p.m. one week from now¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute? Isn¡¯t that our special?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the entertainment agency¡¯s proposal was for a one-hour program with Detective JK as the title, but that would have been at least six monthster and we would have missed the season. So, they decided to put it in the second half of the program, which was scheduled from the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸The second half¡­ how much time do we get?¡¹

    ¡¸Thest thirty minutes of a two-hour program. Personally, I feel that it¡¯s an unparalleled treatment, and that the station is expecting a lot from you¡¹

    £¨I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m not happy that it¡¯s not our show, but I guess I can¡¯t me them for treating us like royalty¡­£©

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the show like?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you the script and time scheduleter, but the show itself will be about paranormal phenomena such as UMA, ESP, UFOs, etc. There will be VTRs and demonstrations by self-proimed paranormals and self-proimed psychics, followed by discussions bymentators¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that kind of crazy¡­¡¹

    I droop involuntarily.

    That¡¯s just too much. I felt my ego creaking.

    ¡¸I¡¯d appreciate it if you could put up with that. It¡¯s a popr show with over twenty percent viewership. I¡¯m sure it will raise the profile of the two of you¡¹

    After that, Ponpoko-san exined the arrangement of our segment, step by step.

    First, the introductory VTR of Detective JK. The video that I had made before, in which we chased down a scammer, was reconstructed and exaggerated to the max.

    Next, a demonstration of how to ¡°see through a lie¡±. I ask some questions to thementator, and win the audience¡¯s trust by detecting whether the questions are true or false.

    Finally, Fumio appears as ¡°the Confinement King¡±, wearing an exaggerated viinous mask, and I repeatedly ask him questions to expose him as the culprit.

    £¨But that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be¡­£©

    Before I could say anything else, my sister(onee-chan) said the same thing to me.

    ¡¸Fumio Kijima won¡¯t being on board. He wouldn¡¯t go to the trouble of getting into something that would expose him as a criminal¡­¡¹

    To which Ponpoko-san replied with a wry smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s the world of adults, and detecting lies is a trick. They¡¯ll adjust it so that the result is that he is not the culprit. It¡¯s just a show. In the end, he will be proven innocent, and the matter will be settled¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a mess¡¹

    Ponpoko-san opened her mouth with a wry smile as my sister(onee-chan) let out a sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really a mess, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s unavoidable that it happened because it¡¯s live. Even if someone sues youter, you can just say it was an ident and be done with it. This is the first big job I¡¯ve had since I changed careers, so I¡¯m thinking the entertainment industry is scary¡¹

    ¡¸Job change? This job is new to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my previous job was closer to the entertainment industry¡­ I was editing a fashion magazine, but I had a lot going on and I wanted a change of scenery¡­ There was someone who approached me. Oh, but don¡¯t worry! Progress management is an essential skill for editors, so please leave it to me as if you were on a big ship¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ well, I¡¯m just a novice, so I have no choice but to leave it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Just in case Kijima-san tries to run away or gets violent, we¡¯ll have more security guards at the studio. The producer seems to be expecting a picture of Kijima-san being seized while trying to escape, though¡¹

    I don¡¯t think the guards will be able to do anything about it, because if that happens, the devil will intervene.

    We¡¯re just going to do our best to protect ourselves.

    But if the devil gets into trouble in front of the camera, it will be the broadcast ident of the decade, and the name of Detective JK will be known all over Japan.

    ¡¸So, about the costumes for the two of you¡­ do you mind if we show your faces? Of course, you can go barefaced, and we can provide masks if necessary¡¹

    I nced at my sister(onee-chan), and she was looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow. She seems to be leaving it to me.

    ¡¸Well¡­. Considering our future activities, it¡¯s better that people don¡¯t know our real faces too much. I don¡¯t want to wear a mask like a pro-wrestler, but I¡¯d like to wear something that can hide my face.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then I¡¯ll give the TV station the costumes and props that will make you look like a detective.¡¹

    Ponpoko-san typed a note into her phone, looked up and smiled.

    ¡¸Also, about the fee¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we¡¯re getting paid?¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re a main cast member¡¹

    To be honest, the idea of getting paid hadpletely slipped my mind. But money is important. If I¡¯m going to get paid, I¡¯m going to be grateful for it.

    ¡¸How much will we get?¡¹

    When I asked this question, Ponpoko-san put her phone on the table, disyed a calctor app, and typed in the numbers right in front of me, as if she was worried about what people would think.

    The amount was astonishing.

    My sister(onee-chan)¡¯s eyes were wide open and she waspletely stiff.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there¡­ an extra zero in this?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a day¡¯s work, and you¡¯re treated as a foreigner, so it¡¯s not that unbelievable¡¹

    £¨Wow, I¡¯m surprised. We¡¯re treated as foreigner¡­£©

    For the first time, I was d to have this appearance. I¡¯mpletely Japanese on the inside, and up until now, I¡¯ve only remembered the losses I¡¯ve suffered because of my appearance.

    ¡¸If it bes popr and bes a series, I think the price of the fee will go up and up¡¹

    ¡¸¡­More and more?¡¹

    My sister(onee-chan) muttered stupidly. I can¡¯t help but understand how she feels, since a 30-minute performance is more than a month¡¯s sry for her.

    £¨But still¡­ getting more, being able to judge the devil¡¯s pawns, and having all this moneying in¡­ it¡¯s just too good to stopughing¡­£©

    Our future is rosy. That¡¯s what I thought.

 Chapter 232: Rehearsal

    Chapter 232: Rehearsal

    ¡¸Yes, Detective JK-san, your position is OK there! Hey, Tanaka! Bam there!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Detective JK-san, we¡¯ll take a break¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work!¡¹

    udia responds smilingly to the director¡¯s order.

    She was dressed in a long parka and spats. And a baseball cap.

    Next to her, Jnda, dressed in jeans and a white tank top, stood close to her.

    Her left hand, which was wrapped in bandages, looked painful, but Jnda¡¯s gaze was sharp.

    Since she reacts quickly to anything that moves and res at us, many of the Assistant Directors had been caught in her gaze and were freaking out (¡ùSome were panting).

    £¨Of course, she¡¯d be wary. She¡¯s been losing a lot¡­£©

    udia was almost kidnapped by a devil, and Jnda was defeated by Hotta. The two even said that they would hide themselves for a while after revealing Fumio¡¯s true identity.

    The fact that they havepletely decided that their goal is not to defeat the devil but to raise the poprity of ¡°Detective JK¡± is really pure or rather worldly¡­

    It had been a week since I guided the two members of Detective JK to Tokyo.

    Now it was the morning of the day of the show.

    We are in the middle of rehearsing the second half of the program, the Detective JK part.

    However, only the two members of Detective JK were present. The other cast members were rehearsing in the afternoon.

    In order not to kill the live reactions of the performers, only their rehearsal is held separately from the others.

    I was watching the rehearsal, leaning against the wall.

    Although I hade all the way to Tokyo on an early night, and had shown up at the rehearsal first thing in the morning, it was not for any particr purpose. I just felt something. In fact, all the preparations are almostplete.

    Through President KKO, Chihiro Kijima, I was able to get the TV station to approve the program a long time ago.

    Moreover, Fujiwara Seigo-shi has promised to sponsor the program on the condition that Aoi Umidori will be used as amentator.

    The sponsorship includes arge investment. On top of that, it was a sensational program that would expose the real culprit in the mysterious disappearance case.

    The director jumped at the idea like hungry carp, and the n progressed at a brisk pace.

    On the premise of using Detective JK to eliminate Fumio Kijima¡¯s suspicions, all preparations were in order.

    However¡­

    £¨It¡¯s just a matter of how the demon nobles will react¡­£©

    During the past week, there has been no noticeable movement on the side of the demon nobles that could be detected.

    In fact, Teruya¡¯s sister(Ane)¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, and the movements of the devil doll are all based on the information provided by Miss Bowel via Lili.

    Today¡¯s schedule of the devil doll is to go to Tokyo. The purpose of the trip is to watch the shooting of amercial for a Fujiwara grouppany.

    The fact that she sent another errand to Miss Bowel and did not allow her to go with her suggests that something is being nned.

    While I was thinking about this, udia came running towards me, leaving Jnda behind, who was having a difficult conversation with the roon-faced temporary manager.

    ¡¸The lighting, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡¹

    She took off her cap and wiped the sweat from her forehead leaving a patch of ck stuff stuck to her temple. Then, she continued to speak.

    ¡¸Shiratori, how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to say how it was. If I had to say, I¡¯d say you should have acted a little more dramatic¡¹

    I say back, and she twists her head.

    ¡¸Overreacting¡­ doesn¡¯t that smell fishy?¡¹

    ¡¸The existence of a detective JK already smells fishy to me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ you¡¯re really saying it. And I¡¯m annoyed that you¡¯re not lying. By the way, why Tateoka didn¡¯t show up? Didn¡¯t he say, ¡°Shiratori-chan¡¯s madly in love with me, so I will be in Tokyo¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You know, I hate that creepy long hair. I hope he realizes that Kizuna is the one who¡¯s making him look good¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ that¡¯s a p in the face¡¹

    udia smiled bitterly.

    In fact, until about three days ago, Tateoka had been ready to visit the studio. Butst night, he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m noting. I¡¯ll watch it on TV¡±.

    The reason seems to be that Kizuna had something to do that day and could note and he said he felt uneasy about going out alone.

    Kizuna told me about this a long time ago.

    Ever since the Confinement King gave him a bad time, he has been unusually scared of going out alone.

    Since I know how he came to be in such a situation, I can¡¯t pity him at all, but still, I can¡¯t help feeling some pity for him.

    ording to Kizuna, Tateoka has a girlfriend who is a childhood friend of his, but she used to visit him frequently and worry about him when he was a shut-in, but recently she has stopped visiting him, which is really sad.

    While I was thinking about this, udia suddenly pped her hands.

    ¡¸By the way, did you see? That machine! It¡¯s amazing. As expected of Japan¡¯s scientific power! The best in the worlddddd! Right!¡¹

    While imitating a German officer in a manga, udia pointed to a rectangr box with red and bluemps on the side of the stage set. (*Note: it¡¯s the JoJo character Rudol von Stroheim)

    It is a device that visualizes the authenticity of udia¡¯s brainwaves by lighting up themps.

    The device was actually used in the rehearsal, and from udia¡¯s reaction, there was no discrepancy between what she read as true or false and the color of themp that lit up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s even more fishy¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! It was urate. I heard that they borrowed a prototype from some university professor. This is amazing!¡¹

    udia protested against my cold reaction.

    Of course, I am not lying about my suspicious thoughts. But I knew the source of the device.

    It was brought in by the entertainmentpany KKO.

    In fact, I heard that it was not made by a university professor but by a fallen angel of Lili.

    Maybe if the lid was opened, it wouldn¡¯t be a machine, but a mysterious substance like dark matter inside.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll resume then! Detective JK-san, please stand by¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! See youter, Shiratori¡¹

    udia waved and ran towards the stage set. I watched her back and quietly walked out of the studio.

    The purpose was to reconfirm the positions of various things.

    And as I walked past the next studio, I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the sign posted there.

    ¡ºAll day use for FJ Beveragemercial shooting¡»

    Apparently, the studio next door was the site of the Fujiwara Group¡¯smercial shooting where the devil doll was headed.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Hahaha! I¡¯ve got a feeling that it might be better if I just stay like this..¡¹

    ¡¸You mean no one can see you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, as long as Fu~min can see me, I¡¯m fine with the rest. Then we can spend all the time making out¡¹

    Fujiwara-san smiles happily as she sits on myp.

    Currently, we are on the bullet train to Tokyo taking the green(1st) car(ss) that Chihiro had arranged for us.

    Fujiwara-san is wearing a lemon yellow bikini bra and denim hot pants in California girl style, as if she enjoyed being in a swimsuit.

    Although there is no need for her to sit on myp since the green(1st) car(ss) was empty in the morning and there is no one sitting next to me, she doesn¡¯t seem to want to go anywhere.

    £¨In a way, wearing a tight bikini on her poor breasts is a crime¡­£©

    Looking down at her breasts over her shoulder from behind. There is hardly any cleavage.

    I have to admit that bikinis with big breast are good, but bikinis with poor breast is a different genre.

    This is a very good thing.

    While I was paying attention to my thing, which was about to be hard, Fujiwara-san¡¯s voice suddenly can be heard.

    ¡¸Anyway, Fu~min¡­ are you sure about this? Isn¡¯t there something suspicious about it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, they said they will clear my suspicions, and they will pay me¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, after the shooting, let¡¯s stay over and go to a theme park in Chiba together!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t feel like it. Think about it. Fujiwara-san is invisible to other people, so you can imagine how I¡¯ll look like if we go to a theme park¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I see¡­ I guess you¡¯re right¡¹

    To tell you the truth, I had a hard time deciding whether or not to take Fujiwara-san with me. If I left her behind, I could go back to Tokyo in an instant.

    But it¡¯s not impossible that she might be attacked while I¡¯m gone, and if I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to destroy the devil doll today and regain her presence.

    Fujiwara-san, recently has been hanging around in front of Mom(Kaa-san) and Dad(To-san) in her swimsuit, taking advantage of her invisibility.

    It would be a disaster if Fujiwara-san wandered around the house in a swimsuit, thinking she was invisible, at the time she regained her existence. Thinking of that, I can¡¯t leave her at home.

    £¨Though, If I took her with me, there would be no problem¡­£©

 Chapter 233: Fumio Tutankhamun

    Chapter 233: Fumio Tutankhamun

    Two updates + three additional chapters¡­

    Thanks Deathmorphe for the support¡­

    Originally, I was supposed toe to Tokyo not with the real Fujiwara-san, but with a devil doll, but somehow, the day before, I got a message saying, ¡°Sorry, I have something to do!¡±.

    I asked Lili about it, and she said there was no problem, and to be honest, I didn¡¯t want to go with the devil doll either, so I was rather relieved.

    After we arrived in Tokyo in the afternoon, there was no rehearsal. So, I decided to go to the studio after a short detour, since they said they didn¡¯t mind if I came in at thest minute.

    Although Fujiwara-san insisted that she wanted to go to ¡°Marukyu(¢á)¡±, it was too much of a challenge, since I was alone on the outside.

    I persuaded her with my knowledge that ¡°Marukyu(¢á) is no longer a sacred ce for gal¡± and forcibly changed the destination to Nakano. Having been longing for this ce personally, I decided to enjoy strolling along Nakano Broadway.

    Although the tour was a bit otaku, Fujiwara-san, who was ¡°boo boo¡± at first, ended up enjoying it with a lot of cackling, so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    At Nakano Broadway, I bought as many manga and figures as I could with the money I had saved up for the asion.

    Then, while Fujiwara-san was in the bathroom, I summoned ¡°the door¡±, threw the purchased items into ¡°the room¡±, and exined to her that I had sent them home by courier.

    I was satisfied. Confinement King is very satisfied.

    The only problem was that when I went to the bathroom, Fujiwara-san tried to follow me into the men¡¯s room, taking advantage of the fact that other people couldn¡¯t see her.

    ¡¸How dare you hide something from me!¡¹

    ¡¸No, let me hide that part!¡¹

    Fujiwara-san seemed to like this exchange, and to be honest, it was annoying to have to repeat it every time I wanted to go to the bathroom.

    Finally, we arrived at the Roppongi studio, holding a map in my hands, at 6 p.m., an hour before the start of the broadcast.

    At the reception desk, I told them the name of the program I was going to appear on, and a young man who looked like an assistant director came running out to show the way to the dressing room.

    On the door of the dressing room, there was a piece of paper with ¡°Kijima-sama¡± written on it with a ma. Apparently, one room could be used by me alone.

    Inside the dressing room is a Japanese-style room, with bento and tea on the table. There was a rather old-fashioned TV near the wall.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll send someone to call you when we¡¯re about to start, so please rx until then¡¹

    With that, the Assistant Director left in a hurry.

    £¨As I thought, Assistant Directors seem to be absurdly busy¡­£©

    After taking off my shoes, I sat down on the cushion,

    ¡¸Nya~n!¡¹

    Fujiwara-sanys down on myp as if to say sweetly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve walked a lot, my feet hurt¡­¡¹

    Anyway, the California gal in the Japanese-style room looks strange. Her lemon yellow bikini doesn¡¯t match the scenery at all.

    I chuckled, and Fujiwara-san suddenly let out a worried voice.

    ¡¸Hey, Fu~min, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just a random thing or not, but they can say all they want that Fu~min is lying, right? That detective JK. For example, ¡°Fu~min was the culprit!¡±, would be better for the ratings¡­¡¹

    I involuntarily rolled my eyes.

    £¨Oh(Ara), my(Ma), it¡¯s unexpected. She has a good understanding of the situation£©

    This was quite a surprise to me, as I¡¯ve always assumed that Fujiwara-san is an idiot.

    She knows exactly what the risks are in this performance.

    £¨¡­I guess that¡¯s right. If udia-san insists that this guy is lying, anyone can be framed as a criminal£©

    Of course, udia-san¡¯s ability has already been figured out by Shiratori-san.

    Lili told me that she will make sure that udia-san can¡¯t mislead the truth of her readings, but I¡¯m not without my worries.

    I was skeptical about appearing on this show in the first ce.

    I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to take such a risk.

    However, Lili said with a rather serious face, ¡°For the future of Fumi Fumi, this is the critical moment, Devi¡±. And if Lili is that serious, I have no choice.

    We¡¯re already on the same side. We¡¯re destined to be together.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Actually, Detective JK, whose real name is udia-san, is a friend of mine¡¹

    ¡¸Eh! Really!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why this has been a farce from the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸Heh~? I see, I¡¯m sorry for worrying¡¹

    She said, and smiled as if she was relieved.

    We spent the next few hours flirting, and just before 7:00 p.m., I turned on the TV and the live special of the program ¡°World Surprise Phenomenon¡± in which I was to appear started.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know about this program.

    The contents of the program are very fishy, but it is quite popr.

    Every week, the show has been attracting attention for its aggressive ns, such as a contest between psychics to get rid of spirits, a contest to drain the water of Loch Ness, and a contest between psychics to incite each other to take psychic pictures.

    In particr, the first words of the psychic when he conjured up the spirit of Oda Nobunaga was, ¡°Ossu, Oda Nobunaga!¡± is still often seen on socialworking sites.

    That¡¯s why the public¡¯s perception of the show was that it was mostly a joke.

    As I stroked Fujiwara-san¡¯s hair and watched the screen in a daze, the host began to introduce thementators.

    ¡ºFirst up was the leading UFO researcher, Shunichi Yagamo-san! The most powerful psychic, Aiko Ginowan-san! Professor Omura, who ims that all mysterious phenomena can be exined by science! Our favorite idol who like psychic poltergeists phenomenon ¨C Kumi Tanaka-chan of the idol group MMR108! Mike Hasegawa-san, aedian who thought he was tied upte at night, but found himself underneath his wife who weighed over 100 kilos! Aoi Umidori, an actress who is so natural that she is rumored to be almost UMA herself! The above are just a few of the unique members who will be joining us¡»

    Immediately, Fujiwara-san sat up and pointed at the screen.

    ¡¸Ah! That¡¯s Etsuko-san! Look, there¡¯s that Aoi Umidori! She¡¯s Yui-chan¡¯s mother(Okaa-san), and she was our maid for a while!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so that¡¯s her?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m d to hear she¡¯s doing well. My stepfather(Ogifu-san) is probably watching her right now. Fu~min, I think Etsuko-san will be more and more visible on TV¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because stepfather(Ogifu-san), he¡¯s going to make a phone call to someone high up in the TV station¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    While I was thinking that the powerful old man might do something like that, within a few minutes, the camera started to focus on Aoi Umidori.

    £¨That¡¯s absurd, that old man¡­£©

    This live special seems to be a special feature on psychics.

    Every time there¡¯s amercial break, there¡¯s a message at the bottom of the screen saying ¡°Detective JK vs Confinement King¨D¨DDetective JK investigates a case of mysterious disappearance! Coming right after this!¡± is shown.

    While saying ¡°right after this¡±, the program is dragged to the end, which is quite a cruel move.

    Except for the detective JK part at the end, the program proceeds almost the same as the regr episode.

    After showing videos of psychics from all over the world, thementators start to discuss them.

    In all the videos, the flow is roughly the same: UFO researchers im that aliens are responsible, psychics say that spirits are ying tricks on them, and university professors deny all such ims.

    While the professors and othermentators argue, aedian tries to make a joke, Aoi Umidori makes a natural joke, and finally an idol adorably says ¡°I-don¡¯t-know(Wakannai)¡±, and when things get out of hand, the host says ¡°Let¡¯s move on¡± and the screen changes.

    The time passed while I was absentmindedly watching, and when it was almost 8:00 p.m., there was a sudden knock on the door.

    ¡ºStand by, please!¡»

    I heard such a voice from outside the door, and I replied, ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡¸Then, Fujiwara-san, I¡¯m going to go, so please stay here and watch TV¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, good luck! Fu~min!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do, though¡¹

    With that, I kissed her and walked out of the dressing room into the hallway.

    In the hallway was a different Assistant Director from the one who hade to meet me at the reception desk.

    ¡°Well, please follow me¡±, said the Asssistant Director, and I followed him to a room that looked like a bleak warehouse.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll show you to your costume here¡¹

    £¨Costume?£©

    As I tilted my head at the Assistant Director¡¯sment, three men carried a statue of a pharaoh from the back of the warehouse.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the costume¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes at the Assistant Director who said without hesitation.

    Because that¡¯s Tutankhamun! No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a golden statue.

    Apparently, he wants me to enter it.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not a costume. It¡¯s a set, right?¡¹

    But my protests werepletely ignored, and the Assistant Director continued his exnation without hesitation.

    ¡¸It looks pretty hot, but we have a small fan running inside. Also, please put on these headphones. You¡¯ll be given instructions through the headphones, so just follow them and you¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t move¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then. When it¡¯s time to shoot, the staff will push you to the studio. This costume has wheels underneath¡¹

    £¨What¡¯s a costume with wheels?£©

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    It¡¯s been a long time since Fu~min left the dressing room.

    On the TV screen, two women wearing dance masks, called ¡°Detective JK¡±, are giving a demonstration.

    £¨It¡¯s amazing¡­ seriously, they seem to know whether someone is lying or not£©

    I was watching it with my eyes fixed on the TV.

    Whenever one of thementators answered Detective JK¡¯s question, themp projected on the edge of the screen would light up red or blue instantly.

    It turned out that the ufologist really believed in UFOs, and the moment the psychic answered ¡°of course¡± to the question ¡°Do spirits exist?¡±, the red light came on, indicating that he was lying.

    The psychic said, ¡°This is bullshit!¡± hysterically but someone shouted, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s real¡±.

    Ironically, the psychic¡¯s attitude made it seem more true.

    Finally, Fu~min appeared!

    But then came the exaggerated music and lighting. In the midst of heavy smoke, a golden statue of Tutankhamun was brought in.

    £¨Why, Egypt!?£©

    Etsuko-san¡¯sment, ¡°My, it¡¯s gorgeus, maybe on his own¡± was still puzzling to me.

    ¡¸In this statue, there is a person who is believed to be involved in the case of the mysterious disappearance. Now, Detective JK-san! Please ask your questions¡¹

    The host announced, and the lights dimmed, revealing Detective JK and the statue (apparently containing Fu~min) in the spotlight.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Please answer with a yes or no answer. A case of mysterious disappearance. You know who did it, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    £¨Suddenly, such a question!£©

    As I gulped, I heard a muffled ¡°No¡± from a man.

    Immediately, a red light came on at the edge of the screen.

    <hr><u><li>Well, the program has started!</li>

    </u>

 Chapter 234: Thats Egypt

    Chapter 234: That¡¯s Egypt

    On the screen, there is a full view of Detective JK.

    They were two women dressed in the same outfit.

    They are wearing mafia-like dark suits and bright red neckties. They also wore bowler hats with masks covering only their eyes.

    Both of them looked like models, standing like they were in a movie scene.

    One of the detective¡¯s JKs, the one with long hair, was pointing at something with an exaggerated action. That was where a golden statue like a pharaoh was sitting.

    For those who had turned on the TV here, the picture must have been quite unexined.

    The detective JK, in a dramatic tone, asked.

    ¡¸Before the track and field club went missing, there were two girls who had gone missing before. Are you acquainted with these two girls?¡¹

    ¡¸YES¡¹

    The light at the edge of the screen is blue.

    Of course. Misuzu and Masaki are both ssmates. There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know them.

    ¡¸On the day the track and field club members were kidnapped, did you go straight home from school?¡¹

    ¡¸YES¡¹

    At the edge of the screen, a red light came on this time.

    When exactly was the day that the track and field kids went missing?

    On the way home, Fu~min is usually with me.

    There must have been only a few days since I was surrounded by Teruya-chi and her friends at the old school building that we didn¡¯t go home together.

    The questions that were asked to him were all trivial as I watched the screen with a gulp.

    I was surprised at the first question, but the culprit in the mysterious disappearance was Anna-senpai. Fu~min must have known about it. It¡¯s nothing to panic about.

    £¨This is really bad for my heart¡­. Can they really prove that Fu~min had nothing to do with this? I have a feeling it¡¯s going to make him look even more suspicious than he already was£©

    As I was thinking about this, Detective JK asked another question.

    ¡¸You are involved in the Mysterious Disappearance case, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸NO¡¹

    At that moment, a chill went down my spine.

    At the edge of the screen, a red light came on.

    I heard thementators gasp, and an idol girl, whose name I didn¡¯t know, let out a high-pitched ¡°N-no way!?¡±.

    Perhaps it was a staff member¡¯s voice, but the microphone picked up themotion in the studio.

    £¨Fu~min! This is not good! They¡¯re trying to frame Fu~min. That¡¯s exactly what I imagine!£©

    Immediately, the red and yellow primary colors used in the set of the variety program appear to be a poisonous color scheme.

    At the moment when Detective JK¡¯s mouth was twisted into a grin, I ran out of the dressing room into the hallway, without bothering to take anything.

    £¨It¡¯s a trap! Fu~min said that Detective JK was his friend, but maybe those girls were just trying to trick Fu~min. I have to stop them, I have to save Fu~min!£©

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    On the living room¡¯s big screen TV.

    As soon as udia-san on the screen said, ¡°You are involved in the Mysterious Disappearance case, aren¡¯t you?¡±, my brother(Onii-chan) let out a weird ¡°Fuhi!¡±.

    Sitting on the sofa with his back arched, he grabbed a tube of potato chips and stared intently at the screen as if he were watching a movie.

    Then, as soon as the red light came on for the answer ¡°NO¡±, my brother(Onii-chan) shouted out.

    ¡¸Serve you! Hahahahaha! How do you feel when you¡¯re cornered, Kijima? Kizuna! Look at this! Almost a reach! It¡¯s all over now!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I understand¡¹

    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m in the same mood, but it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen my brother(Onii-chan) this happy.

    Now, if this Kijima person is caught, maybe my brother(Onii-chan) will be able to escape from his shut-in life. I¡¯d be happy if that happens.

    He has lost a lot of things, but if he returns to his old self, he should be able to get them back.

    £¨Yes, it was Shiratori-senpai who arranged everything, I have to thank her when school starts¡­£©

    I think of my senpai who should be at the studio.

    Maybe she¡¯s just as excited as my brother(Onii-chan). It¡¯s hard to imagine, though¡­

    Almost at the same time as I couldn¡¯t help but smile, udia-san¡¯s face appeared again in a close-up on the screen.

    ¡¸This is thest question¡¹

    As soon as she said that, bang! A loud sound effect like an orchestral hit rang out.

    ¡¸The mastermind of that incident is a devil. Not a metaphor, but a real devil. And you are his contractor. You¡¯re the mastermind behind it, aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    The studio is silent. The sound of my brother(Onii-chan) squeezing a tube of potato chips echoes in the background.

    After a pause for breath, as if deciding that there was no more room for error, the answer that came out was ¡°YES¡±.

    A blue light lit up at the edge of the screen, and thementators stood up in unison, groaning.

    ¡¸Ha-ha-ha! Yes! We did it! Hahahahahahahahaha! Serve you! Serve youuuu!¡¹

    My brother(Onii-chan) stood up from the couch, turned his head toward ceiling andughed out loud like a madman.

    I pped my hands as hard as I could.

    The host on the screen, with his cheeks twitching, shouted, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the inside!¡±, Then, a shy spark erupted from the center of the Tutankhamun-like statue, and it began to split in half. On there, a shadow of a person wearing headphones appeared in the smoke.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The sound of sps snapping echoed, and the statue split in half.

    ¡¸¡­Too bright!¡¹

    I turned my head away from the lighting that wasing in.

    ¡ºThank you for your hard work. Filming is finished, you cane out now¡»

    While I was still adjusting to the light, I squinted and looked around. Several cameras were pointed at me, and the staff looked relieved.

    When I turned around, I found a drawing of a pyramid.

    Around the statue I was in, beautiful women in what looked like ancient Egyptian folk costumes were smiling with colorful aluminum cans in their hands.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? What? Eh!? ¡­ What¡¯s this?¡¹

    While I was stunned, a man in the back of the studio who looked like a producer said, ¡°Yes, this is the end of themercial for FJ Beverage¡¯s new autumn product ¨D¨D Nile¡¯s Blessing (slightly carbonated). Thank you all for your hard work¡±

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Thank you for your hard work¨D¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Voices came from all over the studio, and I let out a confused voice.

    ¡¸Cmercial?¡¹

    £¨W-what¡¯s going on?? What happened to the live special program?£©

    After I entered the ¡°costume,¡± I heard a voice say, ¡°We¡¯re entering the studio,¡± and I felt like I was being carried somewhere, but then I heard no sound through my headphones.

    I waited for thirty minutes, feeling a bit nervous, thinking that I was going to be kept waiting for a long time. However, the statue suddenly opened, and this is what I saw.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Fu~min, wee back!¡¹

    The person who walked up to me was Fujiwara-san, in a youngdy mode.

    £¨No, no¡­ a devil doll?£©

    I have no idea what¡¯s going on, but I should pretend not to notice that it¡¯s a devil doll.

    ¡¸Fu-Fujiwara-san, what happened¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s amercial for a new product from one of the Fujiwara Grouppanies. The fianc¨¦e of the chairman¡¯s daughter, the future head of the Fujiwara Group, is in it to create a buzz¡¹

    £¨There are too many points to mention! Let¡¯s leave the fianc¨¦e out of it for now¡­£©

    ¡¸Appearance, but I was just in the statue¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay, I wasn¡¯t lying. You¡¯re in a costume. Besides, if we tell people you¡¯re in it, thepanies we do business with will buy it by the container to make my stepfather(ogifu-san) happy¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ what about the live special¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min, don¡¯t you get it yet? You were almost tricked by that detective JK. That means this Mai-chan rescued you¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Annabelleeeee! She¡¯s useless! She failed to rece him!¡¹

    I threw the wine ss in my hand at the TV screen. Then, *Shatter*! a high-pitched shattering sound echoed, and the red wine sshed out.

    It was supposed to be Kasuya, the ugly one, in the statue. I had been watching the TV, trying to see his crying face, trying to enjoy the panic of the foreign(gaijin) women who were Liliamos¡¯ pawns.

    However, when the statue cracked open, it revealed a handsome man with a slightly worn appearance.

    Perhaps that was the man Annabelle was talking about, Kijima.

    £¨Even though I had ordered her to confuse Kasuya and Kijima! You used woman!£©

    On the screen, I could see the puzzled expression on the handsome man¡¯s face distort as he realized the situation.

    Security guards held him back as he tried to raise his voice in a rage. The studio was in an uproar, and the handsome man was shouting and screaming, pinned down on the ground.

 Chapter 235: The Devil of Bargaining

    Chapter 235: The Devil of Bargaining

    Let¡¯s go back in time a little.

    The time was a little after 7 p.m.

    ¡¸Koganei¡­ I heard you got a good paying job for Junichi-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!? Oh, y-yes¡­ well¡­ Anna-sama said it was to make up for the bad things she said about Kasuya-ch¡­¡¹

    In the corridor of the TV station¡¯s studio, I held the frightened Koganei by the shoulders and threateningly confronted her with my face.

    ¡¸Hey, Hikaru¡­ you¡¯re scaring Mai, stop it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    Junichi-sama, who was walking behind me with an indifferent expression on his face, told me and I reluctantly let Koganei go.

    It¡¯s really annoying that he¡¯s still being nice to women other than me, but I can¡¯t help it if Junichi-sama says so.

    Of course, there is a reason why Junichi-sama and I went to such an unusual ce as a TV station.

    When my sister(Onee-chan) sent me a message asking me to break up with Junichi-sama, I was so pissed off that I ignored her for a while. But, she sent me a message said, ¡°Lighten up, Hikaru-chan. I¡¯ll get Kasuya-kun a good paying part-time job as an apology¡±.

    £¨Why a part-time job? ¡­ If it¡¯s an apology, why not just send me money?£©

    While I was thinking that, I received another message, which said¡­

    ¡ºI¡¯ll have Koganei prepare the money for you. If you ept it usually, it might be called ckmail, but if it¡¯s in the form of a part-time job, it¡¯ll be a legitimate reward. The amount is 1 million yen. All you have to do is ask Kasuya-kun to stay still in the costume for 30 minutes¡»

    That¡¯s what it said.

    I see, if we were questioned by the police, I don¡¯t think either Junichi-sama or I would be treated as normal people nowadays. What would they think if such a person had a lot of money? It¡¯s important to be careful. I suppose it means to avoid risks.

    But the million yen is a big help.

    To tell the truth, the money I¡¯ve been earning at the girl¡¯s bar since I started living with Junichi-sama is no longer enough. It is not an exaggeration to say that I am in dire straits.

    Besides, with my face covered with patches like this, I don¡¯t think I can even pass an interview for a new job.

    Then, a few dayster, a bullet train ticket for both of us arrived without our names on it.

    I looked up to Junichi-sama, who was in a bad mood, grabbed the ticket, and arrived at this studio in Roppongi just a few minutes ago.

    When I told my name at the reception desk, Koganei came rushing out.

    I was quite annoyed by her dark-haired, youngdy-like appearance, which I could not imagine from her previous gal fashion.

    £¨She has been spoiled so well! For a bitch who used to be a prostitute!£©

    As Koganei led me deeper into the corridor, we came to a row of doors that looked like a dressing room.

    There were some familiar names of celebrities pasted on the doors, which got me a little excited.

    As I walked by and looked at the sign, the words ¡°Kijima-sama¡± caught my eye. Immediately, the ugly face came to mind, and I cowered, ¡°No way¡­¡±.

    The room next to the doorbeled with ¡°Kijima-sama¡±, Koganei stopped in front of it and let out a frightened voice.

    ¡¸T-This is it. A staff member wille to call you when the time is up. Please feel free to eat snacks and lunch¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    £¨Even though she¡¯s Anna-sama¡¯s sister(Imouto)¡­ um, no. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s her sister(Imouto) that she¡¯s really bad£©

    As soon as the door of the dressing room is closed, I stick out my tongue.

    Of course, I knew Teruya-chi from the original memories, but it was really unpleasant to meet her in person.

    I yed the role of Mai Fujiwara quietly in front of Anna-sama, but she¡¯s a real bitch.

    However, I have some sympathy for her face covered with patch.

    She looks like a victim of domestic violence.

    £¨Kasuya-chi¡¯s gone a bit wild, too¡­£©

    Kasuya-chi was as handsome as ever, but he looked tired, and his eyes looked like dead fish.

    £¨Well, he¡¯s not as handsome as Fu~min, but still¡­£©

    Anyway, Anna-sama¡¯s instructions were to swap Kasuya-chi with Fu~min, whom Detective JK was trying to entrap.

    Detective JK and Kasuya.

    In short, they¡¯re pawns of Liliamos, and they want to fight each other.

    Thanks to them, I¡¯ve been very busy this week.

    At any rate, Anna-sama is not helping me, even though she gives me an order.

    First of all, I started by contacting the TV station and sending them a proposal for a live special.

    Of course, the station cannot go against the sponsor.

    After understanding the contents, I set up amercial shooting for a new product of FJ Beverage in the studio next to the recording studio.

    This is because I am interested in working as amercial nner, and I want to be able to produce amercial once as a study for the future ¨D¨D I made up a bunch of lies and begged my stepfather.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡ºOh, I see, I see! Okay, okay, you can do whatever you want!¡»

    My stepfather, who was pleased with the request from his daughter, who rarely spoke selfishly, happily made the arrangements.

    ording to the n, Fu~min¡¯s costume for the live special was supposed to be that of Da(¥À©`)*(©–)be(¥Ù)*(©–)da(¥À©`), I made them to rece it with an Egyptian statue because I thought it would be more interesting.

    Again, it¡¯s a big sponsor¡¯s push, there¡¯s no way they can resist it.

    Furthermore, the reason why they did it is simple.

    Because it is easier for them to use the same costume if it needs to be reced.

    The reason for the Egyptian style is that the product produced in themercial was ¡°Nile Drop¡±.

    If it had been Coke or something, it might have been the Liberty Statue.

    And as a finishing touch¡­

    ¡°Kijima-sama¡± and ¡°Kasuya-sama¡±

    I switched the papers on the doors of the two dressing rooms.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I, Saki Shiratori, watched Mai Fujiwara walk away down the hallway¡­ or was it a devil doll, ording to Lili? As I watched her back, I let out a sigh.

    £¨No matter how perfect the n is, there are always unexpected events, aren¡¯t there?£©

    I had been on the lookout for Kasuya since I saw a sign saying ¡°Kasuya-sama¡± in the dressing room when I looked around the studio in the morning.

    At least, I¡¯ve got all the information I need about the people who are involved with Confinement King.

    He was the man who tried to bring down the Confinement King, but was purged in the process.

    He was the former lover of the Third Favored Princess¨CMisuzu Kurosawa.

    He was known among the track and field club members as Teruya¡¯s unrequited love.

    Now, why did the devil doll switch the Confinement King and Kasuya¡¯s dressing room posters?

    No need to think about it. Not to mention the example of a mystery novel, to create a mix-up.

    Perhaps Lili¡¯s enemy from the demon noble, Anna Teruya, is aware of our n to use Detective JK¡¯s ability to dispel the suspicion of the Confinement King.

    She¡¯s here to interfere with that.

    If I had to guess, I¡¯d say she used Kasuya to get rid of the guilt of her sister¡¯s lover¡­ well, something like that.

    £¨Well¡­ what should I do?£©

    I can stop Anna Teruya¡¯s n just by putting back the reced paper. It¡¯s that simple.

    However, after considering in my mind what would happen if I didn¡¯t put the sign back, I decided to leave it in ce.

    £¨It¡¯s too much of a burden for me, but¡­ well, I guess I can handle it£©

    There are risks.

    Above all, there is an overwhelmingck of information about Junichi Kasuya¡¯s personality.

    However, it would be more beneficial for Confinement King to leave the paper as they are. Including the existence of Teruya-senpai, the perfect bait.

    £¨This isn¡¯t like me¡­ I¡¯m starting to enjoy myself a little£©

    I twist my mouth involuntarily.

    I may say that the time hase for me to show my true colors as the devil of bargaining.

 Chapter 236: A Lone Battlefield

    Chapter 236: A Lone Battlefield

    It would be unbearable if the situation were to be so ridiculous that another swapping is required.

    I saw exactly how Junichi Kasuya was ced inside the statue that was originally supposed to hold the Confinement King, and how he was carried into the studio where Detective JK was waiting.

    £¨This is where my battlefield begins£©

    I rushed up the steel spiral staircase beside the studio to the audience booth.

    Overlooking the stage, there was a mezzanine overhanging the ceiling of the studio. It was a VIP seat, so to speak.

    I had asked Chihiro Kijima to set up a simple sound system there.

    It consisted of a microphone and a small mixer, which was wirelessly connected to the headphones Kasuya was wearing.

    Next to the mixer, I rolled up the original procedure sheet and threw it behind me.

    £¨He is a troublesome master, isn¡¯t he? He never makes things simple for me£©

    I chuckled to myself in my heart.

    When I remembered that unreliable look on his face, even though he had powers beyond humanprehension, a sigh of dismay, ¡°Yare yare¡±, escaped from my lips.

    £¨Well then, udia, don¡¯t get your hopes up. I will deceive you happily£©

    ording to the original n, Fumio Kijima was not involved in the mysterious disappearance case. That¡¯s how it was supposed to end.

    However, that n had to be changed.

    Detective JK will reveal the true culprit in the mysterious disappearance case. But the true culprit is Junichi Kasuya not Fumio Kijima, and that¡¯s the way it has to be.

    I¡¯m sure udia will feel happy to be in the spotlight.

    After all, she will reveal the truth in front of the TV cameras.

    Well, what fate awaits the girls after that, it goes without saying.

    I first became aware of Detective JK¡¯s ability to ¡°detect lies¡±, and how to deal with it, not from udia¡¯s edited videos, but from watching some videos on the Inte, where onlookers had taken hidden pictures of Detective JK with their smartphones.

    Among the videos, there was only one.

    The video was about where the detective JK dered it was a ¡°lie¡±, but in fact it was not.

    The author of the video imed that the video was a fake, but of course it was not. It¡¯s not that simple.

    The guy in the video is the same scammer who was in the video that udia edited.

    Apparently, this scene was cut.

    ¡ºYour coborator is Aiko-san, right?¡»

    To this question, the cornered scammer replies, ¡°This is ridiculous¡±. In other words, the answer is ¡°NO¡±.

    In response, udia shrugs her shoulders and says, ¡°I guess he¡¯s not lying¡±.

    However, ording to thement of the poster of the video, the coborator who was finally arrested was a person named Kimihiko Aiko.

    At this point, I came up with a hypothesis.

    Detective JK¡¯s ability is not ¡°the ability to detect lies¡±, but ¡°the ability to know whether a subject is telling the truth or not from their perception¡±.

    For example, a person named Aiko is misidentified as another person named Aiko. Or the person named ¡°Aiko¡± gave a false name to the scammer, etc. udia may have read the situation where the scammer¡¯s perception was not a lie.

    Then, when it turned out that the scammer victim¡¯s wife¡¯s name was Aiko, I was convinced that this was the case.

    That¡¯s why, during my first interview with Detective JK, I kept two voice recorders in my pocket, one connected to my right earpiece and the other to my left earpiece via Bluetooth.

    In the left earpiece were questions to which I could answer ¡°YES¡±. The right earphone had a voice recorder that yed questions to which I could answer ¡°NO¡±.

    In other words, I did not answer any of Detective JK¡¯s questions.

    I just answered apletely different question that came through the earphone.

    There were four patterns of questions and answers.

    1£© Yes to a yes question = appears true to Detective JK.

    2£© No to a no question = appears to be true to Detective JK.

    3£© No to a yes question = appears to be a false to Detective JK.

    4£© Yes to no question = appears to be a false to Detective JK.

    Although it is easy to put into words, this was a very nerve-wracking task.

    After all, I had to choose the answer I wanted to show to the detective JK instantly by pressing the left and right buttons. If the buttons are pressed wrongly, I will be immediately suspected.

    And not only was I tired, but I also had a miscalction.

    That is, the quietness of the bowling alley.

    Because I had a pre-judgment that bowling alleys are noisy, I did not pay particr attention to the sound of the voice recorder being pressed.

    And in fact, there was only one elderly couple ying bowling leisurely at the end of thene.

    Although there was the asional sound of pins being knocked down, it was otherwise quiet.

    Indeed, when I pressed the button before the two detectives arrived, I heard a loud click.

    Therefore, I hurriedly borrowed a knock-off ballpoint pen from the receptionist and kept ringing it deliberately.

    Of course, the sound of the ballpoint pen is not the same as the sound of the button on the voice recorder, but if I kept clicking the ballpoint pen in front of them until then, they would not be able to notice if the sound changed slightly during the process.

    As a result¨D¨DI seeded in gaining the trust of Detective JK.

    udia was so confident in her abilities that she never doubted me once I was in her pocket, and of course, I did not behave in a way that would make her doubt me.

    Once again, I looked down at the sound system in front of me.

    The light indicating the status of the headphone connection is green. No problem.

    Then I switched on the microphone.

    ¡¸Good afternoon, I¡¯m from the sound staff. From now on, I¡¯m going to ask you a few random questions. Think of it as a diversion. Answer yes or no. Please do not say anything else, please cooperate¡¹

    The outside sound ispletely blocked by the headphones. All Junichi Kasuya can hear now is my voice.

    £¨I realize how reckless this is¡­£©

    Again, I think so.

    As Detective JK¡¯s questions are going to be asked to Junichi Kasuya in no time at all, the difficulty level can only be described as Hell Mode.

    I repeat, there are four cases in total.

    1£© Yes to a yes question = appears to be true to Detective JK.

    2£© No to a no question = appears to be true to Detective JK.

    3£© No to a yes question = appears to be a false to Detective JK.

    4£© Yes to a no question = Appears to be a false to Detective JK.

    I assume which of these four patterns Junichi Kasuya will answer, and then have him answer in such a way that the desirednding point is reached.

    I feel my consciousness boosting. My mind is already running at full speed.

    In order to be able to respond to any question thates along, I keep considering, loading, and stocking up on questions corresponding to these four patterns, anticipating Junichi Kasuya¡¯s answers.

    My brain started to consume glucose at an abnormal rate, instead secreting narcotics in a steady stream. My nerves are sharpened, and I feel my concentration increasing.

    Suddenly, I remembered an interview with a strong hitter in a magazine I used to read.

    In response to the reporter¡¯s question, ¡°How can you hit so hard?¡±, the hitter replied, ¡°I think about how I can hit until my head gets fuzzy¡±.

    At the time, the phrase ¡°fuzzy head¡± was simply amusing, but now I can understand the phrase a little.

    Looking down through the ss over the microphone, I could see a crazy scene of an Italian mafia-style detective JK confronting an Egyptian-style statue.

    udia has given a list of nned questions, but I decide to ignore them.

    If the questions are different from what is expected, I am sure to be confused and get stuck there.

    What I should have is the image of shooting down each question.

    I am the Aegis-warship, and Junichi Kasuya¡¯s question is is an interceptor missile.

    I must shoot down JK¡¯s questions one by one, which were being asked to Junichi Kasuya to achieve the desired result.

    ¡ºIn this statue, we have a person who is believed to be involved in ¡°the mysterious disappearance case¡±. Now then, Detective JK-san! Please ask your questions¡»

    When the the host announced this, the lights dimmed and the spotlight shone on Detective JK and the statue.

    And then¡­

    ¡ºPlease answer with a simple yes or no. About the mysterious disappearance case. You know who did it, don¡¯t you?¡»

    As soon as udia asks that question, I switch on the microphone and immediately fire off the question.

    Now, my one and only battle has begun.

 Chapter 237: The Devil Enters the Studio

    Chapter 237: The Devil Enters the Studio

    I jumped out of the dressing room and rushed to the studio.

    I don¡¯t know where the studio is, but it¡¯s probably this way.

    Regardless of how noisy I run about aimlessly, there is no need to worry about what others see.

    After all, no one but Fu~min would see me.

    I ran out without any idea where I was going, but I soon found a studio with a sign that said ¡°World Surprise Phenomenon¡±.

    As expected of me. The power of love is unbelievable.

    The fact that my appearance was invisible to the others could help me rescue Fumin.

    Oh, so that¡¯s why I became invisible. If that¡¯s really the case, then the power of love is terrible, very terrible.

    £¨Wait for me, Fu~min! I¡¯ming to save you!£©

    After rescuing him, why don¡¯t I ask my stepfather(Ogifu-san) to send us to a vacation home abroad until things calm down¡­ I mean, wait! My stepfather(Ogifu-san) can¡¯t see me either! I can¡¯t ask him!

    W-well, I don¡¯t care what happenster. What¡¯s important now is to rescue Fu~min!

    ¡¸Fu~min! I¡¯ming!¡¹

    With all my energy, vigor, enthusiasm and¡­ umm, well¡­ everything else, I jumped into the studio and said, ¡°Eiii!¡± .

    The gazes of all the staff gathered around me at once. Probably, they are not looking at me. They were just surprised that the door suddenly opened.

    But the same thing happened to me.

    I stopped and braked.

    I stood there in a daze.

    ¡¸Why¡­ Kasuya-chi?¡¹

    Because probably around the time I jumped in, Kasuya-chi emerged from the statue that Fumin was supposed to be in.

    Uei, uei, uei! Please, the power of love!

    Wrong person! He¡¯s the one I don¡¯t care about!

    I dashed around looking for Fumin.

    Looking around, I saw that Detective JK was standing still with her finger pointing at him, with a startled face.

    Perhaps Kasuya-chi¡¯s appearance was an unexpected event for them, too.

    I heard the one with long hair saying, ¡°W-who¡¯s that?¡±.

    Those who were confused were the two Detective JKs and me. And Kasuya-chi himself.

    The rest of the staff and performers seemed to be excited.

    ¡ºW-what a surprise! In this studio, not just a coborator, but the main suspect in the mysterious disappearance case has now been revealed! It has finally been revealed!¡¹

    The host shouted excitedly, and Kasuya-chi, who had been in a daze until then, suddenly grabbed the host.

    ¡¸What the hell! Who¡¯s the main culprit, you idiot! I don¡¯t get it! Hey! What the hell is this?!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You! Stop it!¡¹

    The host panicked when he was grabbed by the chest. The idol girl screams, and the studio is in an uproar.

    Immediately, the security(anti) guards(skill) rushed towards Kasuya-chi.

    To anyone¡¯s eyes, it was a spectacr broadcast ident. This was a live broadcast, after all.

    Then¨C

    ¡¸Camera, don¡¯t stop filming! Turn it! Turn it!¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure if the person jumping up and down with a big smile on his face was the director or the producer, but he was a fat man.

    I guess it¡¯s good for TV. I mean, how can they show a minor as a criminal?

    ¡¸Let me go! Let go of me! You Idiot! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to stay quiet when suddenly confronted with an usation like this!¡¹

    Kasuya-chi screams as he¡¯s pinned down on the floor, his face contorted. But no matter how hard Kasuya-chi fought, the guards didn¡¯t budge.

    It¡¯s like an ant being held down by finger tips.

    The camera also mercilessly disyed Kasuya-chi¡¯s face on the screen.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about what happens to Kasuya-chi, but Fumin isn¡¯t here.

    I wonder where he¡¯s gone.

    But I can tell that something is happening.

    Fumin must be going through something.

    When I start to think about it, I can¡¯t stand to stay.

    However, just as I was about to turn around on my heels and leave the studio, someone came running at me from behind, knocking me off my feet and making me fall on my butt.

    ¡¸Ouch ouch¡­!¡¹

    I rubbed my bumped butt and followed the person who ran past me with my eyes with a face distorting in pain.

    It¡¯s a girl. Her hair is short and dyed green. Her appearance is quite different, but I recognize her face ¡ª she is Teruya-chi.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Junichi-sama! Stop it! You guys! Let go of Junichi-sama!¡¹

    I kicked one of the guards who was holding Junichi-sama down and pulled him off.

    The reason why this is happening is obvious.

    It¡¯s a trap, no matter how I look at it.

    Just like with my sister(onee-chan), I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a devil or what, but they¡¯s trying to make Junichi-sama take the me.

    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t see my sister(onee-chan) face to face when I exchanged messages with her.

    The part-time job was just a trap to lure Junichi-sama here, and it makes sense.

    ¡¸H-Hikaru?¡¹

    When I suddenly heard my name called out, I turned around and saw the two detective JKs with puzzled looks on their faces.

    They didn¡¯t look like they were triumphant that they had framed me.

    Their faces were clearly confused.

    What the hell? I thought you guys were in on it? You¡¯ve been tricked too?

    Maybe so.

    We were simply taken advantage of.

    Just living with them for a few days was enough for me to understand. These people are simple despite what they do.

    As I tried to help Junichi-sama up, the guards jumped on me.

    I dodge one of them and punch the second one.

    However, it doesn¡¯t take much damage for a big guy to get hit by a woman who is not used to fighting.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­! Let me go! Let go of me!¡¹

    I was immediately thrown down on the floor with Junichi-sama.

    ¡¸Junichi-samaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    As I desperately reached for him, he red at me and shouted at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault! You¡¯re the one who brought me here! You wretch!¡¹

    Immediately, I felt a chill rush over me, as if I¡¯d stepped off a tightrope.

    I was so shaken by his words that I couldn¡¯t even speak.

    The more I tried to say something, the more my lips trembled, my forehead broke out in sweat, and my teeth clicked.

    He¡¯s right. It¡¯s my fault.

    I shouldn¡¯t have brought Junichi-sama here.

    Tears welled up in my eyes.

    I was terrified, as if the days I¡¯d spent with Junichi-sama were being devoured by a monster bringing unfathomable misfortune.

    The day my parents diedes back to my mind. The despair of the day my sister(onee-chan) was arrested weighs heavily on me.

    It happens all the time. The things that are important to me slip through my fingers like sand.

    The moment I think that¡­

    ¡¸¡­Ah?¡¹

    Junichi-sama let out a strange voice, and turned his gaze upward. Following his gaze, if I look it again, I can see a ck crack suddenly about to appear above our heads.

    Before I even knew what it was, the weight of the guards holding me down suddenly disappeared, and some warm liquid poured down on me.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    The high-pitched screams of the idols echoed through the studio, and the startled voices of the staff echoed in the air.

    As I sat up and looked around in dismay, I saw that the guards who had been holding Junichi-sama and myself up were all lying in a pool of blood.

    Some of them had their bodies cut in half. Some had their necks ripped open.

    ¡¸What¡­ is that?¡¹

    I looked up, stunned, to see a man in a tailed suit standing there.

    Moreover, it was a suspicious man wearing a mask that looked like a goat¡¯s skull, with a giant sword on his shoulder that looked as tall as he was.

    ¡¸I havee as per Anna-sama¡¯s orders. I deeply apologize for the dy. Sister(Imouto-kun)¡¹

    He spoke like a gentleman.

    I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it seems this monster is on my side.

 Chapter 238: The Name of the Roses Sword

    Chapter 238: The Name of the Rose¡¯s Sword

    <span>Two updates + one additional chapter¡­<span>Thanks mukat & Smallcadkm for the support¡­<span>¡¸Oh, my~ it¡¯s amazing. Hey, President Chihiro~. This is CG, right~?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, yes, of course, CG, CG! Hurry up, let¡¯s get out of here!<span>¡¹<span> I grabbed Aoi-san¡¯s hand, who was distractedly pping her hands, and dashed for the door.<span>£¨Lili had said there was a possibility of devil appearing, but I never thought they would actually show up<span>£©<span> Today I¡¯m Aoi Umidori¡¯s escort.<span> Under Lili¡¯s orders, I was secretly waiting in the studio in case of emergencies, but I didn¡¯t expect anything so serious toe out.<span>£¨If this is the case, I should have brought Loli with me<span>£©<span> Lili has told me that Loli is very strong. So strong that many devils are afraid of her.But she had a swimsuit shoot today as a ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">J<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">J</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">u<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">u</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">n<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">n</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">i<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">i</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">o<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">o</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">r<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">r</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¨C</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">I<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">I</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">d<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">d</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">o<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">o</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">l<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">l</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡°.Apparently, she looked like a teenager at thirty-one. She¡¯s the same age as <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Ba<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ð</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">*<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">©–</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">bonpapa<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ü¥ó¥Ñ¥Ñ</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, but she¡¯s wearing an old school swimsuit with abel that says ¡°Lolisa¡± on it, and she¡¯s most likely spreading her legs wide.<span> Despite the fact that she only debuted a few days ago, she¡¯s surprisingly popr, and we¡¯re getting a lot of requests. It has even begun to gain loyal fans.<span> I feel that it¡¯s the end of the world, but as a business owner, I can¡¯t help but think that now is the time to sell.<span> Regardless of what happened to Loli¡­ Despite my impatience, this natural-born <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">actress<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aoi Umidori</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> says something casually.<span>¡¸Umm, Is the shooting over yet, President Chihiro? If you don¡¯t mind, there¡¯s a good Anmitsu (Sweet azuki bean paste) store nearby, why don¡¯t we go check it out?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, yes! You can stop at any sweet shop or <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Isuka<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥¤¥¹¥«</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">*<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">©–</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">daru<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥À¥ë</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> or anywhere! At any rate, can we run now!?<span>¡¹<span> I pulled her hand with all my might while I was getting a bit pissed.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸I didn¡¯t expect them to attack¡­<span>¡¹<span> The crew and performers run away screaming, and I gently lower my eyes to the hellish scene that has unfolded downstairs.<span> I¡¯m not a fan of gore or stter, and I feel pity for the victims, but there¡¯s no need for me to feel responsible.<span> I knew there was a good chance that this would happen, but I was sure that people would think I was crazy for saying so.<span> One of the reasons why I didn¡¯t put back the sign in the dressing room was the existence of Teruya-senpai.<span> Personally, I don¡¯t dislike her.<span> From the point of view of a junior member of the track and field club, she was a good person to look after, and above all, she was faithful to her desires and easy to understand.<span> Her obsession with Junichi Kasuya, the most prominent of her desires, is well known to anyone in the track and field club.<span> What will happen if she sees him in trouble?<span> Of course, she¡¯d jump in without a second thought. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a live broadcast or not. She¡¯s sure to jump in, more so than if a catnip is ced in front of her.<span> Then there¡¯s the fact that if Kasuya gets into trouble, Teruya-senpai¡¯s <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ane</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> will intervene as well.<span> I¡¯ve already done my research on the Confinement King¡¯s enemies, and the ones who might be them.<span> And these women are at the top of that list.<span> Two sisters who have supported each other since the loss of their parents. Perhaps that¡¯s why <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">she<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ane</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> loves her <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Imouto</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> so much.<span> There was no way she could turn a blind eye to her <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister¡¯s<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Imouto</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> danger.<span> Well, I didn¡¯t expect something so dangerous toe out.<span> But thispletely removes all doubt about Fumio Kijima.<span> The devil appears and kills and injures people in front of the camera. On top of that, he acted as if he was protecting Junichi Kasuya and Teruya-senpai, and the video was broadcasted on the nationalwork.<span> There was no excuse now.<span> udia¡¯s mention of the devil just before the incident is also a good sign.With this, Detective JK¡¯s fame went up. They will probably be celebrated as heroes.<span> After that, all that is left is to bring in Detective JK with the whole prop.<span>£¨Well then¡­ I guess I¡¯d better evacuate too<span>£©<span> At about the same time I twisted my mouth, the monitors in the studio turned into a sandstorm one after another. It was probably Lili¡¯s work. Perhaps, the image of a ship floating on the calm surface of the water was being shown to the audience.<span> If this happens, it¡¯s not my ce anymore.<span> After all, it¡¯s just the devils fighting each other.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Y-you two, let¡¯s get out of here!<span>¡¹<span> Ponpoko-san grabbed my cuffs while crying hard.<span> My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> saw her and spoke.<span>¡¸udia, you go with her<span>¡¹<span> She steps forward to protect us with her back facing us.<span>¡¸How¡¯s Onee-chan?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯ll catch up with you. I¡¯ll hold him off<span>¡¹<span> With that, she looks at the devil standing on the bloody set.<span>£¨Geez¡­ What the hell is this?<span>£©<span> To be honest, I was confused.<span> I was supposed to frame Fumio, but apletely different person came out.<span> And just when I thought Hikaru had broken in, a real devil broke in and ughtered the guards in an instant.<span>¡¸udia-san! Let¡¯s get out of here!<span>¡¹<span> Ponpoko-san pulled me by the hand and I shouted.<span>¡¸Onee-chan!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right behind you!<span>¡¹<span> Almost at the same time as she was preparing herself, a woman suddenly appeared behind her.<span>¡¸Please step aside. I¡¯m sorry, but if you can¡¯t even beat my maid, you¡¯re no match for the butler. You¡¯ve only got a few seconds left<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What!?<span>¡¹<span> My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> jumped in panic.<span> Standing there was a tall, slender foreigner.<span> If I may say so, she was clearly not Japanese, but a silver-haired woman in a British-style maid¡¯s uniform.<span> As if she didn¡¯t care about my sister, she walked towards the set and confronted the devil.<span>¡¸It¡¯s been a while. Are you feeling all right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, well, maid-dono, for you to take on me instead of a fallen angel¡­ you must be a real jerk<span>¡¹<span> The skull of a goat showing no expression. Its hollow orbits stared at the maid.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. The other day, I was rudely and unexpectedly surprised and dyed, but today, I havee properly prepared<span>¡¹<span> With that, she thrust her hands into the air, and out of nowhere, pulled out a sword in each hand.<span> Two swords with dragon shapes painted on the swords¡¯ handles, with blue tassels swaying on the hilts.<span>¡¸Hoo~¡­ this is interesting. It seems to be quite a work of art¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I borrowed this while I was still a concubine of the Eastern Jin Dynasty¡¯s Administration <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Wang<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Odo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> Dao<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¨C</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sama<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">sama</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡­ Cough, and it was given to me as a gift. It¡¯s a treasured sword forged by <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Kanshou<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gan Jiang</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> and <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Bakuya<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mo Ye</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Oh¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Originally, there were two pairs of swords, one pairs of male and one pairs of female, and <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Lord<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Odo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Wang<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¨C</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Dao<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">sama</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> owned two pairs of them. But only the female sword was broken in battle, and the two male swords remained. That¡¯s what I call them¨C<span>¡¹<span> Then, the maid crossed her swords and shouted loudly.<span>¡¸A ssic BL sword, where husbands who have lost their wives fall in love with each other! It¡¯s called as the Sword of the Rose Tribe for short!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­I see<span>¡¹<span>£¨I see¡­ that¡¯s not it! Hey, Goat-head! Why are you sounding so impressed! And don¡¯t look so smug, maid!<span>£©<span> I forgot to run away andined in my heart.<span> Apparently, there¡¯s a big difference in perception between devils and humans.<span> ¡­..But then I saw my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> staring at the sword with an envious look on her face.I forgot¡­ she¡¯s rotten (Fujoshi?)

 Chapter 239: Confinement King, Bared His Fangs

    Chapter 239: Confinement King, Bared His Fangs

    <span> The hallway suddenly became noisy.<span> The sound of footsteps and screams of a group of people running through the hallway echoed like radio noise.<span>¡¸Hey, you guys over here! Evacuate! Run!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Dangerous! Dangerous! We¡¯re in trouble! If any of you get caught, you¡¯ll be in big trouble!<span>¡¹<span> The men peeking into the studio from the hallway shouted in desperation.The staff and actors of themercial shot looking at the men¡¯s abnormal appearance looked at each other and said, ¡°I-Is there a fire?¡± as they rushed out of the studio.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Fujiwara-san, I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but we¡¯re also¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything, Fu~min<span>¡¹<span>¡¸But they want us to evacuate¡­<span>¡¹<span> I have no idea what¡¯s going on.<span> What the hell happened to the live broadcast?<span> What¡¯s the meaning of the devil doll bringing me to the scene of thismercial shooting?<span> Could it be that she really did it to save me from Detective JK?<span> No way, that¡¯s impossible. So, what is she up to?<span> As I struggled to grasp the situation, the devil doll smiled at me.<span>¡¸Ehh~¡­ that¡¯s fine, outside is outside, inside is inside. Now we can be alone together<span>¡¹<span> With that, she leans down on my chest, reaches down to my crotch, and starts kneading my things from the top of my pants.<span>¡¸You know¡­ ehehe, I¡¯m feeling a bit naughty<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hii!?<span>¡¹<span> My skin is getting all tingly.<span> Of course, it¡¯s not a feeling of pleasure or excitement.<span> The appropriate word for that feeling is disgust. It¡¯s just an unbearable repulsion towards the monster with Fujiwara-san¡¯s face.<span> When I involuntarily turned away, the devil doll twisted its mouth more and more happily, and undid the zipper of my pants.<span>¡¸Ahaha, Fu~min¡¯s so frightened, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s watching<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Fu-Fujiwara-san, s-stop¡­<span>¡¹At about the same time as I let out that sound, ¡°Bump¡±. A sudden, blunt sound echoed through the studio.<span> The ck eyes of the devil doll turned upward and copsed with the white eyes. Almost unconsciously, as if it were a conditioned reflex, I hold her body in my arms and look behind her.<span> There was¨C<span>¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­ Don¡¯t touch my Fu~min, you idiot<span>¡¹<span> There was Fujiwara-san figure in a bikini, holding a hammer that seemed to have been picked up from somewhere, breathing heavily<span>¡¸Fujiwara¡­ san?<span>¡¹<span> Looking down at the devil doll in my arm, the back of her head was severely crushed. Probably this is her original form, she was gradually transforming into a creepy spherical jointed doll.<span>¡¸Uwaaa!? Gross!?<span>¡¹<span> I hurriedly pushed it away, and the devil doll fell to the floor like a stringless marite, making a hard nking sound.<span>¡¸Fu~min!<span>¡¹<span> Fujiwara-san threw away the hammer and jumped toward me, almost tackling me. I hurriedly caught her body, and fell on my buttocks as if I were being pushed down.<span>¡¸Ueeeeee, Fu~min, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okayyyyy!<span>¡¹<span> She clung to me with her arms around my body, rubbing her face against my stomach and sobbing. I couldn¡¯t help but rx my mouth at the sight of her.<span>¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to worry you¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Nooo, it¡¯s not Fu~min¡¯s fault<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What the hell is going on? Do you know it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, umm¡­<span>¡¹<span> Her story was a bit slurred, but if the exaggerated onomatopoeia and mimetic words were removed, it became clear what was going on.<span> The detective JK imed that the person in the statue of Tutankhamun was the kidnapper of the track and field club, but when she rushed into the studio, for some reason, Kasuya-kun was there.<span> Kasuya-kun went into a rage and tried to escape. However, this time, Teruya-san broke into the room.Fujiwara-san said that when the guards restrained Kasuya-kun and Teruya-san, she ran out of the studio to look for me. Then she found me in the arms of a devil doll.<span>¡¸Fujiwara-san somehow took care of it herself¡­. Maybe it¡¯s all back to normal now<span>¡¹<span> Now that the devil doll was destroyed, Fujiwara-san should have regained her existence.<span> It should have been a joyous moment, but for some reason she furrowed her brows.<span>¡¸Umm¡­ I mean, this is¡­ troubling<span>¡¹<span><span>Troubling? Why?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Because¡­ riding the bullet train on the way home in this outfit¡­ it¡¯s just not right<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s true¡­<span>¡¹<span> Anyway, considering she was invisible, she was wearing a bikini bra and hot pants, California girl style.<span> As long as she was in the TV station, people might think she was wearing a costume or something, but when she was on the bullet train dressed like this, she was just a pervert.<span> As I was smiling, I suddenly heard the sound of firm footsteps in the dimly lit studio.<span> The sound was light for a man, probably the sound of a woman¡¯s heels.<span> Turning my eyes in the direction of the footsteps, I saw the figure of a woman walking toward me in the dimly lit studio.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸N-no way¡­<span>¡¹<span> When Fujiwara-san turned her head, her eyes widened and she stiffened.<span>¡¸¡­A-A-A-Anna-senpai!?<span>¡¹<span> With a sudden sound, the blood drained from Fujiwara-san¡¯s face. Her body shivered slightly. As if she were in the cold outdoors, her teeth chattered and chattered.<span> The woman standing in the darkness was wearing a bright red evening dress and looked like a cabaret girl.<span> ¨CIt was Anna Teruya.<span> I remembered what Lili had said and unconsciously raised my eyebrows.<span>£¨I remember that she was pregnant¡­<span>£©<span> That¡¯s what Lili said. But her body is so slender now. It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s pregnant at all.<span>¡¸It¡¯s been a while since we saw each other at the police station, huh¡­ Koganei<span>¡¹<span> At Anna Teruya¡¯s words, Fujiwara-san¡¯s cheeks twitched in fear. She let out a painful gasp and held her chest tightly as if she couldn¡¯t stand the painful breathing.<span>¡¸Haa Haa Haa Haa¡­<span>¡¹<span> She¡¯s in trouble. She appears to be hyperventting.<span> I hugged her weakly trembling body and stared at Anna Teruya.<span> Then Anna Teruya, red straight back at me with her cheeks twisted as if she was trying to shoot me.<span>¡¸You¡¯ve got some guts, Kasuya-kun¡­ it seems you¡¯re working for Liliamos after all<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Liliamos?<span>¡¹<span>£¨¡­She means Lili? I mean, Kasuya-kun?<span>£©<span> My mind instantly shed back to the time I had barged into the Kamishima n¡¯s office.<span>£¨Come to think of it, he mistook me for Kasuya-kun back then¡­<span>£©<span> Apparently, that misunderstanding is still intact.<span>¡¸ I think the word ¡°pawn¡± is a little wrong<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. Either way, you¡¯re done for now<span>¡¹<span> She kicks me off, and pulls a gun from her chest.<span> I can¡¯t tell what kind of gun it is, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a Tokarev or a Makarev or something like that from those chivalrous manga.<span>£¨Oh, well, it¡¯s not surprising that she has one of those¡­ things. But, this is bad¡­<span>£©<span> As expected, a gun would be too much. Normally, a gun is not something a person woulde across in their daily life.<span>¡¸I wish I had done this earlier<span>¡¹<span> Anna Teruya spat out with a triumphant look on her face, her mouth twisted into a grin.<span>£¨It¡¯s a desperate situation, isn¡¯t it¡­? I have to do something¡­<span>£©<span> Almost at the same time as I started to think, Fujiwara-san stood up shakily.<span>¡¸Fu-Fujiwara-san?<span>¡¹<span> Despite my panic, she stood between me and Anna Teruya, breathing heavily on her shoulder and spreading her arms.<span>¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­<span>¡¹<span> Fujiwara-san¡¯s face was pale, and her legs were shaking uncontrobly. Anna Teruya looked at her and sniffed as if she were making fun of her.<span>¡¸Koganei¡­ you¡¯re still as stupid as ever. Doing that will only change the order in which you die<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Haa~ Haa~¡­ shut up. Haa~ Haa~, I won¡¯t obey you anymore, and I won¡¯t let you kill Fu~min either!<span>¡¹<span> Anna Teruya looked surprised for a moment, then raised one eyebrow in displeasure.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Hee~¡­ now you¡¯re talking back, huh. Althought, you look like you¡¯re about to die<span>¡¹<span> I ask myself as I watch Fujiwara-san¡¯s back.<span> Fumio Kijima, are you okay with just being protected by her? Are you okay with being such a pathetic Confinement King? Huh!?<span> Inside my head, I felt myself clutching my chest, urging me on.<span> And finally, I bared my fangs.<span>¡¸It¡¯s not okay!!<span>¡¹<span> As I suddenly screamed out loud, Anna Teruya looked at me in disbelief. The next moment, I roughly pushed Fujiwara-san¡¯s body away and jumped in front of her.<span> She must have been wondering who to aim at, Fujiwara-san or me. The gun¡¯s muzzle shakes widely in Anna Teruya¡¯s hand.<span>£¨Hurry up, aim at this side!<span>£©<span> At the same time as I shouted this in my chest, a gunshot rang out.<span> I feel a burning sensation on my shoulder, and blood stters.<span> It hurts. It hurts like hell. But it¡¯s not unbearable.<span> Show some guts! It¡¯s just a scratch!<span> Then I summoned the door and rolled into it with all my might.<span>¡¸Tsk, he got away!<span>¡¹<span> On the other side of the closing door, I heard Anna Teruya screaming hysterically through the crack in the door.<span> Then, as soon as the door closed, I regained my stance and rushed towards the door again.<span>¡¸!<span>¡¹<span> I connected the door to a different ce than before.<span> It was behind Anna Teruya.<span> As I bump into the door with my shoulder, I see the back of a bright red evening dress behind the open door.<span>¡¸Who¡¯s going to escape! You bitchhhhhh!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What!?<span>¡¹<span> Anna Teruya turns around with a shocked expression on her face.<span> But it¡¯s toote.<span> I grabbed her hand holding the gun and strangled her thin neck from behind.<span>¡¸Kuh¡­ L-let go of me! Get off of me! You little shit!<span>¡¹<span> Anna Teruya struggled desperately, and the bullet she fired in desperation struck the steel frame of the studio, causing sparks to fly.<span>£¨I¡¯m not letting you go!<span>£©I dragged her into ¡°the room¡± with all my might and shouted at the top of my voice.<span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;"><<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;"><</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Paralyze<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Stun</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">><rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">></rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>!<span>¡¹<span> Then, in my arms, I felt her body jerk!

 Chapter 240: Accept

    Chapter 240: ept

    <span> The two swords spark, and the great sword knocks them away.<span> It was a back-and-forth, stormy battle.<span>¡¸Muu~! No way, what kind of attack is that, a lure and a devilish attack? That maid¡­ she¡¯s no ordinary person<span>¡¹<span> Before my eyes, the goat-headed butler and the silver-haired maid were fighting to the death. As we watched intently, my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> snorted.<span> She seemed to be more excited than ever, as if a strange switch had been turned on. I suspect that she¡¯s seeing something different from the scene we¡¯re seeing.Before, I saw her holding a screw and a screwdriver in her hand and saying excitedly, ¡°The screw is so sharp, yet the screwdriver is behind it¡­¡±, so I thought she might be seeing things differently¡­<span> But the sword fight between the goat-headed butler and the silver-haired maid, even though I don¡¯t know anything about fighting techniques, at least I know it¡¯s awesome.<span> When I couldn¡¯t help but gulp¡­<span>¡¸Both of you, please, let¡¯s run!<span>¡¹<span> I couldn¡¯t help butugh as Ponpoko-san pulled at my cuffs, crying hard.<span>¡¸Onee-chan, we should run, too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸But¡­<span>¡¹<span> My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> raises an eyebrow. Of course, I understand what she¡¯s saying.<span> We¡¯re saints given power by angels. So why would we run from a devil when we¡¯ve found one?<span>¡¸I think Onee-chan knows better than me whether you¡¯re a match for the devil or not, don¡¯t you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­<span>¡¹<span> Even to the untrained eye, the battle between those two was clearly on a different level than the ones my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> had dealt with in the past.<span>¡¸Geez, the cameras aren¡¯t rolling anymore, so there¡¯s no need to get involved in the devil¡¯s fight.<span>¡¹<span> I turn my attention to Hikari, who is still sitting dumbfounded behind the goat-head butler.<span> I¡¯m curious about her, but since she¡¯s protected by a devil, I have to assume that she¡¯s no longerpatible with us, that she¡¯s hostile to us.<span>¡¸¡­Okay. Let¡¯s go<span>¡¹<span> With a somewhat regretful look on my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister¡¯s<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> face, she begins to run ahead of me.<span>¡¸Let¡¯s go, Ponpoko-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh, ah, so sudden, wait a minute!<span>¡¹<span> I grabbed Ponpoko-san¡¯s hurried hand and ran out of the studio after my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Hahaha! It¡¯s very impressive, maid-dono! I¡¯d like to take back my insulting remarks earlier<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s very kind of you. It is fortunate that I have met your expectations<span>¡¹<span> We exchanged words as we continued to engage in a fierce battle with our swords.<span>£¨As expected.. this man cannot be underestimated<span>£©<span> Not only is he difficult to underestimate, but I even feel as if I am being pushed, though only slightly.<span> I repelled the sword as it slid across the edge of the de, and jumped backwards to reposition both swords. ¨C   <span> I have the advantage in the number of moves, and the speed of the attacks.<span> However, he has offset my strong points by repelling all the dangerous attacks andpletely ignoring the non-fatal blows.<span> The many small wounds I inflicted on him may make me think that I am pushing him, but he probably does not take much damage.<span> In fact, it is obvious that the longer the battle goes on, the more disadvantageous it will be.At this point, I should use my deadly ¡°Oni Piston¡± to decide the game at once.<span> With both swords in my hands, I close the gap between us with my feet. At the very moment when I am about to burst with a burst of energy, I hear a boom in the distance.<span> Somewhere in the distance, a gunshot rang out.<span> Immediately, Butler-dono¡¯s murderous spirit, which had been overflowing with so much mischief, faded away and he suddenly drew his sword.<span>¡¸What are you doing? Are you nning to surrender?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, not at all, my Lord¡¯s business seems to have beenpleted. There is no longer any reason for me to be here<span>¡¹<span> With that, he bowed, and before I could react, he took the man and woman sitting behind him by the arm, hurriedly broke the space, and disappeared.<span>¡¸Apparently, I¡¯ve been rejected<span>¡¹<span> I breathed out heavily and lowered my sword.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Stun! Stun! Stun!<span>¡¹<span> I waspletely out of my mind.I was so afraid of being counterattacked that I persistently invoked <<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Paralyze<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Stun</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>>.<span> Whenever Anna Teruya bounced her body, I became afraid that she could still move, and desperately shouted.<span>¡¸Stop! Fumi Fumi! Stop, Devi!<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, Lili appeared in the air and shouted out, making me stiffen.<span>¡¸Li-Lili¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s okay, calm down, Devi. She can¡¯t move anymore, Devi, it¡¯s okay to let go, Devi<span>¡¹<span> With that, Lilinded beside me and began to pull my tense fingers away from Anna Teruya¡¯s body, one by one.<span> My body is trembling. My body is hot, I can hardly breathe.<span> The sweat pouring out of my body was very cold.<span> Come to think of it, this was the first time I had fought with someone.<span> I was so excited that my body felt strange everywhere, as if my autonomic nervous system had been broken.<span>¡¸Fumi Fumi, you did well, Devi. It¡¯s okay, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Her voice sounded gentler than ever. Lili smiled at me, as if she were soothing a crying child.<span> Taking deep breaths, I finally let go of Anna Teruya¡¯s body, and Liliid her body down and slowly picked me up.<span>¡¸Calm down, Devi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, yeah¡­ I think so<span>¡¹<span> My body has stopped shaking. Sweat dripped on the ground, forming polka dots.<span> At the same time I let out a deep breath of relief, my shoulder was throbbing.<span>¡¸Ouch¡­ Lili, can you call Torture for me?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Sure, Devi. Torture!e here, Devi!<span>¡¹<span> Lili shouts, and a fallen angel wearing a sack appears from the corner of the room.¡°Please¡±, I said, and Torture nodded and put her hand on my shoulder.<span> Immediately, the wound closes up and the pain goes away. -tinytl<span>¡¸Lili, I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on, but it looks like things are going a little differently than I¡¯ve heard<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I know what you mean, Devi. I¡¯ve sent Freesia and the maids to clean up the mess, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Good, that helps. Then, Lili, I must return to Fujiwara- san¡¯s¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay, Devi. I¡¯ll make sure this woman is confined, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm, please<span>¡¹<span> With that, I stood up and walked towards the door.<span> When I walked out the door, I saw Fujiwara-san sitting on the floor of the studio, holding her knees.<span> As soon as she saw me, her expression became distorted as if she was frightened for a moment.<span>¡¸Hii, Fu-Fu¡­ min?<span>¡¹<span> She remains sitting, looking at me intently.<span> Perhaps at a loss for words. Her lips make small movements and then close hesitantly. And there was a hint of confusion in her eyes.<span>¡¸I¡¯m sorry<span>¡¹<span> I muttered, and she let out a deliberateugh.<span>¡¸Hahaha¡­ why are you apologizing?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸There¡¯s a lot I haven¡¯t told you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I guess so. That¡¯s what I thought<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s why¡­<span>¡¹<span> As soon as I said that, she suddenly started shouting.<span>¡¸So, what? You¡¯re not going to break up with me, are you? I mean, I¡¯m not breaking up with you! Fu~min is my Fu~min! I¡¯m not afraid of Anna-senpai anymore, but what I¡¯m most afraid of is that I won¡¯t be able to be with Fu~min anymore!<span>¡¹<span> Then she walked up to me, pressed her forehead against my chest, and spoke.<span>¡¸Tell me everything. ¡­I¡¯ll ept it all<span>¡¹

 Chapter 241: Fujiwara-san Always Surpasses My Expectations

    Chapter 241: Fujiwara-san Always Surpasses My Expectations

    <span>¡¸I¡¯m back<span>¡¹When I returned to ¡°my room¡±, the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">princess<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ohime-sama</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> was looking down at the woman lying on the bed with satisfaction.<span>¡¸Thank you for the hard work, Devi, Ophirus seems to have gone away, didn¡¯t he, Devi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, somehow. By the way¡­ who is that person?<span>¡¹<span> I asked warily, to which the princess replied without hesitation.<span>¡¸Anna Teruya, Devi<span>¡¹<span> I am familiar with this person, Anna Teruya.<span> She was the one who was shouting in the back when I fought the butler-dono before. That¡¯s what I remembered.

    <span>

    <span><span> However, her current attire is atex suit that exposes only her private parts, and atex mask with a hole in her mouth where a tube can be inserted.<span> Her nipples and cleft are the only parts of her body that are visible, making her appearance quite bizarre.<span> As expected, there are no factors that would indicate that this is a woman who looks like a prostitute.<span>¡¸Is this woman also going to be Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s thing?<span>¡¹<span> When I asked, the princess shrugged her head.<span>¡¸She¡¯s ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">u<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">n<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">u<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">s<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">a<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">b<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">l<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">e<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡°, Devi, in that sense<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Unusable?<span>¡¹<span>£¨¡­That¡¯s a strange way of putting it<span>£©<span> When I tilted my head, the princess shrugged her shoulders.<span>¡¸Lord Andras is quite a devil, Devi. This woman has been given some very interesting modifications, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Modifications¡­?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Devi. Her whole womb is a magic tool, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Magic tool?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It should be called , Devi. As soon as a normal human has intercourse with this woman, they¡¯ll be pulled into her womb and reborn as a <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Majin<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Demon</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ hard to say<span>¡¹<span>¡¸At the very least, I can¡¯t let Fumi Fumi hold her, and the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Majin<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Demon</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> to be born will be conditioned to be loyal to Lord Andras, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Come to think of it, when I first fought Butler-dono, I remember she had a big belly.<span> That means she must have already given birth to at least one <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Majin<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Demon</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>.<span> That¡¯s quite dangerous.<span>¡¸I think¡­ this person should be disposed of as soon as possible<span>¡¹<span> However, the princess replied with a a naughty and wry smile.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be silly, Devi. Even if it takes a little time, she can be reused as an incubator for <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Majin<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Demon</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> who swear allegiance to Lili if she is properly adjusted, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see¡­ an increase in strength<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Devi Devi. Well, it¡¯s better if Fumi Fumi doesn¡¯t know about it for a while, Devi. Fumi Fumi isn¡¯t evil enough yet to allow people to turn into <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Majin<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Demon</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, Devi<span>¡¹<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> A police siren is wailing in the distance.<span> In the dimly lit studio, Fujiwara-san¡¯s eyes were staring straight at me.<span> Cheating? No, that phase is long gone. As expected, there was no way to just muddle through.<span> When I try to speak, my body shakes unconsciously. My throat is dry.<span> Even though I¡¯ve already confined many girls, I now feel a fear I¡¯ve never felt before.<span> Yes, I¡¯m scared.If I were to be honest, the reason why I hadn¡¯t confined Fujiwara-san until now, for various reasons, was because ¡°I didn¡¯t want to¡±.<span> Currently, I¡¯m surrounded by a lot of girls.<span> Of course it¡¯s not a lie when they say they like me.<span> But that¡¯s the result of brainwashing.<span> However, that¡¯s not the case with Fujiwara-san.<span> Because I haven¡¯t brainwashed her in any way.<span> She genuinely fell in love with a dull guy named Fumio Kijima.<span> Only her.<span> At first she was one of my revenge targets.<span> And for some reason, she was annoying to be honest.<span> But no matter how much I treated her badly, no matter how much I left her alone, she kept saying she loved me, and eventually I epted it.<span> In other words, it was Fumio Kijima she loved, not Confinement King.<span> But if I told her everything here and she rejected me, I would have no choice but to confine her and brainwash her.<span> And then she will love the Confinement King more than Fumio Kijima.<span> Both of them were me, but I felt as if I would lose something.<span> In the quiet studio, our breaths echoed, and I couldn¡¯t help but clear my throat.<span> When I looked away, hating the way she was staring at me, she gently reached out and pinched my cheek with her palm.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Don¡¯t look away. I¡¯m not going to betray Fu~min. Trust me¡­<span>¡¹<span> With her words, I made up my mind.<span>¡¸Lili showed up¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Lili?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Believe it or not¡­ she¡¯s a <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, I believe you. I¡¯ve seen a devil before<span>¡¹<span> With that, Fujiwara-san smiles as usual.<span> The rest of the story was quite long, if I do say so myself.<span> Because I was afraid that if I cut it short, it would sound like a lie, but I told her everything that had happened since Lili had appeared until today, as honestly as I could.<span> As the story progressed, her expression changed from time to time.<span> Most of the time she smiled and nodded, but sometimes her cheeks would twitch, and at other times she would have a look of obvious dismay.<span> As the story came to an end, she stretched widely, while her voice was muffled by her thirst.<span>¡¸Nnn¡­ I see, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault here. It was me who made you take the first step, wasn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m the one who decided to take revenge.<span> I¡¯m not going to me anyone else for it.<span> Then she opened her mouth, a little nervously.<span>¡¸Umm¡­ do you still want to get revenge on me¡­ I wonder?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m a little relieved<span>¡¹<span> With that, she turns away.<span>¡¸¡­First Teruya-chi, then Tateoka. The one who saved me from them was Fu~min, and even the Confinement of the track and field club was to protect me, right? Even though I became invisible, you found me and finally defeated Anna-senpai<span>¡¹<span> Then, she looked at me again.<span>¡¸¡­If I don¡¯t like you after what you¡¯ve done to me, then I think I should quit being a girl. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll love Fu~min no matter what. I¡¯ll never leave you. I¡¯ll stay with you forever<span>¡¹<span> And she smiled shyly.<span> But I don¡¯t really know how to look at her.<span> When I turn my head, she bends down and looks into my face.<span>¡¸Just¡­<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly the tone of her voice lowers, and I look up to see her puffing out her cheeks.<span>¡¸I don¡¯t understand why I was left out while Misuzu and Masaki-chi were yours. Well, I knew there was something going on when I saw that timid Masaki-chi flirting openly so much¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh? Y-you mean?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Because, it¡¯s a harem, right? Isn¡¯t it strange that your girlfriend, Me, isn¡¯t included in it?<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, her story goes off on a tangent. Then she smiled and spoke.<span>¡¸What I like is the whole of Fu~min. Even the embarrassing aspect of your name, Confinement King, I love you all the same. So, Fu~min, open the door. Let¡¯s make love to me<span>¡¹<span>¡¸B-But¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Just hurry up!<span>¡¹<span> Then, as if pushed, I summoned the door, and we stepped into the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom together.<span> I was wondering if this was really the right thing to do¡­<span> But then¡­<span> Just as Fujiwara-san stepped inside the door¡­<span> Suddenly, the electronic sound echoed.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡¸Mai Fujiwara¡¯s state has changed to [Enved]<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡ñ <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Redo<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Undo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸You can redo the previous ten minutes as if it never happened. The effect extends outside the room<span>¡¹<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>£¨Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! W-w-w-what!?<span>£©<span> Fujiwara-san, who hasn¡¯t heard the electronic sound, tilts her head with a puzzled look on her face.<span> Even though I haven¡¯t even held her yet, she¡¯s in a state of [Enved].<span> That is to say¡­<span>£¨Does that mean she already liked me on an [Enved] level?<span>£©<span> Fujiwara-san always exceeds my expectations.

 Chapter 242: Its Coming Again

    Chapter 242: It¡¯s Coming Again

    <span>¡¸Waaa! Amazingg!<span>¡¹Upon stepping into ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±, Fujiwara-san scampered around excitedly.<span>¡¸Oh! Wow! So this is Fu~min¡¯s sex room!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t say ¡°sex room¡±!<span>¡¹Although she surprised me by suddenly bing [Enved], she¡¯s still the same¡­ I feel like an idiot for worrying so much.<span> She loves Fumio Kijima so much that she¡¯s Enved, and because she¡¯s Enved, she¡¯ll never leave me again.<span>¡¸Fujiwara-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm<span>¡¹<span> I hug her from behind and kiss her neck. She wriggles a little ticklishly, then turns her head toward me, giggling.<span>¡¸Chuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> Our lips brush against each other, and our tongues tangle lightly. While doing so, I reached out, slipped my hand under her bikini bra, and touched her breasts.<span>¡¸Ah, Hmm¡­<span>¡¹<span> I fondle her almost t breasts and pinch her nipples between my fingers, causing her to let out a muffled cry.<span> Separating my lips, I sit down on the bed and push her down from the front this time.<span> Looking at her again, my girlfriend is still cute.<span> With no make-up on, she looked a little droopy-eyed, and even though she was a ck gal with blond hair, she had a certain innocence about her.<span> I covered her up and reached out my hands to her breasts, exploring her nipples from the top of her bra.<span>¡¸Hiya, geez! Fu~min, it¡¯s no fun to touch my breasts<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s fun<span>¡¹<span> When I breathe in, I can smell her sweet milk-like scent. Then I slipped my hand under her bra and yed with her nipples.<span>¡¸Ahh! Geez, there, suck it!<span>¡¹<span> Then she holds my head with both hands and presses my face to her breasts.<span> Of course, the touch is not soft. Still, the warmth of her skin made me feel a surge of desire.<span> When I pushed up her bra¨C<span>¡¸*Lick*<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hyan!?<span>¡¹<span> I ran my tongue over her pink nipples, which stood out against her brown skin.<span> The buds, which are already hard and puckered, quiver a little as they are coated with my saliva. I squeezed my mouth tight and took it into my mouth.<span> Of course, I can¡¯t taste it, but if I concentrate on it, I can still feel a faint taste of her, or something like that.<span>¡¸Nnn, geez¡­ all you do is just breasts. Fu~min is <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">spoiled-child<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">amaenbo-san</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡¹<span><span> With that said, she pats my head as if to soothe me. Despite her sultry tone, her face looked very happy.<span> I squeezed the barely there flesh of her breasts, sucked on her perky nipples, and rolled them with the tip of my tongue.<span>¡¸Ahh, ah, don¡¯t lick my nipple so much, noo<span>¡¹<span> I wonder if her small breasts make her more sensitive, but Fujiwara-san¡¯s twitching body is so cute that I lick her right nipple with my tongue relentlessly.<span>¡¸Ah, ah, ah! No, s-stop it, Fu~min, don¡¯t do that, it feels too much¡­<span>¡¹<span> Gradually, her response bes more and more erratic. As I gathered up the small amount of flesh, squeezing and licking her nipples, her breathing became erratic and she began to shake her body.<span>¡¸Nnn, ah, ah, ah, ah, cumming, it¡¯sing. Oh no, this is so embarrassing, I¡¯m going toe with just my nipples<span>¡¹<span> I gently bite her nipple, which has be soft and sensitive from all the sucking. Immediately¡­<span>¡¸Hyaaaan!?<span>¡¹<span> Fujiwara-san arched her back and tensed up.<span>¡¸Ahh¡­ haa~, haa~¡­ Fuuuh~, haa~<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Maybe you came with just your nipples?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Fu~min. I¡¯ve¡­ umm, I¡¯ve been developed so much by those <ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">old<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ossan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> men¡­ that my body cane easily<span>¡¹<span> In my heart, a squirming, jealous difort swirled inside, but there wasn¡¯t Fujiwara-san¡¯s fault.<span> I¡¯ll just ept her as she is, and love her as she is.<span>¡¸So, do you want to trying on your left nipple next? Or¡­<span>¡¹<span> Before I can say another word, a pair of wheat-colored legs stretching out from her hot pants wrap around my waist.<span>¡¸I don¡¯t care if you think I¡¯m a naughty girl¡­ I just want Fu~min¡¯s cute ochinpo-chan<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Sure<span>¡¹<span> Her impassioned pleading makes my male desire swell. Feeling my own cock pushing up against my pants, I raised myself up and bent down between her legs.<span> Underneath her denim hot pants was a lemon yellow bikini, the same color as her bra. When I pulled it off from her legs, I could smell the scent of her pussy.<span>¡¸No, don¡¯t look so closely, my vagina isn¡¯t beautiful<span>¡¹<span> Her voice, which was a mixture of pleasure and shame, aroused me even more.<span>¡¸That¡¯s not true¡­ Fujiwara-san is very cute<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> When I traced her crack with my fingertip, it was filled with a thick stream of love juice, as if she had juste.<span> The tingling and quivering of her luscious petals and the rich smell of her pussy, The painfully erect member of my cock is screaming to be fucked.<span> I raise myself up, put my hand on my belt, and take off my underwear and pants.Fujiwara-san let out a wistful ¡°Haa¡­¡± as she looked at my nearly ripped cock.<span>¡¸It¡¯s amazing, Fu~min¡¯s ochinpo-chan is already so hard<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s because Fujiwara-san has shown me how shees sexually once<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-yeah¡­ Umm, right now, I also came when you touched my pussy, so that makes it two times<span>¡¹<span> With that said, Fujiwara-san looks down as if ashamed.<span>£¨Seriously!?¡­ It¡¯s not like she cane easily, right? Has she been modified to be 3,000 times more sensitive?<span>£©<span> When I looked at her as if I was stunned, Fujiwara-san hurriedly raised her voice.<span>¡¸No, no, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m naughty! It¡¯s just that the thought of having sex with Fu~min makes me so happy that just touching makes me go crazy<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, but Fu~min, I don¡¯t think you should call me Fujiwara-san after all this time<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay, then¡­ Mai, let¡¯s feel good together<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Yes, I¡¯m happy<span>¡¹<span> Anyway, I¡¯ve reached my limit. I put my raging cock into her crack.<span>¡¸Oh, Fu~min¡¯s tickling ochinpo-chan hitting me<span>¡¹<span> Feeling her squirm, I rubbed my meat stick against it and rubbed it back and forth across her crack a few times. That was enough to make my cock slick with her nectar.<span> I sank my well-lubricated rod into her vagina.<span>¡¸Ahhh, ahh, Ochinpo-chan is so big, it¡¯sing in so fast! I-it¡¯s amazing¡­ I-I¡¯ve never done anything like this before.<span>¡¹<span> She widened her eyes and clutched her head madly.<span> Her voice is tinged with rapture. The inside of her vagina was immediately entwined with my rod, as if she had been waiting for it, and she was trembling slightly.<span>£¨Maybe, she¡¯s cumming again?<span>£©<span>¡¸Haa~, haa~¡­ Ochinpo-chan is twitching, I¡¯m so happy, Fu~min, how? Does my pussy feel good?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, it feels great<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, I got it!<span>¡¹<span> Fujiwara-san¡¯s eyes were already out of focus as she smiled happily.<span> From now on, I wondered what would happen if I continued to make here, and with a mixture of anxiety and anticipation, Iid her down in the missionary position and began to move my hips slowly.

 Chapter 243: The Strongest Girlfriend Ever

    Chapter 243: The Strongest Girlfriend Ever

    <span> It doesn¡¯t shake. <span> I don¡¯t want to say that, but it doesn¡¯t shake. Unshakable.<span> When she bends her back, her slender, though not skinny, body reveals a hint of ribs.<span> Then, I slowly move my hips and look down at her.<span> Since it was a good opportunity, I supported her body with one hand and pinched her breast with my free hand.<span> There was not enough room to grab it, so I pinched it.<span>¡¸Ah¡­ geez, my breast again! I feel like I¡¯m being hit on¡­ is that my imagination? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, it¡¯s your imagination, it¡¯s your imagination <span>¡¹<span> Thinking back, the first time I felt desire for Mai was when I saw these little breasts.<span> At that time, the contrast between her brown skin and the bright pink caught my eye.<span> I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so fascinated by them, but they drive me to desire them intensely.<span>£¨Perhaps, I have a fetish for small breasts? <span>£©<span> For a moment, I thought so, but I also love Masaki-chan¡¯s breast, so I guess I¡¯m simply a breast fetishist.<span>£¨I guess I¡¯m just like a breast <span>£©<span> Earlier, I sucked her right nipple. Now I suck on her left nipple.<span>¡¸Nhhhhaaa! Don¡¯t suck on my nipple¡­ it feels too much <span>¡¹<span> As I roll the nipple with the tip of my tongue, the vaginal folds that tighten around my object twitch and react.<span> Her tight hole squeezed mine *Kyuu*, as if she wanted to share her pleasure with me.<span> It felt really good, and I worked on her nipples relentlessly.<span>¡¸Ahn, Fu~min, ah, ah, ah, ahh! <span>¡¹<span> Mai sucked her fingers desperately and twisted her body to escape the too strong pleasure. But I have no intention of letting go. I bit her nipple and pulled on it.<span>¡¸Nhhhaaaa! <span>¡¹<span> She climaxes easily, and tightens her grip on my cock.<span> It felt so good that I hurriedly tried to pull my hips back.<span> I can¡¯t cum yet. I still wanted to enjoy her body.<span>¡¸Oh no, don¡¯t run away, Fu-min, I want you toe all over me, and make me squirm! <span>¡¹<span> As if chasing after the escaping rod, her throbbing hole is sucked my thing.<span> The moist folds of her vagina clench lovingly around my cock, and a huge wave of pleasure hits me.<span> My testicles are rising madly, urging me to hurry up and let them out.<span>£¨I can¡¯t stand it¡­ <span>£©<span> I let my animal desires take over and m my hips down hard on her.<span> *Squish*, *Squish*, *Thump*!<span>¡¸No, ah, ah,ah, just now, I just came, but if you use your hips that violently, no! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t let me go? <span>¡¹<span> Mai¡¯s cheeks were flushed cherry red. Her mouth loosens up as I work her vagina vigorously.<span>¡¸Nhh, ah, ah, ah, don¡¯t tease me¡­ Nnn, Fu~min, I like you, I like you so much, I don¡¯t care what happens, just give me more¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then, feel free! <span>¡¹<span> *Squish*, *Squish*, *Thump*! *Squishh*!<span> As I thrust my hips hard, the folds of her vagina rub against my flesh violently. Her vagina is soaking wet. And with that, the pumping is smooth, and sweet pleasure runs down my spine with each stroke of the vaginal walls.<span>¡¸Kuh! Aah, aah, aah, aah, iiii, nnnn, ahhh! <span>¡¹<span> Even between the intense pumping, her vagina suddenly shuddered several times. She was probably cumming.<span> Nevertheless, I was nearing my limit.<span>¡¸I¡¯ming, Mai! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, yeah. Fu~min, cum in my vagina. I want it all! <span>¡¹<span> Her legs tightly wrapped around my waist, and she held me like she couldn¡¯t let me go.<span> I think she¡¯s consciously squeezing me, but her honey hole is squeezing tighter.<span>¡¸Uooo! Uooohh! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Nnh, nnnn¡­ ahhhhh, it¡¯s so deep! Spit it out! Fu~min¡¯s big one is about toe out to my inside¡­ <span>¡¹<span> Two of us tensed up, and in close contact, I pushed and squeezed at the very back.<span> Then, with a rush of pleasure, I pulled my hips back and gave her ast thrust.<span>¡¸Aaahhhhhh! I¡¯m cumming! Even though I¡¯ming, I¡¯m stilling! <span>¡¹<span> Almost at the same time as she cradled my head in her arms, the thick white liquid that had been brewing at the base of my cock burst forth in a torrent.<span> *Spurt*! *Spurttttt*! *Spurttttt*!<span>¡¸Hiiii, it¡¯s hot! It¡¯sing out so much, I¡¯m filling up with Fu~min, I¡¯m being filled upppp! I¡¯m so happyyyyy, I¡¯m so happyyyyyyy! <span>¡¹<span> We both hug each other tightly, our bodies jumping and jerking.<span> Then, after pouring everyst drop into her vagina,<span>¡¸Haa~ haa~ haa~¡­ Mai <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Haa~ haa~¡­ Fu~min <span>¡¹<span> We held each other tightly once more, breathing on each other¡¯s shoulders.<span> It was a strange feeling.<span> My heart is full, I¡¯m happy, but it¡¯s still not enough.<span> I wondered why we couldn¡¯t be together any more, why we couldn¡¯t just blend into one¡­ I felt such sadness.<span>¡¸Fu~min¡­ wait, you¡¯re hurting me, if you hug me that tightly <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh¡­ sorry <span>¡¹<span> When I raised myself up on the bed with my hands, she smiled softly.<span>¡¸¡­Fufu, Ochinpo-chan is twitching inside me. <span>¡¹<span> Mai put her hand around my neck again and kissed my cheek repeatedly.<span> And when she released her hold on my waist¡­<span>¡¸Fu~min, can I ask you to step aside for a moment? I¡¯m going to clean your cock with my mouth <span>¡¹<span> It was as if it was a lie that she had been cumming so much, and now she was saying such a thing.<span> It was as if it was a natural thing to do.<span>£¨¡­ Does that mean she¡¯s been trained that way? <span>£©<span> Again, a vague feeling of difortes over me.<span> It must havee out in my expression.<span> She chuckled and cupped my cheeks with both hands.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t look at me like that, I want to do that <span>¡¹<span> Then she smiled softly again.<span>¡¸You see, I¡¯ve learned a lot of techniques from being made to do a lot of tricks. But you know, I was thinking¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­what? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸If I could use all those things to make Fu~min feel so good, I¡¯d think that all those bad memories were just training to make Fu~min¡­ the boy, whom I love, feel all the love he deserves. <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­That training is too hard, isn¡¯t it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Fufu, after oveing such harsh training, the one who was born is, Baban! Mai-chan, the strongest Fu~min¡¯s girlfriend ever! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Haha, what the hell¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hahaha! <span>¡¹<span> Weugh together, forehead to forehead.<span>¡¸That¡¯s why. Fu~min, don¡¯t look at me like that. I want to do whatever I want and make you feel good all the time <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then lie down <span>¡¹<span> As I slowly pulled out my cock, white fluid dripped from her vagina.<span> Then, as Iy down next to her, Mai raised herself up and gently reached for my cock.<span>¡¸Ahaha¡­ as expected, Fu~min¡¯s is amazing. I¡¯ve had so much of it inside me, and it¡¯s still so hard. Isn¡¯t this painful? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ugh, it¡¯s painful! <span>¡¹<span> I said deliberately, and sheughed and started rubbing my cock.<span>¡¸That¡¯s terrible. Well, before I clean it up, let¡¯s rub it again¡­ then *Rub rub rub* <span>¡¹<span> Every time she moved her hand up and down, a faint sensation welled up between my legs.<span>¡¸Ochinpo-chan is twitching, why? Are you starting to feel better just from being squeezed? <span>¡¹<span> In fact, her hand movements were perfect, and when she traced the tip and rubbed up the goose neck with her ringed fingers, I couldn¡¯t help but exhale from thefort.<span>¡¸Haa~¡­ it smells so nasty¡­ you look so delicious, Ochinpo-chan. I love Fu~min¡¯s Ochinpo-chan. Get bigger, get bigger <span>¡¹<span> As she said that, she gently took my cock in her mouth.<span>¡¸Hamu¡­ chu, slurp, lick¡­ <span>¡¹<span> The warmth of her mouth enveloping the tip, and her slender fingertips rubbing up the stem.<span>¡¸Nnn¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I moan as the tip of her tongue licks up the exact spot that feels good.<span> Her golden side-tails swayed slightly. Her pink nipples move up and down in time with her breathing.<span>£¨It¡¯s kind of¡­ erotic <span>£©<span> Her nipples don¡¯t sway at all, but it¡¯s still erotic.<span> Perhaps it is the sense of immorality, as if I am making an immature child do something wrong, that is erotic¡­ I think.<span>¡¸Haha, a lot of Fu~min juice hase out, it¡¯s making me feel good in my mouth¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Fu~min juice¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Nfufu, delicious, delicious Fu~min juice <span>¡¹<span> She smiled, and sucked on my erection again. And then, as if she had taken it into her mouth, she began to slowly move it up and down.<span> *Sizzle*, *Sizzle*, *Sizzle*, *Sizzle*!<span>¡¸N, nnn¡­ <span>¡¹<span> When I moaned, she bobbed her head up and down, looking more and more pleased. Then, with her left hand, she yed with my scrotum, and because it wasn¡¯t her dominant arm, the awkward way she did it felt good.<span> *Sizzle*, *Sizzle*, Hamu, *Sizzle*, *Sizzle*! Lick, *Sizzle*!<span> After she¡¯s done sucking, she changes the angle a little and pushes my cock into her mouth.<span> Mai¡¯s cheeks puffed out in the shape of a ns, and my heart leapt at the sight of the obscene visual.<span>¡¸NNnn, Ofuhiro-raha, Fuhinrehipa Hiraira, Amu, Yubuu <span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying at all, but she seems to be enjoying it. Her cheeks were also turning cherry red, and I could tell she was excited.<span>¡¸It¡¯s hime! <span>¡¹<span> Immediately, the movement of her head suddenly became more intense.<span> *Sizzle* *Sizzle* *Sizzle*! *Slurp* *Sizzle*!<span> She was sucking with her whole mouth and rubbing up and down so hard that I couldn¡¯t stand it.<span>¡¸Kuh, Mai, I¡¯m cumming! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Put hit hout! <span>¡¹<span> When I wrinkled my brow, she pulled her mouth away and rubbed her hand up and down on my cock.<span>¡¸Unh, unh! <span>¡¹<span> Immediately, the hot mass swirling around the base of my penis shot up my urethra and burst with pleasure.<span> *Tremble*! *Spurttttt*! *Spurt*! *Spurttttt*!<span> The white muddy liquid flew through the air, staining her face and hair, which were waiting for her with her mouth open.<span>¡¸Oh, it¡¯s so hot, I¡¯m going to get burned¡­ <span>¡¹<span> As she received my semen all over her face, her face was enraptured. And then¡­<span> *Spurt*!<span>¡¸Hyan <span>¡¹<span> Thest squirt hits the tip of her nose, and I rx, <span>¡¸Huh¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, that was a lot of cum, you¡¯re really marking me up <span>¡¹<span> She says, smiling, her face covered in semen.<span> A drop dripped down her chin, flowed down her wheat-colored skin, and hung like a drop of water at the tip of her pink nipple.<span>¡¸By the way¡­ it¡¯s so slippery, it came out like a surprise. How was it, did it feel good? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Great, to say the least <span>¡¹<span> When I said that, she smiled happily and said, ¡°I did it!¡± with a peacefulugh. <span> It was still early in the evening.<span> There¡¯s still some time before morning.<span>£¨We¡¯ll take a bath together, and then¡­ <span>£©<span> Thinking of this, I felt my crotch getting itchy again.

 Chapter 244: Capture

    Chapter 244: Capture

    <span><span>¡¸Haa, Haa, Haa, Haa¡­<span>¡¹<span> Roppongi¡¯s back alleys.<span> On there, my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> and I were both leaning against the wall of a building, breathing hard.<span> No¡­ I¡¯m the only one gasping for air.<span> It¡¯s hard being an indoor person.<span> It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve done any real running.

    <span><span><span>

    <span><span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> It was about an hour ago.<span> We had escaped from the studio by taking advantage of the devil¡¯s rivalry, and escaped out of the building.<span> The red lights were spinning, and ambnce sirens could be heard in the distance. Looking around, the police officers are just getting out of their patrol cars in a hurry.<span> In addition to the staff and celebrities who had escaped, onlookers had gathered from all over the ce and the area was in a state ofmotion.<span><span>¡¸L-l-l-let¡¯s get the police to protect us!<span>¡¹<span> Ponpoko-san, who¡¯s been crying her eyes out since a while ago, pulls on my hand.<span><span>¡¸You¡¯ve got to be kidding<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Yeah<span>¡¹<span> My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> and I looked at each other and nodded.<span> Even if the police protect us, it will only get us stuck. After all, we were dealing with the kind of guys who would appear out of nowhere, like that goat-headed butler. A mere police station is nothing but a cul-de-sac.<span>It would be great if the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devils<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> would fight each other, but we are angels¡¯ servants. We¡¯re saints. The devil is our mortal enemy. There¡¯s no way we can turn a blind eye to it.<span><span>¡¸Anyway¡­ for now escape! And stay hidden! No matter how many lives we have, it won¡¯t be enough if we have to fight with such a bad guy<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸I¡¯m pissed, but with one hand like this, I guess I have no choice<span>¡¹<span> To be honest, I¡¯m d that my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> was injured.<span> If she had been in perfect condition, I don¡¯t think she would have escaped¡­<span> For now, I shook off Ponpoko¡¯s hand and smiled at her.<span><span>¡¸See youter, Ponpoko-san<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Eh?<span>¡¹<span> She looked puzzled.<span> But it would be wise to part ways now.<span> There¡¯s no point in running away with her, and if anything, it¡¯s more dangerous for her to be with us.<span><span>¡¸Come on, udia!<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Okay, okay<span>¡¹<span> Following behind my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, I rush into the crowd of onlookers.<span>After managed to break through the enclosure, ignoring the using voices of the onlookers, like ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push me!¡± or ¡°Wait¡±, we went away from the studio into the night.

    <span><span><span>

    <span><span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span><span>¡¸Oh.. I¡¯m so thirsty¡­<span>¡¹<span> I took off my mask and hat, and loosened my tie.<span> Running straight from the studio and didn¡¯t bring any money.<span> It made me stare resentfully at the glowing vending machine across the street.<span><span>¡¸Well then¡­ the question is, what are we going to do now?<span>¡¹<span> As expected of a track and field coach, my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> opened her mouth with a calm face.<span><span>¡¸The luggage is left in the dressing room¡­ and without a wallet or a smartphone, it¡¯s a little anxious, isn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Well, if it¡¯s money, it¡¯s all right. If we sell the detailed information about what happened today to the informant, we can get enough money to pay for the bullet train ride home<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. Actually, it¡¯s the phone that causes the pain<span>¡¹<span> My phone contains the contact information of all the people I¡¯ve been working with.<span> Although I¡¯ve erased my call history and socialworking sites, and at a nce, it doesn¡¯t seem to be in any danger of being seen, losing them is honestly quite painful.<span> Just when I let out a big sigh¡­<span><span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I got it back properly<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, I hear such a voice from the side of the vending machine across the street, and I gulp.<span><span>¡¸udia!<span>¡¹<span> When my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> prepares to hide me behind her back, I see a girl step out from the shadow of the vending machine.<span><span>¡¸¡­Shiratori?<span>¡¹<span> Her face, lit up by the vending machine¡¯s lights, is as pouty as ever.<span> It is Shiratori.<span><span>¡¸I saw you running<span>¡¹<span> The color that surrounds her words is blue.<span> There was no lie in her words.<span><span>¡¸First of all, I retrieved your luggage from the dressing room, is this correct?<span>¡¹<span> With that said, she dropped my backpack and my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡®s shoulder bag from her shoulders to the ground.<span><span>¡¸Too good<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Totally<span>¡¹<span> My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> and I looked at each other and let out a sigh of relief. Shiratori is really good.<span><span>£¨Seriously, will she be our manager?<span>£©<span><span>¡¸If we head for Tokyo Station now, we can catch thest bullet train<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s best to leave Tokyo as soon as possible. It¡¯s not quite what we originally nned, but we¡¯ve achieved our goal.<span>¡¹<span> Fumio¡¯s true identity could not be revealed, but it was just a means for us to gain publicity.<span> At that time, the boy who appeared in ce of Fumio was probably Kasuya. I knew that when I saw Hikaru jumping into the room with blood in her eyes.<span><span>£¨Which means¡­ Hikaru was also on the devil side?<span>£©<span> The goat-head seemed to have onlye to save Kasuya and Hikaru. If that¡¯s the case, I must¡¯ve been really blind to have recruited Hikaru.<span><span>¡¸The poprity must have been enough, but just in case, I¡¯ll arrange for an official announcement to be made through the entertainment agency that ¡°the devil was repelled by Detective JK¡±. With that, Detective JK will be a hero<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Oh, you¡¯re going that far? That¡¯s great, Shiratori<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸If Detective JK bes famous, it¡¯ll be beneficial for me too¡­ right?<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t know what she was thinking, but suddenly Shiratori snapped her fingers.<span> Immediately, four doors appeared surrounding us.<span><span>¡¸What!?<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸What is this!?<span>¡¹<span> Aside from our screams, the doors open with a creaking sound, and a figure steps out from inside.<span><span>¡¸Tsk! We¡¯ve been tricked!<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Sh-Shiratori! What do you mean by this!?<span>¡¹ <span> Apparently, four maids appeared.<span> Except for one with tinum-pink hair, they all wore the same maid uniform with short haircuts.<span> However, in their hands were battle-axes, great swords, and other heavy weapons that one would not expect to see in modern Japan.

    <span><span><span>

    <span><span><span><span>¡¸What do you mean¡­? I was just enjoying hunting detective JK from the beginning.<span>¡¹<span> Her words are colored blue. It¡¯s not a lie.<span><span>¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous. Then why did I¡­<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Couldn¡¯t see through the lie?<span>¡¹<span> Shiratori raises one eyebrow and lets out an exasperated sound.<span><span>¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know that, that¡¯s why you¡¯re in this situation, isn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span> Could it be that there¡¯s some way to fool me?<span> But now¡¯s not the time to think about that.<span> The question is how to escape from this situation¡­<span><span>£¨No, it¡¯s impossible. At least not for me. But if it¡¯s onee-chan¡­<span>£©<span> I secretly whisper to my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>.<span><span>¡¸Onee-chan, run away without me<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸¡­No<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸Don¡¯t be selfish. It¡¯s the only way. Onee-chan can run away. So run away ande back and save me. I know where Shiratori lives<span>¡¹<span> If my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> can get out of this ce, she can at least finish off Shiratori and get her to let me go.<span> She must have understood what I was trying to say.<span> Then, my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> grits her teeth tightly.<span><span>¡¸Well, then, please do<span>¡¹<span><span>¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Yes, Saki-sama!<span>¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹<span> At Shiratori¡¯s words, the maids slowly begin to shrink the perimeter.<span> There¡¯s no way to tell how good the maids are, but at least one of them is bad enough to seriously injure my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>.<span> Probably, the girl with the axe, whom my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> keeps staring at, is the one.<span> I give my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> a look.<span> Then I shouted.<span><span>¡¸I give up! I surrender! I¡¯ll be quiet! Don¡¯t hurt me!<span>¡¹<span> I raised my hands in the air as if to show no hostility, and the maids seemed to rx for a moment.<span> Of course, I was expecting that to happen.<span> But then my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡­<span><span>¡¸udia! I¡¯m sorry!<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, she turns her back on the maid with the axe in her hand and rushes towards the maid with dyed tinum pink hair.<span><span>¡¸This way!?<span>¡¹<span> tinum Pink hurriedly raised the hammer in her hand.<span><span>¡¸Y-you son of a bitch!<span>¡¹<span> But my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> didn¡¯t just rush in that direction.<span> She must have aimed at the heaviest weapon, the one that would be the most difficult to use.<span> My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> sidestepped the hammer swinging down from above her head and ran past her.<span> But the only one who panicked was tinum Pink.<span> The other maids, without even looking at her, grabbed me by the shoulders and hair and pinned me to the ground.<span><span>¡¸Ow! You¡¯re hurting me! No violence!<span>¡¹<span><span>£¨Ouch¡­ what a stupid power. She¡¯s smaller than me, but she¡¯s not normal<span>£©<span> Anyway, I think it¡¯s best not to resist now.<span> I¡¯m sure my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> wille to save me. I need to stay safe until then¡­

 Chapter 245: There are Certain Areas that One Should not Enter

    Chapter 245: There are Certain Areas that One Should not Enter

    <span>Two updates¡­.<span>Thanks Ayx for the support¡­ <span> A faint breathing is echoing.<span> It has a steady rhythm.<span> I don¡¯t know exactly what time it is, but probably the sky is about to turn white outside.<span> Now, I¡¯m looking at Fujiwara-san¡¯s face, who is sleeping next to me.<span>£¨Looking at her like this, her face is surprisingly childish¡­<span>£©<span> Fujiwara-san¡¯s face looks happy in her sleep. The white streaks of drool at the edge of her mouth are quite charming, I suppose.<span> Slowly, I shift my gaze to her body.<span> Her body has a gentle curve. Perhaps she has been exposed to the sun at a tanning salon, but every inch of her skin is wheat-colored.<span> Her nipples are pale pink, standing unobtrusively on her small breasts, and unconsciously my eyes are drawn to them.

    <span>

    <span><span>£¨It¡¯s a¡­ mystery why she¡¯s so erotic when I have bigger breast than her<span>£©<span> Once again, I recall what we had just done.<span> After taking a bath together, we continued our lovemaking, staying close to each other.<span> It felt so good to feel her body heat, and I was in a state of seed press all the time. We hugged each other tightly, and I shot my semen into her vagina over and over again.<span>£¨But then again¡­<span>£©<span>¡¸Fu~min?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mai~?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I like you? I like you so much?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Me too, chu~?<span>¡¹<span>£¨There was no way I was say that¡­<span>£©<span> Even though the tension was too high, I waspletely out of my mind.<span> The mindless exchange, as if the level of civilization had degenerated remarkably, makes me cringe and hold my head in my hands when I recall itter.<span> It felt as if I had an overstock of ck history.<span> After that, we continued to mate for several hours. In the end, to my surprise, she began to breathe in her sleep while being pounded hard in the missionary position.<span>£¨To fall asleep in that state¡­ well, I guess it means we exceeded the limit of what we could do together¡­<span>£©<span> Almost at the same time I couldn¡¯t help butugh.<span>¡¸Fumi Fumi, you¡¯re having fun, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Lili appeared in the air, smiling andughing.<span>¡¸Shut up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸When you started saying things like, ¡°Ah, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">I¡¯m<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">boku-chin</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> going byubyu tooo¡± I freaked out, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Seriously, stop it!?<span>¡¹<span> My ck history was leaking out in seconds.<span>¡¸Ohhhh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Lili spoke up again, looking down at me with amusement as I writhed in embarrassment.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, the shame on the bed is good thing, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Can you listen to me!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, Devi. Actually, I captured the saint¡¯s little sister, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Does it matter, udia-san?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Devi Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see, so you captured her after all<span>¡¹<span> As for her, I left thatpletely up to Lili.I said, ¡°You can capture her, or you can let her go¡±. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t too keen on the idea.<span> Although she was trying to trick me, she didn¡¯t do much harm, and although she was beautiful, she had too strong an image of being just a friend.<span> Besides, when ites to a rtionship, she looks like a foreigner, which makes me, as a timid person, feel ufortable.<span> Therefore, if someone asks me who I want to hold, Fujiwara-san or udia-san, the answer is obvious.So, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t feelfortable when I¡¯m told, ¡°Confine her up and let¡¯s get crazy!¡±. Moreover, there¡¯s not enough love, and not enough hate.<span> To my unhappy face, Lili put her face close to my ear and whispered.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll tell you something good, Devi. These guys suspected Saori of being a devil and said, ¡°I was about to throw a metal ball at her from behind¡± and they were giggling, Devi, that¡¯s what Shiratori said, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay, I got it! ¡°Let¡¯s-rip-them-apart-right-now¡±!<span>¡¹<span> I take it back. My hate filled about one hundred and twenty percent.<span> I must teach them that there are certain areas of the world that they must not touch, even by mistake.<span>£¨Saori-chan, your Onii-chan will avenge for you!<span>£©<span> Lili shrugs her shoulders at my sudden exuberance and ps her hands.<span>¡¸As the timees, Devi. Let¡¯s practice how to corrupt a saint, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸How to corrupt a saint?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Devi Devi. Saints and priests are just people who can¡¯t stand on their own feet, Devi. They are weak people who somehow survive by leaning on God and other vague things, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Normally, the image of a saint or a priest is that of a respectable person, but from the devil¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s like that¡­<span>¡¸So, what we need to do is brainwash these people and take their worship away from God, Devi, and make them worship the Confinement King instead of God, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Like Ryoko?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, Devi. That was a very traumatic event, Devi. Sure, it could have gone that far, Devi, but it could have been cured, no matter how reckless it was, just like Torture¡¯s secret technique, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, I suppose so.<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Assuming it doesn¡¯t use Torture¡¯s power. Half-hearted violence is counterproductive against a saint. In fact, when saints are vited, they start to have convenient fantasies that it¡¯s a trial and grow stronger in their faith, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s a pain in the ass. What do we do then?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Step by step brainwashing, Devi, but first the basis of the saint¡¯s faith, the source of her confidence, must be torn to pieces, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Source of confidence?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Three things, Devi: reverence for the angels, given abilities, and self-esteem of being righteous<span>¡¹<span> Then, Lili begins to exin the specifics. It¡¯s quite simple. Then it¡¯s not so difficult.<span> After that, I pull my arm out from under her and gently raise myself up, so as not to wake Fujiwara-san.<span>¡¸When Hinyu wakes up, I¡¯ll have the maids take care of her, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, please<span>¡¹<span> I put on the clothes I had left on and walked out into the hallway with Lili.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸It¡¯s not good¡­ The situation<span>¡¹<span> When I woke up, I found myself in a dark room.<span> As I recall, while I was struggling against the maids, a girl with horns suddenly appeared in the air and reached out her hand to my forehead.<span>£¨I guess she¡¯s the devil¡­ she had horns<span>£©<span> I thought devils were supposed to look more sinister, so it was quite a surprise to me.<span>£¨So¡­ where I am, this ce?<span>£©<span> As I twisted around, I heard the sound of chains jangling.It looks like I¡¯m being bound from the floor and the sky, with my arms and legs spread wide open, as if to say ¡°Banzai¡±.<span>£¨I¡¯ll have to survive somehow until my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>es to save me¡­<span>£©<span> In any case, my only weapon is my eyes, which can see through lies.<span> I¡¯ll have to use that to my advantage and survive by talking a lot. But that¡¯s useless if there¡¯s no one to negotiate with.<span> While I was thinking about this, I heard the sound of a door opening in the darkened room. There seemed to be no particr lighting into the room. Does this mean that the other side of the door is also pitch ck?<span> But there was definitely a sign of someone.<span>£¨Someone¡­ is there<span>£©<span> As I stared into the darkness with bated breath, I suddenly heard a familiar voice.<span>¡¸Hello, udia-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Fumio?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah. You¡¯re looking better than I thought<span>¡¹<span> As soon as he opened his mouth, a blue light flickered about five meters away.<span>£¨Okay, even in a situation like this, I can still use my powers. Besides, if it¡¯s Fumio, I can handle him somehow¡­ he¡¯s good-natured<span>£©<span> As soon as I got my hopes up¡­<span>¡¸If it¡¯s Fumio, I can handle him somehow¡­ I¡¯ve been underestimated, huh?<span>¡¹<span> I felt a chill run down my spine when Fumio said that.<span>£¨N-no way, is he reading my mind?<span>£©<span>¡¸Yes, that¡¯s exactly what you thought<span>¡¹<span> The blue light flickered again.<span>¡¸Haha, ahaha¡­ peeking into a girl¡¯s secret is terrible. So, Fumio¡­ who the hell are you?<span>¡¹<span> I stare at the area where the blue light was flickering. But, as expected, the darkness is so deep that I can¡¯t even recognize the outline of a person.<span>¡¸Confinement-King¡­<span>¡¹I see, when Shiratori said ¡°Confinement King VS Detective JK¡±, I thought it was quite an interesting thing to say, but apparently, it wasn¡¯t Shiratori¡¯s original.<span>¡¸So, what are you going to do with me?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That depends on udia-san¡¯s attitude. The people I¡¯ve confined in the past have been mutted, had their spinal cords ripped out, or raped until they were dead<span>¡¹<span> To my horror, Fumio¡¯s statement is now blue.<span> I can feel the blood drain from my face. Immediately, cold sweat broke out all over my body.<span>£¨Devil¡­ Dear Angel, please punish him!<span>£©When I muttered this in my heart, Fumio burst out with a ¡°pfft¡±.<span>¡¸W-what¡¯s so funny?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Everything. Well¡­ first, I¡¯m not a devil. And no angel is going to judge me ore to udia-san¡¯s rescue<span>¡¹<span>£¨Blue? That¡¯s ridiculous!<span>£©<span> Whether Fumio is a devil or not, the fact that angels will never condemn him is uneptable.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸W-w¡­. What do you mean?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸In a word, it¡¯s not interested. The idea that angels are watching over you is just a fantasy of yours<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous! What makes you think¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I have a fallen angel under mymand¡­ and she¡¯s a lot higher than the angel that gave you your powers<span>¡¹<span>¡¸F-fallen angel?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes yes, that¡¯s what she¡­ no, that¡¯s what the devil told me. Angels give humans abilities just to pass the time. Give an ability to anyone who catches their eye, and they¡¯ll make a big deal out of it and be religious on their own. They¡¯ll watch your stupidity with amusement for a while, and when they¡¯ve had enough, they¡¯ll throw you away<span>¡¹<span>¡¸How can I believe that! No way!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸How do you know I¡¯m not lying?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Kuh¡­<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s true, the light flickering in the dark is always blue.<span> I felt as if I was being used of my own ability to detect lies.<span>¡¸Well, if you want to doubt your own abilities, be my guest. But I¡¯m neither a demon nor a devil. Though I¡¯ve been tainted by evil, I admire true goodness, if there is such a thing. If you¡¯re really worthy of being called a saint, I can let you go<span>¡¹<span> At Fumio¡¯s sudden words, I raise my head.<span>£¨There¡¯s no doubt about it. I¡¯m a righteous person! I¡¯m a saint!<span>£©<span> And then, proving that his words of liberation are not a lie, a blue light is slowly approaching me.<span> About ten centimeters in front of me, the blue light stops. Even at this distance, I can¡¯t even see Fumio¡¯s outline.<span> Just when I was hoping that he might unchain me¡­<span>¡¸I heard you were going to hit Saori-chan with a shot put<span>¡¹(shotgun -> shot put)<span> I involuntarily jumped.<span>¡¸Oh, t-that¡¯s¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸A saint? A righteous person? Don¡¯t make meugh, you little scoundrel. You tried to hurt an innocent girl and now you¡¯re a saint? I¡¯ll punish such a scoundrel instead of your beloved angel<span>¡¹<span> Then he whispered in my ear, his voice trembling with anger.<span>¡¸You¡¯re guilty, udia-san<span>¡¹

 Chapter 246: Rape of a Saint

    Chapter 246: Rape of a Saint

    <span>¡¸You¡¯re guilty, udia-san<span>¡¹<span> As soon as Fumio whispers this, the room lights up.<span> The light pierces my retinas, and I squint involuntarily.<span> Eventually, my eyes began to adjust to the light, and I began to recognize the surrounding scenery with information.<span> The room is quiterge. In the center of the room, I¡¯m bound by chains. The floor is a mosaic of ck and white tiles, the walls on all sides are mirrored.<span>¡¸¡­Wait, wait! W-what is this outfit?<span>¡¹<span> What I was wearing was a blue corset-type sexy lingerie. My breasts were bare, and there was a white frill around my waist. The pants had no fabric in any of the important ces.<span> I was so embarrassed that my cheeks flushed with heat.<span> Just dressing girlishly in the first ce is embarrassing, but now I¡¯m leaping over it.<span>¡¸Yes, I thought that udia-san¡¯s white skin would look good in cool colors<span>¡¹<span> Behind me, I hear Fumio¡¯s voice, and I look up to see him standing behind me in the mirror.<span>¡¸S-stupid! You should at least put some clothes on!<span>¡¹<span> Fumio is naked, with his arms folded and his chest bent over.<span>£¨No way, he was talking naked the whole time? That¡¯s insane!<span>£©<span>¡¸Put some clothes on? We¡¯re going to do something we can only do when we¡¯re naked.<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, the blood drained from my face.No, I knew that might happen when I was captured by the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>.<span> Through the mirror, I can catch a glimpse of Fumio¡¯s crotch.<span> I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s excited about, but his crotch is already erect, and there are many blood vessels standing out on his flesh.<span>£¨A, awa, wawawa, w-wait¡­ Are all men¡¯s things that big!?<span>£©<span> I had intended to remain a virgin for the rest of my life as a saint. After all, adultery is the devil¡¯s sin. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never looked seriously at a man¡¯s thing.The same should be true for my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, but in her case, her mind was too restrained and she somehow became rotten.<span> Well, it¡¯s limited to the 2D world, and I can tolerate it.<span> However, when I look at it again, the shape is already a disaster. It was twitching and twitching over and over again, as if it were a different creature.<span> With that thing hanging between their legs, I felt that all men should be exterminated as devils.<span>¡¸Hey, udia-san, God is omniscient and omnipotent, right?<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, I wondered what he was going to say, and Fumio asked me something so obvious.<span>¡¸Of course. So, Fumio. I can see through you and all your bad deeds<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see. Then God knows all the terrible things udia-san will have to go through, so to speak<span>¡¹<span> Fumio¡¯s words made me gasp.<span>£¨Oh, eh, well, t-that¡¯s true¡­ But? Eh?<span>£©<span> I know it sounds silly, but I was really confused.<span> If the Almighty God approves it, it¡¯s not strange to think that it¡¯s His will.<span>¡¸Wait, wait, wait! Fumio, y-you¡¯re my friend, right? W-wait, l-let¡¯s talk¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so stupid as to interfere with my friends¡¯ trials<span>¡¹<span> As I twist and scream, Fumio in the mirror responds with a grin.<span> The man¡¯s manhood, long enough to reach my stomach when thrust into me, is slowly approaching.<span>¡¸No, don¡¯te, seriously, Fumio, don¡¯t joke about it!<span>¡¹<span> My feet are on tiptoe. I try to close my thighs, but they¡¯re held wide open by the chains and I can¡¯t do anything about it.<span> And then there¡¯s the obscene blue underwear that seems to be used only to arouse men, its crotch cloth is open wide and its defense is zero.<span>¡¸Well, I wonder what a saint¡¯s virginity tastes like. Sorry, but it¡¯s a trial. It won¡¯t do you any good if it doesn¡¯t hurt, and there¡¯s no forey<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hiii!?<span>¡¹<span> Fumio whispers in my ear, and I choke on it.<span> He was already grabbing my waist from behind, and his mouth was twisted in the mirror.<span> He presses his erect cock against my tightly closed crack without asking any questions.<span> The next moment¡­<span> *Sizzle*! *Sizzle Sizzle Sizzle*!<span>¡¸Igyaaaaaaaaaaa!<span>¡¹<span> I screamed.<span> My body was torn in half by the pain.<span> The huge ns was forcibly tearing apart my scaly flesh that was closing to keep out the intruding thing.<span> My eyes widened to the point of splitting open, and the loudest voice I¡¯ve ever let out came rushing out of my throat.<span> My body arched back, and my limbs, suspended in a Banzai position, tightened painfully.<span>¡¸Hii! It¡¯s! Hurts! No more, hii, hiiiii!<span>¡¹<span> The too-thick object thrust into me from behind slips deeper and deeper into me.<span> For a moment, the meat stick¡¯s progress seemed to stop, and the next moment, something was ripped out of my stomach with a thud.<span>¡¸Gyaaaaa! It hurts, it hurts, it hurtsssssss!<span>¡¹<span> I shake my head violently at the intense pain I¡¯ve never felt before, and scream out without shame or embarrassment.<span> The sensation of something that had been a part of my body being prated terrified me.<span> But the rod continues to prate me.<span> The folds of my flesh are entwined with it, trying to stop it from moving. But the swollen ns ravaged my vagina without mercy.<span> Eventually¨C<span>¡¸Fuguu¡­!?<span>¡¹<span> There was a jolt in the pit of my stomach, and the meat stick stopped moving.<span>¡¸Fuuh¡­ it¡¯s all in, udia-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uuu.. Uuuuuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> My stomach is hot.<span> I¡¯m struggling to breathe through the burning pain. But Fumio grabbed my chin and made me look up.<span>¡¸You see that? You¡¯re happily sucking it in<span>¡¹<span> My reflection in the mirror showed my lower belly bulging from the erection thrust into me. My pubic flesh was wrapped around the rod and twisted inward.<span> The sight of the huge stick sticking into me was too shocking to bear.<span>¡¸¡­Pull it out! Pull it out of meee! I said pull it out!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? Fin.<span>¡¹<span> I shouted angrily, and Fumio started to slowly pull his hips back. Immediately, the sharp pain hits me again, and I scream again.<span>¡¸Nhiii! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! D-d-don¡¯t move!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯re so selfish, telling me to get out of the way, telling me not to move<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Aaahhhhhhh!? Y-you¡¯re hurting me!<span>¡¹<span> As if enjoying my screams, Fumio pulls his meat stick more than halfway out of my vagina whileughing vulgarly.<span>¡¸Haa¡­ haa, haa, that¡¯s enough, p-please let me go¡­<span>¡¹<span> In the mirror, I can see that I¡¯m out of breath.<span> Between the legs of my nasty underwear, the folds are being pulled outward, one by one.<span> The crack that had been tightly closed just a moment ago was now painfully wide, and I despaired of ever being able to get it back.<span>¡¸It¡¯s no good. It¡¯s not even a trial at this level. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure the angels wille to your rescue when you get to the point where you can¡¯t go any further<span>¡¹<span>¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­<span>¡¹<span> The color that clung to Fumio¡¯s words was red. He didn¡¯t believe that the angels woulde to help me, not even a little.<span>¡¸So, let the trials continue<span>¡¹<span> Fumio announced, and thrust the erection into my vagina again.<span>¡¸Nghhhh!<span>¡¹<span> The sudden thrust shook my body, which was still on its toes. But that was not the end of it. Fumio immediately pulls out the meat stick and starts thrusting again.<span> *St*, *St*, *St*!<span>¡¸Nghh, ah, ah, kuhh, oh, ah, ahh!<span>¡¹<span> The lewd, wet sound rhythmically echoes off the walls. Every time my hips mmed down hard, sweat sttered all around me.<span>¡¸Dahii! I-it¡¯s moving! It¡¯s inside! I-it¡¯s so big! It¡¯s rattling! It hurts! It hurts! No, stop it!<span>¡¹<span> I was being pierced by the meat spear, like a toy. My body was shaking with the movement of his hips.<span>¡¸It hurts, it hurts, you¡¯re so annoying¡­. Then I¡¯ll make you feel better<span>¡¹<span> Then Fumio began to y with my breasts from behind.<span>¡¸Ah, no, not like that, ahn¡­<span>¡¹<span> Fumio¡¯s hands began to crawl over my white skin, rubbing my nipples slowly while his palms squeezed my entire breast.<span> The nipples that had be so hard and crunchy caused an electric current of pleasure to run through my body with each rubbing.<span>¡¸No, it doesn¡¯t feel good, no, don¡¯t touch my breasts¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Come on, a saint shouldn¡¯t lie. It¡¯s not just your breasts, it¡¯s your vagina too, it¡¯s starting to feel good, isn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Haa, haa~¡­ that¡¯s not possible<span>¡¹<span> Then Fumio seemed to have an idea, and nodded.<span>¡¸<<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Manners<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Manners</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">instructor<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Coach</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>> ¨D¨D manners setting, it¡¯s good manners to say thank you when you feel good!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh?<span>¡¹<span> I raise my eyebrows at Fumio, who suddenly starts saying something I don¡¯t understand.<span> But as if to mock me, he thrusts his hips up hard.<span>¡¸Hii!?<span>¡¹<span> I let out an involuntary squeal, and the next moment, without my will, my mouth starts to overflow with my own voice.<span>¡¸Thank you so much!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Look at it, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, no! Fumi! W-what are you doing to me?<span>¡¹<span> But Fumio ignores my voice and suddenly starts moving his hips hard.<span>¡¸Ahii!? Ah, thank you so much. Thank y, nhii! Thank you very much! Ah, ah, ah, ah, thank you very much!<span>¡¹<span> My body was betraying me. I¡¯d reached my limit. As soon as I thought that, I felt my reason melt away.<span>¡¸T-thank you so much! Yes! An, an, thank you so much! Aah, thank you so much!<span>¡¹<span> I can¡¯t think of anything else.<span> Before I know it, I¡¯m shaking my hips in time with the movement of the rod.<span> In the mirror, I see not a saint, but a slut.<span> Her blue eyes were filled with tears, and drool was running down her ck mouth.<span>¡¸T-thank you, thank you! Thank you very much! Hnn! Ah, ah, anh, thank you!<span>£¨No, this is a lie¡­<span>£©<span> I¡¯m constantly thanking you for fucking me, and desperately denying the situation I¡¯m in.<span> I tried to convince myself that this was a dream, not reality.<span> But the sensation of a pulsating rod in the pit of my stomach won¡¯t go away.<span> In fact, the more I be aware of it, the more its presence fills my consciousness.<span>¡¸Thank you, thank you very much, ah, ah, ah, ah, it feels good, ah, ah, thank you very much!<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m writhing in agony, and during the hard pumping. The erection inside my vagina begins to twitch and spasm. I feel the ns, pressed against the vaginal wall, suddenly swelling up.<span>£¨W-what?<span>£©<span> The sudden changes that urred in my womb filled me with a sense of dread.<span> And then¨D¨D<span>¡¸I¡¯m going to put it allllll in your vagina<span>¡¹<span> With that one word from Fumio, I felt as if my heart was plunging into a deeper ce. It¡¯s horrible. I¡¯m horrified just thinking about it.<span>¡¸No! Don¡¯t do that! Please don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to have Fumio¡¯s babyyyyy¡­<span>¡¹<span> The more desperately I pleaded, the more Fumio¡¯s nose grew hoarse.<span> The back and forth movement of his hips became more and more violent, so fast that the folds of my flesh were almost worn out.<span> It was as if he was trying to burn away my thoughts.<span>¡¸Stop, stop it! Thank you very much. It¡¯s breaking! It¡¯s breaking!<span>¡¹<span> But, as if my pleas hadn¡¯t been heard, Fumio mmed his meat stick into my vagina even harder.<span> Tremble*! Spurttt! Spurtttttt!<span> A momentter, from the swollen tip of the ns, arge amount of white muddy liquid overflowed into my womb.<span>¡¸Noooooo! It¡¯s ejacting! Inside my vagina, i-inside my body, inside my bodyy, thank you very much, it¡¯s hott, it¡¯s hotttt!<span>¡¹<span> The baby seed is pouring in.<span> It¡¯s so hot it almost burns, and it seeps into my vagina and flows into my womb. It pushed me to climax at once.<span> And then¡­<span>¡¸Ahh¡­ thank you¡­ thank you so much¡­ ahhh¡­<span>¡¹<span> When Fumio had finished ejacting everyst drop into my vagina, he pulled out the meat stick he had been thrusting into me.<span> The rod, which had been pulled out of me, was glistening wetly with liquid.<span> Looking down, I saw that the cleft that had until a moment ago protected my purity had been cruelly torn open.<span> The hole, dted by the huge rod, remained open and unclosed. The folds were twitching and twitching, and the frothy white liquid was dripping from the hole.<span> I had reached my limit.I slumped my head down in the ¡°Banzai¡± position.<span> And then, just before I lost consciousness, my mouth moved again on its own, against my will.<span>¡¸Thank you¡­ very much¡­<span>¡¹

 Chapter 247: In the End, The Four Heavenly Kings

    Chapter 247: In the End, The Four Heavenly Kings

    Two updates + one updatesThanks Ethan Chang & Lecarm for the support<span> As I stared at udia-san, whose head and hair were still dangling from her shackles, I inclined my head.<span>¡¸It¡¯s impossible, huh¡­<span>¡¹<span> As I thought, no matter how long I waited, I couldn¡¯t hear the electronic sound.<span> Lili had told me beforehand, with that kind of response, it should be no surprise that she had fallen into a state of [Submissive].But I remembered my previous conversation with Lili.<span>¡ºSaints are extreme people, Devi. That¡¯s why when they fall, they fall all at once, Devi. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to get them to that point, Devi. There¡¯s a tricky problem unique to those who serve God, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºTroublesome?<span>¡»<span>¡ºThe basic premise that God doesn¡¯t make mistakes, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºReally? In recent novels, the main character is often killed by mistake and reincarnated in another world?<span>¡»<span> Lili smiles bitterly.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡ºIf they seriously believe in God, they wouldn¡¯t write something like that, Devi. Rather, they¡¯d be upset about it, saying ¡°it¡¯s inappropriate¡±. In fact, Devi, saints are the ones who make a big deal out of such things<span>¡»<span>¡ºOh, I see¡­<span>¡»<span>¡ºBack to the point, Devi, this basic premise that ¡°God does not make mistakes¡± is a strong chain that binds believers in religion, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºI¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t get it at all<span>¡»<span>¡ºWhat I mean is this, Devi, ¡°God doesn¡¯t make mistakes¡±, so no matter how bad the situation gets, ¡°it¡¯s not a mistake¡±. Therefore, it was a ¡°necessary part of the process¡± whom serve a God and it was a convergence of thoughts, Devi¡»<span>¡ºSo¡­ it¡¯s kind of invincible? ¡»<span>¡ºDevi Devi. Even if the prophecy is wrong, it¡¯s a ¡°necessary part of the process¡±, even if arge donation is requested, it¡¯s a ¡°necessary part of the process¡±, and even if a priest touches a believer, it¡¯s a ¡°necessary part of the process¡±, Devi. And what¡¯s more, if it¡¯s the process of getting to heaven after death, it¡¯s out of control, Devi¡»<span>¡ºIt¡¯s a scam, huh? ¡»<span>¡¸Many of them are, and maybe some of them are not, Devi. However, humans are weak creatures, Devi. I think it¡¯s not a bad thing to keep giving people hope that their lives will get better, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s a very un-devil thing to say¡­ but if that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no point in hurting udia-san, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Devi, Devi¡­ No use, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Lili nodded exaggeratedly and held up her index finger.<span>¡¸So, there¡¯s only one way to free a saint from God¡¯s clutches, Devi!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What is it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸To betray God of her own will, Devi<span>¡¹<span> I think I probably looked pretty confused. Lili¡¯s talk was too abstract for me today.<span>¡¸Nevertheless, what you have to do now is the same, Devi. You have to torment that <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">foreign<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">gaijin</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> woman thoroughly, Devi. You have to show her the difference in power and make her understand that Fumi Fumi is a superior being, Devi. Fumi Fumi is the one to cling to, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see¡­ so what do we do after that?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be in a hurry, Devi. The rest will be exined to you when the timees, Devi. And Fumi Fumi is lucky, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Lucky¡­ why?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸About her <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ane</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> who has escaped, Devi. Fortunately, her sister is not here. This will be a big advantage for Fumi Fumi, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Looking back, I still don¡¯t understand what Lili is trying to say.<span>£¨But¡­ I¡¯m not going to question it now<span>£©<span>¡¸Well¡­ I have to go back to Fujiwara-san¡¯s ce¡­<span>¡¹<span> Tomorrow, I¡¯m going on a trip with Rin. I have a lot of things I need to finish before then.<span> There¡¯s no time to rx.<span> I turned my back to udia-san who was still unconscious and left the room.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Anna-sama¡¯s probably noting back anymore<span>¡¹The <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> with the head that looked like a goat¡¯s bone said without any inflection.<span> He took Junichi and me out of the studio, and now we¡¯re sitting on our knees in a bleak ce of who-knows-where.<span>¡¸Noting back¡­?<span>¡¹<span> I look up and the devil says in a tone that still doesn¡¯t seem to contain any emotion.<span>¡¸I mean, she fell into Liliamos¡¯s hand. In that case, the Lord has order me to abandon her and return home<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Why!? You said you worked for my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister¡¯s<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> service!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I did. But only as the Lord¡¯s wife. My Lord likes beautiful women, but at the same time, he¡¯s not attached to them at all. As soon as they fall into the hands of the enemy, they are forgotten as dead<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No way!<span>¡¹<span> At the same time as I raised my voice, Junichi-sama stood up vigorously and shouted the goat-skull headed butler.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸W-wait a minute! What about us! What about me?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸By all means, just do what you want<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s irresponsible of you! If you¡¯re going to help us, you should take care of us until the end!<span>¡¹<span> The goat¡¯s skull, which was supposed to be expressionless, seemed to take on a vaguely unpleasant air.<span>¡¸If you want me to finish you off, I can finish you off right here<span>¡¹<span> As he said this, the goat-head dug his hand into the space and pulled out his greatsword.<span>¡¸What!? Y-you¡¯re kidding!?<span>¡¹<span> The goat-head looks at the panicking Junichi with his hollow eye sockets. Hurriedly, I <span>jumped in between the two of them and protected Junichi-sama behind me.<span>¡¸I-I understand! Please! Just go!<span>¡¹<span> Then the goat-head slowly lowered his sword and gave me a small bow.<span>¡¸Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me<span>¡¹<span> Instantly, a rift appears in the space and the goat-head disappears into it. Then, I sat down slumped on the spot.<span> Just as I let out a huge sigh, I was kicked from behind and fell nose first to the floor.<span>¡¸Hey, you! What are you deciding on your own? I¡¯ll kill you if you do that!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, but if you keep doing that¡­<span>¡¹<span> Junichi-sama¡¯s shout came down from above my head, and I shrank back involuntarily.<span> However, perhaps this attitude annoyed him even more, he stomped on my cheek and shouted.<span>¡¸Shut up! It¡¯s all your fault that I¡¯m like this! What are you going to do about it, bitch!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!<span>¡¹As I felt the pain on my cheek being trampled, I felt sorry for Junichi-sama (I should take care of him).<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Fu-Fu~min! Wait! Y-you have to do something!<span>¡¹<span> When I came back to the bedroom, I found Fujiwara-san, back in her bikini bra and denim hot pants, standing on the bed with a weak face.<span> Around the bed, there were short-cut maids on their knees, rubbing their heads on the floor.<span>£¨Oh¡­ maybe this wasn¡¯t considerate enough on my part<span>£©<span> If I think about it, the shortcuts have been punished for messing with Fujiwara-san, and have been reduced to their current situation.<span> This is what happens when they see the person in front of them.<span> Rubbing their heads on the floor, Fujiwara-san let the crying maids back down and sat down on the floor, letting out a sigh of relief.<span>¡¸Why are they doing this¡­? I¡¯ll be afraid if they go down on their knees and cry as soon as they walk into the room<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, haha¡­ well, they¡¯re the girls who, you know, stripped Fujiwara-san naked in the old school building. They¡¯re Teruya-san¡¯s juniors from that time<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh? They¡¯re the girls from that time?<span>¡¹<span>£¨Well, I guess she doesn¡¯t remember their face¡­<span>£©<span>¡¸Yeah, well, they messed with my girlfriend, and as punishment, they¡¯re working here as maids<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see¡­ but Fu~min, please forgive them already. To be honest, I don¡¯t hold a grudge against those girls at all, if anything, I¡¯m grateful to them<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Thanks? Why?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Because, thanks to those girls, I met Fu~min<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You met me¡­? But Fujiwara-san and I have been in the same ss sincest year¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s a no-brainer. Well¡­ I didn¡¯t realize how good Fu~min was¡­ I guess it¡¯s my lifelong regret, or something<span>¡¹Iughed at Fujiwara-san, who looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow and said, ¡°Haha¡± as if to cover up her mistake.<span>¡¸Well, now that Fujiwara-san has be my favorite princess, I¡¯ll introduce you to the other three¡­ though they¡¯re all your acquaintances<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Your favorite princess?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸The top girls in my harem, including Fujiwara-san, that¡¯s four<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, seriously, that¡¯s the Four Heavenly Kings<span>¡¹<span> I knew that she wouldn¡¯t get angry because she was [Enved], but when she was so casual about it, it really threw me off.<span> In the case of Fujiwara-san, even if she wasn¡¯t Enved, I think she would react in the same way.<span>¡¸Well, let¡¯s go to the dining hall. They¡¯re waiting for us<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes!<span>¡¹<span> And Fujiwara-san and I walked out of the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom.<hr><u><li><span>This is the end of this arc. </li>

    </u>

 Chapter 248: Harem Member Draft Meeting, Part One

    Chapter 248: Harem Member Draft Meeting, Part One

    <span> When we arrived, there are cupcakes and tea on the table.<span> Around the table, Kurosawa-san, Masaki-chan, and Tashiro-san are chatting together.<span>¡¸Mai!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Arara¡­<span>¡¹<span> When the girls saw Fujiwara-san behind me, they all looked surprised.<span> Fujiwara-san, on the other hand, looked puzzled and asked me.<span>¡¸Misuzu and Masaki-chi¡­ and that¡¯s Tashiro-san from the next ss, right? Hiratsuka-kun¡¯s girlfriend¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha¡­ he¡¯s my ex-boyfriend, though<span>¡¹<span> Fujiwara-san and Tashiro-san didn¡¯t seem to have any direct contact, but they probably knew each other¡¯s faces.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸It¡¯s bad¡­ I feel dented. If I join this group, I¡¯ll definitely look inferior<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, you won¡¯t<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I will! I can¡¯t even handle Misuzu and Masaki-chi¡­ and now, about Tashiro-san¡­ do you know it? Tashiro-san is very popr with the underssmen girls!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is that so?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸They call her the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">White-Yuri-Princess<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Shirayurihime</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>!<span>¡¹<span> Instantly, Tashiro-san spurted out a mouthful of tea and wailed loudly.<span>¡¸Is that so, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">White-Yuri-Princess<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Shirayurihime</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Heh~¡­ <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">White-Yuri-Princess<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Shirayurihime</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, how do you feel now? How do you feel?<span>¡¹<span> Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan are relentless at times like this.<span> They lean forward on the table, grinning, and start to urge Tashiro-san on.<span>¡¸I, I, I didn¡¯t want this name!<span>¡¹<span> Tashiro-san turns away, her face turning red.<span> As Kurosawa-san tries to make fun of her further, Masaki-chan turns to me and says with a wry smile.<span>¡¸In the end, Fumio-kun made Mai into your thing, too, didn¡¯t you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, she¡¯s the Fourth Favored Princess¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s a little surprising. I thought she was just going to be a normal girl and not bring her into this room<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah¡­ well, it just happened¡­<span>¡¹<span> I stammered, and Kurosawa-san interrupted me, cowering.<span>¡¸Well, as for me, I¡¯m totally OK with Mai<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, I don¡¯t want to give the Confinement King a hard time by having the two favorite princesses quarrel with each other. Fourth Favored Princess! I¡¯m counting on you<span>¡¹<span> Fujiwara-san let out a sigh of relief when Tashiro-san said that.<span> Normally, it would be a four-way fight. It was a scene that could have led to the outbreak of an argument, but when all four of them were [Enved], it was quite peaceful.<span> As the table they were sitting around was for four people, I offered Fujiwara-san a seat first, and then pulled a chair from the next table and ce it on the so-called birthday seat.<span>¡¸So, the reason why I asked everyone to gather here early in the morning is to show off Fujiwara-san¡¯s new status as the Fourth Favored Princess. Four of you are my top girls, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could get along each other<span>¡¹When I said that, Masaki-chan suddenly raised her hand, ¡°Me, me!¡±.<span>¡¸Outside this room, Mai-chan is still your girlfriend?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh? Oh, yeah, there¡¯s no reason for us to break up¡­<span>¡¹<span> Fujiwara-san nodded her head in agreement as I puzzled over the meaning of the question.<span> Masaki-chan, however, nced at Tashiro-san, nodded at each other, and left their seat.<span> And then they both said¡­<span>¡¸We demand better treatment! We demand it!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸We demand!<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, they raised their arms and shouted loudly.<span> Fujiwara-san rolled her eyes in surprise, while Kurosawa-san kept her mouth agape.<span> They shouted even louder at us, while we looked on in bewilderment.<span>¡¸Misuzu-chan got Fumio-kun¡¯s virginity! Mai-chan got her position! Now that Mai-chan has be the favorite princess, Ui-chan and I have the right to get what we deserve! Treat your favorite princess equally!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Equal!<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s a scene that gives me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but I can¡¯t help but be confused.<span> On the other hand¨D¨D<span>¡¸Hmm¡­ Fu~min¡¯s first time was with Misuzu¡­ hee~<span>¡¹Fujiwara-san mutters in a very low voice, and Kurosawa-san says, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m happy to have Fumi-kun¡¯s virginity¡±.<span> No, how can she be tsundere in this situation?<span> I take it back. It¡¯s not peace at all.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Even though you want me to treat you equal, I don¡¯t know¡­<span>¡¹<span> I say, confused, and Masaki-chan pokes her finger at the tip of my nose.<span>¡¸Then promise me that I¡¯ll be the one to have your first child!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hey, hey! Masaki!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ma, Ma, Masaki!?<span>¡¹<span> Kurosawa-san stood up unconsciously and Fujiwara-san panicked. Then, Masaki-chan looked around at the two and sniffed.<span>¡¸Misuzu-chan, you¡¯re going to concentrate on entertainment after graduation, right? Of course you don¡¯t have time to have a baby, do you? Mai-chan, you work at home as a housemaid, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Are you presuming I won¡¯t be able to continue my education!?<span>¡¹<span> Bang!? Masaki-chan left Fujiwara-san, who looked as if she had been hit on the head with a gun, and proceeded to talk.<span>¡¸On that note, I¡¯m nning to go to a women¡¯s university in Hokkaido, away from my parents. That¡¯s why I chose a faraway school as my university of choice. I can have a baby without my mother and father knowing about it! Once the baby is born, the rest is up to me<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s outrageous.<span> Masaki-chan¡¯s idea is too crazy.<span> It¡¯s strange. Where did that frightened little animal from the library go?<span>¡¸What are you going to do after the baby is born!<span>¡¹<span> Kurosawa-san asks, and Masaki-chan smiles at her.<span>¡¸I¡¯ve got some ideas, but I think I¡¯ll have to wait for Ui-chan¡¯s request first<span>¡¹<span> With that, Masaki-chan passed the baton to Tashiro-san.<span> All eyes turned to Tashiro-san.<span> Then she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she suddenly said something outrageous.<span>¡¸Confinement King, I want to ¡°live-with-you¡±!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yessss!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about right now. After you go to college, you¡¯ll start living on your own, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-yeah, I¡¯m nning on it, but¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯ve decided to go to the same university and the same department as Confinement King. In other words, there¡¯s no one better than me to stay close by and take care of Confinement King. That means that I am the Confinement King¡¯s girlfriend at the university<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, Fujiwara-san jumped up from her chair and shouted.<span>¡¸I-I¡¯m going to the same university as Fu~min too!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s impossible, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Of course, it¡¯s possible<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Sorry, probably not<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s unanimous!<span>¡¹<span> Fujiwara-san¡¯s face became small and sullen as she was denied at once.<span>¡¸Uuuu¡­ No, yeah, well, I knew that¡­ but, we¡¯ll still be lovers and have a long-distance rtionship in our hometown, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s fine. If it gets out, it will look that Confinement King was cheating on you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m the one who¡¯s bad!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re actually a much worse guy<span>¡¹<span> If you say so, I can¡¯t even gulp.<span>¡¸Umu, it¡¯s good! My dreames true! We could huddle together in a small apartment, we could go to the public bath with a washbasin in our arms, and Confinement King hugged me as I waited outside in the cold weather. Yes, it¡¯s good, very good!<span>¡¹<span> What¡¯s with that Showa folk world?<span> Kurosawa-san looked at Tashiro-san, who was immersed in the world of her imagination, with a stare.<span>¡¸You say you take care of him¡­ But, can you cook?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No problem. ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Shima<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">is<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">a<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">good<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">¨C<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">cook<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">*</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡°. In other words, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I¡¯m a good cook!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s an exaggeration!<span>¡¹<span> I can¡¯t help but chuckled at this.<span> Why Giant theory?

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸¡­I mean, does that mean Shima-san is going to live with us?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, as I thought<span>¡¹<span> Masaki-chan nodded with a twitchy smile on her face.<span>¡¸Well, Shima and I are one and the same, aren¡¯t we?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So are I and Kei-chan<span>¡¹<span> Kurosawa-san, why are youpeting with her?<span> I mean, shouldn¡¯t we just have to live together with Shima-san?<span>¡¸Oh, by the way¡­<span>¡¹<span> Masaki-chan ps her hands.<span>¡¸Since Mai-chan is your favorite princess, she¡¯s going to have someone under her, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯m nning to, but I was thinking of Kayama-san<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, Fujiwara-san¡¯s eyes widened.<span>¡¸Kayama-san? You mean Yui-chan? You¡¯ve been messing with Yui-chan too? Oh no, my boyfriend, he¡¯s a monster¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it<span>¡¹<span> Masaki-chan shook her head while Kurosawa-san gave a not-so-perfect follow-up.<span>¡¸No, I refuse. You can¡¯t give Yui-chan to me. It¡¯s not every day that a girl looks so frustrated after being bullied<span>¡¹<span> She rejected her with all the douchey reasons she could think of.¡°Then, someone else¡­¡±, I said, and this time, Fujiwara-san looked at me up and down, ¡°Yui-chan, she¡¯s our maid¡­¡±.<span>£¨Oops¡­ that¡¯s not good<span>£©<span> I smiled bitterly, but then¡­<span>¡¸Leave it to Lili, Devi! ¡¹<span> And then, spinning around, Lili appeared in the air.<span> Yes, she is a reliable devil girl.<span>¡¸Lili, do you have any good ideas?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Sure, Devi!<span>¡¹<span> Lili puffed out her chest confidently.<span>¡¸Faction rivalry! We¡¯re going to have a Fumi Fumipetition presentation, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­What¡¯s that?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Each of the four factions will have their own ideas for entertaining Fumi Fumi, Devi, and they¡¯ll write it down on a piece of paper beforehand, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, and then what?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then, Fumi Fumi will choose the one you think is the most interesting, Devi, and the winning faction will have the Fumi Fumi for 24 hours, Devi!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ I think it¡¯s interesting, but does it matter now?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Depending on the members of the faction, they can y very differently, Devi. For example, Surako can y with mucus. Ryoko can do skewering, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, Ryoko can¡¯t be skewered!<span>¡¹<span> Tashiro-san snapped her fingers at me as I screamed.<span>¡¸Umu, if I want Confinement King, I¡¯ll have to use my skills¡­ I see<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Therefore, all four of you will select personnel for your faction to seduce Fumi Fumi, Devi. The Harem Member Draft meeting is now in session, Devi!<span>¡¹<hr><u><li><span>This is the start of the interlude</li>

    </u>

 Chapter 249: Harem Member Draft Meeting, Part Two

    Chapter 249: Harem Member Draft Meeting, Part Two

    <span> With colorful lights and mirror balls flickering in time with the loud house music.<span> The four favored princesses are seated at a round table in the center of the dance floor.<span> On the chairs that surrounded the table, my other girls, who had been hurriedly gathered, were sitting in a row.There were nine girls: Ryoko Terashima, Akira Mizuki, Saki Shiratori, Natsumi Shima, Kei Takasago, Yui Kayama, Kyoko Terashima, Chihiro Kijima (aka Kaneko), Kiyoka Yamauchi (aka Loli Yamauchi).<span> I was seated in what seemed to be a special seat some distance away¡­<span>£¨¡­what¡¯s this?<span>£©<span> I was just bewildered.<span> The whole thing made no sense, and they¡¯re all dressed in swimsuit for some reason<span> The only ones with serious faces were the four princesses in the center.<span> The other girls looked puzzled or confused.<span> Except for one who has fallen asleep, obviously.<span> Then, as if the volume of the house music had suddenly been turned down, a cheerful female voice came from the speakers on the ceiling.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡ºWell, it¡¯s finally begun! The Harem Member Draft Meeting! The host is me, Freesia, and thementary will be provided by the mysterious masked devil<span>¡»<span>¡ºThank you, Devi<span>¡»<span>£¨What do you mean by ¡°masked¡±!!<span>£©<span>¡ºIn addition, the live coverage of sub-voice will be provided by the four Short Cuts from <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Kashimashi<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Noisy</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> Maids<span>¡»<span>£¨What sub-voice!?<span>£©<span> Not only me, but even Shima-san was shaking her head in confusion, because there were so many things to talk about.<span>¡ºNow, this event, in which each of the four favored princesses willpete for a faction member, is simple: all four favored princesses will write the name of the person they want to be their member on a flip chart and announce it, and if there is a conflict, the winner of a simple game will win the right. Although it is a draft, it is not a right to negotiate. The member is confirmed at that point<span>¡»<span>¡ºThe members have no right of refusal, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºBy the way, masked devil. Why are everyone wearing swimsuit?<span>¡»<span>¡ºIt¡¯s partly a service, Devi, and now the game has already begun, Devi. An appeal to Fumi Fumi, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºI see. By the way¡­ they¡¯re all wearing rather revealing swimsuits, aren¡¯t they? Masaki-sama is almost a pimp. It¡¯s really quite revealing<span>¡»<span>¡ºOppai-chan recently learned to use her weapon, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºOn the other hand, Shiratori-sama doesn¡¯t seem to be motivated at all. It¡¯s a one-piece swimming suit, and it¡¯s of the spats type<span>¡»<span>¡ºWell, actually, she¡¯s unwilling, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºLoli is going for it, isn¡¯t she? The ssic old school swimsuit. Also¡­ is Tashiro-sama an idiot? She is dressed in a seashell swimming suit<span>¡»<span>¡ºThis is a good example of an uptight person desperately trying to appeal to the public and then doing something crazy that turns everyone off, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºI see¡»<span>¡ºBy the way, those are scallops, Devi¡»<span>¡ºSo, she is scallop girl¡»<span> Tashiro-san¡¯s face turned red and she was trembling. Even Shima-san couldn¡¯t follow up on this.<span> Still, Lili and her friends do as they please.<span>¡ºNow then, we will begin with the nominations for the first order. All the favored princesses, please write the name of the member you want on the flip chart at hand<span>¡»<span> All the favored princesses pick up the magic ink at once. Some of them pretend to think about it, while others suddenly start writing.<span>¡ºNow, for the first round, what do you think, masked devil?<span>¡»<span>¡ºWell, Devi¡­ each of them has their own target, Devi. I predict they¡¯ll get their hands on it first<span>¡»<span>¡ºI see. Thank you for your thoughtfulments. Now that everyone seems to have finished writing, please show <span>your flips at once!<span>¡»<span> The next moment, the room was abuzz.<span>¡ºMasaki Haneda nominated ¨D¨D Natsumi Shima!<span>¡»<span>¡ºUi Tashiro nominated ¨D¨D Natsumi Shima!<span>¡»<span>¡ºMisuzu Kurosawa nominated ¨D¨D Kei Takasago!<span>¡»<span>¡ºMai Fujiwara nominated ¨D¨D Kei Takasago!<span>¡»<span>¡ºWhoa! This has been a turbulent opening! What¡¯s the meaning of this, masked devil?<span>¡»<span>¡ºOppai-chan¡¯s strategy is to reduce the power, Devi. Once she gets ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Nandeyanen<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Why Not</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡± , the ponytail is just a scallop, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºSo, what¡¯s the Fourth Favored Princess Mai¡¯s choice¡­?<span>¡»<span>¡ºI don¡¯t know, Devi. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s trying to be like Oppai-chan, Devi¡­<span>¡»<span>¡ºThen let¡¯s ask her. Mai-sama! Why are you choose her?<span>¡»

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Well¡­ Honestly, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">just<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">butchake</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> go <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">with<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">nori</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> it?<span>¡¹<span>¡ºOtto, she¡¯s showing her gal-like side here. She¡¯s a little more innocent than I thought!<span>¡»<span>¡ºSo, we will begin the simple game in case of conflict, Devi¡­ Freesia!<span>¡»<span>¡ºYes, I¡¯ll announce it then. It¡¯s not really erotic, but it makes you fantasize about erotic thingsss¡­<span>¡»<span>£¨It¡¯s like ate night variety show!?<span>£©<span>¡ºThe rules are simple: Each of you will write one word on the flip side that is not really erotic, but makes you have an erotic fantasy. Then, Confinement King-sama will judge which one is more erotic based on his own judgment and prejudice<span>¡»<span>¡¸Eh!? I¡¯m judging!?<span>¡¹Ignoring my confusion, Freesia-san said, ¡°Then please write!¡± and Freesia-san goes on with her story.<span> Masaki-chan finished it easily, and Tashiro-san, after much hesitation, somehow managed to finish it.<span>¡ºThen, Ui-sama, let¡¯s open the flip!<span>¡»<span>¡¶Chinsuko¡·<span>¡ºThen, Masaki-sama, open the flip!<span>¡»<span>¡¶Numeri-tori¡·<span> Although it pains me to do so, I¡¯ll make a judgment.<span>¡¸¡­Masaki-chan<span>¡¹<span>¡ºOtto! Masaki-sama wins! Now Shima-sama is Masaki-sama¡¯s faction<span>¡»<span>¡ºChinsuko is a middle-schooler¡¯s level of eroticism, Devi. Compared to that, Numeri-tori is a dissatisfied housewife and it¡¯s kind of erotic, Devi. It¡¯s eros, Devi, I think it¡¯s a fair judge, Devi<span>¡»<span> As I look towards the table, Tashiro-san is slumped down. Shima-san, who she had said was like a part of her, had been taken from her. The damage must have been unimaginable.<span>¡ºNext, Misuzu-sama, Mai-sama, please write!<span>¡»<span> Fujiwara-san finished easily, while Kurosawa-san took much longer, but nodded with satisfaction when she finished.<span>¡ºThen, first, Mai-sama, open the flip!<span>¡»<span>¡¶Mangosuchin¡·<span>¡ºThen, Misuzu-sama, open the flip!<span>¡»<span>¡¶Mentaiko¡·<span>¡ºOtto! Confinement King-sama is twisting his neck!<span>¡»<span>¡¸¡­Fujiwara-san<span>¡¹<span>¡ºApparently, the eroticism of Mentaiko didn¡¯t get through to Confinement King-sama<span>¡»<span> That¡¯s right.<span> I had no idea what was so erotic about Mentaiko.<span>¡ºYou see, Devi, Mentaiko is a little too advanced for Fumi Fumi to feel eroticism, Devi. That form, those muscles¡­<span>¡»<span>¡ºTo put it another way, Misuzu-sama, who brought this out, is quite a dirty girl, isn¡¯t she?<span>¡»<span>¡¸Who¡¯s a dirty girl!!<span>¡¹<span> Kurosawa-san shouted at the speaker.<span> However, the two people on the other side of the speaker don¡¯t seem to care at all and quickly proceed with their conversation.<span>¡ºThen, the two losers, please choose again!<span>¡»<span> Tashiro-san was stunned and Kurosawa-san was pouting, but somehow they managed to finish writing the flip chart.<span>¡ºUi Tashiro nominated ¨D¨D Ryoko Terashima<span>¡»<span>¡ºMisuzu Kurosawa nominated ¨D¨D Akira Mizuki<span>¡»<span>¡ºI see, it seems, both of them have seeded in getting the best candidates. Now let¡¯s move on to the second round of nominations! Now, please write your flips!<span>¡»<span> While the other three princess finished writing quickly, only Tashiro-san wrinkled her brow and pondered for a long time. I wondered if the loss of Shima-san was too much for her.<span>¡ºThen, please show your flips at once!<span>¡»<span>¡ºMasaki Haneda nominated ¨D¨D Yui Kayama!<span>¡»<span>¡ºUi Tashiro nominated ¨D¨D Chihiro Kaneko!<span>¡»<span>¡ºMisuzu Kurosawa nominated ¨D¨D Kyoko Terashima!<span>¡»<span>¡ºMai Fujiwara nominated ¨D¨D Yui Kayama!<span>¡»<span>¡ºOtto! Masaki-sama has been covered again!<span>¡»<span>¡ºNo, maybe¡­. She¡¯s attempting to y with <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Hinnyu<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Pettan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, who has just won, Devi. She¡¯s pretty naughty, Devi<span>¡»When I look at Masaki-chan, she¡¯s making a face like ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about, ehehe ¡î¡±.<span> Masaki-chan has been scaring me a bittely.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡ºNow, as before, it¡¯s a showdown of words that aren¡¯t really erotic, but make you have erotic fantasies! Masaki-sama and Mai-sama, please write a flip chart each!<span>¡»<span> The two of them finish writing without any hesitation, and each of them seems to be very confident.<span>¡ºThen, Masaki-sama, open your flip!<span>¡»<span>¡¶Nameko djiru¡·<span>¡ºThen, Mai-sama, open the flip!<span>¡»<span>¡¶<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Experiment<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Jikken</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡·<span><span>¡¸¡­Fu-Fujiwara-san<span>¡¹<span> When I pointed to Fujiwara-san, Masaki-chan puffed out her cheeks.<span>¡ºThis turned out to be quite a good match!<span>¡»<span>¡ºDevi Devi. Nameko djiru is a pretty high-level erotica, Devi. The immoral eroticism with the feeling of a mother who¡¯s tired of life, Devi, and the fact that it¡¯s called ¡°Djiru¡± instead of ¡°Jiru¡± is a very clever little trick, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºEven so, I think Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s perverted nature was revealed when he chooses ¡°experiment¡±<span>¡»<span>¡¸Don¡¯t send a stray bullet in my direction!!<span>¡¹<span> As usual, my protests were ignored, and the two people on the other side of the speakers proceeded without a care in the world.<span>¡ºSo, Masaki-sama, please pick another name!<span>¡»<span> With a pout, Masaki-chan took up the pen.<span> And wrote¡­<span>¡ºMasaki Haneda nominated ¨D¨D Saki Shiratori!<span>¡»<span>¡ºWhoa! This is not good. This is a ridiculousbination. In a sense, this is the strongest, but in a sense, it¡¯s probably the worstbination<span>¡»<span>¡ºIt¡¯s abination that could kill you, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºAnd here, the special rulees into effect!<span>¡»<span>¡¸Special rule?<span>¡¹<span> A question mark appears above the heads of everyone on the floor.<span>¡ºNow, three of the four chosen will be apanied by an extra person<span>¡»<span>¡ºFor various reasons, they¡¯re inseparable members, Devi<span>¡»<span>£¨I mean¡­ I think Loli is the only one who hasn¡¯t been selected yet<span>£©<span>¡ºLoli Yamauchi-sama for Chihiro Kaneko-sama, and <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Nozomi<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Kibou</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> Amemiya-sama for Yui Kayama-sama. Incidentally, Amemiya-sama has already been taken to another room<span>¡»<span>£¨Who is that? Amemiya¡­<span>£©<span> To be honest, I can¡¯t think of anyone. I think I¡¯ve heard of her somewhere before.<span>¡ºAnd Shiratori-sama is apanied by Detective JK udia-sama, a detective who is currently being trained to great trial<span>¡»<span>¡¸Huh? Wait, wait, wait! I haven¡¯t even gotten udia-san to fall for me yet, have I?<span>¡¹<span>¡ºAs a condition of cooperation, after the two detective JKs are corrupted, they will be under Shiratori-sama¡¯s control, Devi<span>¡»<span> I heard from Lili that Shiratori-san yed an active role in the Detective JK plot. However, I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a story.<span>£¨Shiratori-san, a detective JK with abilities¡­ and on top of that, Masaki-chan¡­ isn¡¯t that a big deal?<span>£©<span> I feel like things could easily spiral out of control.<span> Despite my uneasiness, the two on the other side of the speaker went on talking again.<span>¡ºNow, the whole process is finished. Now let¡¯s see the results<span>¡»<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span> The First Favored Princess, Masaki Haneda¨D¨DNatsumi Shima, Saki Shiratori, udia<span> The Second Favorited Princess, Ui Tashiro¨D¨DRyoko Terashima, Chihiro Kijima, Loli Yamauchi<span> The Third Favored Princess, Misuzu Kurosawa¨D¨DAkira Mizuki, Kyoko Terashima<span> The Fourth Favored Princess, Mai Fujiwara¨D¨DKei Takasago, Yui Kayama, Amemiya Kibou<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ºSince Kurosawa¡¯s faction is the only one with one member missing, we can dispatch a member from Short Cuts if requested. Now, here¡¯s the main topic!<span>¡»<span>¡ºFaction rivalry! Let¡¯s start the Fumi Fumipetition presentation, Devi!<span>¡»<span>¡ºEach team will split up into a separate room, and decide what they will y<span>¡»

    <span>

    <span><span> And then the girls leave the dance hall, chattering away.<span> They looked like they were having a good time.<span> All that was left was me, alone in the huge dance hall.<span> There was the sound of house music and lights turned down, and the sound of mirror balls spinning when it got quiet.<span>£¨Stop the mirror ball¡­ it¡¯s making me lonely<span>£©<span>¡ºWhat do you think, masked devil? Look at the faces of the various factions<span>¡»<span>¡ºWell, Devi¡­ Kurosawa-chan¡¯s faction seems nd, Devi¡­ and the Ponytail¡¯s team¡­ seems like they might be limited in their y, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºThe age range is high¡­<span>¡»<span>¡ºDevi, Devi. <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Hinnyu¡¯s<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Pettan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> team seems safe at first nce, Devi, but having an uncontroble cker is a good thing or a bad thing, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºI guess so. But in many ways, it¡¯s Masaki-sama¡¯s faction that¡¯s in trouble. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for Shima-sama, the most sensible person in Confinement King¡¯s Harem<span>¡»<span> As I watched the mirror ball spinning, I listened to what they were saying without thinking.<span>£¨Indeed, Shima-san seems to be a bit worried¡­<span>£©<span>¡ºOh, it looks like the teams are ready to y. Fumi Fumi-sama, please pay attention to the projection on the wall<span>¡»<span> And when the lights went down, the words were projected on the wall.<span>¡ºFirst up is the faction of the First Favored Princess, Masaki Haneda-sama!<span>¡»<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡¾Natsumi Shima and udia! Thoroughly humiliating M training 24 hour pack¡¿<span> Masaki Haneda and Saki Shiratori, the Double S, will train them to be aplete M!<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ºIt¡¯s so predictable! I¡¯m sure that Shima-sama¡¯s opinion is not reflected in this one<span>¡»<span>¡ºTaking advantage of the fact that Detective JK is in training, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºNext, we have the faction of the Second Favored Princess, Ui Tashiro-sama!<span>¡»<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡¾Image y! Threatening Rape and Humiliation of a Female Boss¡¿<span> You are a dull businessman working for a lingerie manufacturer.<span> You¡¯re always being mocked by your female bosses and your seniors, and when you get a hold of their weaknesses¡­ <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ºIs this Loli¡¯s entry in the adult mode? She seems to have made good use of the rtively high age bracket<span>¡»<span>¡ºPantyhose ripping is a must, Devi. The reason why this group didn¡¯t go for the ¡°Babu (baby?)¡± angle is probably because they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if Oppai-chan went for that angle, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºI see, it¡¯s a deep reading. Next, the faction of the Third Favored Princess Misuzu Kurosawa-sama!<span>¡»<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡¾You¡¯re the manager. Lovey-dovey with Idol!¡¿<span> The four idols all love you! It¡¯s a great way to get to know your fellow idols.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ºI¡¯m sure they want to use the fact that they are entertainers to their advantage. Even though Kyoko is an indie, she has performed on stage. It¡¯s a little hard for Kyoko to be an idol, but I guess that¡¯s the charm of image y<span>¡»<span>¡ºThe four of them, including one maid, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºLast but not least, the faction of the Fourth Favored Princess, Mai Fujiwara-sama!<span>¡»<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡¾Daruhame 24 Hours¡¿(Slow and rx?)<span> I have no motivation. I¡¯m not sure what am I to do. I feel sorry for Amemiya Kibou, who loses her virginity to such y.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ºThis is terrible <span>¡»<span>¡ºWhose idea was it, obviously, Devi?<span>¡»<span>¡ºIt¡¯s very interesting to see if they made the most of Takasago-sama, or if that¡¯s the only way they could have done it<span>¡»<span>¡ºThatst one was the work of Ringlet, Devi<span>¡»<span>¡ºThe important thing is that Amemiya-sama didn¡¯t participate in the meeting¡­ Is she okay?<span>¡»<span>¡ºWell, it doesn¡¯t matter what she wants, Devi¡»<span>¡ºNow, based on the above presentations, Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s choice is¡­<span>¡»

 Chapter 250: Voting Results Announcement Part One

    Chapter 250: Voting Results Announcement Part One

    <span>¡ºNow, based on the above presentations, Fumi Fumi-sama¡¯s choice is¨C<span>¡»<span>£¨This is¡­ quite troubling<span>£©<span> I can¡¯t stop thinking about it.<span> First, I¡¯m worried about Shima-san.<span>£¨I never thought I¡¯d actually feel the danger of mixing the two¡­<span>£©<span> Secondly, I¡¯m worried about Tashiro-san without Shima-san.<span>£¨Yes, no doubt she¡¯ll mess up. She¡¯s clumsy<span>£©<span> And then, there¡¯s Kyoko, the idol.<span>£¨I can¡¯t help butugh¡­<span>£©<span> And then there¡¯s Daruhame.<span>£¨No way, Is Kei-chan¡¯s going to sleep longer than usual? She¡¯ll never be able to return to society, right?<span>£©<span> I am a rather sensitive Confinement King, and I can¡¯t help but focus on my worries.<span> And after much deliberation, I chose¡­<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> In a hollow near the ceiling, many candlesticks were lit up.<span> The lights¡¯ rays from the candlesticks createdplex shadows on the stone walls.<span>¡¸Moho, moho, mohoooooooooku!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Moho, moho, mohoooooooooku!<span>¡¹<span> A shrill, foul, muddy voice is echoed. However, the voices had a controlled pace, simr to a military yell.<span> While his men praise his name, the Baron steps forward.<span> His steps were echoed with a thud, thud, thud, like the earth trembling.<span> Then, he flips his cloak and sits back in his chair, then stops abruptly and raises one eyebrow suspiciously.<span>¡¸How was it?<span>¡¹<span> When I, his confindant, asked this question, the Baron replied in his usual austere baritone voice.<span>¡¸Fumu¡­ I say it¡¯s 90% scary and 10% serious. For some reason, I felt a presence of being sought after like that¡­ or was it my imagination?<span>¡¹<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> Beneath my body, I felt the warmth of human skin and above my body, something soft and pliable was covering my face.<span> When I opened my eyelids, my face was covered by a pair of breasts.<span> In this fluffy state of waking up from sleep, I shook my face from side to side, enjoying the feeling of the soft skin.<span>£¨Oh, so soft¡­ wonderful<span>£©<span> It¡¯s not just that the touch is wonderful, but the sweet citrus aroma wafting faintly in the air seems to soften my heart.<span> But¨C<span>£¨Hmm¡­ w-what?<span>£©<span> As I relished the fluffy luxury of half-awakening and the soft touch, I noticed that my crotch felt strangelyfortable.I twitched my penis, and the girl¡¯s dreamy breathing, which I had been listening for a long time, shuffled, along with a lovely, debauched ¡°Funyaa¡­ uhn¡­¡±.<span>£¨T-this feeling¡­?<span>£©<span> When I opened my eyes and look up, I saw Kei-chan¡¯s sleeping face, breathingfortably.<span>¡¸It¡¯s in¡­!?<span>¡¹<span> When I woke up, I was surprised. No way, it¡¯s already inserted. Kei-chan¡¯s small hole was tightly squeezing my swollen, erect penis.<span>£¨What kind of situation is this? What state is this?<span>£©Desperately trying to regain my memory, I remembered that at the end of the draft meeting, as soon as I said my ¡°choice¡±, Lili appeared in front of me¡­ Then, I don¡¯t remember anything after that.<span>£¨That means I was pinned down¡­ so¡­<span>£©<span> When I tried to get up, someone pull me from behind, as if to prevent me from doing so.<span>¡¸Haha, are you awake? Fu~min<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mai?<span>¡¹<span> I felt the hard nipples of her breast on my back. Apparently, she was naked too.As Mai¡¯s body weight increased, Kei-chan suddenly ¡°Uuun¡± moaned heavily. But it didn¡¯t appear to wake her up. -TinyTrantion  <span>¡¸Is this¡­ um¡­ Daruhame¡­?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, we¡¯re going to rx and have sex all day, and we¡¯re all going to help Fu~min recover<span>¡¹<span> Mai whispered in my ear as she clung tightly to my back.

    <span>¡¸If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll make you cum while feed you, and if you¡¯re thirsty, I¡¯ll make you cum while giving you a drink. Fu~min can justze around, and I¡¯ll do everything else for you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ the kind of thing that ruins people, isn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s fine, go ahead and ruin yourself. I¡¯ll take care of you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­In that case, thank you for your care<span>¡¹<span> While burying my cheek in Kei-chan¡¯s breast, I jokingly said that, and Mai chuckled in my ear.<span>¡¸Well? Kei-chan is your mattress and penis case, and I¡¯m yourforter¡­ Doesn¡¯t it feel good to have cute girls be your mattress?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ it feels good, but¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You know, you don¡¯t have to work so hard today. Just fuck when you want and sleep when you want. So, Fu~min, it¡¯s fine and sleep well!<span>¡¹<span> The feeling of being sandwiched by a soft girl¡¯s body, the warmth of human skin and thefort of being stroked on the head like a child makes me feel sleepy.<span> Then, with my head still half-awake and fluffy, I close my eyes and feel Kei-chan¡¯s small hole between my legs.<span>¡¸Munyu¡­ suuuu, suuuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> Kei-chan¡¯s quiet sleepes to my ears.<span> In spite of everything, I must have been tired in my own way. As I lie still, wrapped in the warmth of the two of them, my consciousness begins to fade away in earnest.<span>£¨It would be too good to fall asleep like this, but¡­<span>£©<span> However, when I moved back slightly, Kei-chan¡¯s breathing became slightly uneven. Then, when I deliberately moved my penis¡­<span>¡¸Nyaan¡­<span>¡¹<span> A cute voice escaped from her small lips, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>¡¸Ahaha, Kei-chan is really cute, I can see why Misuzu is so obsessed with her<span>¡¹<span> Mai whispers as she peers over my shoulder at Kei-chan¡¯s face.<span> Her skin is whiter than most people¡¯s, her face is doll-like, and she¡¯s certainly cute.<span> If she were as motivated and affectionate as other people, scouts from entertainment agencies would be lining up to visit her.<span>¡¸Hmm? Speaking of which, where are the other girls?<span>¡¹<span> I look around again, this is an empty room. The entire floor of the room is pure white with spring-loaded cushions.<span> In addition to Kei-chan, Mai must have had Kayama-san and an unidentified Amemiya-san under hermand.<span>¡¸Yeah, the two of them are over there<span>¡¹<span> Mai pointed right behind us.<span> When I turned my head to look behind me, I saw two girls hugging each other and devouring each other¡¯s lips furiously.<span>£¨Eh? Is that the kind of rtionship they have?<span>£©<span> Somehow, I felt as if I had seen something I shouldn¡¯t have, and I involuntarily looked away.<span>£¨The ringlet on top is Kayama-san, so the girl on the bottom is Amemiya-san¡­<span>£©<span> At a nce, she¡¯s pretty cute.<span> She has a short cut of ck hair, and she must be a member of the track and field club. I could see that she was tanned in the shape of her uniform. She was a little taller than Kayama-san, probably.<span>¡¸That Amemiya girl, she was reluctant to serve Fu~min. Yui-chan said she would punish her¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh? She¡¯s punishing her?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, I don¡¯t really understand¡­ Anyway, Fu~min, if you¡¯re not sleepy, I should make you feel better¡­ Hamu<span>¡¹<span> As she says this, Mai nuzzles my earlobe from behind my back and ys with it on her lips.<span> My crotch twitched in response to thefort, and Kei-chan jumped beneath my body.<span>¡¸Funya¡­ Kan-chan?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, sorry, did I wake you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­No problem. Kan-chan, that felt good¡­ just twitch your cock<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Like this?<span>¡¹<span> I put pressure on my hips and wiggle my penis.<span>¡¸Nnn¡­ your cock is twitching inside me¡­ it feels so good¡­<span>¡¹<span> Then she squints her eyes like a cat¡¯s and twists her mouth in a pleasant way.<span>£¨So cute¡­<span>£©<span> That thought makes me want to make her feel even better.<span> I lifted my face from her breast and grabbed it with both hands.<span> Although not as big as Masaki-chan¡¯s, I fully savored the feeling of a ratherrge ball of flesh with ten fingers and the palm of my hand.<span> Unexpectedly, it¡¯s indecent breasts. I squeezed them to my heart¡¯s content as they bounced around in my hands. <span>-<span>¡¸Nyan, an, an, nyaa¡­<span>¡¹<span> Kei-chan closed her eyes and let out a faint sweet breath from her pretty cherry-red lips.<span>¡¸Nn¡­ nya, do you enjoy rubbing my breasts?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s good, Kei-chan¡¯s breasts are so big¡­<span>¡¹<span> As soon as I said this, Mai bit my earlobe with her teeth.<span> Umm, I blundered.<span>¡¸Well, small ones are fine, too¡­<span>¡¹<span> With a wry smile, I move the hand that¡¯s squeezing her breast out of the way and start to y with her nipple up and down with my index finger.<span>¡¸Funyaa, ahn, yan, an, ah, ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> Kei-chan immediately let out a muffled cry.<span> I rubbed her hard pink bud with my fingertip, and she jerked and shook more violently than before.<span>¡¸Aah, no, nya, nya, nya, nya, no! Kan-chan, no!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Why not?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸After all, you¡¯re driving me crazy, nyan, ahn, ah, ah<span>¡¹<span> Meanwhile, Mai is rubbing my nipples with her fingertips and sucking on my earlobes to the point of melting.<span> It was more ticklish than pleasurable, but every time a stimulus was given, the penis would twitch and jiggle, and that seemed to make Kei-chan feel it.<span>¡¸Haa~, haa~¡­ Kan-chan is messing around with me, even though I said not to¡­ Hate it!<span>¡¹<span> Kei-chan¡¯s cheeks puffed up as her face turned red, and Mai smiled at Kei-chan over my shoulder.<span>¡¸So you don¡¯t like it. Then I¡¯ll have Fu~min all to myself¡­<span>¡¹<span> Instantly, Kei-chan raised her voice like a spoiled child.<span>¡¸No! No! You can¡¯t! Mai-mama, you can¡¯t take Kan-chan!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mai¡­?<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Mama¡­?<span>¡¹<span> Mai and I couldn¡¯t help looking at each other.Before I could even think of referring to Misuzu as ¡°Misuzu Mama,¡± Mai tapped me on the shoulder.<span>¡¸Oh, no, Fu~min, what¡¯s this, what a cute little creature!<span>¡¹<span>£¨Yes, that¡¯s exactly the same reaction as Misuzu¡¯s¡­<span>£©<span> Kei-chan has easily acquired a second mother.<span> But still, cute thing is cute thing.<span> The thought of her being cute led me directly to desire.<span> And I want to hear more of her cute moans, so I start to move my hips slowly.<span> Not that I wanted to follow the concept, but since it was a good opportunity, I decided to take my time and enjoy it.<span> With my cheek buried in Kei-chan¡¯s breast, I rxed my entire body and just slowly shook myself. Behind me, Mai was ying with my body in a loving manner.<span>¡¸Nyaa, nyaa, nnn¡­ nyaa, ah, ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> It wasn¡¯t a vigorous movement, but slowly and thoroughly rubbing up and down inside her.<span>¡¸It¡¯s rubbing¡­ nyah, nyah, nyah, aah, hii¡­<span>¡¹<span> At such a slow pace, the feeling was so vivid that I could picture the inside of her vagina in my mind.<span> The tip of the wide open ns was rubbing the vaginal wall covered with countless folds in a moist manner. -TinyTL<span> The narrowness of the vagina grew wetter and wetter, and arge amount of lubricating fluid flooded out, gradually making the extraction smoother and smoother.<span>¡¸Ah, nyaan, anh, anh, ah, ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> She wrapped my neck with her arms while her lovely lips ying a sweet tune.<span><span>Her hot vagina tensed up as if she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and then it squeezed my cock.<span>¡¸Kei-chan¡¯s vagina is so tight it feels good<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah, yes, I know¡­<span>¡¹I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing at her reply. Mai, who was peeking over my shoulder, couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡°pfft¡± as well.<span> Despite being left to her own devices, Kei-chan¡¯s face was softened by the pleasure I was bringing her.<span> When I noticed, she was shaking her hips and wriggling her vagina in spite of her dazed state.<span> Of course, she didn¡¯t seem to be aware of her movements, but the shallow wriggling didn¡¯t match her face. Her soft cavity, with the meat stick inside her, begged me for more and more.<span> Then, after a much longer and more prolonged pumping than usual, I ejacted suddenly, but quietly.<span> Like the protagonist of a Haruki Murakami novel, I ejacted quietly.<span>¡¸Hinyaaaaaaaaah!<span>¡¹<span> Kei-chan¡¯s body twitched slightly in time with the throbbing sensation, and her voice, like that of a cat in heat, spilled out of her throat.<span>¡¸Nnnn¡­ it¡¯sing, it¡¯s inside, it¡¯s all over¡­<span>¡¹<span> The white slime released by the deeply prated manhood instantly flowed into her womb, filling her depths.<span>¡¸Uuu¡­ Kan-chan, you¡¯re giving me too much, it feels good¡­ my stomach¡¯s full<span>¡¹<span> And then, me, Kei-chan, and Mai. The three of us hugged each other like a single body, soaking up the afterglow for a while.<span> Eventually¡­<span>¡¸Hey¡­ Kan-chan, Pat my head. It felt good¡­<span>¡¹<span> Kei-chan said sweetly.<span>¡¸Pat? Can I do that?<span>¡¹<span> As I reached for her head, a cherry-red hue of embarrassment and pleasure spread across her face.

 Chapter 251: Voting Results Announcement Part Two

    Chapter 251: Voting Results Announcement Part Two

    <span> In the middle of the room, a Russian folk song yed with eight bits of electronic music echoes.<span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Long<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Nagai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">stick<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">b¨­</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;"e<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">koi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>! <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Long<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Nagai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">stick<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">b¨­</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>!<span>¡¹<span> What I¡¯m doing, while lying slumped over, is ying Tetris on my handheld game console.<span> Pile up blocks on both sides, and space in the middle. If I insert a ¡°I¡± block into it, the surrounding blocks will disappear at once.<span> And then¨C<span>¡¸It¡¯s hereeeee, Mai! It¡¯s hereee!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Aha! I¡¯ve been waiting for it! N~nnn~nn~!<span>¡¹<span> Mai straddled my waist, humming a Russian folk song.<span>¡¸Okay, then, three, two, one!<span>¡¹<span> I counted down as the ¡°I¡± block slid into the empty space.<span> And Mai moves her hips down, timing her movements.At the same time as the blocks disappear from the screen, Mai, who has prated her own womb with my thing, cries out, ¡°Aan!¡±.<span> This is a deathly degenerate game.<span> The game begins when the ¡°I¡± block is inserted. Then, as the block inserted, the cowgirl position started.<span> It¡¯s a game of whether I lose control of my body and the game is over, or Maies first.<span> The reason I¡¯m doing this is¡­<span> It¡¯s been about ten hours since Daruhame started.<span> I¡¯ve been alternately holding Mai and Kei-chan, enjoying in their embrace, only to be woken up by a blowjob from the girl who woke up first.<span> I thought it was time for something different, and this is the result.<span> Incidentally, Kei-chan is lying down beside me, sucking a Umaiboupota from the pile of sweets in the corner of the room, and has been blowing air all the time since a while ago.<span> ording to her, it makes the air taste like a Umaibou¡­ Well, if that¡¯s what she wants, fine.<span>¡¸An! Anh, anh, anh! Fu~min, it¡¯s good! It feels so good! Ah, ah, ah!<span>¡¹<span> On the other hand, Mai is on top of me, shaking her hips wildly.<span> Her use of her hips is honestly unbelievable. It feels so good that I wonder why it¡¯s so different from other girls¡¯ cowgirl positions.<span> I guess she has a way of moving that makes men feel good, and it¡¯s ingrained in her body.<span> It¡¯s a little frustrating to think that it was taught to her by some old man, though¡­<span> And against to the twisting and writhing that make me feel pleasure incessantly, I frown and just keep on piling up the blocks.<span> With this, the electronic sounds of a Russian folk song and Mai¡¯s panting voice echoed in the surround sound.<span> But¡­ Kei-chan poked me on the cheek with umaibou stick, as I desperately stacked the blocks.<span>¡¸Kan-chan¡­ let¡¯s y pocky game, and if you break away first, you lose<span>¡¹Then Kei-chan poked me with the end of the stick with a ¡°mmm¡±.<span> She was still going at her own pace.<span>¡¸No, wait, I¡¯m still, uh are you squirrel¡­? I mean, that¡¯s not a pocky stick but umaibou, is it?<span>¡¹<span> But there was no way Kei-chan would ept such a reasonable argument.<span> She doesn¡¯t care, and pushes the end of the stick to my lips.<span> What is this situation?<span> I couldn¡¯t help but think so, but I put the end of the umaibou stick in my mouth. Yes, it¡¯s apote.<span> And once this happens, there¡¯s no time to look at the console screen.<span> Pop, st, pop, st! With the sound of blocks being piled up and the lewd sound echoed in the background, Kei-chan came close to my face, crunching on the Umaibou like a squirrel.<span> As for Mai, she was moving her hips even harder, looking up at the ceiling with her face look up at the ceiling, not caring about us.<span>¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! I love it! I love it, this cock is divine¡­ Ah, ah, ah!<span>¡¹<span> At this point, my crotch had already been pushed to the limit.<span> In the end, the game was easily over.<span> Kei-chan¡¯s lips came to mine, and she sucked on my lips with her tiny lips, chomping and chomping.<span> The taste of the kiss waspota.<span>¡¸Ahaha, I win! It¡¯s a win! Aah! Aah! Ah, ah, ah!<span>¡¹<span> Mai shouts happily.<span> If Mai won this game, the three of us would go on a date together.<span> That would be a reward for me. I don¡¯t mind losing at all.<span> Then, as the electronic Russian folk song sounded again, I repeatedly kissed Kei-chan with the taste ofpote, and ejacted into Mai¡¯s vagina while listening to her beautiful voice.<span> I¡¯m afraid that if I keep doing this, I¡¯ll be unable to ejacte without the testosterone and it will bepota-vored umaibou semen.<span> But those umaibou sticks¡­ they make me thirsty.<span> Then, as I was holding Kei-chan and Mai was giving me bottled water to drink, Kayama-san came up to us with another girl.<span> They had been having sex together in the corner of the room all this time.<span> It was immoral for me to see girls ying with each other, and I was hesitant to call out to them, so I left them alone for a long time, though I was curious about them.<span> As far as I could see, Kayama-san was fine, but the girl behind her, Amemiya-san, seemed to be in a very bad state.<span> Her skin was red and pale, her crotch was wet with honey, and her eyes werepletely turned on.<span>¡¸I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting, Master. This deaf masochistic lesbian girl didn¡¯t want to give her virginity to Master, so it took me a while to get her to ¡°say¡± it<span>¡¹It seemed to me that she and I had quite a discrepancy in the definition of the word ¡°say¡±.<span>¡¸You call yourself my servant, yet you call Master ugly!<span>¡¹<span> When Kayama-san said this in an indignant tone, Mai also looked at Amemiya-san disapprovingly.<span>¡¸She begged me to tear her up rather than give her to Master, so I took the time to teach her a lesson<span>¡¹<span> That pretty much sums it up. It probably means that for the past ten hours or so, Kayama-san has been making Amemiya-san constantly stop in her climax.<span> Until she agreed to give her virginity to me.<span>¡¸Please, Master. Although she¡¯s a boring masochistic lesbian, but please scatter her virginity like a snack. Of course, there¡¯s no need for you to do anything. Let her do it all herself<span>¡¹<span><span>¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> ¡°Master¡­¡± I don¡¯t feelfortable calling him that, but when Yui-sama tells me to call him that, I can¡¯t help it.<span> Seeing the towering meat rod of such a Master facing the ceiling, Yui-sama let out a breath of admiration.<span>¡¸Wow¡­ as expected of Master¡­ he just ejacted and now he¡¯s already like this¡­ it¡¯s wonderful<span>¡¹<span> I couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated that the woman I loved was gazing at such an ugly thing.<span> I felt as if Yui-sama¡¯s voice, whispering in a lustful way, was echoing in my head.<span> But when I still thought so, Yui-sama turned her cold eyes towards me.<span>¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Quickly, beg him. Didn¡¯t I teach you well?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah¡­ ah¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Amemiya!<span>¡¹<span> Yui-sama shouted at me, and I hurriedly kneeled down.<span> I got down on my hands, my forehead hitting the soft floor, and raised my voice as I was taught.<span>¡¸I¡¯m sorry! Please give me your cock. I¡¯ll do anything for it. So, please give me your cock to this stupid masochistic lesbian girl who doesn¡¯t even know how great her master is! With your cock, please conquer me like you did with Yui-sama. Please, fuck me and make me cum. Please fuck me, defile me, and give me your cock in my filthy hole!<span>¡¹<span> With tears streaming down my face, I rubbed my forehead and begged him to insert me.<span> It was terrible. I was frustrated.<span> If I didn¡¯t give him my virginity, Yui-san would abandon me. But more than that, my body waspletely horny after being held back for so long, and despite my frustration, I couldn¡¯t stop wanting that stick.<span> I love Yui-sama, but my body is trying to betray me.<span> And the fact that it was her who made me betray her was also frustrating to me.<span> The ck gal looked down at me as I lowered my head and pleaded for a muscr penis, and giggled.<span>¡¸Fu~min is so great, once you¡¯ve tasted it, you won¡¯t be able to get enough with girls anymore<span>¡¹<span>¡¸U¡­ uuuu, please, give me your cock, uuu, uuu¡­ please, give me your cock, please¡­<span>¡¹Yui-sama had said so herself, that she was ¡°Master¡¯s living onahole¡±.<span> Moreover, Yui-sama would rather be dumped in the same ce with this ugly cock than be dumped by him¡­ that¡¯s what she thinks. If it meant being with him.<span> After looking down at my misery, she smiled and whispered to Master in a flirtatious voice.<span>¡¸Please, Master, do me a favor~. Could you please add this masochistic lesbian to the end of your harem~?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay, sure<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Thank you very much. After that, she¡¯ll do it herself<span>¡¹<span> She grasped Master¡¯s stiff, thick penis as shey there, stroking it lovingly.<span> It wasrge and taut, with veins showing, and the reddish-ck ns was hideous.<span>¡¸Then, Amemiya,e here and straddle your Master¡¯s waist~<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y¡­ yes<span>¡¹<span> I did as I was told, straddling Master¡¯s body and widening my slit with my own hands.<span> Because I¡¯ve been stopped on climax for the past ten hours or so, my slit has been secreting an obscene amount of nectar, and it¡¯s already soaked in slime.<span>¡¸Haa~¡­ haa~¡­<span>¡¹<span> With ragged breathing, I slowly let my body sink down.<span> When the tip of his ns touched my muddy crack, it made my skin feel all warm and fuzzy.<span>¡¸Fuah¡­ it¡¯s twitching, it¡¯s great¡­ haa~ haa~, the cock is hitting. The cock¡­<span>¡¹<span> But I don¡¯t think I can prate myself with this thing.<span> However, when I stopped moving in my mid-section, Yui-sama grabbed my shoulders, and then¨C<span>¡¸Get on with it~!<span>¡¹<span> Yui-sama put her weight on me and push my body down.<span>¡¸Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, I hear a splitting sound and feel pain as if my body is being ripped in half.<span>¡¸Kiihi! Kuh¡­, Gah, oh¡­, my virginity¡¯s been broken¡­ I¡¯ve been turned into a woman¡­ I gave away my precious virginity¡­ I gave my precious virginity to a man whose name I don¡¯t even know, An¡­ Aaah, Nku, it hurts, it hurts¡­<span>¡¹<span> Tears spilled down my face.<span> It hurts. It¡¯s terrible.<span> What irritated me even more was that the pain felt good.<span> It felt as if I had a burning iron rod in my body. The pleasure of having my vaginal cavity mercilessly dted. The wound was tingling with fever, and the sweet pain was tormenting my lower abdomen incessantly.<span>¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­ ah¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You don¡¯t look too anxious<span>¡¹<span> Seeing my expression, Yui-sama looked a little surprised.<span> My face was probably in the throes of pleasure.<span> My vagina, which had been tormented for several hours and had lost all sense of reason, was now more than sufficiently moist.<span> And I knew that my body was shallowly mping down on the rod, following my instincts as a woman.<span>¡¸Although you¡¯re a masochist, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to take pleasure in the pain of deflowering<span>¡¹<span> I was surprised at my own greed that I could turn even the pain of deflowering into pleasure, I knew that that I shouldn¡¯t be pleased, but¡­<span> Once again, I chewed on the existence of Master who filled my vagina.<span> My lower abdomen trembled at the sensation of having my insides pried open by the muscr rod, and the overwhelming sense of pressure.<span> I can¡¯t hold back the sound of my voice leaking out.<span>¡¸It¡¯s amazing¡­ it¡¯s so deep inside me¡­ it¡¯s so terrible to lose my virginity like this¡­ and yet¡­ I¡¯m so excited, so happy<span>¡¹<span> Even though it¡¯s only just entered me, I¡¯m about toe just from that.As I was trembling in fear of further pleasure, suddenly, ¡°Pan!¡±, Yui-sama hit my cheek.<span>¡¸What are you fooling around with? You¡¯re already a tool for Master to ejacte on, so do your duty<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry<span>¡¹<span> I hurriedly start moving my hips.<span> I squat in an indecent manner as if I were straddling a Japanese-style toilet.<span>¡¸Ah, ah, ah, anhh, it feels too good, ah, hin¡­<span>¡¹<span> As I move my hips up and down, sweet breaths escape from my lips incessantly, as if I¡¯ve forgotten about humiliation and shame, and my heart is burning with anticipation of climax.<span>¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s rubbing me so hard, Yui-sama, Yui-sama, I¡¯m scared¡­ I don¡¯t want to, I shouldn¡¯t, but it feels so good, it feels so good¡­<span>¡¹<span> I raise my voice and keep moving my hips. My hips are shaking to increase the friction with his penis.<span> When I lower my gaze, Master is enjoying the kisses between the ck gal and Takasago-senpai alternately, as if he¡¯s not interested in me.<span>£¨Uuuuu¡­<span>£©<span> I was shocked to find myself thinking that he should look at me a little bit, and that he should feel good with me.<span>£¨I¡­ I¡¯m really bing his thing¡­<span>£©<span> When I came to realize it, my disgust was almost gone.<span> On the contrary, I felt the desire to make this man feel good rising up from the depths of my chest.<span>¡¸Ahhh¡­ I didn¡¯t know that cock was so amazing, I didn¡¯t know that¡­<span>¡¹<span> Drunk with pleasure, I bucked my hips madly.<span> The sensation of the lump of flesh gouging into my vagina was uncontroble.<span>¡¸This is my first time having sex, but it feels so good. I, I, I, no, this is¡­ I¡¯m going crazy, ohhh, cock, cock is all I can think about<span>¡¹<span> As I raised my voice, Takasago-senpai, in Master¡¯s arms, murmured.<span>¡¸Didn¡¯t you know it felt good?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to call him ugly. Ah, it so deep¡­ I can¡¯t take itttttt¡­ . Nnnnn, if I learn this, I¡¯ll be a sex-crazed, cock-crazed, stupid bitchh, I don¡¯t want itttt, nooooo!<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m saying anymore.<span> And Yui-sama chuckles at the sight of me.<span>¡¸There are some virgins out there who are truly helpless masochists¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Master. Please put an end to this indecent woman. Please put an end to her<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Fine<span>¡¹<span> And with that, Master suddenly thrusts his hips upward. Immediately, the rod inside my vagina pulsed even more heavily.<span> *Tremble*, *Spurttt*! *Spurttttt*!<span> After ten hours of being stopped climax for so long that I hadn¡¯t been able to climax even once, I shuddered with delight and screamed so loudly that my voice turned inside out.<span>¡¸Kuhiiiiiiiiiiiii! I-It¡¯s here, it¡¯s finally here! The semen ising out inside me, oh, oh, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, Yui-sama! Yui-samaaaa! Look at me! I, I, I, I¡¯m cumming! Aaahhhh!<span>¡¹<span> The mass of male juices was released with great force, and the scorching gush tried to reap my consciousness. The shock of intense pleasure made my eyes gopletely nk.<span>¡¸Aah, aah, aah¡­ this, this, this, this, this is amazing¡­<span>¡¹<span> As I was tormented for what seemed like an eternity, an unbelievable pleasure engulfed me, and I fell forward, unable to support myself.<span> As I¡¯m held by Master¡¯s chest, an unstoppable feeling of happiness wells up from deep within my chest.<span>£¨Ah, now¡­ Master will continue to love me<span>£©<span> At that moment, I was surprised to find out that I hadn¡¯t even thought of Yui-sama in the slightest.

 Chapter 252: The Self-Destruction of Nozomi Amemiya

    Chapter 252: The Self-Destruction of Nozomi Amemiya

    Two updates¡­Thanks Smallcadkm for the support¡­<hr><span> It was a little past 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, and I was on my way home from a convenience store to buy some ice cream because I could not stand the heat.<span>¡¸Paisen¡­ Kijima-paisen!<span>¡¹<span> I turned around and saw a girl under the streetlight.<span> She¡¯s wearing barefeet sneakers. As I look at her again, I see her suntanned calves and her taut thighs stretching out from her denim hot pants.<span> Her small breasts are pushed up against a yellow tank top with the logo of a surf brand. Her short haircut and eyes looked very defiant.<span> However, her eyes were not as bad as Shiratori-san¡¯s.<span>£¨Well, in the case of Shiratori-san, although her name is Shiratori, her eyes are like those of a civet. Anyway, who is this girl? Am I mistaking her for someone else?<span>£©<span> That¡¯s how I didn¡¯t know who the girl was at first.<span> That¡¯s because about a week ago, while she was on a presentation project, she had been looking at me with her eyes wide open.That¡¯s why it took me a while to realize that she was Kayama-san¡¯s <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">servant<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Jusha</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, Nozomi Amemiya.<span>¡¸What are you doing here at this hour?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Pai-sen.. I heard you live in the same residential area as Moribe, so I thought I could meet you if I wandered around here<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You don¡¯t have to do that, you can just ask Fujiwara-san¡­ I¡¯ve installed a door in her room too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I don¡¯t want Fujiwara Paisen or Yui-sama to hear about this<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Why?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Let me get straight to the point. Please release me and Yui-sama<span>¡¹<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡óI¡¯ve already stripped off my clothes and I am lying on the bed in ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±, waiting for Amemiya-san to finish changing.<span> This is what she told me when she was waiting for me on the way home from the convenience store.<span> She said that she had been in love with Kayama-san before I kidnapped the track and field club.<span> ording to her, it was love at first sight.<span> It¡¯s happened from the first day she joined the club, thinking how cute she was, like a doll.<span> And, since she had no interest in boys and wasn¡¯tpletely immune to love, she wanted to tease the girl she liked more than anything else. She was like a grade school boy, so she¡¯d mess with Kayama-san repeatedly.<span> But, the rtionship between them worsened when Kayama-san¡¯s father¡¯spany went bankrupt.<span> Coincidentally, the bank Amemiya-san¡¯s father works at ended Kayama-san¡¯spany with a loan cancetion¡­<span>£¨It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand how she feels, but it¡¯s like a bad treat for Kayama-san¡­<span>£©<span> However, the rtionship between the two of them suddenly turned around after the kidnapping incident that I caused.<span> Although they are Master and Servant, they evenfort each other¡¯s body.<span> She was so happy, but one night after the result of the recent meeting, she realized the reality.<span> The sight of Kayama-san in my arms, panting uncontrobly, both excited her and made her heart ache. Moreover, every time Kayama-san whispered her love to me, it made her heart ache even more.<span>¡¸If you let us go¡­ I¡¯m sure we could be lovers<span>¡¹<span> She insisted with a serious face, and I asked her in amazement.<span>¡¸So, what¡¯s the benefit to me if I let you two go?<span>¡¹<span> The benefits she mentioned were too interesting.<span> Now that she is the captain of the track and field club, she could freely offer me any member of the club.<span> If not, a member of another athletic club will do. After all, she has their contacts.<span> She¡¯ll give me any girl I want in exchange for that. Any number of girls.<span> I couldn¡¯t say anything because I was amazed.<span> Either way, it¡¯s obvious that Kayama-san won¡¯t like it, and once I¡¯ve corrupted her to [Enved] status, I can use those contacts through her as I please.<span> In other words, there¡¯s no advantage.<span> But since it was a good opportunity, I decided to y with her.<span>¡¸Fine, but for thest time, I¡¯m going to hold you for one night. If you don¡¯t change your mind, I¡¯ll let you go<span>¡¹<span> I promised.<span> So, tonight, I¡¯m going to make love to her until she begs me not to leave her.<span> As I was thinking about this¡­<span>¡¸¡­Thank you for waiting<span>¡¹<span> The door opened and she walked in, wearing sexy lingerie with lots ofce.<span> She was wearing a cupless bra, a bra with her breasts exposed, a garter belt, and white tights.<span> I had asked the maids to prepare this kind of lingerie, thinking that it would look good on her healthy wheat-colored skin, and it really looked good on her.<span> She blushed, but gave me a sharp look.<span>¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯d look good in something like this. Well, you can do whatever you want. But you have to keep your promise<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Of course I¡¯ll keep my word. Now,e here<span>¡¹<span> I invite her up onto the bed and continued to spoke.<span>¡¸Well, I guess I¡¯ll let you get ready yourself. While imagining Kayama-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What do you mean¡­. by myself!? ¡¹<span>¡¸Of course, by yourself. I want you to take your time to show me how Amemiya-san usually does it<span>¡¹<span> Instantly, a look of disdain appeared on her face.<span>¡¸Are you a pervert¡­?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, I guess so<span>¡¹<span> She stared at me with a chuckle, her expression tense, and puzzled for a while.<span> Eventually, she lies back down and with her eyes closed, begins to gently run her fingers between her legs.<span>¡¸¡­Haa~ haa~ haa~ haa~¡­ Nnn¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> With sweet, nasal breath, her fingers crawl in circles on her underwear, but make no sign of touching her breasts. Apparently, she is a clitoralist. I don¡¯t know what other types of factions there are, though.<span>¡¸Ah, ah¡­ ah, hmm, hmm¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> She had been ying with her crotch over her underwear for quite a long time, but when the stain appeared clearly on the fabric, she finally put her hand inside her underwear.<span>¡¸Oh¡­ Yui-sama¡­ it¡¯s so good¡­<span>¡¹<span> Is she imagining Kayama-san¡¯s fingertips? While leaking such a voice, her body convulsed.<span>£¨¡­Well, it¡¯s about time<span>£©<span> I grabbed her hand that was trying to y with her crotch, made her stop jerking off, and smiled at her.<span>¡¸Well, let¡¯s get started, shall we?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Fueh¡­ what do you mean, start¡­ Hii!?<span>¡¹<span> In front of her somewhat flustered eyes, I expose my already erect cock.<span> And then¡­<span>¡¸Ow, ouch!<span>¡¹<span> I grabbed her hair as she tried to turn her head away from me, and put my cock right in front of her nose, where her face was twisted in pain.<span>¡¸Uuuu¡­ No¡­<span>¡¹<span> In spite of her dislike, her eyes stare at my reddish-ck ns, and I can see that her eyes are bing more and more debauched.<span> It seems that her body was imprinted with the pleasures of this rod.<span> After all, the day I had taken her virginity, I had loved her until morning.<span> No matter how much she dislikes me, she cannot lie about the memory of the pleasure imprinted in her body.<span> Her eyes, which was staring at the erect penis, gradually narrowed like a thread, and she swallowed her saliva.<span> It was as if I had put a pill in front of an addict¡¯s eyes. No, it¡¯s not like that. She was already an addict herself. She¡¯s already addicted to the pleasure the meat stick brings.<span>¡¸Get down on all fours right there! Now!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­I-I understand<span>¡¹<span> I yell at her, and she rushes to get down on all fours.<span> She looked like a masochist, happy to be told what to do, and unconsciously acted as if wanting to cum as soon as possible.<span>¡¸Raise your ass more, spread your legs and arch your back!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-yes!<span>¡¹<span> She did as she was told, lowering her upper body so low that her breasts crushed on the floor, and raising her ass high.The way she positioned herself, it looked as if she was appealing with her whole body, ¡°Please fuck me quickly¡±.<span> She was so obedient that it made me feel ufortable inside, but her condition was not only [Submissive] but also M. In fact, it may not be so surprising.<span> Then, cing both of my knees between her spread legs, I grabbed the thing that was warping so strongly, and ced the tip of my meat against her entrance.<span>¡¸Aah, ahhh¡­<span>¡¹<span> And with that, her whole body shuddered, her hips wiggling as she rubbed her crotch against mine.<span>¡¸Hey, hey, don¡¯t move on your own, you pervert<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uuuuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> When she turned around, her face was bright red, and she looked ashamed at the fact that I had pointed out her leaking desire.<span>¡¸Now look my eyes and repeat what I say, with all your feelings<span>¡¹<span> As she¡¯s an M girl, I decided from the start that today I would give her a thorough verbal torture.<span>¡¸I, Nozomi,¡­<span>¡¹<span> She bites her teeth in frustration as I finish my sentence. Then she opened her mouth, trembling with lust and humiliation.<span>¡¸Nozomi is a cock-hungry woman who has never had a man in her life¡­ Until I got fucked by Master¡¯s cheating cock when I thought that I only liked girls¡­ Ugh, that¡¯s terrible<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, you can¡¯t say it, then I guess that¡¯s it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wait! I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯m a woman who loves cock. I love you¡­ so much¡­ and I want you to make me cum with your cock!<span>¡¹<span> I can¡¯t help butugh at the fact that she seems to be more resistant to the idea of loving me than to obscene words.<span> But the thought that I had brought such a strong-minded girl to her knees excited me to an unusual degree.<span>¡¸Ora!<span>¡¹<span> I grabbed her tight hips firmly with both hands, and thrust my hips into her with a single stroke, following my overflowing desire.<span> My cock, which had been resting against her wet slit, was at once enveloped in hot flesh, and pleasure crawled up my spine.<span> The hard spear of flesh pierced her center in a single breath, and her stic ass and my lower belly pounced.<span>¡¸Kuh, Aaaaahhhh! Aaahhh!<span>¡¹<span> She turned her head to look at me, and as if she had been hit with a burning iron, she bounced her upper body up and down on all fours.<span> Immediately, I began to m my hips against her ass with great force.<span>¡¸Hiii, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah!<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, her body copses forward.<span> She clutched the sheet tightly, her hips raised high in the air, and screamed lewdly.<span>£¨Kuh¡­ it¡¯s too tight, it¡¯s too tight!<span>£©<span> Perhaps it was because she had just lost her virginity. The flesh of her vagina tightened around my object as if it was held by hand.<span> And the shivering of pleasure, or the violent trembling inside her vagina, stimted my object even more.<span>£¨It¡¯s really too bad, she¡¯s getting absurdly well¡­<span>£©<span> Hiding my inner surprise, I whisper to her.<span>¡¸How¡¯s it, Nozomi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸D-don¡¯t call my first name! It¡¯s only Yui-samaa, Yui-samaa¡­ ah, ah, ah, ah!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s not Kayama-san who¡¯s making you feel good<span>¡¹<span> While panting, her face is twisted in frustration. That is also arousing.<span> Excited by the good condition of her honey hole and the look of humiliation on her face, the movement of my hips naturally elerates.<span>¡¸Aaan, your cok is good, your cock is good, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahiii!<span>¡¹<span> This might be an unexpected find.<span> She was, so to speak, Kayama-san¡¯s servant. And I¡¯d seen her like that, however she wasn¡¯t bad at all. In fact, she was actually pretty good.<span> Then, as I get down on my knees, bend at the waist, and cover her back.<span> I whispered into her ear.<span>¡¸Who¡¯s making you feel so good?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s¡­ Master¡­.<span>¡¹<span> She didn¡¯t want to say it. But it would be painful if I were to stop here in a bad mood. Such a conflicted expression of anguish. It makes me horny.<span>¡¸Your voice is so quiet<span>¡¹<span> With that, I thrust the tip of my meat deep into her, then twisted my hips and rubbed her vagina all over.<span>¡¸Aah! Master! Master! Master¡¯s cock! I want your cockkkk!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯ve always been a vulgar woman, you know that?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, no, no, don¡¯t say that¡­<span>¡¹<span> At that moment, I put my right hand between her legs and rubbed her clitoris with my fingertips.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t talk back to me! Say yes to everything I say!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahhhh! I-I¡¯m sorry!<span>¡¹<span> Nozomi nodded in desperation.<span> Then, with my left hand, I pinch her breast and whisper in her ear again.<span>¡¸Okay, then do as I say! ¡°Nozomi is yours, Master¡±<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Haaa~ Haa~¡­ Nozomi is¡­ Master¡¯s thing<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡±I¡¯m a slut who came instantly after having Master¡¯s cock shoved in my virgin cunt¡±<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Kuh¡­. I-I¡¯m a slut¡­ who came instantly¡­ after having Master¡¯s cock in my virgin cunt<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I can¡¯t live without a cock. I love cock more than Kayama-san! I love Master more than Kayama-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-you¡¯re terrible¡­ although, y-you know how I feel<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If you don¡¯t say it, we¡¯re done here. I¡¯ll throw you on the side of the road dressed like that, don¡¯t ever show your face again<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uuuuuu¡­ Sob¡­<span>¡¹<span> Nozomi begins to cry raggedly. But despite this, her vagina was trembling and her nipples were hard and tense with excitement.<span> And then¡­<span>¡¸I can¡¯t¡­ live¡­ without¡­ a¡­ cock. I love your cock more than¡­ Yui-sama¡­ I¡­ love Master more than Yui-sama¡­<span>¡¹<span> She muttered in tears, and I pped her ass with all my might!<span>¡¸I can¡¯t hear it!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Aaah, aaah, aaah, I love you so much! More than Yui-sama! I love Master very muchhhhh!<span>¡¹<span> As soon as she cried out in tears, *Twitch Twitch*. Her vagina spasmed violently.<span> She had betrayed the one she loved by giving in to pleasure. She must have felt the shame and misery of it.<span>£¨Hahaha, this is too good! It¡¯s too much fun!<span>£©<span> The gap between the sharp look in her eyes when she appeared today and her current miserable appearance, halfway between sorrow and pleasure, made my heart jump.<span> My hips started to move impulsively.<span> The restraint I¡¯d been exercising until now was no longer possible.<span> That¡¯s right, she¡¯s mine now.<span>¡¸Nozomi! I¡¯m going to shoot you right in the vagina!<span>¡¹<span> I let go of her breasts, which I had been toying with for a long time, and raised her upper body vigorously. I grabbed her waist as if I were wing at it, and thrust my hips forward with all my might.<span>¡¸Aaahhhh! Aaahh, aaahh! Ahhhh!<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, she bounced up and down, shaking her head and screaming as tears and drool sprinkled down her face.<span>¡¸Aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aahhh!<span>¡¹<span> Her rational mind was already being torn apart by the pleasure of being tortured.<span> I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t keep my cool at all. I reached out her hair with one hand then making her shake her head violently and shouting at her in a loud voice.<span>¡¸Come on! If it feels good, tell me my cock is good! You pervert! Come on!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s gooddd! Your cock is gooooodd! Ahhh, your ckkkk<span>¡¹<span> I can see Nozomi getting more and more excited with each obscene cry.<span> She writhed on all fours, scratching the sheets with her hands.<span> My S-side is out of control.<span> The tension is rising to a strange level.<span> And it made me thrusting my hips hard, twisted her hair in my grasp and shouted.<span>¡¸Tell me, ¡°I love Master!¡± Tell me, ¡°I want be your woman!¡± Keep saying it! Say it!<span>¡¹Thest part, ¡°Say it!¡± is just for fun. It is the result of too much tension.<span>¡¸Mwasterrr, ah, ah, I hove you! Nozomi is halready love Mwaster! Ah, Mwaster, I hove you so much! Nozomi hove Mwaster hery muchhh!<span>¡¹<span> Her mouth is full of drool, her speech is slurred, and she struggles to speak in a muffled voice. But her excitement knows no bounds. Her heart must be jumps around and hurts.<span>¡¸Nozomi! Catch it!<span>¡¹<span> I shouted, and at the same time, the burning rage that had been swirling around my base rushed up my urethra.<span> *Spurtt*! *Spurtttt*! *Spurttttt*!<span>¡¸Aaaaahhh! Mwaster, I hove youuuu! I hove huuuuuuu!<span>¡¹<span> Nozomi screams and arches her back like a wild horse.<span> Her whole body shuddered and jerked as the semen hit her deepest parts. And finally, she spurts out a climaxing squirt, soaking my crotch.<span> I looked down at her buttocks, which were shaking in time with my pulses, and her anus, which was twitching in the valley between them, and spewed everything I had into her.<span>¡¸Ahh¡­ ahhh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Even after I¡¯ve taken it all out, she just lets out a sloppy squeal of pleasure as she blows her mind.<span> Still on the connected position, I covered her back and grabbed her slender chin to turn her around.<span> Her expression was ecstatic, her eyes were bewildered, and her lips were half-opened in the aftermath of her climax.<span>£¨This could be a real find. I can¡¯t let her go any longer<span>£©<span> The light of desire lights up in my chest again.<span> I let go of her chin and begin to move my hips again, without pulling out the rod that is still in her.<span> The feeling of torturing her is unbearable. With a hole this good, I felt like I could get off as many shots as I wanted.<hr><u><li><span>It¡¯s been a while since Fumio-kun at his S full power.</li></u>

 Chapter 253: Dog Training

    Chapter 253: Dog Training

    <span> Let¡¯s go back in time a little.Specifically, the day after the track and fieldpetition. It was a week before the broadcast of the TV special ¡°The World¡¯s Surprising Phenomenon¡±.<span>¡¸It¡¯s quite a troublesome order<span>¡¹<span> Terra-san, who was walking in front of us, turned around and said so.<span> She had chestnut-colored hair with an overhang bob. The length of her hair was just below her shoulders.<span> She was wearing a brown zer and a red skirt, an unfamiliar uniform.<span> She¨D¨DNefuterra-san, is a trainer.<span> Even though she said her position was the same as us maids, I hesitated to take a casual attitude when I was told that she was the niece of the Head Maid.<span>¡¸Is that so?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯d be easy if it were just to degrade her into an onahole. To be honest, it¡¯s a difficult task to make her physical and mental abilities submit while she¡¯s in a serious state<span>¡¹

    <span>

    <span><span> What I¡¯m talking about is the training of the wolf girl we captured yesterday.<span> The order given to Terra-san by the Head Maid was to make the wolf girlpletely submit to the Confinement King-sama.<span> Furthermore, the order was to train her so she could be used as both an onahole and a fighting force.<span> Of course, that was the order of the trainer, Terra-san, but I, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> and <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, have been asked by the Head Maid to assist her.<span>¡¸Hmm¡­ I wonder what I should do<span>¡¹<span> Terra-san made a thoughtful gesture with a duck mouth.<span> I saw her as a cheerful character who seems to have many male friends.<span> Although she has that kind of atmosphere, we can¡¯t trust her because she is a specialist in poisons and medicines and is so dangerous that the Head Maid wants us to be careful.<span> Perhaps realizing our caution, sheughed and pped her hands.<span>¡¸You don¡¯t have to look like that. Lord Ami, whom I was previously serving, has been destroyed, and there is nowhere else for me to go. Looking at the current situation in the demon world, I think it¡¯s better to bet on this. First of all, that Confinement King-sama, right? I have to do my best to get in touch with that person<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Sigh¡­<span>¡¹I replied, making eye contact with Centipede. I felt the word ¡°get in touch¡± seemed disrespectful.And now, the ce we¡¯re heading to is the newly established ¡°prison area¡±.<span> In response to the appearance of a devil hostile to Lili-sama, any non-humans captured are to be imprisoned here.<span>¡¸I¡¯ve never trained a female werewolf before, but I have to show it that I can be useful<span>¡¹<span>¡¸First time?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes. Males are usually killed as soon as they¡¯re captured<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Do you kill them!? The male!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Of course not. What a waste! Male werewolves are amazing. When they¡¯re in heat, they don¡¯t wilt no matter how many times they ejacte, and one ejactionsts for about 30 minutes. And because they are dogs inside their heads, they can¡¯t sit still for thirty minutes, so they shake their hips while ejacting<span>¡¹<span>¡¸T-thirty minutes?<span>¡¹<span> Centipede choked next to me.<span> She¡¯s the only maid who¡¯s ever been with a man, so she might know what it¡¯s like, but thirty minutes doesn¡¯t really ring any bells with me.<span>¡¸There¡¯s no way a subus would leave such an erotic creature alone, right? So, we overhunted them and drove them to the brink of extinction. Basically, werewolves hate subi very much<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Of course they hate it. If they were driven to the brink of extinction¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸However, from our point of view, female werewolves have no use for anything. We have no idea how to keep them as pets and we don¡¯t want to wait for the increase of their number. Because subus are only epicureans<span>¡¹<span> Then, Centipede suddenly interrupted.<span>¡¸You said they must in heat earlier to do it, so, umm¡­ they can¡¯t do it unless they¡¯re in heat, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, normally. After all, they onlye into heat about once a year, even as an adult<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then what kind of training¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s the thing. I can fix that with drugs<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You mean like aphrodisiac?<span>¡¹<span> Centipede¡¯s question was met with a shrug from Terra-san, as if to say she was dumbfounded.<span>¡¸There are no truly effective aphrodisiacs in the world. Even the ones that are said to work are usually just cebos<span>¡¹<span> Then she points to the area between my eyebrows, just above it.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸It¡¯s the same with humans, right here on the head. There¡¯s a part of the head about the size of the tip of your little finger, shaped like an almond. It¡¯s called the corpus callosum[1], and living things have senses of sight, hearing, smell, and touch. When a stimulus is captured by these sensory organs, the organism instantly responds in some way. That¡¯s the part of the brain that determines whether the stimulus is pleasant or unpleasant<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh-huh..<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So, in the case of males, if I feed them the drugs to make that area swing to the pleasant side, I can create a simted state simr to estrus. Then, if I give them a lot of drugs to keep them from going back into heat, I can make a great meat vibrator<span>¡¹<span> There¡¯s no other way to say that they won¡¯t be ablee back from heat state.<span> Of course, centipede and I were both shocked by this.<span> However, Terra-san continued to talk without regard to our condition.<span>¡¸I suppose I could do the same thing with a female, but then we¡¯d only be able to use her as an onahole. Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible, but I guess I¡¯ll have to experiment and try a new method<span>¡¹<span> While she was talking, we arrived at the room where the wolf girl was being held.<span>¡¸Grrrrrrr! Urrrrrrr!<span>¡¹<span> As we unlocked the door and stepped into the room, the wolf girl growled like a beast in the corner of the room against the wall.<span> A dark-skinned girl with ochre hair. Her feet are bare, and she has a petite frame with only fur covering her chest and waist. On top of her head, her ears are like those of a beast..<span>¡¸Oh my, it¡¯s a small dog breed. It doesn¡¯t look like a puppy, but¡­ it seems immature for an adult<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You smell like a subus! Stay away from me! If not you¡¯ll die! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!<span>¡¹<span> As if to interrupt Terra-san¡¯s words, a wolf girl shouts.<span> Although her face is cute, the wolf girl¡¯s expression is not cute at all. Her fanged double teeth peeked out from her distorted mouth in displeasure.<span>¡¸She¡¯s talking like that, are you sure we shouldn¡¯t restrain her?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve heard that Lili-sama use <<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Ban<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Prohibition</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>> to prohibit fighting<span>¡¹<span> When I replied, Terra-san rolled her eyes and whistled.<span>¡¸Heh~¡­ <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Miss<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Liliamos</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Liliamos<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Jou</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> can do that too? I¡¯m going to have to seriously change my mind about this¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So, what do we do now?<span>¡¹To my question, Terra-san said, ¡°Well, you can hold her down for a bit¡±. Then she dropped the bag she was holding on the floor, stuck her hand inside, and started fumbling around.<span> Centipede and I nodded at each other, and when we approached the wolf girl, she growled menacingly and shook herself slightly.<span> Probably, as soon as she was about to attack, she got stuck due to the effect of the <<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Ban<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Prohibition</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>>.<span>¡¸Grrrr! Let me go! Let go of me! I¡¯ll bite you! I¡¯m gonna scratch you! Let me go!<span>¡¹<span> She writhes around, screaming, but Centipede and I grab her arms and legs and pin her down on the floor.<span> She¡¯s strong, but not strong enough to bounce off.<span> I think it¡¯s partly because I¡¯m twisting the little girl around, but also because she¡¯s scared inside. When I saw her curled tail, I felt so guilty.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Yes, thank you. It¡¯s OK now<span>¡¹<span> She walked up to me, holding a small syringe in her hand. Inside it, I can see a ck liquid marbling and flowing back.<span> Then, she stabbed it into the neck of the wolf girl, and with a flick of her fingers, poured the suspicious liquid into her veins.<span>¡¸It hurts! What are you doing! No, stop! I¡¯ll kill you subus! I¡¯ll kill you! Idiot! You idiot! Die!<span>¡¹<span> As I struggled to hold back the iling wolf girl, Terra-san, still flicking her fingers, pulled out the needle and smiled.<span>¡¸Yes, it¡¯s okay! You can let her go now<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes<span>¡¹<span> As soon as we let go, the wolf girl jumped away from us at a great speed, and red at us with a snarl against the wall again.<span> But¡­<span>¡¸Nnn!? Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, her body jolts, and she sits up, shaking slightly.<span>¡¸Ah, ahhhhh¡­ ah, ahhhh, ah, ah, ah¡­ ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> Her skin was burning red. Her expression is ecstatic, and her mouth is sloppily half open like an infant¡¯s.<span> The wolf girl moans and scratches the air with her fingertips, as if she doesn¡¯t know what to do.<span>¡¸Yes, she¡¯s in heat now. She¡¯s not a full-grown dog yet. This is probably her first time in heat, right? I think she¡¯s probably really confused<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is she going to be okay? Is she gonna stoping back or¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s been diluted to the very limit. It¡¯ll probably go away after shee once or twice<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Maybe¡­<span>¡¹<span> As soon as I let out that sound, the wolf girl suddenly jumps on me.<span> Fighting is forbidden in this area. So, I was so careless that I didn¡¯t react fast enough.<span>¡¸Eh!? W-what? Wait, wait, wait!<span>¡¹<span> While I was confused, she clung to my leg and moved her hips, rubbing her private area against my knee.<span>¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, bark, wahiii, kyan, ah, ahh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Just like a dog in heat.<span> Her eyes arepletely out of control. Her ck eyes are looking atpletely different ces on each side, and her raspy breath is just like a dog¡¯s.<span>¡¸Ahaha, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Right? No, it¡¯s not! Please help me, my clothes are getting dirty!<span>¡¹<span> Terra-sanughs with amusement, and I desperately raise my voice. Centipede waspletely taken aback.<span>¡¸Well, since it¡¯s her first time, why don¡¯t you let her do whatever she wants? The sexual urge of a werewolf is very strong. If they don¡¯t get their fill, they¡¯ll bang their head against a rock and die. Next time, just hold her down and rub her area to make here<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, no¡­<span>¡¹<span> I didn¡¯t expect her to use my legs for satisfy herself.<span> In the end, shee in less than five minutes, and although she let go of my legs, everything below my knees was soaked.<span> I couldn¡¯t help but get teary-eyed, and Terra-san happily said to me.<span>¡¸Now, I¡¯m going to make here repeatedly for the next three days, until shees in heat by conditioned reflex<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Three days!?<span>¡¹<span> In the end, for three days Centipede and I took turns giving the wolf girl injections, wearing rubber gloves, and rubbing her private area.

 Chapter 254: Dont Let the Dog Mount You

    Chapter 254: Don¡¯t Let the Dog Mount You

    <span><span>Currently, we are on the way back to the maid¡¯s room after finishing training the dog.<span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, I was just thinking¡­<span>¡¹<span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> opened her mouth as she took off her rubber gloves.<span>¡¸What is it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That doggy¡­ she¡¯d be Confinement King-sama¡¯s bodyguard and onahole, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah, yeah, that¡¯s what I heard, and¡­ Terra-san said she¡¯d take her to the Confinement King-sama after this¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If she¡¯s an onahole¡­ that means she will be held by Confinement King-sama, right? Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s in a higher position than us?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> I stopped in my tracks.<span> Now that she mentions it, she¡¯s right.<span> It¡¯s an indescribable feeling.<span> I want to be Confinement King-sama¡¯s pet too. I could probably do a better job of guarding Him and keeping Himpany at night than that dog.<span> Of course, since we¡¯re at the bottom of the hierarchy, we can¡¯t say such a thing, still¡­<span>¡¸So¡­ from now on, you¡¯ll call her ¡®Inu-sama¡¯?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I guess so¡­ Inu-sama<span>¡¹<span> Centipede and I let out a big sigh.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸There¡¯s someone I want you to meet, Devi. Come to ¡°the bedroom¡±, Devi<span>¡¹<span> On a summer vacation afternoon with no ns.<span> I grumbling to myself, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with all the homework they¡¯ve to the students who preparing for exam¡­?¡±, while I copied down Masaki-chan¡¯s notebook and tried to make the tea muddled, but Lili suddenly told me that.<span>¡¸Introduction? You mean the devil?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, Devi<span>¡¹Then I moved to ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±, and there were two people there.<span> One was an ordinary girl.<span> She has chestnut-colored hair with an overhang bob. Though, it¡¯s not long enough to reach her shoulders. She was wearing a brown zer and a red skirt, which is not amon uniform in this area.<span> She had a cheerful atmosphere, and when she saw me, she gave me a friendly smile.<span> However, there is a cor tied to the leash she was holding. When I saw the other one wearing it around her neck, I was frowned.<span> She has ochre-colored, shaggy hair and there are triangr ears popping out from it. She is a small girl, who only looks like an elementary grade with fur wrapped around her chest and waist.<span> Her face is gloomy, and she trembles slightly, as if frightened. Her tail, like a dog¡¯s, was curled up so that it was hooked between her legs.<span>¡¸¡­Who are these girls?<span>¡¹<span> Before Lili could open her mouth to answer, a girl in uniform interrupted her.<span>¡¸Confinement King-sama, right? Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Nefu-terra, and you can call me ¡°Terra¡±<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Terra?<span>¡¹<span> I tilted my head, and Lili respond me with a sigh.<span>¡¸She¡¯s Nefu-terra, the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">High-ranking<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Elder</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> Subus, Devi, the oddball who likes to live on Earth and usually pretends to be human, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Geezz.. You don¡¯t have to tell him my real name. It¡¯s simply that I use the fictitious name ¡°Terra¡± to keep myself hidden from the rest of the world<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Shut up, Devi. You know you¡¯re in no position toin, right, Devi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, yes, I understand<span>¡¹<span> She cowers, and Lili turns to me and opens her mouth with a sigh.<span>¡¸This girl was a servant of a demon nobleman who was against Lili, Devi. She surrendered to us after we destroyed the nobleman the other day, Devi. Normally I¡¯d kill all the men and turn the women into ves, Devi, but¡­ there are two reasons why I didn¡¯t, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Reasons?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸One, because she¡¯s Freesia¡¯s niece, Lili¡¯s servant, Devi. Well, Freesia herself said it would be better to execute her quickly, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uwaa, Her aunt said that? That¡¯s horrible<span>¡¹<span> Ignoring my pursed lips, Lili continued.<span>¡¸Another reason is her skill as a trainer, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Trainer? You mean she will train udia-san or something?<span>¡¹<span> Please don¡¯t do that. Lili must have noticed the slightly usatory tone in my voice. And, Lili shook her head with a wry smile.<span>¡¸Nefu-terra¡¯s job is to train <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, Devi. There will probably be times in the future when we need to capture devils and train them, Devi, So I¡¯m going to leave the devil training to her, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see<span>¡¹<span> I nodded, and Nefuterra looked at me with a seductive look in her eyes.<span>¡¸I don¡¯t mind being your bitch ve, though. And if you¡¯re going to fuck me as much as you want, then I¡¯ll be happy<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh!? Oh¡­<span>¡¹<span> I couldn¡¯t help but be confused, and Lili gave me a dumbfounded look.<span>¡¸Fumi Fumi¡­ no amount of testicles will suffice when dealing with a <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">High-ranking<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Elder</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> Subus, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha¡­ Confinement King-sama reacts like a virgin. So cute! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going toy a hand on you. I¡¯ve got my own harem at school. I¡¯ll satisfy your desires with that<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Harem?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, yes. I¡¯m the manager of the judo and baseball club. All the members of the club, including the advisor, are my sperm tanks. They were supposed to be a strong team, but as I milked them day in and day out, they couldn¡¯t even make it to the prefectural tournament, ahaha!<span>¡¹<span> Lili cleared her throat and changed the subject.<span>¡¸So¡­ as her first job, I had her train the werewolf we captured the other day, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, you mean this one?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Devi<span>¡¹<span> I heard that the maids captured a devil, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a small child like this.<span> The more I look at her, the more I see a small child. She looks like she¡¯s in elementary school at best.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t let her looks deceive you, Devi. She capable of cutting a human in half, Devi, and she¡¯s only a little over a hundred years old, Devi, a werewolf who¡¯s just turned into an adult dog, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hundred years old!?<span>¡¹I gulped. I knew there was a difference in lifespan between a devil and a human, but to be born in the Taisho era (1912-1926) with a face like this was just unbelievable.<span>¡¸Legal Loli, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t say unnecessary things!<span>¡¹<span> While I was unintentionally annoyed, Nefu-terra urged the wolf girl.<span>¡¸Come on, say hello, he¡¯s your new Master<span>¡¹<span> The wolf girl looked up at me with frightened eyes.<span>¡¸¡­U-Ulrich<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is she okay? She looks really scared¡­<span>¡¹<span> I asked, and Nefuterra smiled.<span>¡¸Well, I finished her in a very short time. You know, a werewolf. When they be adult dogs, theye into heat about once a year. It¡¯s extremely intense. If she can¡¯t get rid of it, she¡¯ll go crazy and die<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So, I used drugs to force her into heat and made here repeatedly, so that she coulde into heat whenever we wanted as long as she got a signal from her reflexes. Once she¡¯s in heat, she can¡¯t release it by herself. If she¡¯s left alone, she¡¯ll suffer like hell, so it¡¯s hard for her to resist<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s the work of the devil, that¡¯s all. As I scowled, Lili opened her mouth.<span>¡¸That doggy has a good sense of smell and is a good fighter, Devi. I think Fumi Fumi should use her as Fumi Fumi¡¯s bodyguard, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Bodyguard? No, I don¡¯t need a bodyguard!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, Devi. There¡¯s Anna Teruya¡¯s example, Devi. There¡¯s always the possibility of another deviling from the demon world, Devi. Lili won¡¯t always be around, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ I understand the logic, but¡­<span>¡¹<span> Nefuterra continues on her own without regard to my reluctance.<span>¡¸They¡¯re dogs inside their heads, so if you don¡¯t make them understand the hierarchy, they¡¯ll immediately try to mount you. If you don¡¯t discipline them properly, they¡¯ll bite you to death<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wait, wait, wait, I¡¯m still¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If Confinement King-sama doesn¡¯t want her, I¡¯ll kill her<span>¡¹Nefuterra smiled, and the wolf girl choked out, ¡°Eek!?¡±.<span>¡¸Ah, I get it, I get it. But how am I supposed to discipline her?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, the short answer is, just fuck her<span>¡¹<span> Then Nefuterra shows me a fig-sign, a thumb between her index and middle fingers.<span>¡¸Fuck¡­ I mean she¡¯s¡­<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s too immoral to deal with such a small girl.<span> For example, saying that Masaki-chan has a baby face is not the same thing. Too different. She¡¯s a real child. She looks like a child.<span> Then, Nefuterra looks up at Lili and says in a troublesome tone.<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t we just go ahead and do it? It¡¯s too much trouble<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Lili nodded, and she snapped her fingers.<span> Instantly, the wolf-girl twitched. As soon as she did, her face turned bright red, and her eyes were zed over. Her breathing became ragged, and drool trickled from the corners of her mouth.<span>¡¸Okay, now she¡¯s in heat. Easy, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wait a minute, I¡¯m still¡­<span>¡¹<span> As I walked towards Nefuterra, the wolf girl clung to both of my legs.<span>¡¸*pant* *pant* *pant*¡­ it, it smells¡­ like a male¡­<span>¡¹<span> She sucks my sweatpants into her mouth and slips them down at once.<span>¡¸Wait!? Wait, wait!?<span>¡¹<span> And without regard to my confusion, she presses her nose to the bulge in my boxer shorts and starts to drip a little bit from her crotch while huffing and puffing.<span>¡¸Ahaha, she peed herself<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ugh, pee!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, it¡¯s rude to stare at it like this, so take your time enjoying the rest<span>¡¹<span> With that, Nefuterra walked out the door, and Lili disappeared in midair.<span>¡¸H-Hey¡­ What¡¯s with that¡­?<span>¡¹<span> All that was left was the wolf girl and me.<span> When I looked down at her in confusion, the wolf girl was rubbing her nose against my crotch, and her eyes were zed over.<span>¡¸*pant* *pant* *pant*¡­ male, male smell¡­<span>¡¹<span> Then she sank her teeth into the fabric of her boxer shorts and pulled them down in one frustrating motion.<span> But, to be honest, my thing ispletely silent. It¡¯s a bit depressing.<span> That¡¯s true. There¡¯s nothing to get excited about so far. At least, I don¡¯t have the propensity to be excited by a little girl¡¯s pee.<span> But¨C<span>¡¸Uuuu¡­ it¡¯s small<span>¡¹<span> Her sorrowful murmur at the sight of my object hurt my pride immensely. I¡¯m quite unhappy to hear her say that.<span>¡¸It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t get it up!<span>¡¹<span> With me reluctantly raising my voice, she grabbed my thighs firmly and started to lick up my inner thighs with her tongue like a dog.<span>¡¸Mmm¡­<span>¡¹<span> I shuddered at the unexpected lick. It was different from the feel of a human tongue. It felt rough. Then, she began to lick the ns.<span> The werewolf girl continued to lick my urethra with her mouth. Because it¡¯s a sensitive spot, I can¡¯t stand it.<span>¡¸*pant* *pant* *pant*¡­ I-It¡¯s getting bigger, it¡¯s here!<span>¡¹<span> She kisses the ns happily, and starts to rain kisses all over the meat stick.<span>¡¸*lick lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span> Her little pink tongue crawled all over my crotch, bringing a ticklish pleasure.<span> She carefully licked the underside of the sack, and eventually sucked on one of the balls, pulling on it and then releasing it with a plop. Then¨C<span> *Shiver shiver*, I felt a thrill of pleasure run up my spine.<span> Since this was an area of my body that was not normally stimted, the feeling of the oral caress was exceptional.<span>¡¸Hurry, hurry, make it bigger, hurry! More! More!<span>¡¹<span> Her voice sounded desperate. As if she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she grabbed my cock in her small hand.<span>¡¸Even if you tell me to make it bigger¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸*pant* *pant* *pant*¡­ *kiss* *lick* *lick*¡­<span>¡¹<span> While gently moving her right hand up and down, she rotate her tongue as she licks my balls. Her tongue is very quick, just like a beast.<span> However, her fingerwork wasn¡¯t losing either.<span> The pre-cum overflowing from my crevice coils around her fingers, acting as a lubricant, doubling the pleasure.<span> Then, as I look down on her, I saw her triangr dog ears swaying in front of my crotch. The small, childish head was so immoral.<span>¡¸I-I-I-I-It¡¯s gotten big! I-I-I-I-I-I can do it, can¡¯t I? I can do it, right? *pant* *pant* *pant* hurry, hurry!<span>¡¹<span> Just like that, she jumped onto me as if to give me a tackle, and pushed me down onto the bed behind me.<span> I was surprised. It¡¯s an unimaginable force from her appearance. The impact was so strong that I thought I had been hit by a dump truck, and I gulped.<span>¡¸Whoa¡­ H-Hey, wait, seriously¡­<span>¡¹<span> But she didn¡¯t care.<span> She sat on top of me, looked at me with bloodshot eyes, and prated herself with my cock in one go.<span>¡¸Kyaaahhhhhhhhh!<span>¡¹<span> At that moment, she tilted her chin and twitched.<span> I felt a sudden warmth around my crotch, and saw that she was wetting herself again.<span> What the hell is this? Why am I being raped by a little girl?<span> I¡¯m confused. She suddenly jumps up and down with a look of ecstasy on her face as she held my hands.<span>¡¸Uoh, oh, oh, ohhhhh, ah, ah, ahh!<span>¡¹<span> She is using her hips like a wild animal. The friction is so great that my desire to ejacte increases as I watch. I¡¯m being pinned down, unable to move, just being squeezed by her vagina and forcibly heightened.<span>¡¸Oohhhn, ah, ooohhhhhh, ih, it feels good! It, it feels good! Nnah, ahhhhh!<span>¡¹<span> Every time she moves her hips, her stomach bulged out in the shape of myrge, swollen cock. She squeezed me so tightly that I was already on the verge of reaching my limit.<span>¡¸Hey, wait a minute!<span>¡¹<span> I shouted in desperation, but she didn¡¯t seem to hear me at all.<span>¡¸Aah, good, feels gooooood! Uonh, uooonh!<span>¡¹<span> She clears her throat and makes a howling sound. The hand that had been holding my hand leaves my grasp, and I y with her breasts.<span> I don¡¯t like the idea of her just one-sidedly doing it, but I realize something only when I try to lower her fur.<span>£¨This fur¡­ is it her own?<span>£©<span> She wasn¡¯t wearing it, it was her own fur.<span> As I ran my fingers through it in confusion, I felt a hard, lumpy pea-like texture in the fur. As I pushed the fur away, a small nipple reminiscent of a strawberry appeared.<span> When I rubbed it up with my fingertips, she jerked and shuddered.<span>¡¸Wa, wa, wafuu, d, don¡¯t touch it! Don¡¯t touch it! No, no, I, I¡¯m going crazy, uonh, ah, ah, ahhhhhhh!!<span>¡¹<span> Apparently, her nipples are quite sensitive.<span> Using ten fingers and the palm of my hand, I savor the feel of her modest breasts. No other girl could give me the feeling of breasts wrapped in fur. The softness of her breasts, which could only be described as soft and fluffy, was pleasant.<span> Gradually, the werewolf girl¡¯s moaning voice became sweet and debauched.<span>¡¸Fuahh, uohh, ah, ah, ah¡­ yaah, noo, aaah!<span>¡¹<span>£¨The tables have turned!<span>£©<span> I took advantage of the moment when she lost her strength and thrust my hips up at once.<span>¡¸Nnaaahhhhhhh!?<span>¡¹<span> She opens her eyes wide and looks surprised.<span> But I¡¯m not going to let her get away with it. I felt as if I understood what Nefuterra meant by discipline.<span> From that point on, I started to torture her at once. I pinched her nipples with my fingertips and rubbed them up and down, and continued to thrust my hips as hard as I could.<span>¡¸Hiiiinh! Aah, aah, aahhhhhh, aah, aahhhh, ii, iiiih!<span>¡¹<span> A lewd sound resounds from where we¡¯re connected.<span> She writhes as she covers her cheeks with her hands. Her childish appearance melts, and she lets out a sweet voice.<span>¡¸C, cumming, cummiiiiing, cummiiiiing! Uoooonn!<span>¡¹<span> And finally, she climaxes.<span> The werewolf girl lets out a high-pitched scream and arches her back. Her whole body tenses up, and then she starts to shake all over, and the liquid shoots out from her crotch again, spurting everywhere.<span> But I hadn¡¯t reached my climax yet. As she cries out in pleasure, I thrust even harder.<span>¡¸Gyannn! Aaaaahhhhhhhhh!<span>¡¹<span> She screamed as she was stimted whileing. She scratches her head in the air as if she¡¯s looking for help, and I give her another blow with all my might.<span>¡¸Gyahhhh!?<span>¡¹<span> Her eyes go ck and white, and she jerks up and down.<span> At the same time, the heat that had been building up at the base ran up my urethra in one go.<span> *Spurtt*! *Spurttttt*!<span>¡¸Uohhhhh! Uah, uahhhhhhh! Ahh!<span>¡¹<span> With a shrill scream, she trembles.<span> And then, as soon as I¡¯d finished spitting it all out into her, she copsed on top of me.<span>¡¸*pant* *pant* *pant* *pant*¡­<span>¡¹<span> She sticks her tongue out like a dog in the middle of summer, panting wildly. Her young face is intoxicated with pleasure.After a while, she let out a sweet ¡°kuun¡± and started licking my face.<span> She seemed to have taken a liking to me.

 Chapter 255: Shima-sans Potential

    Chapter 255: Shima-san¡¯s Potential

    <span> On a summer vacation, a day when I had no ns, at 11 a.m.<span> I was standing in front of the Chobi statue in front of the station, looking at my phone.<span> As the number of girls in my harem increases, I find myselfmunicating with more and more girls on socialworking sites, which makes me smile a little, even though it¡¯s troublesome.<span> Just following their timelines is fun in its own way, buttely they¡¯ve all been sending me pictures as if they werepeting with each other.<span> Many of them are pictures of themselves in the bath or sexy shots of themselves in their underwear.<span> I think they¡¯re trying to tell me to call them to the bedroom.<span> But not all of them, of course.

    <span><span> Shiratori-san doesn¡¯t send any pictures, and Kei-chan only sends pictures of sweets.<span> And Shima-san, for some reason, sends me only Tashiro-san¡¯s photos. They are a mixture of old and new one.<span> There are some pictures of Tashiro-san in elementary school, but there are also recent ones.<span> The photos are not necessarily sexy shots, but just ordinary cute pictures of Tashiro-san.<span>£¨Shima-san, you like Tashiro-san too much¡­<span>£©<span> As for what I¡¯m doing here, I got a message from Masaki-chanst night.<span>¡ºFumio-kun, please. Go on a date with Natsumi-chan tomorrow<span>¡»<span> I didn¡¯t know what it meant, but I didn¡¯t have any ns, so I agreed.<span> Shima-san is now a member of Masaki-chan¡¯s faction, and Masaki-chan is a very caring person, so she might have been concerned about Shima-san¡¯s reserved nature.<span> After I agreed to the date, she immediately sent me the meeting ce, the time and a detailed date n.<span> It wasn¡¯t just about caring.<span> After looking at my phone for a while, Shima-san appeared.<span> She¡¯s wearing a sleeveless blouse and a long skirt with hemp. Her earth tones, paired with her attire, gave her the appearance of an elder sister, and it¡¯s very cute.<span> Her makeup was natural, but it was also very refreshing to see her wearing it.<span>¡¸Did you dress up for me?<span>¡¹<span> I asked her, and she blushed and looked away.<span>¡¸Well, I¡¯d like you to think I¡¯m cute, too¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, you¡¯re cute, Natsumi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸W-wait¡­ s-stop it, it¡¯s embarrassing<span>¡¹<span> I can¡¯t help but smile at the sight of Shima-san turning red and repeating iprehensible movements.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Umu, that¡¯s good, Shima! Confinement King is mellowing! How about it, First Favored Princess, Shima is a girl who can do it!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ui-chan, don¡¯t get too excited, they¡¯ll find us<span>¡¹<span> Both Ui-chan and I were hiding behind a signboard of a pachinko parlor in front of the station, watching Fumio-kun and Natsumi-chan.<span> I think it¡¯s suspicious that we¡¯re both wearing sunsses as disguise, but it¡¯s a matter of mood.<span> The pretense is that Natsumi-chan said she had never been out alone with a boy before, so we set up a date for her.<span> Ui-chan had a boyfriend named Hiratsuka-kun, until a while ago, and I, too, have been to the movies and amusement parks with boys, even if we have never been together.<span> So, the fact that Natsumi-chan didn¡¯t have such an experience came as a surprise to me.<span>¡¸But is it good, First Favored Princess?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What do you mean?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If the Confinement King finds out how cute Shima is, he might not be able to take care of you as often<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m the only girl who got a love letter from Fumio-kun. No matter how hard other girl try, I¡¯ll always be the best and everyone else will be just like everyone else<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hah! Do not say that! I heard I was admired by Confinement King. So to speak. Confinement King thinks I¡¯m better than you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, yes, good for you. Oh, they¡¯re moving. Um, so the first thing is¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu, lunch at a fancy caf¨¦ rmended by the Third Favored Princess. We¡¯ll follow them<span>¡¹

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> At this moment, I was watching Kijima¡¯s back as he walked a little ahead of me.<span> I thought a boy would walk with me in such a case¡­<span>£¨Well, Kijima¡­ he¡¯s not used to dating<span>£©<span> I chuckle and look at his hand.<span>£¨I wonder if I should hold his hand¡­<span>£©<span> Even though we¡¯ve already done some erotic things, just holding hands seems like a very difficult thing to do.<span>£¨I want to hold hands¡­<span>£©<span> I gently reach out and pinch the hem of Kijima¡¯s shirt.<span>¡¸Oh, sorry, did I walk too fast?<span>¡¹<span> Kijima turns around and I give him a small nod.<span> No words came out.<span>£¨E-eh? W-why? This is not my character. But my face is hot, and I¡¯m choking. Why am I so nervous? Though, he¡¯s Kijima<span>£©<span>¡¸¡­hand<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hand?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯d¡­ like¡­ to hold your hand<span>¡¹<span>£¨It¡¯s embarrassing! What the hell am I talking about¡­!?<span>£©<span> Then Kijima smiles and takes my hand.<span> We¡¯re holding hands in a lover¡¯s way, like intertwining our fingers.<span>¡¸You¡¯re so cute, Natsumi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸S-shut up, you idiot¡­<span>¡¹<span>£¨He¡¯s so nonchnt! He¡¯s really annoying. Why do I have to be so nervous?<span>£©<span>¡¸Shall we?<span>¡¹<span> But I looked up as he pulled me by the hand, and my mouth rxed involuntarily.<span> I saw Kijima¡¯s ears were red because he was walking in front of me with his hand.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> We had dinner at a fancy cafe and went to a movie together. In the theater, we held hands the whole time.<span> The movie was a thriller.<span> Because I don¡¯t like Hollywood romances.I can¡¯t say anything back when he calls me a kid, but I¡¯m notfortable with that pushy ¡°I love you¡± stuff.<span> I think I¡¯d prefer something more light-hearted.When I talked about this to Masaki before, she said, ¡°Natsumi-chan¡¯s view of love stopped at ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Ri<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¤ê</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">*<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">©–</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">n<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¤ó</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡± and ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Na<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¤Ê</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">*<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">©–</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">yoshi<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¤è¤·</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±.<span> But I think that¡¯s probably true.<span> After watching the movie, we went to a fast food restaurant to have a rest.<span> The movie was quite interesting. Kijima also seemed to enjoy it and seemed to be a little excited.<span>¡¸Well¡­ I kind of figured out that the girl was the culprit from the middle of the movie, but I didn¡¯t think she was actually over forty. Isn¡¯t that cheating?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s true. But it was interesting¡­ When I watch that kind of thriller on TV, Shiratori always says who the killer is. When it gets bad, she¡¯ll say ¡°this guy is the killer¡± within the first few minutes. And when I lose interest in watching it, she changes the channel to the program she wants to watch<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh¡­ that sounds like her<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ui-chan and I don¡¯t go out to watch thriller movies. After all, she likes ¡°Boom! Boom! It¡¯s all about ¡°boom!¡± stuff<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Action stuff?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes yes, andst time we went to see a thriller movie, she was thinking so much that her head was blowing smoke<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I can imagine it. She doesn¡¯t seem to be able to read things backwards<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s right. But Ui-chan¡­<span>¡¹<span> Just as I was about to say that, Kijima suddenly reached out and put a finger to my lips.<span>¡¸Shima-san, I¡¯d like you to tell me about yourself, not Tashiro-san<span>¡¹<span> I was startled. I felt my body temperature suddenly rise, and my eyes swam involuntarily.

    <span>

    <span><span>£¨Wh-Wh-Wh-Wh-What¡¯s with Kijima? He¡¯s such a jerk¡­<span>£©<span>¡¸I-I¡­ Don¡¯t care about me. T-There¡¯s nothing interesting to say about me¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸But, it¡¯s natural to want to know about the girl I like, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸The girl¡­ The girl I like¡­<span>¡¹<span> I wonder if this is what it means to have fireing out of the face. I could feel my eyes starting to water.<span>¡¸Let¡¯s go¡­ I think we¡¯ll bete today. Are you okay?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸G-Go¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t want to bete¡­<span>¡¹<span> As soon as I said that, the phone I left on the table suddenly vibrated.<span> On the screen, there was a message from Ui-chan.<span>¡ºShima, I¡¯ve informed <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">aunt<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Oba-san</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> that you¡¯re staying at my ce today!<span>¡»<span> Unintentionally, I looked around.<span> But there was no sign of Ui-chan.<span> Anyway, the timing is too good¡­<span> Kijima smiled when he saw the message on the screen of my phone.<span>¡¸Then¡­ I guess I should spend the night to learn everything about Natsumi<span>¡¹<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸It¡¯s so easy! What the heck!? It¡¯s way too easy! Natsumi-chan, I¡¯m amazed, how did she manage not to be deceived by boys until now? She¡¯s like a middle schooler!<span>¡¹<span> As soon as they left the fast-food restaurant, First Favored Princess raised her face from the ground and made a noise.<span>¡¸What are you talking about, Shima is by far the most maidenly girl I know. But then again, with Shima, she¡¯s friends with everyone. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s never been considered as a woman before<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Then again, she¡¯s been red in the face all day. Despite the fact that she¡¯s already had do it with Fumio-kun many times¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm, well, that¡¯s Shima¡¯s reserved side, isn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span> In fact, in Shima¡¯s mind, intercourse with the Confinement King was not connected to romantic feelings, I suppose.<span>¡¸But, First Favored Princess, I¡¯m grateful to you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸But if Fumio-kun take Natsumi-chan, you¡¯d be so lonely<span>¡¹<span> I narrow my eyes quietly.<span> Now that Shima and I are splitting up, I realize how dependent I¡¯ve been on her.<span> Then, the First Favored Princess asked me if Shima was bing too dependent on me.<span> Or should I say co-dependence?<span> I thought that our rtionship was a bit twisted.<span> So, I arranged this date.<span>¡¸But that¡¯s Fumio-kun, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t tell him any details, but he treated Natsumi-chan as a girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu, as expected, he¡¯s my Confinement King<span>¡¹<span>¡¸He¡¯s my Fumio-kun<span>¡¹<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡óToday, instead of going into ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±, I took a room at La Vian Rose.<span> Because I wanted to continue the date to the end, I thought.<span> I know it sounds uncool, but I told my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">mom<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Okaa-san</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> I was going on a date and she gave me some money. A lot of money.<span>¡¸It¡¯s a date with a beautiful <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">young<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ojou</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;"dy<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">san</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, isn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span> Maybe my mom thinks I¡¯m on a date with Fujiwara-san.<span> At this moment, Natsumi was standing still in the room.<span> She was so cute that I embraced her and kissed her.<span> Our lips met, and when our tongues intertwined, I felt her body rx.<span>¡¸Ah¡­ Nnh¡­ Kijimaa¡­ I guess I really like you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I know<span>¡¹<span>¡¸The way you say it¡­ it¡¯s a little annoying<span>¡¹<span> She slumped over and I pushed her down on the bed.<span> We undressed each other and held each other as we kissed repeatedly.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Ah, ahn, noo¡­ it¡¯s so naughty¡­<span>¡¹<span> We yed with each other¡¯s bodies, licking each other, and Natsumi¡¯s cute moans got me more and more excited.<span> Unable to take it anymore, I moved inside her and shook my body violently as I was aroused.<span> I rubbed up and down inside of her.<span>¡¸Natsumi! Natsumi!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Nn, K-Kijima! Kijima¡­ I-it¡¯s good! It feels so good!<span>¡¹<span> And we both climaxed, calling each other¡¯s names.<span> When I tried to kiss her again, she curled up in the sheets, her face turning red and writhing.<span>¡¸It¡¯s so embarrassing. It¡¯s like we¡¯re lovers¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸We¡¯re going to live together after graduation, so it¡¯s toote for that<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m just an addition to Ui-chan¡­<span>¡¹<span> I chuckled. Despite the boldness of her speech, I really like her reserved personality.<span>¡¸Ui is Ui, Natsumi is Natsumi, right?<span>¡¹<span> I said, looking into her eyes, and she smiled shyly.<span>¡¸¡­You¡¯re going to teach me a lot about Natsumi today<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, but¡­ but first, Kijima, I¡­ want you to make me feel good one more time¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Although, you just came a minute ago<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Can¡¯t you?<span>¡¹<span> She¡¯s shyly looking up and saying that, and it¡¯s absurdly cute.<span> But if I keep doing this, I might not be able to listen to her anymore.<span> So, I think for a moment.<span>¡¸Well, if you can do an imitating of the subject I suggest, let¡¯s do it again. If you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll talk for a while<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Imitating¡¯s a bit sudden¡­ Well, yeah, I¡¯m pretty good at it.<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯ll be an ostrich chased by its natural enemy, screaming and running away as fast as it can¡¹<span>¡¸Ostrich?<span>¡¹<span> I thought I was pushing her too hard.<span> But I soon realized that I had underestimated her potential.

 Chapter Extra: Anniversary Wedding Harem

    Chapter Extra: Anniversary Wedding Harem

    <span>¡¸Fumi-kun, wake up¡­<span>¡¹<span> I could hear Misuzu¡¯s sweet voice, and feel my body shakes a little.<span>¡¸Nn, nnn¡­ Let me sleep a little longer¡­<span>¡¹<span> I responded in a hazy state of consciousness, and pulled the nket over my head.<span>¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­ Fumio-kun¡­<span>¡¹<span> After that, Masaki-chan muttered with a wry smile.<span> The next moment, the nket was pulled off, and something soft and squishy covered my face.<span>¡¸Okay, Fumio-kun. It¡¯s Fumio-kun¡¯s favorite, Masaki¡¯s breast~<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mmph, mmm¡­!<span>¡¹<span> I unconsciously shook my head from side to side in response to its softness with slight suffocation, and enjoyed the touching sensation enveloping my entire face.<span>£¨Ahh, So soft¡­ So tender¡­<span>£©<span> Not only was the touch wonderful, but the sweet peach-like fragrance that drifted faintly in the air was so pleasant.<span> After enjoying the feeling for a while¡­<span>¡¸Fu~min, you¡¯re already awake, aren¡¯t you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, definitely<span>¡¹<span> I hear Mai and Ui¡¯s voices.<span> Then, when the thing covering my face came off and my vision opened up, I saw the four girls looking at me.<span> The four girls were dressed in pure whitece wedding lingerie and a wedding veil, and were wearing incendiary bridal gowns.<span> Misuzu Kurosawa, Masaki Haneda, Ui Tashiro, Mai Fujiwara.<span> These are my four favorite princesses.<span> Now that I look closely, I can see Masaki-chan¡¯s massive twin breasts are resting on top of her sliding bra.<span> Needless to say, this must be the one that was on my face just now.<span>¡¸W-what¡¯s going on? Why are you all here¡­?<span>¡¹<span> I looked around and saw the familiar Confinement King¡¯s bedroom.<span> And then, the four of them looked at each other, smiled, and pped their hands around me, saying¡­<span>¡¸Congrattions!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Congrattions!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu! Trully happy!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, Fu~min, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">congrattions<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ome</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>!<span>¡¹<span> What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Scary. I mean, being surrounded by people and being told, ¡°Congrattions¡­¡± (*Note: Evangelion?)<span>¡¸Is this thest episode? Something like, ¡°I musn¡¯t run away¡±<span>¡¹<span> I asked with fear, and everyone turned puzzled at the same time.<span>¡¸Umm¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s our anniversary<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Anniversary¡­ of what?<span>¡¹<span> Misuzuined a little, and when I tilted my head, the four of them shrugged their shoulders as if they were taken aback.<span>¡¸Well, if you don¡¯t know, then there¡¯s nothing we can do<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, anyway, since it¡¯s our anniversary, we thought we¡¯d celebrate with a harem y for the four of us on our wedding night<span>¡¹<span> Ui nodded humbly, and Mai poked the tip of my nose with her finger.<span>¡¸First night harem¡­<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t know what it is, but when all four of them are dressed sexually like that, there¡¯s no way I can resist.<span>¡¸Well, Fumio-kun, enjoy your favorite breasts<span>¡¹<span> Masaki-chan said, covering my face.<span> Then, without reservation, I grabbed the white fruit in front of me with both hands and sucked on the cherry-red nipples.<span>¡¸Nnn¡­ ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> She raised her eyebrows in agony, and blushed her cheeks with a face that was still childish.<span> While squeezing her heavy breasts, which were hanging down above my face, I licked and sucked her nipples, including the nipple rings, which were as indecent as her face.<span>¡¸Ahn, Fumio-kun¡­ Ahn, heheh, you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re so desperate. I can¡¯t wait to have a baby and let you drink my milk<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Even if your breast can¡¯t produce milk, Masaki-chan¡¯s breasts are the best<span>¡¹<span> As I said that, I brought Masaki¡¯s twin breasts to the center and sucked on both nipples at the same time.<span>¡¸Nooo, Fumio-kun, that¡¯s way too perverted..<span>¡¹<span> I sucked on both nipples at the same time, and Masaki-chan let out a cry of pleasure.<span>¡¸Geez, you¡¯re so mean, only Masaki-chi, it¡¯s not f-a-i-r!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t that a vition of the Confinement King Antimonopoly Act?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸When did you make thatw?<span>¡¹<span> I chuckled at Mai and Ui¡¯s protests.<span>¡¸Then, Masaki, move a little<span>¡¹<span> Misuzu whispers to Masaki. After that, she slips off her bra, exposing her breasts.<span> Of course, they¡¯re not as big as Masaki-chan¡¯s, but they¡¯re taut and beautiful.<span>¡¸I¡¯m going to punish you, Fumi-kun, for not being able to let go of the breast no matter how old you get<span>¡¹<span> When Misuzu whispered this in my ear, Misuzu nodded to Masaki and pressed her breasts against my face at the same time.<span> *Squish Squiiiish*, a soft swell of sticity immediately covered my entire.<span>¡¸Nnn, nnnn!?<span>¡¹<span> They cover my vision along with my mouth, making me almost impossible to breathe.<span>£¨It¡¯s so soft!? But it¡¯s painful!? But I¡¯m happy!?<span>£©<span> The feeling of the four breasts interweaving together is exciting. But I¡¯m out of oxygen. The feel of Misuzu¡¯s beautiful breasts, the feel of Masaki-chan¡¯s super breast.<span> The volume may not be twice asrge, but the pleasure is surely more than four times as great.<span>¡¸Puha!?<span>¡¹<span> I somehow managed to push my way through their breast and Misuzu and Masaki burst intoughter.<span>¡¸Okay, I¡¯m gonna squeeze your milk, Fu~min<span>¡¹<span> Saying that, she gently grasps my morning erection through her sweat pants.<span>¡¸Wow¡­ it¡¯s full of energy even in the morning<span>¡¹<span>¡¸F-Fourth Favored Princess, I-I won¡¯t allow you to monopolize him to yourself!<span>¡¹<span> Saying that, Ui also grasps my things over my sweat pants.<span> Then, both Mai and Ui pulled down my sweatpants and boxer shorts, and began licking my erect penis from both sides.<span>¡¸Aaahn, Fu~min¡¯s ochinpo-chan, it¡¯s been so long. It tastes so good¡­ I want to lick it forever *lick lick lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu. It¡¯s so firm and manly, just licking it makes my heart pound¡­ *lick lick lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah, Mai, Ui¡­<span>¡¹<span> Two tongues crawl all over my thing.<span>£¨What¡¯s this, having my face buried with breast while my cock being serviced with mouth? Is this heaven?<span>£©<span> Mai is a slow, underachiever student, while Ui is a formal honor student. They are too different from each other, but surprisingly, they work well together.<span> When Mai licks the ns, Ui licks the underside, when Mai licks the underside, Ui licks the ns, and so on.<span>¡¸Fourth Favored Princess! It¡¯s not fair that you only lick the tip!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ui-chi, you¡¯re alwaysining, why don¡¯t you just lick it with me?<span>¡¹<span> My lovely brides with their tongues intertwined between my ns. Under the wedding veil, the blonde side-tails and ck ponytails sway.<span> The sight of them kissing made me more and more excited.<span>¡¸It feels so good, both of you. It feels so good I think I¡¯m going toe right out<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m going to cum.<span> The two of them are giving me the most exquisite pleasure, and I let out a gasp of pleasure as my whole body rxes.<span>¡¸No, Fu~min, this is not how our service are supposed to be<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s right, Confinement King, this is where it all begins!<span>¡¹<span> As soon as they said that, Ui started licking one side of my testicles.<span>¡¸Nnn, Confinement King, it¡¯s steaming, it smells so lewd, it turns me on¡­ *lick lick lick lick lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span> And then Mai sucked on the other side.<span>¡¸Fu~min, when I think about how much of your lewd juices are packed in here, my heart starts pounding¡­ *kiss* *kiss¡­*<span>¡¹<span> While they licked and sucked on the sac, they didn¡¯t forget to serve the meat pole. Ui massages the ns with the palm of her hand, and Mai gently squeezes the trunk.<span>¡¸Kuh, it¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s¡­<span>¡¹<span> At the same time, I lifted my hips to the simultaneous assault on my pole and sac. The sensation of pleasure sent numbness down my spine.<span>¡¸Ahaha, looks like you¡¯re really about to cum. So, is this the end?<span>¡¹<span> As she said that, Mai took my cock in her mouth and swallowed it. Eventually, she took it all the way down to the base, and then she gave me the double piece with a smile.<span>¡¸Amazing¡­!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-Isn¡¯t that painful?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ scary<span>¡¹<span> As expected, the other three people¡¯s eyes widened.<span> That¡¯s true, of course. If they wanted to swallow myrger-than-human-sized penis to the root, it would go down their throats and reach their chests.<span> Normally, it would have been no surprise if she had been choking.<span> But Mai is unconcerned. On the contrary, she smiled proudly and began to move her head up and down at a furious pace.<span>¡¸Nn, nnn! Nhh, *suck*! Nmm, *suck* *suck* *slurp*!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Kuh, I can¡¯t lose<span>¡¹<span> For some reason, Ui says this in frustration, then takes the entire sac in her mouth and starts licking and rolling it.<span>¡¸Nhaah, *lick lick lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Kuh¡­<span>¡¹<span> I frowned, desperately enduring the pleasure.<span> If I let my guard down for even a moment, I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ll cum instantly.<span> The double oral stimtion of cleaning my balls and deep-throating me made me feel as if I were about to reach my limit, and I tightened my grip on my lower stomach.<span>¡¸You two are amazing¡­ Masaki, we can¡¯t lose to them<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, Misuzu-chan. Hee hee, Fumio-kun, you¡¯re so cute when you look like that<span>¡¹<span> With that said, Misuzu and Masaki-chan are both pressing their nipples against my mouth.<span> I opened my mouth wide and sucked on the cherry-red protrusions presented to me from both sides.<span>¡¸Ah, Fumi-kun¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hyaa, Fumio-kun¡­<span>¡¹<span> Misuzu and Masaki-chan shuddered at the same time.<span>£¨Ooh, breast! To be able to suck the breast of two best friends at the same time is a bit exciting<span>£©<span> In my excitement, I sucked on their nipples.<span> At the same time, I pinched the vacant nipple with my index finger and thumb, and twisted it around.<span>¡¸Aah, Fumi-kuun, you¡¯re just like a baby¡­ Aah, that¡¯s good, suck more, lick me more, aah, aah, haaanh¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mnh, Fumio-kun, you¡¯re so pervert¡­ Aahhn, being sucked together with Misuzu-chan, you¡¯re so pervert, aaahh, nnh¡­!<span>¡¹<span> The two of them were breathing heavily with their pink-hot bodies twitching and shivering.<span> On the other hand, the two women who were torturing my lower body must have noticed that I was close to ejacting. And they continued to work on me with even greater vigor.<span>¡¸*slurp slurp*, *suck*, fuuhinro ish dewicioush, dewicioush, *lick* *suck*!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸*lick* *lick* *lick* Honfinement Hing, hit¡¯s good, hight? *lick* *lick* *lick*<span>¡¹<span> The two of them, in perfectbination, are pushing me to my limits.<span>¡¸Kuh¡­ I can¡¯t hold it again, I¡¯m cumming¡­<span>¡¹<span> The sweet taste of their nipples and the pleasure that welled up between my legs.<span> As I savored the warmth and softness of the four beautiful girls I loved, I finally reached my climax.<span> *Spurt!* *Spurtttt!* *Spurttttttt!*<span>¡¸Nnn!? Nnnnnn!!<span>¡¹<span> I unleash the first thick semen of the morning in the back of Mai¡¯s throat while she still has my cock in her mouth.<span> The ck gal¡¯s bride was bewildered for a moment, but she doesn¡¯t stop sucking. She continued to shake her head passionately as if to encourage me to ejacte.<span>¡¸Kuh¡­ Mai, it¡¯s getting too sensitive¡­<span>¡¹<span> The pleasure was so acute that I involuntarily pulled the nipple from my mouth and writhed.<span>£¨Ah, oh¡­ oh no, this ejaction feels too good¡­<span>£©<span> It¡¯s too good to be true. With each pulse, a sweet sexual sensation runs up my spine, and a pleasant sense of weakness permeates my entire body.<span>¡¸Mn *smooch!* puha!<span>¡¹<span> When Mai removed her mouth from my thing, Ui suddenly ced her lips on hers.<span>¡¸Nm, nnnn¡­ Noooo, don¡¯t take Fu~min¡¯s juice, *kiss* *suck¡­*<span>¡¹<span>¡¸*kiss* you can¡¯t keep it all to yourself¡­ *suck* *slurp* *kiss¡­*<span>¡¹<span> Mai and Ui¡¯s tongues entwined with each other as they transferred my thick semen in their mouths. Their pink tongues writhe as they are coated with white mucus.<span> The semen-covered kiss between the two beautiful girls is so perverse that Misuzu and Masaki-chan, who are watching them, let out excited gasps.<span>£¨Kissing between girls is really dangerous. Moreover, it¡¯s between my legs. And the white semen is all over their tongue¡­<span>£©<span> As I gulped, each of the four girls looked into my face.<span>¡¸There¡¯s more toe¡­ Fumio-kun, today I¡¯m going to make you cum until I¡¯m full<span>¡¹<span> Masaki-chan smiled and said so, and Misuzu became a tsundere.<span>¡¸I-it¡¯s not that I want to do it with Fumi-kun, you know¡­. It¡¯s our anniversary, and I have no choice<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Heh~¡­ now you¡¯re being so tsundere? Misuzu-chan isn¡¯t honest¡­ but, Fumio-kun, I¡¯ll make you feel good all the way today, since it¡¯s our anniversary<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, let¡¯s make it the best anniversary ever<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m going to use all my erotic skills to make you feel good today, since it¡¯s our anniversary!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So¡­ um, what¡¯s the anniversary for after all?<span>¡¹<span> The four of them looked at each other again and smiled at each other.<span> And so then¡­<span> Thanks to your support, it¡¯s been one year since we started Confinement King.<span> Thank you very much.<span> It is thanks to all of you who have supported me that I have been able to continue this far.<span> I will continue to write hard, and I will be very happy if you enjoy my work.

 Chapter 256: Traveling with Onahole, Part One-One

    Chapter 256: Traveling with Onahole, Part One-One

    <span>¡¸The start of the ind¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the start of the ind<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, I, Rin Fukuda, was alone on an isted ind surrounded by the sea on 360 degrees.<span> And I uttered a phrase that I had heard somewhere before in a daze.<span> Why am I alone in this ce?<span> It¡¯s a long story, but if I want to tell it in order, I should start from yesterday morning.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> When I was waiting for Senpai in front of the Chobi statue, the girls from my ss pass by.They passed by and whispered something like, ¡°What¡¯s is she doing here?¡±, ¡°She must go on apensation date¡±, and ¡°Ah, I saw something gross¡±.<span>£¨Ugh¡­ I should¡¯ve worn a disguise¡­<span>£©<span> If I had worn a pair of sunsses, I probably wouldn¡¯t have felt this way.<span> In fact, I usually wear a hat and sunsses even when I go to a convenience store.<span> Today, however, I was a little carried away because Senpai told me to look cute.<span> So I wore an off-the-shoulder pink summer knit and a flowery skirt with a pattern that looked like Jillstuart.<span> It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve dressed up in such a proper way.I ordered thisbination from an online shop after a lot of worrying about what Senpai would say ¡°cute¡±, and it just arrived yesterday. For the time being, I decided to wear a neat and clean style, theplete opposite of Fujiwara-senpai.<span> I thought Senpai might like something more gal-like, but beingpared to Fujiwara-senpai would be too much for me.<span> If Fujiwara-senpai was the main character for Senpai, then I, as a sub, should have a different style so that Senpai wouldn¡¯t get tired of me. I think it¡¯s a clever idea, but I don¡¯t know¡­<span> Then, from the Boston bag in my hand.<span> I took out my phone and checked the time, and found that it was already thirty minutes past the appointed time.<span>£¨Uuu¡­ No way he left his phone behind¡­<span>£©<span> To be honest, considering the way Senpai usually treats me, it¡¯s quite possible.<span> But I had survived the t summer vacation, looking forward to this day alone. When I thought of it, I felt a surge of emotion.<span>£¨Ah, no, I¡¯m going to cry, I mean, I really going to cry¡­<span>£©<span> At that moment, I heard Senpai¡¯s voice from behind me.<span>¡¸Yoo<span>¡¹<span> When I hurriedly turned around, Senpai was tilting his head dubiously.<span>¡¸Ah? Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-you¡¯rete! Senpai!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahh? All you had to do was leave the dormitoryte enough to match my arrival. You should at least know your Master¡¯s arrival somehow<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Isn¡¯t that too unreasonable?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Shut up, let¡¯s go<span>¡¹<span> He says this without hiding his displeasure, and starts walking towards the ticket gate without paying attention to me.<span>¡¸W-wait a second! Geez, if you keep acting like that, Fujiwara-senpai will get tired of you<span>¡¹<span> I hurriedly chased after him, but he didn¡¯t even turn around and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m super nice to everyone except you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Whoa, isn¡¯t that too mean? Oh¡­ Oh, I get it, I get it. Geez, Senpai, you¡¯re not being honest. That means I¡¯m special, right? Right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Are you crazy? You¡¯re just Onahole<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes yes, I know it, I know it. I¡¯m Senpai¡¯s favorite, right? Even took me on a trip<span>¡¹<span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Are<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aho</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> you <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">an<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">ka</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> idiot?<span>¡¹<span> I forcibly twined my arms around him, and even though he looked annoyed, he did not shake it off.<span> As the ticket has been prepared by Senpai, I just followed him.<span> We took the down train and transferred to the limited express at the Chuo station.<span> The passengers were sparse, and the seat number on the express ticket was for two people in the rear of the train.<span> Now that I think about it, Senpai was strangely empty-handed.<span>£¨What is he going to do about his change clothes?<span>£©<span> While I was thinking about this, Senpai snatched my Boston bag and put it on the shelf.<span> It¡¯s funny how kind he is sometimes, despite what he says.<span> Then, as soon as we sat down, Seboau put his hands behind my back, hugged me, and started to fondle my breasts.<span> Of course I don¡¯t resist.<span>¡¸Nnn¡­ Ah, by the way¡­ Senpai haven¡¯t told me, Nnn, where we¡¯re going yet¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Pre-sale inspection<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Pre-sale inspection?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, inspecting the ind I¡¯m going to buy<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh¡­¡­.?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s almost my birthday, so Fujiwara-san, and her old-man said he¡¯d buy me anything I wanted<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh¡­ umm, Ipletely have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I mean I said to Fujiwara-san that I don¡¯t really want anything, but she wants to do something that would make me happy. So, when she asked me what I wanted, I said ¡°Uninhabited Ind¡±¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huhhhhhhh!?<span>¡¹<span> The scale of the story is wrong.<span>£¨Making his girlfriend pay for an uninhabited ind, what¡¯s that? A rank one Himo[1]!? A world ss Himo!<span>£©<span><span><span> It was really creeping me out. Even if my nipples are twisted with his finger, I was so distracted that it doesn¡¯t bother me.<span>¡¸Well, we won¡¯t bending on the Ind until tomorrow. So, today we¡¯re staying at an inn in the port town for the night, and they¡¯ve arranged for us to cross over to the Ind tomorrow<span>¡¹<span>¡¸S-Senpai, w-wait a minute. Who¡­ made the arrangements?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Who? Of course, Fujiwara-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Pyii!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I told her that I¡¯m going with Rin, so she made reservations for two people<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eeeeeeeek!? Wh-Wh-Wh-What will happen to me!?<span>¡¹<span>£¨I-I¡¯m going to be killed. I, I have to run, but, w, where to? I don¡¯t care where¡­ but I have to run!<span>£©<span> My face tenses up greatly. But without caring about that, Senpai put her hand through the gap in my shirt and grabbed my breast.<span>¡¸What happen to you? Fujiwara-san know that Rin is my onahole, and I don¡¯t think she do anything to you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, no, no! What kind of rtionship is that? Is it a swapping couple?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She doesn¡¯t need to be jealous by Onahole<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh¡­ I see¡­<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a story I should agree with, but I can understand if she only sees me as her boyfriend¡¯s toy, and if she doesn¡¯t like me, she can destroy me at any time.<span>¡¸More importantly, even though your <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Master<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Goshujin-sama</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> went to the trouble of loving you, are you licking and not reacting?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umm, but¡­ even though¡­ if you talk like that, wait!? Senpai! It hurts, it hurts! Don¡¯t use your nails like that!<span>¡¹<span> In the end, taking advantage of the fact that there weren¡¯t many passengers, Senpai continued to y with my chest for two and a half hours before arriving at the station.<span> While making me sip and savor the station lunch, he kept on rubbing my nipples.<span> It tingled, and I think it was a little too much for a breast lover.But more than that, I was filled with the feeling of ¡°What kind of life-and-death act is this?! Damn it!¡±.<span> From the station, we took a cab. I thought it would be a guest house or something like that, but it turned out to be Minshuku[1].<span>¡¸FW Pa¡­ Paradise Hotel?<span>¡¹<span> It was the same hotelpany that I stayed at in Okinawa.<span> When Senpai gave his name at the counter, a man who seemed to be the manager came out in a hurry and treated us like a VIP.<span> We were ushered to the Imperial Suite on the top floor, where a tropical drink and a fruit tter were prepared on the table.<span>¡¸Wow¡­ wow!<span>¡¹<span> I was really excited to be staying in such a luxurious room.<span>¡¸Senpai! Senpai! Amazing! here¡¯s even an open-air bath on the balcony!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯re getting too excited, idiot<span>¡¹<span> It was only four o¡¯clock in the evening, so the sun was still high in the sky, and as I stepped out onto the balcony, I could see the beautiful sea beyond the railing.<span>¡¸We have time before dinner, right? Do you want to go sightseeing or something?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh? What are you talking about? You look like you want me to fuck you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is it showing on my face¡­?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯ve got the face of a horny bitch<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ugh¡­ it¡¯s Senpai¡¯s fault. All those breasts¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh? Whose fault is that?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Geez¡­ you threaten me so quickly, I get it, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s the bitch!<span>¡¹<span> With that said, I lifted up my skirt and flirted with Senpai with my eyes.<span>¡¸I¡­ Fukuda Rin is Kijima-senpai¡¯s onahole. I can¡¯t hold back any longer. I¡¯ll do my best to make your muscr cock feel good. Please, fuck Rin¡¯s cunt hole as hard as you want<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s a line I¡¯ve said many times before, but every time I say it, a shiver runs up my spine.<span>¡¸You helpless bitch, get your hands on the wall and point your ass at me<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-yes<span>¡¹<span> I lifted up my skirt and wiggled my shorts-covered hips in an inviting manner. In fact, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.<span>¡¸Senpai¡­ hurry up, please fuck Rin<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯re such an impatient onahole<span>¡¹<span> With a look of annoyance on his face, he unbuckles his belt and slides down his pants.<span> Then, he grabbed my waist, pulled down my shorts, and pushed his muscr cock into my pussy.<span>£¨*pant* *pant¡­* I¡¯ve been tormented all day, I¡¯m so wet¡­<span>£©<span>¡¸Nnn, nnnn¡­<span>¡¹<span> When he thrusts his hips forward, the sensation of having my narrow opening pushed open causes me to stiffen up and raise my eyebrows.<span> But I was already so aroused and wet that I easily being prated to the base without much resistance.<span>¡¸You really are a bitch, huh? You¡¯re soaking wet<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Because¡­ I¡¯m Senpai¡¯s¡­ Master¡¯s onahole, so my body is ready to be used at anytime, so¡­ please thrust me a lot. Please pound me<span>¡¹<span> I think it¡¯s cruel to call me a bitch after ying with my breasts so much, but it would be terrible if he gets upset and quits in the middle of the session.<span>¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll make you feel good<span>¡¹<span> With that, he starts to move his hips slowly.<span> I felt that he was kind enough not to do anything rash, despite what he said.<span>¡¸Ah, Nnnn¡­ Nnnn, ah, nnn¡­<span>¡¹<span> With my eyes closed, I let out a faint gasp from my lips as they spill out.<span>£¨I-I feel more than usual, maybe because the environment has changed¡­ or maybe it¡¯s because my Senpai¡¯s cock is stirring inside me¡­<span>£©<span> I feel the sensation of his ns spreading open and rubbing against my vaginal walls. And with each stroke, the pleasure spreads out.<span>¡¸How does it feel?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It feels good. Senpai¡¯s cock feels so good, nnn, nnn¡­<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s no lie that it feels good, but whenever Ipliment him on his cock, he always hums in a good mood. Is it that boys are simple or Senpai are simple?<span>¡¸Then I¡¯ll make you feel even better<span>¡¹<span> The movement of his hips suddenly elerated and his thrusts became more powerful.<span>¡¸Aan, senpai! Aah, aah, aah, aah!<span>¡¹<span> As the movement of his hips changed, the pleasure increased rapidly. I could feel Senpai¡¯s hands gripping my waist.<span>£¨Oh, it¡¯s hitting the back. Oh, it feels so good<span>£©<span> My head goes numb from the shock as if my spine is being directly stimted.<span>¡¸An, senpai¡­ Aah, nnh, aah¡­ Haa~, nnnn¡­ It feels good, it feels good<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯re getting so tight. Do you like my cock that much, you bitch?<span>¡¹<span> Senpai said teasingly, as he moved his hips with ease.<span> That makes my cheeks burn. It seems, I still have some shame in me.<span>¡¸B-Because, Senpai is¡­. Amazing, you know, I don¡¯t know about other cocks, but yours is the best, ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s good! Senpai is definitely the best<span>¡¹<span> I shouted, and Senpai became even more vigorous, thrusting furiously into me from behind.<span>¡¸Aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, nnnn!<span>¡¹<span> I opened my eyes and let out a high-pitched cry as he thrusted into me hard.<span>£¨Oh, it¡¯s so intense¡­ oh, no, no, no, I¡¯m being forcibly fucked by Senpai¡­<span>£©<span> The tormenting sensation that only Doggy Style can bring makes me excited.<span> Perhaps because of this, the scene of the first time I was raped shed through my mind.<span> On the rooftop, while holding the wire fence, I was made into a woman without knowing why by Senpai. And now I¡¯m being fucked again, and I¡¯m screaming with pleasure.<span>£¨It¡¯s thrilling¡­ Senpai, Senpai!<span>£©<span> Whenever he prated me deeply, a shock hit my deepest part, and a sweet cry of pleasure came out of my mouth.<span>¡¸Ah! Aaah! Ah, ah! Nnah, hahhn, fuuuunn!<span>¡¹<span> As I writhed and screamed loudly without shame or embarrassment, Senpai pushed his hips forward and changed his movements in a circr motion.<span>¡¸Aaah!<span>¡¹<span> I shuddered involuntarily at the intense pleasure of the tip of his ns rubbing my cervix.<span>¡¸Ah, no, no! Senpai, don¡¯t do that! It feels too good, I¡¯ll break!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If you break, I¡¯ll just buy a new one<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No! Don¡¯t break me! Please don¡¯t break me!<span>¡¹<span> As if to ridicule my plea, Senpai continued to grind on my cervix.<span>¡¸Ahh, no! No, please forgive me, don¡¯t grind it! Aaah! Ahh, no! Ahhhh!<span>¡¹<span> I squirmed and squealed with my mouth wide open at his overly insistent torment.<span> My drool dripped from my mouth, and I felt so embarrassed.<span>£¨I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ I can¡¯t think of anything else¡­<span>£©<span> Almost at the same time as I thought this, his hips returned from a circr motion to a back and forth movement, and the pumping began even more intensely than before.<span> The sound of his hips pping my ass and the dry sound of flesh colliding with flesh echoed through the room.<span>¡¸Nnn, you¡¯re so rough, ahh! I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m feeling it too much, ah, amazing! Ahh, no, nhah, ahhn!<span>¡¹<span> I no longer felt any shame. And wanting to feel even better, I desperately begged Senpai.<span>¡¸Aan, Senpai, poke me harder! Mess my insides! Senpai, please use me, Rin, your onahole for all she¡¯s worth!<span> Perhaps even more aroused, Senpai covered me and began to shake his hips furiously while grabbing my breasts from above my clothes.<span>¡¸Ora! Ora! Does it feel good!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Nnnn! It¡¯s good! It feels good! Senpai, I love you! I love it when it feels good! Nnn, Nnnn!<span>¡¹<span> His animal-like furious pistons caused a rapid upward curve of pleasure.<span> And now, the luxurious hotel room must be filled with the sound of my screams and the sound of water being pumped in and out of me.<span> And finally, we reached our limits.<span> *Fwup*! The final thrust hit me in the deepest part of my body.<span> *Spurtt*! *Spurttttt*!<span> Immediately, I saw the light flicker in front of my eyes as I felt the rage surge deep inside me.<span>¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming, ah, ahhhhhhh!<span>¡¹<span> I arched my back and screamed my climax like the roar of a fierce beast, reaching the peak of my sensuality.<span>£¨Ah, I can feel it¡­ it¡¯s throbbing¡­ my insides are full of my Senpai¡¯s¡­<span>£©<span> I felt his cock pulsing constantly, and thick semen filled my inside. Then I copsed to my knees.

 Chapter 257: Traveling with Onahole, Part One-Two

    Chapter 257: Traveling with Onahole, Part One-Two

    <span> For dinner, we have Wagyu steak at the Teppanyaki restaurant next to the hotel.<span> It¡¯s said the chef skilfully manipted the spat and pepper on the iron te, which was embedded into the marble counter, and cooks it in an acrobatic performance right before people eyes.<span> But just as we were about to leave the room after finishing our preparations, Senpai tilted his head with a puzzled look on his face.<span>¡¸What¡­ are you trying toe with me?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh? But¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m having wagyu steak for dinner, but I don¡¯t have any for you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­There you go again<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯ll give you 200 yen, so go to a convenience store and buy whatever cup of ramen you want<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huhhh!? S-Senpai, I want to eat steak too! I mean it! I don¡¯t want to eat cup noodles by myself anymore! It¡¯s my long-awaited tripppp!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸*Sigh¡­* You¡¯re such a selfish girl<span>¡¹<span> Senpai looks at me with a scowl.<span> But I know what he means.<span> This is his usual teasing. It¡¯s a twisted expression of affection from my cynical senpai.<span> After a few bites, he¡¯ll make sure I get a steak too.<span>£¨I know, I know, despite Senpai saying so, he¡¯s kind¡­<span>£©<span> That¡¯s why, as for me, I thought I was just ying along with Senpai¡¯s joke.<span>¡¸Tch¡­ Well, whatever. Then, get changed<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes?<span>¡¹<span> Senpai pointed to a ck cloth folded up on the bed. As I picked it up, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my cheeks twitch.<span>¡¸Senpai¡­ this is¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah. We¡¯re going to eat meat after you change into bunny girl<span>¡¹<span><span>¨D¨DSo now I¡¯m a bunny girl.<span>¡¸Mamaa¡­ Uh, why is that Onee-chan a bunny?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Shh! Don¡¯t look!<span>¡¹<span> When I heard that voice from the family at the table, I instinctively shrunk back.<span> It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s summer vacation. The restaurant is almost full. And I¡¯m a bunny girl in the midst of families and couples.<span> The stares piercing me from all over the ce hurt like hell.<span> When I was shown to the seat, the couple sitting next to me looked surprised.<span> Her boyfriend, who was staring at my breasts, was pinched on the back of his hand by his girlfriend, and the chef behind the counter, while pretending not to see me, was ncing at my breasts.<span>£¨Th-This is embarrassing¡­<span>£©Also, when we entered the restaurant, we were almost stopped by the staff saying ¡°Dear guests, there is a dress code¡­¡±, but Senpai, said ¡°I¡¯m Kijima, what is it?¡± and a person who seemed to be the owner of the restaurant came running out from the back and showed us to our seats very politely.<span>¡¸Th-This is a very unique dress<span>¡¹When the chef gave a twitching smile, Senpai said, ¡°I told her it was embarrassing. But she said she felt ufortable unless she was dressed like this¡±.<span>¡¸Senpai! Th-then, I-It looks like I wanted to wear it¡­<span>¡¹I was about to raise my voice to protest like that, but Senpai red at me with a fierce look and said, ¡°Huh?¡±.<span>¡¸Ugh¡­ Senpai¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Isn¡¯t that great? You don¡¯t want to be ignored, right? You¡¯re the center of attention now<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I don¡¯t want this kind of attention¡­<span>¡¹<span> It was too embarrassing that I didn¡¯t have time to eat¡­ but, the meat was delicious, as expected.<span> After dinner, on the way back to the room¡­<span>¡¸Senpai¡­ You really are a pervert, aren¡¯t you?<span>¡¹I pouted my lips in a sarcastic way, and Senpai grinned his mouth and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll respond to your request¡±.<span> Oh, no! But by the time I realize that, it¡¯s toote.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸As you wish, I¡¯ll entertain you with perverted y<span>¡¹<span> And then, I was made to kneel, stuck my nose between Senpai¡¯s butts, and stuck out my tongue.<span>¡¸Nnn, that¡¯s good, Rin, nnn¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai gripped the window frame with his voice trembling with pleasure.<span>£¨Ugh¡­ How cruel, why am I doing this¡­<span>£©<span> Senpai¡¯s cock, reflected in the windowpane, warped to the limit, twitches happily and oozes precum at the tip.<span>¡¸Id ish noh good, Id ish megging my assh sho good¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Just lick it properly<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Muuu~¡­<span>¡¹<span> I thought I was being sarcastic but it didn¡¯t work. So, in frustration, I extended my tongue into his anus.<span>¡¸Hyaaa!?<span>¡¹<span> At the moment when my tongue spread out the creases and entered Senpai, he let out a pathetic voice.<span>£¨Ahaa! What¡¯s with that voice? It¡¯s so embarrassing for a man. Oh no, this might be more fun than I thought<span>£©<span> As I wriggled my tongue, I remembered the feeling I had when Senpai had tortured my ass.<span> His tongue felt surprisinglyrge against my sphincter.<span> It couldn¡¯t have been that big, but the foreign sensation was tremendous.<span> When I thought that I was now giving Senpai a taste of that sensation, I felt something tingling up my spine.<span>£¨Ahaha! Senpai, it¡¯s the end of your luck that you let me me you! All right, I¡¯ll make you say hiihii!<span>£©<span> As I wriggled my tongue desperately, I could feel the strength slowly draining from Senpai¡¯s body.<span> Then as I pulled out my tongue and made fun of him¨C<span>¡¸Pervert-senpai, how is it? Does it feel good to have your ass licked?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Sh, shut up¡­<span>¡¹<span> Hearing Senpai¡¯s voice who doesn¡¯t seem to have much time to spare, made my excitement rises. Maybe I¡¯m a bit of S.<span>¡¸Ahaha, Senpai, I¡¯ll keep licking you until you be honest, so please be prepared<span>¡¹<span> I think he made me lick his ass as an attempt to be mean, but he just exposed his own weakness, and this is his self-destruction.<span> I put my tongue in again. And this time, I push it in deeper than before.<span>¡¸Aaahh, Rin¡­<span>¡¹<span> I move my tongue as if drawing a circle inside his, rubbing his folds.<span> Gradually, Senpai¡¯s resistance bes weaker and weaker. I can see his breathing bing ragged, as if he had just run at full speed.<span>£¨Ahahaha! He¡¯s feeling it! Senpai is feeling it so much!<span>£©<span> His cock continues to twitch and rembling painfully. In the reflection of Senpai¡¯s face in the window, his mouth was half open.<span>¡¸Ugh, ugh¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ish ith heel hood?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, yeah¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai¡¯s head might be foggy. After all, as I asked, Senpai confessed his honest feelings.<span> After a while, I pulled out my tongue and smiled.<span>¡¸Ahaha¡­ Senpai, you¡¯re such a pervert. To be happy from your asshole being licked. You really are a pervert<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ugh¡­ remember it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ehehe¡­ if Senpai going to punish me anyway, I¡¯ll do it thoroughly just for now!<span>¡¹<span> With that, I inserted my tongue again, and put my right hand in front of it, and squeeze the erect cock.<span>¡¸Kuh¡­ Ahhhh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai moaned.<span> While wriggling my tongue, I rubbed his penis with a quick rhythm.<span>¡¸Kuh!? R, Rin!<span>¡¹<span> Both front and back at the same time.<span> Senpai desperately braces her legs, gripping the window frame from the pleasure born of the cock and the dangerous pleasure born from the shallows of his hole.<span>¡¸S, stop, I said stop, nn¡­<span>¡¹<span> I guess he didn¡¯t expect to be med like this. As I ridiculed his resistance, I furiously tortured him from front to back.<span> I licked and sucked his asshole to the point of melting, while quickly handling the entire rod.<span> The reflection in the windowpane was of a bunny girl kneeling behind Senpai who was leaning forward, giving oral services to his anus and handling his anger, a perversion of the highest order.<span> Eventually, as I continued to me Senpai from front to back, he let out an urgent cry.<span>¡¸Cumming! Ah, it¡¯sing out, ahhhhh!<span>¡¹<span> *Spurtt!* *Spurttt!* *Spurttttt!*<span> Hot semen spurted out, staining my hands and dripping down the surface of the window pane.<span> As he stiffened at the moment of ejaction, his sphincter tightened around my tongue.<span> Each time he pulsates, strength leaves his body.<span>¡¸Ahh, ah, ahh¡­ *pant* ahhhh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Excited by Senpai¡¯s girly moans, I continue to give him pleasure with my fingers and tongue in order to urge him to ejacte.<span> Eventually, Senpai copsed in a heap.<span>£¨Ahaha, I did it! I did it!<span>£©<span> I¡¯m so satisfied!<span> I was so excited by the fact that I had made Senpai cum unterally.<span> But that was as far as it went.<span> After this, I was to be punished thoroughly with a series of perverted ys.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> The next morning, after breakfast at the room service, the front desk informed us that the real estate agent wasing to pick us up, so we got ready and went down to the lobby.<span> Today was the day we were going to cross over to uninhabited Ind.<span> Since we were going to the beach, I put on a lot of sunscreens, a swimsuit under a light purple linen one-piece, and a straw hat.<span> In the lobby, there was a plump, round-ssed, and well-mannered man.<span>¡¸Th-Thank you very much for choosing us<span>¡¹<span> When the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">uncle<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Oji-san</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> bowed deeply, Senpai replied humbly.<span>¡¸Yeah, well, I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t decided to buy it yet, so let me have a look at it first<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, yes, of course. We have an Ind that fits your requirements. I¡¯ll take you there<span>¡¹<span> He wiped off his sweat and smiled tteringly at Senpai. I wondered how hard it was to work, as he kept his head down.<span>¡¸Well then! There¡¯s a car waiting outside, so please,e in<span>¡¹<span> When we got to the roundabout, a limousine was waiting for us. Then, an old man opened the door and invited us in.<span> In the car, I asked Senpai.<span>¡¸Senpai, what kind of ind did you want?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? It should be far enough away from thend that people can¡¯t swim across it, it should be uninhabited, it should be a reasonablyrge Ind, it should be out of radio range, and it should have enough mountains and rivers for survival¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Why¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s a good way to get rid of people I don¡¯t like. Like you.<span>¡¹<span>¡¸There you go again¡­ Wait, Senpai, you are kidding, right? It is really a joke, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, well, it¡¯s a joke for now<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Not yet!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I guess it depends on your attitude<span>¡¹<span> Eventually, we arrived at a small fishing port and were led to a boat that looked like a fishing boat.<span>¡¸Since this is apletely uninhabited ind, there is no other way to get there except by renting a boat. And as it is a fishing boat, I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s a veryfortable ride, but please bear with me for a while<span>¡¹<span>¡¸How long?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸About an hour or so<span>¡¹<span> With that said, the real estate agent handed us a life vest, and the real estate agent also put on a life vest over his suit and got on the boat.<span> It was the first time for me to go on a fishing boat, so it was fun at first, but halfway through the trip, Senpai started to get seasick.<span> He was lying on the deck with a pale face using myp as a pillow, which was uncool to say the least.<span> No, well¡­ yeah, he might be cute if he¡¯s this weak.<span>¡¸You see there, that¡¯s the ind. I¡¯ll take you to the pier over there<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Pier? I thought you said it was uninhabited<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, it¡¯s just a pier. We built it a few years ago because we couldn¡¯t sell it as real estate without a pier to attach a boat to<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Well, if that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s fine<span>¡¹<span> We docked at the pier andnded on the ind. Because of the seasick, I helped Senpai down to the shore as he staggered, but he fell down on the beach. He waspletely helpless. Yeah, he¡¯s uncool.<span>¡¸Well then, I¡¯ve prepared a lodging set over there in advance<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Lodging set?<span>¡¹<span> While giving Senpai ap pillow, I couldn¡¯t help tilting my head.<span>¡¸Yes, tents, sleeping bags, barbecue sets, and so on. I¡¯ll just unload the food now<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wait, wait, we¡¯re staying here?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, that¡¯s what Kijima-sama has requested. He said he couldn¡¯t decide whether he should buy it or not until he spent the night here<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ehh!?<span>¡¹<span> Senpai growled with a pale face. I was puzzled, but the uncle smiled at me and spoke.<span>¡¸Well, I¡¯ll pick you up in the morning<span>¡¹

 Chapter 258: Traveling with Onahole, Part Two-One

    Chapter 258: Traveling with Onahole, Part Two-One

    <span>¡¸Senpai, are you alright?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­No<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No¡­?<span>¡¹<span> Honestly, it¡¯s cute when Senpai is weak.<span> Probably, when I see other boys doing such things, I just think it¡¯s annoying, but when ites to Senpai, I feel like doing anything for him.<span>£¨Maybe¡­ I¡¯m really, really falling in love with him¡­<span>£©<span> His appearance is the opposite of what I like.<span> He¡¯s mean and not nice at all.<span> The only difference between him and others is his thing¡­ and yet I want to be with him so badly.<span> Of course it feels good doing it with him.

    <span>

    <span><span> Although I¡¯ve never do it with anyone else, and maybe I¡¯m just favoring the guy who take my virginity, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who can make me feel better than him.<span> But that is not the reason, I guess.<span>£¨¡­¡±Maybe¡± I¡¯m just stupid, huh?<span>£©<span> While holding Senpai who is groaning in myp with a pale face, I looked around.<span> Right now we¡¯re on the sandy beach, right next to a wooden pier. Behind us is a dense forest, and in front of us is the ocean.<span> The sea reflects the sunlight and sparkles, but it is not so clear, and if I look closely, I can see some garbage washed up on the shore.<span> To be honest, it doesn¡¯t have much of a resort atmosphere. It is more like a rocky beach than a beautiful seaside.<span> Maybe if we go fishing on the pier, we can catch some fish.<span> Though I¡¯ve never been fishing, so it¡¯s just an image.<span>¡¸Alone with Senpai in an inhabitant ind¡­<span>¡¹<span> I realized it when I said it out loud.<span> There¡¯s no one here who¡¯d look at me negatively, no one who¡¯d harass me.<span> I don¡¯t have to be afraid of Tattakata-senpai, who¡¯s staring at me with fierce eyes, and best of all¡­ Fujiwara-senpai isn¡¯t here. I can have Senpai all to myself. There¡¯s no one to interfere.<span>¡¸Isn¡¯t it¡­ great!?<span>¡¹<span> Almost at the same time as I muttered this, Senpai stood up unsteadily with a pale face. And then¨D¨D<span>¡¸I¡¯m¡­ going to throw up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Are you okay? Do you want me to go with you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­ just set up the tent, upuu<span>¡¹<span> Senpai raised his hand lightly while holding his mouth, and then started walking along the shore, and disappeared behind a rock some distance away.<span>¡¸I¡¯ve never set up a tent before¡­<span>¡¹<span> Looking again, I noticed that there was quite a lot of stuff being unloaded from the ship.<span> Upon checking each one, I found a disc-like object wrapped in a stic case about one meter in diameter.On the front of the case was written ¡°ONETOUCH TENT¡± along with the logo of a famous brand of camping equipment.<span>¡¸This is¡­ the tent, right?<span>¡¹<span> I began to set up the tent while looking at the instruction manual inside the case, but to be honest, I was surprised.<span> Just take it out of the case, throw it on a t surface, and the tent will inte into a dome, and the tent is set up.<span> All I had to do was to peg it to the ground so that it wouldn¡¯t blow away in the wind.<span>¡¸Amazing¡­ It¡¯s like something out of a manga<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t usually do anything outdoors, so I don¡¯t really have an image of tents. I only remember the campsite staff at my elementary school¡¯s forest school setting up tents with great difficulty.<span> I never thought that tents had evolved to this level.<span>¡¸After that¡­ put the polyurethane mat inside, and¡­ I don¡¯t think we will use sleeping bags¡­<span>¡¹<span> Because there was no way Senpai would let me sleep.<span> When I entered the tent, I found that it was about 130 centimeters high, and it was barely big enough for two people to sleep side by side.<span>¡¸It¡¯s a bit cramped, but¡­ well, we usually ovep at night, so¡­<span>¡¹<span> I feel a little embarrassed when I say it out loud.<span>¡¸Maybe I should prepare a barbecue¡­<span>¡¹<span> I say, hiding my embarrassment, and crawl out of the tent, even though no one is around.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Still¡­ Senpai sure iste¡­<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s been almost twenty minutes since Senpai went over there.<span>£¨No way, is he passed out?<span>£©<span> I became worried and went towards the direction where Senpai had gone.<span> However, even though I looked behind the rock, he was nowhere to be seen.<span>¡¸Senpai! Senpaiiii! Where are you? Senpaiiii!<span>¡¹<span> I raised my voice, but there is no reply.<span> I walked along the shoreline calling out, but there was no sign of Senpai.<span> My sense of anxiety became stronger and stronger.<span>£¨Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s been swept away by the waves¡­ No, no, that¡¯s not possible in such a calm sea. Maybe he¡¯s lost in the forest¡­ but it¡¯s not that big a forest¡­<span>£©<span>¡¸Senpai! Senpai! Senpaaaiiii!<span>¡¹<span> I must have walked for about an hour. And before I knew it, I could see the tent I had built in front of me.<span> Apparently, I had walked around the perimeter of the Ind.<span>¡¸Senpai¡­ where have you gone¡­?<span>¡¹<span> I peeked into the tent, but there was no sign of him.<span>£¨Maybe we just missed each other when he came back¡­<span>£©<span> I sat down on a rock near the tent and waited for Senpai.<span> The sun was shining brightly. However, in spite of the brightness of the scenery, I began to feel uneasy and the scenery around me seemed frightening.<span> The waves rushed in and out of the water. The cries of seabirds echoed in the distance. The sound of leaves swaying in the breeze echoed louder than ever.<span>¡¸Uuu¡­ Senpai¡­ where are you?<span>¡¹<span> At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what Senpai said to me in the car.<span>¡ºIt¡¯s a good way to get rid of people I don¡¯t like. Like you<span>¡»<span> Immediately, I felt as if someone had shoved ice into my back, and I leapt involuntarily.<span> A creeping sense of fear crept up on me.<span>¡¸No¡­ way¡­<span>¡¹<span> For example, maybe Senpai has a ship somewhere else on the Ind, and he¡¯s already gone.<span> If that¡¯s the case, there won¡¯t be a boat to pick me up tomorrow.<span>¡¸No way¡­<span>¡¹<span> Being Senpai¡¯s onahole made me feel like I was forgiven.<span> But what if Senpai hadn¡¯t forgiven me at all?<span> What if I was the only one who fell in love with Senpai, but Senpai was annoyed by me?<span> And if this trip was nned to get revenge on me, then it makes sense that Fujiwara-senpai is cooperating fully.<span>¡¸N-No¡­ that¡¯s not right¡­<span>¡¹<span> There¡¯s no one here who¡¯d look at me negatively, no one who¡¯d harass me.<span> There¡¯s no need to be frightened of Tattakata-senpai staring at me with fierce eyes, and Fujiwara-senpai isn¡¯t here either, but it¡¯s meaningless without Senpai.<span> And so, tears are falling down from my eyes.<span>¡¸Uuuu, Uee¡­ No, Senpai, please don¡¯t leave me alone, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to be alone, I don¡¯t want to be lonely¡­<span>¡¹<span> Only my voice was heard in the sea, and no reply came back.<span> I don¡¯t have time to think about whether I can live alone on the ind, or how I can ask for help.<span> After all, Senpai was not there, and he might have abandoned me. It was so painful, so sad, that I just cried out loud.<span> I cried and cried. I was so exhausted that my voice is all rattled.<span> By the time I thought all the fluids in my body were gone, the sun had already set and the sky was painted with a gradation of orange and blue.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Uuuuh¡­ Senpai, Senpai¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone¡­<span>¡¹<span> The thought of being alone made me afraid of the night. I was too scared. I was so lonely I felt like my heart would be crushed.<span> Being alone in the dormitory was tolerable if I thought about the next time I¡¯d see him.<span> But now it was gone.<span> Thinking of that made me feel sad all over again.<span>¡¸Ueeeeeeeee¡­ *Sob* *Sob*<span>¡¹<span> My throat tightens with sobs, but just as I open my eyes¡­<span> I saw Senpai in front of me with a troubled look on his face.<span>¡¸Do you know how ugly you look?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸*Sob¡­* Sen-pai¡­?<span>¡¹<span> Senpai is here. By the time I thought that, my body moved of its own ord. I jumped on him and pressed my face against his chest.<span>¡¸Kuwse drftgy Fujiko lp! Wh-Wh-Wh-Where did you go! *Sob* you stupid, you idiot, Senpai, Senpaiiii!<span>¡¹ (*Note: <span>¤¯¤¡w<span>¤»drftgy<span>¤Õ¤¸¤³lp?)<span>¡¸Aah! Hey, you idiot, get off from me! Don¡¯t snot on me!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No! I¡¯ll never leave you, no, no! *Sob* *Sob¡­* ueeeee¡­<span>¡¹<span> I clung to him and cried, and he looked at me in astonishment.<span> Even so, Senpai hug me until I managed to stop crying.

 Chapter 259: Traveling with Onahole, Part Two-Two

    Chapter 259: Traveling with Onahole, Part Two-Two

    <span>¡¸Ugh¡­ where have you been¡­ I, I¡­<span>¡¹<span> Rin puffed out her cheeks as she clung to me. Her behavior was so childish that I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>£¨I just fell asleep while lying down in the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡­<span>£©<span>¡¸Ueeeee¡­<span>¡¹<span> Just when I thought she had stopped crying, she started crying again.<span> Rin¡¯s eyelids were swollen and her face was a mess of tears and snot. Her flushedplexion was even turning purplish in ces.<span>¡¸*Sob¡­* don¡¯t throw me away, please don¡¯t throw me away, I¡¯ll do anything¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Anything? Then stop crying<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, Rin¡¯s eyes widen with all the strength she can muster up.<span> She¡¯s probably trying to stop her tears, but her eyes are so bloodshot that it¡¯s quite scary.<span>£¨It¡¯s like a horror movie¡­<span>£©<span> If there is a girl who approached me and her face like this, I¡¯m sure I would run away.<span> When I was so distracted, I heard she was sniffing loudly.<span>¡¸All right, all right. At any rate, get away from me. I haven¡¯t had lunch and I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s get ready for the barbecue<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ to be separated from you¡­ *Sob¡­*<span>¡¹<span> But after threatening and appeasing a reluctant Rin, I managed to get her to let go of her hand and started setting up the barbecue stove.<span> However, Rin, who was just sniffing and snorting, waspletely useless.<span> In the end, I set up the whole thing, and by the time I start cooking the meat, the sun haspletely set.<span>¡¸Senpai¡­ please. *Sob* *Sob¡­* Don¡¯t throw me away¡­<span>¡¹<span> She said this all the while we were eating.<span> I didn¡¯t mean to, but it seems I¡¯ve given Rin a full-blown trauma.<span> By the time we had finished eating, the sun hadpletely set, and there were white waves on the ck sea. And the sky was full of stars.<span> Against the faint light of the cantera, I pulled Rin¡¯s head to me, and forcibly pressed my lips to hers and inserted my tongue.<span>¡¸Nfu, nmuu¡­ Shen-pai *slurp* nn, nnnn¡­<span>¡¹<span> When I sucked her tiny tongue as hard as I could, her whole body jerked and quivered. I enjoy her reaction and pour the saliva I¡¯ve collected in my mouth into Rin.<span>¡¸Nnn *slurppp¡­* Nnn *gulp¡­* Nnnn¡­ Nh.. S-Senpai¡­<span>¡¹<span> After enjoying the feel of her tongue, I pulled my lips away, grabbed her chin, looked her eye, and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t throw me away, don¡¯t throw me away, shut up, you idiot. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you go so easily<span>¡¹<span> Rin looked startled, and her eyes welled up with surprise.<span>¡¸I told you not to cry, didn¡¯t I?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ugh¡­ I, I¡¯m sorry¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s not what you must said! Hey, onahole, where¡¯s your manner? Look<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡­ *Sob* I¡­ Fukuda Rin is Kijima-senpai¡¯s raw onahole. *Sob* *Snort¡­* Ueee¡­ I¡¯ll work harder to make Senpai¡¯s muscr cock feel good. *Sob* please¡­ keep on fucking Rin¡¯s cunt hole for a very long time, very long timeeeeee¡­<span>¡¹<span> Then she knelt in front of me, sobbing, unbuckling my belt and pulling down the zipper of my jeans.Then with a sob, she gently grasped my cock, which was already hard from the kiss alone.<span>¡¸*Sob* Uuu¡­ Senpai, it¡¯s erected¡­ Ueeee¡­<span>¡¹<span> A girl crying while clutching my manhood.<span> I don¡¯t get it.<span> While I was puzzled, Rin took my cock in her mouth without any warning.<span>¡¸*Slurp* *Sob* *Sob¡­* *Lick* *Sob¡­* *Lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span> But every time Rin sucked, I felt a sudden stimulus that made me shudder slightly.<span>¡¸Uuu *Sob* *Lick* *Lick* Nnnn *Sob¡­* *Lick*<span>¡¹<span> With tears streaming down her face, Rin continues to suck on my cock.<span> Not only was it stimting, but the sight of such cruelty made me feel more and more blood gathering in my loins.<span>¡¸Fumu, fumu *Sob* *Kiss* *Smooch* *Sob¡­*<span>¡¹<span> Rin continued to tease my urethra with her tongue. And when the tip of her tongue licks up my sensitive spot, it¡¯s hard to resist.<span>¡¸Ugh!<span>¡¹<span> I let out an involuntary cry and Rin looked up at me with a sobbing smile on her face.<span>¡¸Senfui¡­ hits hood, hight? Hee hoo, I han¡¯t shand it¡­<span>¡¹<span> She looked up at me with clinging eyes while gently moving her right hand up and down, and licking up the ns with a rotating movement of her tongue.<span>¡¸Senpai¡­<span>¡¹<span> Then with tears streaming down her face, she took her mouth off the meat stick, stood up, and pulled up the hem of her one-piece dress.<span>¡¸¡­Senpai¡­ *Sob* Please, please, fuck me, Rin, your onahole, please do as you please Senpai¡­<span>¡¹<span> As the white underwear illuminated by the cantera light, I saw her cloth which was covering her crotch is wet and changing color.<span>¡¸Really, you¡¯re such a naughty girl<span>¡¹<span> With a twisted mouth, I walked behind her and twisted her bulge up over her clothes.<span>¡¸Nnn, Senpai¡­ that hurts<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­ Nnn<span>¡¹<span> Then I move my hand out of her breast and y with her nipple up and down with my index finger.<span>¡¸Mmm, aah, Senpai, there¡­<span>¡¹<span> At the caress to her sensitive nipples, Rin made a cry and arched her back.<span>¡¸Nn, aaah, anh¡­ aaah¡­ this is too much¡­ Senpai¡­<span>¡¹<span> As Rin writhed in agony, I pulled up her skirt and quickly removed her panties. Then she wriggled and cried out.<span>¡¸¡­Senpai,e here. Please use Rin¡¯s bitch hole<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Really, you¡¯re such a helpless onahole<span>¡¹<span> I aimed at Rin¡¯s drenched crevice from behind and thrust my hips out at once.<span>¡¸Nn, nnn¡­<span>¡¹<span> I push open the narrow canal, and my cock enters Rin.<span> With no support on the sandy beach, she almost copsed to the ground. But I won¡¯t let that happen.<span> I grab her hips with my hands and thrust in to the base, using her hole like onahole to massage my cock.<span>¡¸Ah, nnn¡­ Nnn, ah, nnnn¡­<span>¡¹<span> Rin couldn¡¯t hold back and crawled on all fours on the sand. But I fuck her mercilessly. I thrust my hips hard into her, making her moan wildly.<span>¡¸Nnnn *Sob* *Sob* Ueee¡­ Anh, anh, anh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Her tears smeared on the sand. Still, I elerated the movement of my hips in excitement, and without realizing it, my thrusts became more powerful.<span>¡¸Nn, sen¡­ pai, aah, aah, aah¡­ aah, aah, aah, nnnn¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Rin, you¡¯ve been squeezing me like crazy. Do you like my cock that much?<span>¡¹<span> I said teasingly while thrusting with all my might, and Rin let out an indifferent cry.<span>¡¸I like ittt! I love itttt! I really like ittt! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!<span>¡¹<span> The torment of the Doggy Style position must have aroused Rin. After all, her voice sounded like a scream.<span>¡¸You¡¯re getting too excited, you perverted onahole<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-You can call me a pervert, Senpai, that¡¯s what I want, nnn! Ahhhhh, ahh, nku, nnngh!<span>¡¹<span> It seems, her arousal has no limits, and it¡¯s rising rapidly.<span>¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m going crazy! I¡¯m going crazy, Senpaiii!<span>¡¹<span> As I rotated my hips, the pleasure of the tip of the ns rubbing her cervix made Rin shudder and let out a debauched moan.<span>¡¸No, don¡¯t do thaaaat, don¡¯t do that, ah, ah, ah, aaaah?!<span>¡¹<span> Encouraged by Rin¡¯s writhing, I continued to grind on her cervix even more.<span>¡¸Aah, nooo! Hahh, Senpai, you¡¯re grinding me, ahh! Ahh, nwaa! Ahhhh!<span>¡¹<span> This female onahole opens her mouth and squeals as she receives the pration.<span>£¨That should be enough for now<span>£©<span> And so, I change my hips from a circr motion to a back and forth motion, and thrust my hips even harder than before.<span> The dry sound of flesh pping against flesh ovepped with the sound of waves.<span>¡¸Nnn, you¡¯re so rough, ahh! I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m feeling it too much, nnnnn! Ah, amazing! Ah, stoppp, nhaa, nnnn!<span>¡¹<span> I stomped my feet so hard that my ankles were buried in the sand, and began to shake my hips furiously. As if I were an animal, I fucked this onahole girl with all my might.<span>¡¸Nnnnah, Senpai! Don¡¯t throw me away! Don¡¯t throw me away! Ahh! Vite me, vite me foreverrrrr!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I told you I won¡¯t throw you away!<span>¡¹<span> I gave her onest thrust, and my desire burst in her deepest ce.<span> *Spurt!* *Spurttttt!*<span>¡¸Ahhh, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming, ah, hii, ahhhhhhhhh!<span>¡¹<span> Rin cried out in a high-pitched scream of climax, reaching the peak of her pleasure. And with only her hips raised high, she shuddered in ecstasy.<span> My cock also pulsed intermittently, pumping a thick stream of semen into her womb.<span> Then, after the release subsided, I stayed connected to her and gently stroked her head.<span>¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t throw me away<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Really, you¡¯re so persistent<span>¡¹<span> And for a while, I just kept stroking her head.<span> I think¡­ she had already stopped crying by then.

 Chapter 260: Asakusa

    Chapter 260: Asakusa

    <span> Confinement King-sama is gone on a trip.<span> Lili-sama says that He will return back soon, but since the person apanying him is insisting, he will stay another night with her in her room.<span> I¡¯m sure it¡¯s one of favorite princesses who is apanying Him, still I envy her because Confinement King-sama is willing to listen to such selfishness.<span> That¡¯s why, today, there are no visitors from the favorite princesses, and we are leisurely enjoying our afternoon tea in the dining hall.<span>¡¸Hey, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>. How is Takata-sama?<span>¡¹<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> askedzily while leaning her elbows on the table.<span>¡¸What do you mean?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If it goes on like this, will she end up in Confinement King-sama¡¯s harem?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ The Head Maid said, if Takata-sama reaches her goal, she¡¯ll restore her original appearance and release her, but¡­ <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mimizu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, did Takata-sama say anything?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I think Taka-chi nning to do that too¡­ she said she would quit from the bar after the summer vacation<span>¡¹Then <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sanadamushi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> interrupted while chuckling.<span>***<span>¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible. Confinement King-sama must be thinking that she¡¯ll lose her patience and return anyway<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s it, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! That doesn¡¯t sound right to me<span>¡¹<span> At Tapeworm¡¯sment, Centipede wakes up and opens her mouth.<span>¡¸What do you mean?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You see, unlike everyone else, I¡¯m experienced. I¡¯ve had done it with my boyfriend quite often, and I¡¯ve always thought it felt good, but¡­ to be honest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to hold it. Regardless of how big it is. Of course, I¡¯d like to be held by Confinement King-sama<span>¡¹<span> That¡¯s not a very eptablement.<span> We couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed.-TinyTL<span>¡¸Isn¡¯t that just because Centipede¡¯s boyfriend is not very good at it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, an unpopr Earthworm like you wouldn¡¯t understand<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Centipede, are you picking a fight?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Now, now¡­<span>¡¹<span> I divert the conversation, appeasing the irritated Earthworm.<span>¡¸But, aside from Takata-sama, Confinement King-sama¡¯s harem is expanding rapidly¡­ We should think of a way to gain his favor, shouldn¡¯t we? After a year, we¡¯re going to have to move out of here<span>¡¹<span> Then Tapeworm drank a cup of tea and made a proud face.<span>¡¸In that sense, I¡¯m a step ahead of you. After all, I¡¯m the one who gave the Confinement King-sama oral service!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ if he doesn¡¯t want to hold you after you¡¯ve sucked his thing, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re not attractive?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸All right, Centipede,e out! Fight me!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Go y with your dragons, you idiot<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Now, now¡­<span>¡¹<span> As Tapeworm burns with murderous intent and Centipede sticks out her tongue, I step in between them to intervene.<span> Then, Earthworm opens her mouth while putting a finger to her chin as if to think.<span>¡¸But in fact, if we want to appeal to the Confinement King-sama, the sooner the better, right? If there are more Favored Princess in the future, our chances will decrease<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right. Even if I can¡¯t be a Favored Princess, if I can at least be a semi-Favored Princess apprentice¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸The question is, how do we appeal?<span>¡¹<span> As Tapeworm agreed to Earthworm, Centipede joined the conversation.<span> I also think about it.<span> In fact, there are not many opportunities to meet the Confinement King-sama.<span> How could we appeal to him so that he would invite us to his bedroom?<span> And then¨C<span>¡¸Oh right!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then, Earthworm-kun<span>¡¹<span> Tapeworm points her finger at Earthworm, who suddenly raises her hand.<span>¡¸If I remember correctly, the Confinement King has a slightly sadistic tendencies. So, how about showing off our clumsiness?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see, clumsy maids are popr in manga as well. They make you want to bully them¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸But how exactly is a clumsy maid?<span>¡¹<span> At my question, Tapeworm showed some thought and opened her mouth.<span>¡¸Like bumping into someone in the corner of the hallway with a piece of toast in your mouth¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If someone bumps into you, they¡¯re dead<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I thought the stronger the impact, the more memorable it would be¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸They¡¯ll never forget you in a different way<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Buuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> Chuckling at Tapeworm, Earthworm opened her mouth.<span>¡¸Then how about this? You know how it is in TV dramas? Like falling on a hill and having someone pick up a bunch of oranges from a paper bag you¡¯re holding<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I can only hope that Confinement King-sama gets the ability to create a hill in the room¡­<span>¡¹I chuckle, and Earthworm says, ¡°Well, how about this?¡± andes up with another idea.<span>***<span>¡¸When I pulled a handkerchief out of my p-pocket, it turned out to be a pigeon. Then I say, ¡°Oh sorry, I mistook it for a handkerchief and put a pigeon in here¡±<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Why, a pigeon?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, it¡¯s memorable, isn¡¯t it? It looks fun. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a g or something<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Why does your clumsy idea have to be entertainment?<span>¡¹<span> Then, Centipede, who had been listening in silence, opened her mouth.<span>¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking about it, maybe it¡¯s dangerous to be clumsy¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Dangerous?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Think about it, there are people here who are even more S than Confinement King-sama¡­ if they catch your eye, you know what happen, right?<span>¡¹<span> A huge pair of breasts crossed my mind.<span> Yeah, that¡¯s definitely not a good idea. -Tinytrantion.xyz<span> Suddenly, Earthworm changed the subject.<span>¡¸Yes yes, this is a different story. But, you know, Amemiya-senpai? She officially joined Confinement King-sama¡¯s harem. The other day<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, yeah. She¡¯s a semi-favorite princess apprentice, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s right! And Lili-sama told me. That Confinement King-sama seems to like Amemiya-senpai a lot. I think he¡¯ll call her quite often from now on¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Seriously! Is she going toe? Is it like the era of Amemiya-senpai ising?<span>¡¹<span> Centipede let out an unenthusiastic voice when I started talking.<span>¡¸Well¡­ but, Amemiya Senpai likes girls, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is that so?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You didn¡¯t know that? See, at the spring camp, she was in the bath the whole time. She was staring at the new recruits¡¯ member bodies<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh? Really? Is that so?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So, what did Confinement King-sama like about Amemiya-senpai?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ He said her vagina feels really good<span>¡¹<span> That¡¯s when we unintentionally went back to our basics.<span>¡¸That¡¯s not really helpful¡­ we¡¯re talking about how to convince Him to embrace us¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s right¡­<span>¡¹<span> Then Earthworm pped her hands.<span>¡¸Centipede! Speaking of which¡­ You said your boyfriend confessed his feelings to you, right? What did your boyfriend like about you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm¡­ It¡¯s kind of embarrassing for me to say this, but¡­ He said, ¡°I was attracted to you because of the feminine side that you sometimes show¡±<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Femininity, huh¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I wonder if I should grow out my hair or something?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hair?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You know what people say. Like, while they were passing each other, the hair brushed the tip of the nose and the smell of shampoo made the heart skip a beat<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Maybe we only smell blood<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ugh¡­ well, I¡¯ll do my best to wash it, but ordinary shampoo won¡¯t do. And I think it has to be a scent that Confinement King-sama likes¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What does Confinement King-sama like?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I remember the other day, he was eating yakiniku with a delicious smile on his face¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡¸¡¸That¡¯s it!<span>¡¹¡¹¡¹<span> We both stood up involuntarily.<span>***<span>¡¸If it looks so good, it makes Him want to bite into it!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Lili-sama said that appetite and sexual desire are close too<span>¡¹<span> That¡¯s right.<span> I remember that Lili-sama told Confinement King-sama when they were chatting once, that the sess rate of so-called pick-up would be much higher when the girl was hungry.<span> By that logic, men must be tempted to have sex when they are hungry.<span> We got excited without even knowing it.<span> From that point on, we acted quickly.<span> We pulled out meat and a roaster from the kitchen and roasted the meat in the dining room. Then we four maids put our heads above the roaster.<span> Everyone sniffed at the delicious smell of roasting meat. There¡¯s no way we can resist this enticing aroma.<span>¡¸Oh, this is good, isn¡¯t it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s a perfect example of a carnivorous man!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸There¡¯s no way Confinement King-sama isn¡¯t a carnivore!<span>¡¹<span> We continue to let the juicy smoke wrap our hair as we shout.<span> But then¡­<span> I suddenly calmed down and took a step back.<span> I wondered if He would really be attracted to a girl who smelled of yakiniku, no matter how much he liked it.<span> Then, as usual, I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu at the sight of the maids happily fanning themselves with their hands and letting the smoke roll around their hair.<span>¡¸Oh, I¡¯ve seen this before in Asakusa<span>¡¹<span> I think it was called an incense burner.-TinnyTL<span> If it is exposed to smoke, it is said to have the power to improve one¡¯s intelligence.<span> Later on, of course, there was no way that the Confinement King-sama would give us his blessing for this, but it did have an effect: more and more of favorite Princesses said they were hungry when we came near them.And, ording to Tapeworm, her training partner, a demon <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">beast<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Majuu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, has be excessively excited.

 Chapter 261: Before Nightmare

    Chapter 261: Before Nightmare

    <span> On the day I arrived back from the uninhabited ind, I ended up staying in Rin¡¯s room for the night.<span> She clung to me tightly and wouldn¡¯t let me go. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s so devoted to me, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to leave anytime soon.<span> So, in the morning, while she was still sleeping, I opened the door and escaped. I activated and arrived at the shopping district in front of the station.The reason I didn¡¯t go straight home was so that I could buy thetest issue of ¡°An AV Star Turns into a Giant¡±, which I had been looking forward to.<span>£¨I have to do something about Rin¡­ I have a feeling she¡¯s going to be a stalker¡­<span>£©<span> As I think about this, I look down at my phone and see that it¡¯s 9:00 in the morning. No bookstore is open yet.<span> So, I decided to have breakfast, and turned my head toward the fast food restaurant next to the bookstore. But¨C

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Eek!?<span>¡¹<span> I choked out in the back of my throat.<span> There is a person whose cheek was distorted and t against the ss window. The person was looking at me from inside the store.<span> If it was a house in the countryside, a gecko might be sticking to the window, just like that.<span> But I recognized the person.<span>¡¸Kei-chan¡­ what are you doing?<span>¡¹I¡¯m shocked. And when I saw the person behind her, I let out another ¡°Eek!?¡±.<span> She looks like she¡¯s in a foul mood.<span> There she is, Shiratori-san, her eyes narrowed as if she were looking at filth.She squints her chin as if to say, ¡°Come here¡±.I shook my head as if to say, ¡°No, no, please spare me¡± but she red at me with a fierce look.<span>£¨This girl¡­ she¡¯s kind of scary, really<span>£©<span> She¡¯s supposed to be a member of my harem, and I¡¯ve heard from Lili that she¡¯s been doing a lot of work for me, but still¡­<span> As I reluctantly stepped into the fast food restaurant, Kei-chan came running up from the table and took my hand.<span>¡¸Kan-chan,e here<span>¡¹<span>¡¸W-Wait, Kei-chan<span>¡¹<span> She took my hand and led me to a seat for four. There were two girls there, besides Shiratori-san, who was still not smiling.<span>¡¸Sit down<span>¡¹<span> Shiratori-san pounds on the seat next to her.I knew that if I resisted, I¡¯d get another re, so I replied, ¡°Yes¡± and sat down. Of course, Kei-chan sat down on myp as if it was natural for her to do so.<span>¡¸Um¡­ Kei-chan?<span>¡¹

    <i></i><i><span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s a little heavy<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s fine<span>¡¹<span> Well, I knew it was useless to resist.<span> I looked up with a wry smile and saw two girls sitting across from me.<span> One of them is a short-cut, tan girl who looks very lively. The other is a quiet-looking girl with her hair in twin tails.<span> They were different in type, but both were petite and both were small and t-chested.<span>£¨Well, it¡¯s inevitable that boys first look at breasts, isn¡¯t it?<span>£©<span> They were looking at me with puzzled looks on their faces.<span> Then, a twin-tailed girl asked Shiratori-san in a hesitant manner.<span>¡¸Um¡­ who is he?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸The keeper of rare animals<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Kan-chan!<span>¡¹<span> When Shiratori-san spat it out in a boring manner, Kei-chan said so as if to cover it up¡­ but with zero information. I had no choice but to say my name with a wry smile.<span>¡¸I¡¯m Kijima¡­ a third-year student<span>¡¹<span> Then the short cut tilted her head and the twin-tailed gasped as if she was surprised.<span>£¨Huh? What? What¡¯s with that reaction?<span>£©<span>¡¸If you¡¯re Kan-chan, does that mean your name is¡­ <ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">Kankichi<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">¿±¼ª</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>?<span>¡¹ <span> The short-cut one asks, tilting her head.<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not<span>¡¹<span> I denied with a straight face.<span> Then Shiratori-san turns her head toward me and opens her mouth.<span>¡¸These girls¡­ the one with short hair is Sato, a junior in the track and field club. The one with twin tails is Kizuna, Sato¡¯s ssmate<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah, yes¡­ nice to meet you<span>¡¹<span> As I bowed lightly, Sato-san asked me with a curious look.<span>¡¸Kan-chan-san, are you Takasago-senpai¡¯s boyfriend, by any chance?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh, well¡­ I¡¯m not her boyfriend, but¡­<span>¡¹<span>£¨I¡¯m not her boyfriend¡­ but we do have a physical rtionship¡­ what should I call it? Saffle? I mean, there¡¯s no way I can say that<span>£©<span> As I pondering, Shiratori-san replied for me.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸A rtionship between a rare animal and its keeper<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­I see, I understand. It¡¯s a tough job<span>¡¹<span> Sato-san seems to be convinced, but is that okay? Is that how it¡¯s supposed to be?<span>¡¸Kizuna, you know him, right? You know this guy, right?<span>¡¹<span> Shiratori-san asked, and Kizuna nodded in confusion.<span>¡¸Yes, he¡¯s in the same ss as my Onii-chan¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Same ss?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Myst name is Tachioka. Kizuna Tachioka<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Tachioka-kun¡¯s¡­ <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Imouto</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>?<span>¡¹<span> My eyes widen, and I hear Shiratori-san chuckle next to me.<span>£¨Eh? Did sheugh? Did she justugh?<span>£©<span> I hurriedly turn my head to look at her, but Shiratori-san still looks unhappy, and on the other hand, Kizuna-san is looking at me with extremely cautious eyes.<span>£¨¡­What¡¯s with this atmosphere?<span>£©<span> I was puzzled, but Kei-chan tugged at my shirt and let out a grumbling voice.<span>¡¸Kan-chan, can I have some apple pie¡­? Aaaaa<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, yes, yes, wait a minute<span>¡¹<span> I pick up the apple pie from the table and bring it to Kei-chan¡¯s mouth.<span>¡¸It¡¯s delicious¡­<span>¡¹She takes a bite. As Kei-chan munched happily, Sato-san let out an impressed, ¡°Heh~¡±.<span>¡¸Well¡­ you must be a very nice person if Takasago-senpai is so fond of you. Both of you may look a little different. I mean, if anything¡­ you look like Beauty and the beast, and it¡¯s really cool<span>¡¹<span> Okay¡­ she¡¯s pretty rude. This Sato girl.<span>¡¸By the way, why did you call me here¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Because you¡¯re interesting<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm¡­?<span>¡¹<span> Shiratori-san¡­ I don¡¯t understand.<span> Anyway, I¡¯m quite curious about the way Kizuna-san looks at me.<span> She must not know that I¡¯ve made Tachioka-kun be one-third female, but I could feel her gaze, almost hostile, on me.<span> Staring at me, Kizuna-san opens her mouth.<span>¡¸Um¡­ Senpai, this guy¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The other day¡¯s broadcast should have cleared his suspicions. The culprits are Kasuya-senpai and Teruya-senpai<span>¡¹

    <i></i><i><span>¡¸But, Shiratori-senpai¡­ you said you remembered it, right? That this man¡­ confined you¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Maybe they nted false memories in me. The devil is real, so it¡¯s not impossible. And this ugly guy was framed. I just assumed it because he was looking like a criminal<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but can you please stop disrespecting me like you¡¯re breathing?<span>¡¹<span> I pouted, and Sato-san tilted her head with a puzzled expression.<span>¡¸What were you talking about?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Sato wasn¡¯t uninvolved, either. You were confined too, weren¡¯t you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah¡­ yeah, they showed it on TV the other day. Kasuya-senpai was the culprit. But I wish Kasuya-senpai hadn¡¯t erased my memory¡­ Being kidnapped by a handsome guy is super hot, isn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span> At Sato-san¡¯sment, Kizuna-san frowned.<span>¡¸But you know¡­ Onii-chan says it¡¯s definitely a lie¡­ and since he doesn¡¯t believe it, neither do I¡­<span>¡¹<span> The mood became somewhat heavy, and we were silent for a while. Then, when they finished eating, we quickly left the restaurant.<span> In the end, I missed breakfast, and they said they were going to watch a movie and go shopping.<span>£¨What was that all about, really?<span>£©<span> As I let out an involuntary sigh, Shiratori-san whispered in my ear.<span>¡¸You¡¯d better remember Kizuna. She¡¯s a bit of a brat. She¡¯s so dangerous that she¡¯ll go beyond morals andws for her <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">brother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aniki</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡­ This is a service, Confinement King-sama<span>¡¹<hr><u><li><span><span><span>Now, the next one is a new volume </li></u></i></i>

 Chapter 262: Claudias Hole

    Chapter 262: udia¡¯s Hole

    <span> I, Ryoko Terashima, am getting ready to go home from my desk when I smell a sweet and spicy aromaing from the seat opposite me.<span> It¡¯s the smell of barbecued meat lunchboxes from the bento shop behind the station. This is what Inomoto-senpai usually eats at night.<span>¡¸Senpai¡­ are you going to workte today?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, because of the murder case¡­<span>¡¹<span> The murder case¡­ the one where the receptionist of a constructionpany was murdered.<span> I wasn¡¯t involved in the investigation of that case, but I was told that a suspect had emerged and that it would be solved soon¡­<span>¡¸We¡¯ll have to re-examine the case from the bottom up¡­ After all, there was definitely someone suspicious. Like the victim¡¯s husband who has been given a divorce letter by the victim. He has done a lot of stalking, and now he¡¯s been banned from the courthouse<span>¡¹

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Is he the wrong guy?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, the victim¡¯s husband had an alibi. It was impossible for him tomit the crime<span>¡¹<span>¡¸A schedule trick or something?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, there¡¯s no such thing as a schedule trick nowadays. Well, it¡¯s not a schedule trick. But, you see, he wasn¡¯t in Japan. He was in Bali for a week before and after the attack. We checked his immigration records. I¡¯m sure of it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Didn¡¯t anybody say¡­ that it might be the work of the <ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah. Almost as if I had calluses on my ears<span>¡¹<span> The other day on Detective JK¡¯s special, a devil appeared during the live broadcast and killed the security guards in an instant, which was broadcast to the nation.¡°It¡¯s a trick! It¡¯s a fake!¡±, some people said so, and one of the actors said, ¡°It was amazing CG¡±, and many people thought it was an overdone production.<span> But that was too realistic.<span> In addition, the disappearance of the two detectives JK after that made the story of the devil incident more usible.As a result, there was a sharp increase in the number of reports of ¡°Devil Attacks¡±. In the case I¡¯m working on, the victim is beginning to im that it was the work of the devil.<span> Even if only the saddle of a bicycle is stolen, it is the work of the devil.<span> Even a dead cat thrown into the garden is the work of the devil.<span> Even the onions stolen from the garden are the work of the devil.<span> It¡¯s also the work of devil who tear the paper shrink at the bookstore.<span> Phone scam is also the work of the devil.<span> An elementary school student is also said to be greeted by the devil.<span> Moreover, an old man who mistook the gas pedal for the brake pedal and drove into a convenience store imed it was the work of the devil.<span> I mean how much free time do devil have¡­?<span> The devils are working so hard, they¡¯re about to die of exhaustion.<span> Lili-sama also amused by the situation, but for those of us on the scene, it¡¯s getting to the point where we¡¯re sick of it.<span> Some politicians are calling for the deployment of exorcists in the police force, and the line between manga and reality is about to be blurred.<span>¡¸I never thought that kidnapping case would be so important. Come to think of it, Hikaru Teruya and Junichi Kasuya haven¡¯t been found yet, have they?<span>¡¹<span> While stirring the retort miso soup with his chopsticks, Inomoto-senpai said to himself.<span> Ultimately, this devilry began with the kidnapping of Misuzu Kurosawa-sama, which he and I had investigated.<span> Both Inomoto-senpai and I had met with Hikaru Teruya and Junichi Kasuya at an early stage. I guess Inomoto-senpai has his own thoughts on the matter.<span> Then, as for the investigation of the two, a task force has been set up in the main office.<span> There is no trace of them after they disappeared with the devil. However, since there were no signs of them using the city¡¯s transportation services, it was assumed that they were still hiding in the city.<span> Lili-sama seemed to already know where they were, but she did not tell us when I asked her.<span> On the contrary¡­<span>¡ºRyoko, watch out for yourself before you worry about those people, Devi. Now that your ex-fiancee has turned into Majin, the first one who will be his target is probably you, Devi<span>¡»<span> That¡¯s what she warned me. That stupid guy turned into Majin and he¡¯s after me.<span> Just when I thought he was a jerk, he¡¯s not even a person anymore.<span> For the record, I don¡¯t go back to my apartment at the moment, but live in the room that Master has given me, and it¡¯s quitefortable.<span> However, it is a little hard for me to reduce the amount of alcohol I drink, because I don¡¯t know when Master will call me to bed.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸I¡¯m bored¡­<span>¡¹<span> In the mirrored room, I was just lying down.<span> I¡¯ve gotten used toying on the hard floor without any bedding.<span> For now, the situation is much better than when I was tied up in the Banzai position.<span> Though I¡¯m still wearing the same corset-type sexy lingerie that doesn¡¯t hide my important parts at all.<span> Since the day he took away my first, Fumio has not visited this room.<span> I don¡¯t know exactly, but it¡¯s been about a week since then. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s morning or night, so my sense of time has be quite numb.<span> However, if I have nothing to do, I can¡¯t help feeling that the day is too long. I sometimes wondered if this was the neglected y that I had heard about.But when I asked the maid who brought me my meal, she said, ¡°Confinement King-sama is a busy man. She has no time for you, as she has many women to attend to¡±.<span> To my annoyance, the color of those words was blue. She wasn¡¯t lying.I once think, ¡°Then let me go¡± but I keep my mouth shut because if I say it, it might lead to, ¡°Then let¡¯s get rid of her¡±I have to survive somehow until my <ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>es to rescue me.<span> As the story goes, the maid visits this room four times a day.<span> She is a short cut maid who calls herself <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>. One of the maids who abducted me under Shiratori¡¯s orders.<span> In addition to bringing me meals for breakfast, lunch and dinner, shees to wipe me down with hot water.<span> This room has a toilet, but no bath. Nevertheless, it is her job to keep my body clean because she never knows when Fumio wille to hold me.<span> One time, I took her as a hostage and attacked her when she came into this room to escape.<span> I strangled her from behind, but she easily broke free and pinned me down on the floor with one hand. No matter what I thought, it was not human strength.<span> With one hand holding me down, she told me with a nk expression.<span>¡¸I do not rmend you to resist. The Head Maid has told me that I can do whatever I want as long as I don¡¯t kill you, so if you ever do this again, I will rip your legs out from the roots<span>¡¹<span> It seems, she knows my ability to see through lies.But at the same time, I was horrified to see that she wasn¡¯t lying when she said, ¡°I¡¯ll rip your legs off from the roots¡±<span> However, as long as I don¡¯t resist, I won¡¯t be harmed.<span> If I talk to her, she responds to me as usual, and if I ask her questions, she responds well.<span> With this kind of situation, I can understand how precious it is to have someone to talk to. Even in prison, the more serious criminals are ced in solitary confinement, not in a cell.<span> In order to gather information, I talked to her all the time.<span> Many of the answers that came back were shocking. After all, her values are too different from those of ordinary people.<span>¡¸This is a crime, let me go!<span>¡¹<span> When I said this straightforwardly, the response was particrly shocking.<span> The maid tilted her head curiously and spoke.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Crime? Why do you think someone as good as Confinement King-sama is bound by humanws?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s absurd. So if Fumio told you to die, you would?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Of course<span>¡¹<span> Unbelievably, there was not a single lie in her statement.<span> To them, Fumio seemed to be a god or something more.<span> There¡¯s no point in being sorry, but it seems that we¡¯ve stepped on the tail of something really bad.<span> That¡¯s the story up to yesterday.<span> And now, I¡¯m naked, and as the maid wipes my body with hot water, I ask her again.<span> It¡¯s because there¡¯s been a slight change in this room where I¡¯m confined.<span>¡¸You know. When I woke up today, there¡¯s a window-like structure on the wall near the ceiling¡­ What is it?<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s not high enough to see through.<span> There were many small gaps in the wall near the ceiling.<span> Considering the light, it looks like the other side is not connected to the outside, but to the next room.<span>¡¸I don¡¯t know. But I suppose¡­ it¡¯s for venttion<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s blue.<span> She¡¯s telling the truth. She doesn¡¯t know either.<span> Which made me even more worried.<span>¡¸Is there any gasing out of there?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is it a joke?<span>¡¹<span> Blue. At least I won¡¯t be gassed. Then she spoke again.<span>¡¸If it¡¯s killing, just tell me and it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll mince you with my bare hands<span>¡¹<span> I hope she¡¯s not lying, because I really don¡¯t like it.<span>¡¸udia-sama, please spread your legs a little wider. Your private part needs to be especially clean. If there¡¯s even a trace of dirt left when the Confinement King-sama uses it, I¡¯ll be reprimanded by the head maid<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t say it¡¯s filth!<span>¡¹<span> I resisted at first, but it was useless. For now, all I can do is close my eyes and let the embarrassment pass.<span> Every day, day after day, she never gets tired of inserting her finger deep into my vagina and carefully washing it without expression, as a task.<span> In the end, she did not give me any information about the sudden gap that appeared.<span> But I knew what the gap was as soon as night fell.<span> I could hear the noise in the next room.<span> That night, I could hear panting sounds like a dog barking all night long, and Fumio¡¯s voice giving me a hard time.<span>£¨I guess he¡¯s trying to make me frustrated by making me listen to his lovemaking. It¡¯s not an erotic manga¡­ it¡¯s ridiculous<span>£©<span> Only an experienced whore would be frustrated by such a thing. To me, it¡¯s just noise.<span> If anything, it was convenient for me.<span> I could sleep in peace, knowing that Fumio wouldn¡¯te to me at night when he was doing something erotic in the other room.<span> It¡¯s probably that dog-like devil.She seems to be resisting quite well, and I can hear Fumio¡¯s voice saying, ¡°It hurt, you bit me¡± but then the sound of pping and screaming echoed. <span> If it were a normal girl, I would have felt sorry for her, but she was a devil too, so there was no need to show mercy.<span> Just do more, do more recklessly.<span> If she falls together with him, nothing to worry about.<span> Then, the next night, I heard the devilish panting of a dog.<span> It sounded a little weaker than yesterday, as if it was trying to be a little more obedient.<span> The next day, however, I heard apletely different girl¡¯s voice.<span>¡¸Kyahaa ¡î, Taka-chi¡¯s here! Geez, you never call me! So, hurry, give me your hot thing! Hurry! Hurry! I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight!<span>¡¹<span> This time, it was the voice of a girl who sounded very stupid.<span>¡¸So many variations¡­<span>¡¹<span> It made me dumbfounded.<hr><u><li><span><span><span>Volume 5 start from here¡­</li></u>

 Chapter 263: Taka-chis Last Days, Part One

    Chapter 263: Taka-chi¡¯s Last Days, Part One

    /* For mobile phones: */ [ss*=¡±text-tiny1¡å] { disy: block; } [ss*=¡±text-tiny2¡å] { disy: none; } @media only screen and (min-width: 600px) { .text-tiny1 {disy:none} .text-tiny2 {disy:block} } @media only screen and (min-width: 768px) { .text-tiny1 {disy:none} .text-tiny2 {disy:block} } <span>¡¸It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re doing well<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah, well¡­<span>¡¹<span> At noontime.<span> I woke up, rubbed my heavy eyelids on the bed, and gave a half-hearted reply to <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> maid who was talking to me while she prepared the meal.<span> Actually, I¡¯ve been in first ce in the poprity contest since then.<span> I don¡¯t feel scared of Mako and Rena-chi anymore.<span> I¡¯m doing great.<span> I¡¯m having so much fun at the bar that the grass is growing all over the ce.<span> But well, that¡¯s to be expected.<span>£¨To put it bluntly, I¡¯m the cutest girl in the cast¡­<span>£©<span>¡¸At this pace, it looks like the repayment will be almostplete<span>¡¹<span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Wasshoi<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ganbaru</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>!<span>¡¹<span> In fact, customers like Gen-san and Tanaka-san spend a lot of money trying to get me to like them, so my repayment on drinks has increased a lot, and I get a lot of gifts every time.<span> The gifts that I received, if given to Cockroach maid, she will exchange them for cash and use them to repayment.<span> Well, there was one time when the president of the real estate agency handed me a certificate of ownership for a condo, and I thought I could repay the money in one go, but I turned him down because I was afraid.<span> But sometimes poprity is good or bad, and sometimes it¡¯s justatose.<span> The most important thing is that the customers of other cast members try to switch to me.<span> I really don¡¯t like it when people start showing jealousy.<span> It¡¯s a pain in the ass. I don¡¯t want to be bothered by it.<span> That¡¯s why, in such situations, I always push firmly on the other girl¡¯s customer¡¯s back, and the girls sometimes praise me for it.<span> After all, I don¡¯t have to take away other girls¡¯ customers to be the best.All the customers are really in love with me, but that doesn¡¯t mean that there aren¡¯t some ¡°Troublesome people¡± around.

    <i></i><i><span> Speaking of customers, there is Gorioka.<span> He¡¯s a big fan of Fumi-san¡¯s, but when Fumi-san is not on duty, he always picks her.<span> In the beginning, I was worried that he might find out about me, but this stupid gori doesn¡¯t seem to notice that I¡¯m Takaka Takata.<span> On the contrary, he grabbed my hand when I offered him a drink and kept staring at my breasts.<span> I feel like I should stop talking about my breasts. He¡¯s super annoying.He kept asking me for out-of-bar dates, and even said, ¡°Fumi-chan is my wife and Taka-chi is the type I wanted as my mistress¡± so I can only describe him as a super idiot.But he doesn¡¯t hide the fact that he¡¯s a gym teacher, and says passionately, ¡°I became a gym teacher because I can look at girls in bloomers without fear, but why do girls have to wear shorts too?¡± or something like that.The funny thing is, when I asked him, ¡°Are there any students you are interested in?¡±, he says, ¡°A teacher who touches a student is unqualified¡±, which is a serious white kick.<span> If I told him that Kobayashi-sensei, who he often drinks with, has already made a move on me, he would probably grow a big beard.And further on, Gorioka says, ¡°But well, if it¡¯s just to look at them¡­ who can¡¯t get enough of how plump they are?¡± then gives the names of two students.<span> Minami Shibata, the vice chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, and Masaki Haneda from the next ss.<span>

    <i></i><i><span>£¨This, Gorioka, could I ckmail him when the new semester starts? <span>£©<span> Thinking about this again, I reached for the French toast that Cockroach maid had prepared for me.<span>£¨But, I guess¡­ I¡¯ll be going home soon¡­<span>£©<span> If I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to stay a little longer. The bar is fun, the junior cast members are super cute, and the job is super easy.<span>£¨Come to think of it, how much do I have left to repay?<span>£©<span> Just as I was about to open my mouth to ask how much was left to pay, Cockroach maid poured tea into my cup and asked me.<span>¡¸By the way, Takata-sama, Master can spare some time this evening, how about it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸MJD (seriously)?<span>¡¹<span> I couldn¡¯t help but exim.<span> The thought of a big, fat cock shed through my mind.<span> I¡¯ve never seen a cock like that before.<span> I¡¯ve been waiting so long!<span> No, I¡¯ve really been waiting!<span> But then, I realized something bad.<span>¡¸¡­night?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, you will be absent for the night<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ehh¡­ Night, huh?<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time, but I¡¯m not sure if the new cast members will be able to run the bar. Would they be okay?<span> Then, as if anticipating my thoughts, the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> Maid said.<span>¡¸Today¡¯s shift includes Rena-san and Mako-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, well, that¡¯s totally fine<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then, are you ready to serve Master tonight?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, that¡¯s a deal!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay, I have epted the word. Then I¡¯ll tell Master about it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, after I eat, I¡¯m going to bed. Wake me up when the timees. If I don¡¯t use my full strength, I¡¯ll get beaten up by Fumio-chi¡¯s big MH (Miracle Hyper) thing in no time<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I understand<span>¡¹<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> At night, Cockroach maid came to pick me up and took me to a different room than before.<span> It was a smaller one, but still a luxurious room.<span>¡¸Master! Thank you for waiting. I¡¯ve brought your milking girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, thank you, Saito-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-Yes!<span>¡¹<span> At that moment, Cockroach maid straightened her back, her face turning red.<span> As before, she seemed to have a serious crush on Fumio-chi.<span>£¨Next time¡­ I should tease her, I wonder how she¡¯ll react<span>£©<span>¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be on my way<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Good night, Ossan! Thanks for your help, Ossan!<span>¡¹When I said that, the cockroach maid walks out of the door with a look on her face like, ¡°What¡¯s with this girl?¡±.<span> On the bed was Fumio-chi, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.<span> He was in his underwear, and his crotch was already Chomolungma[1]. <span> I knew it, his cock potential was unbelievable.<span> Just looking at him reminds me of the feeling I get when I get fucked, and I get super excited.<span>¡¸Kyahaa¡î Taka-chi¡¯s here! Geez, you never call me! So, hurry, give me your hot thing! Hurry! Hurry! I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight¡î!<span>¡¹<span> With a giggle, I pulled down Fumi-chio¡¯s underwear and squeezed his cock.<span> The mere act of holding it is enough to move me. The quivering mass of flesh really gets me excited.<span>¡¸Hahn¡­ I knew it, Fumio-chi¡¯s cock is the best. Monde Selection, gold medal for cock. I¡¯m really in love with it<span>¡¹<span> When I was enraptured, Fumio-chi smiled gently at me.<span> It seems, if his cock is handsome, his face will look handsome toooo.<span>¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m d youplimented me. Taka-chi is cute too, and you look great in your swimsuit today<span>¡¹<span> Today I¡¯ve decided to go around the corner and choose a standard star-spangled design. The customers like it too.Thest time I wore it to the bar, some guys were talking about ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Te*man<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Æ©–©`¥Þ¥ó</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±, but I have no idea what they meant.<span>¡¸I¡¯m ready for <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">pako-pako<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">having sex</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, but what about you, Fumio-chi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, me too. I can¡¯t forget Taka-chi¡¯s rodeo y that you did for me before<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m going to squeeze you out with a B-dash<span>¡¹<span> If someone says they can¡¯t forget the way I use my hips, I get super excited.<span> I¡¯m so excited that I¡¯m shocked myself, and my heart is in trouble.<span> I¡¯m seriously in love. I¡¯m in love.<span>¡¸Heehee, then, I¡¯m going to make love to you<span>¡¹<span> I straddle his hips, shift my bikini to the side, and lower my hips onto his cock.<span>¡¸Nnah¡­ Oh no, ahn, God¡­ Oh no¡­ ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> *Slip Slip* an erotic soundes from his dicking in.<span> And since I¡¯ve been ying alone for a while now, I¡¯m feeling it really hard. It¡¯s very hard.<span> It forced me to spread my legs apart, and my cunt made a squelching sound.<span> If it was really deep, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. I don¡¯t think I couldst a minute.<span> So, with a shallow pration, I pushed my hips in and out.<span> This is as safe as it gets, and it¡¯s no pro.<span> It¡¯s a winning form for me. I¡¯ll let him feel good like this for a while, and when he¡¯s about to cum, I¡¯ll go for the stab.However, as if he knew that I was thinking like that, Fumio-chi said, ¡°No need for tricks, right?¡±<span>¡¸Nnah!? I-it¡¯s all the way innnn! Beet-chin, this is badddd! Oh crap, nnh, ah, ah, it¡¯s too muchhhh!<span>¡¹<span> The big cock was thrusting up inside of me, and with just one thrust, stars were scattered in front of my eyes.<span> I didn¡¯t mean to lick it, but I knew that Fumio-chi¡¯s cock potential was unbelievable.<span> To put it bluntly, it was over with just one thrust. I got dizzy after that, and was left at Fumio-chi¡¯s mercy.<span>£¨I wonder what¡¯s going to happen to me until morning¡­<span>£©</i></i>

 Chapter 264: Taka-chis Last Days, Part Two

    Chapter 264: Taka-chi¡¯s Last Days, Part Two

    <span> Thanks to the rather early start, the date hasn¡¯t changed yet, even though it¡¯s already the fourth round.<span>¡¸Fumio-chi¡­ hey, take a break¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, no pro<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m not a pro!<span>¡¹<span> After getting the breathless Taka-chi down on all fours, I grab her waist from behind and resume the pumping.<span>¡¸Hiin, ah, ahn, ahn! T, take it easy! Nn, no, no, oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no!<span>¡¹<span> Even in this desperate state, she¡¯s still speaking in gal. It seems to have be a part of herpletely.<span>¡¸There¡¯s still more toe<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Pien, I¡¯m gonna dieee!<span>¡¹<span> While squeezing her coffee-ck hips, I pull my hips back until I¡¯m just about to pull out, and then I torture Taka-chi¡¯s hole in one go.<span>¡¸Ahiiiiiiiii!!<span>¡¹<span> I felt my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">goose<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">frenulum</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> neck rubbing against her hole.And the shriek that spilled from her lips was so loud that it could almost be called a scream, and I giggled, ¡°I¡¯m sure even the next room could hear it¡±.<span> Then as I mmed my hips again, Taka-chi disheveled her ash-gray hair and copsed head first on the bed.<span>¡¸It, it¡¯s too much! Please, I can¡¯t go again! Fu, Fumio-chi, it, it¡¯s not good, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not good, ah, aahn!<span>¡¹<span> But still, I¡¯m not going to loosen my grip.<span> With each forceful thrust of my hips, the obscene sound of her ass pping again my hips echoed, and Taka-chi let out a desperate moan as if she were being pushed to the limit.<span>¡¸Aaah, nnh, ah, ah, ah, ah, Fumio-chi, this is <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">not-good<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">yabaai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, I said this is <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">not-good<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">yabaai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, I can¡¯t take it!<span>¡¹The versatility of ¡°yabaai¡± in gal-speak is astonishing. As long as she says ¡°yabaai¡±, she canmunicate with others.<span> By the way, Taka-chi is apparently producing more honey than most people.<span> Her lewd juices that have been secreted by her carnal desires overflow incessantly, mixing with the semen that I have already produced three times and sshing all over the ce.<span> The mixture of our fluids seeped out from the joint area and dripped onto the sheets in silvery threads, creating an embarrassing stain.<span>¡¸Ahn, moo~, forgive me, ahii!? It¡¯s sick, It¡¯s crazy, it¡¯s too much, it¡¯s too much for me, I can¡¯t take it anymore!<span>¡¹<span> With that said, she dug her nails into the sheets desperately, as if seeking help. And she turns around with her ass raised high in the air, her face in anguish and debauchery.<span> Even though it was the fourth round, there was hardly any rest until this point.<span> So, with extension after extension, her pleasure remains in the red zone.<span> She¡¯s probably cumming all the time.<span> After all, she was grasping the sheets, desperately trying to endure the hellish torment of pleasure.<span>¡¸Please forgive me, I know Fumio-chi is amazing, so please forgive me¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m going to push you to the very edge of death today<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Fueh? D, Die¡­?<span>¡¹<span> While she was confused, I began to pound my hips with all my might again.<span>¡¸Haaaaaa! Ahh, aaaaaah! You¡¯re going to break my uterus! Seriously!? I¡¯m going to die! It¡¯s not good! No, no, hiin! A, awesome¡­!<span>¡¹<span> She¡¯s plunging head first into the bed.<span> Then, I mmed my hips into her raised ass again like a driller.<span>¡¸Gyaaaa, it¡¯s deep, it¡¯s so deep, it¡¯s hitting me so hard, ah, aah, anh, hiiiinn, gyan, gyaaah!<span>¡¹<span> As if in a zoo cage, the animal-like screams resounded, and the deafening high-pitched sound of the screams hurt my ears.<span>¡¸Gyan, gyaaaa! You¡¯ve gone too far! This is made me stupid! Stupid, stupid, stupid! Ah, ah, ahhhh!<span>¡¹<span> But the noise didn¡¯tst long.<span> As I relentlessly pounded on her already-softened cervix, Taka-chi¡¯s body rxed like a jellyfish and became squishy.<span> However, even though she was weak, it didn¡¯t mean that the pleasure had ceased.<span>¡¸Aaah, I-I¡¯m cumming again, I¡¯m cumming again, MH again..<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then cum!<span>¡¹<span> I gave her a thrust with all my strength, and the pleasure broke through the red zone at once, pushing her to climax again.<span>¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!?<span>¡¹<span> She let out a scream of desperation and struggled to push me off her.<span> But, on the contrary, her vaginal flesh contracted as if to say that it would never let go, and tightened around my object.<span> Her body throbbed and twitched, exposing her unbelievably disheveled face.<span> It seems she was in the midst of a spectacr climax.<span> But I¡¯m going to push her to the limit. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided.<span> This is only a passing phase.<span> So, I thrust upward with even more vigor at Taka-chi, who is in the midst of a jerking climax spasm.<span> *St*, *St*, *St*, *St*!<span> The obscene sound of water echoes through the room.<span> The pressure on her vagina increased inexorably, and the love juices that were being pumped out became muddy and stringy.<span>¡¸Gyan! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming again! Anh, ahi, ah, aaaaah, hiin, Fumio-chi, ahii, I¡¯m gonna die, I¡¯m gonna die, I¡¯m gonna die, I¡¯m gonna die, I¡¯m gonna die, It¡¯s too muchhhhhhhh!<span>¡¹<span> The heat from intense frictional sets her vagina on fire.<span> The sharp pleasure of the goose nipple rubbing up against the mucous membrane caused Taka-chi to shake her ash-gray hair madly.<span>¡¸Hii, higiiiiiii! I-I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming again, noooo, I don¡¯t want to cum anymore, I don¡¯t wanna cuuuummmmmmmmmmmm!<span>¡¹<span> Taka-chi¡¯s face was tense with fear as she turned around.<span> Even now, she¡¯s probably experiencing a violent climax.<span> As proof, her vaginal cavity continued to shudder and throb.<span>£¨But¡­ I can still go!<span>£©<span>¡¸I told you to stop! Please stop! Are you mad at me? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry if I make you mad! But please forgive me, I can¡¯t take it anymore!<span>¡¹<span> Taka-chi desperately begs for forgiveness.<span> But I¡¯m not mad at her.<span> I just want to push Taka-chi to the limit, that¡¯s all.<span> I bare my male instincts and thrust my hips up quickly in short swings.<span>¡¸Forgive me, ah, ahi, hya, forgive me, hyan, hyan, ueeeeee..<span>¡¹<span> Has she finally lost control of hir emotions? Taka-chi began to cry like a child.<span>¡¸No, not yet, no pro, no pro<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m not a prooooooo! Ueeee¡­ higiii? Uuuuu¡­ forgive me, forgive me, nooooo! No moreeeee!<span>¡¹<span> Her vaginal cavity is being ripped open, and her love juices are gushing.<span>¡¸Look! It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Right!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It feels good, it feels gooodd, noooooo, I¡¯m gonna die, hiiiinnnnn<span>¡¹<span> Sweat, tears, drool, and snot mixed together, and Taka-chi¡¯s face was covered with slug-like mucus.<span> And the next moment¡­<span>¡¸Ah, aga..<span>¡¹<span> The moment she let out a murky voice, Taka-chi¡¯s body shuddered and trembled without any connection.<span> At the same time, the meat rod gouged into her deepest part burst with a violent spasm.<span> And her vagina wriggling my thing. As if squeezed by it, I unleash my semen deep inside her at once.<span> *Splurtt!* *Splurttt!* *Splurtttttt!*<span>¡¸¡­aah!<span>¡¹<span> But with only a slight moan, she copses helplessly onto the bed, barely moving.<span> She¡¯s like a marite with a broken string. Even when the muddy stream of semen hits her cervix, she just shakes and shivers.<span> Even after I¡¯d finished pumping her womb full of cum, and pulled out my meat rod, Taka-chi just slumped over as if she¡¯d run out of steam, barely responding.<span> I strain my ears.<span> But I don¡¯t hear that electronic sound.<span>¡¸No good, huh¡­?<span>¡¹<span> I wondered if it would be possible to get her into [Enved] state, ignoring various conditions, with sex that wouldpletely blow away her reason, but the result was as I can see.<span> It seems that it will be difficult to corrupt Takaka Takata without taking care of Kobayashi-sensei.<span>¡¸I told you, Devi. There are no shortcuts to training, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Lili appeared out of thin air and pinned her soul to the ground with a look of dismay on her face.<span> No matter how broken she was, as long as she wasn¡¯t dead, she could be recovered.<span>¡¸¡­Well, it¡¯s an experiment. I don¡¯t feelfortable doing this level of devilish sex to Misuzu or Masaki-chan. Unless they¡¯re willing to break<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So, what do we do, Devi? She has cleared the prearranged repayment amount, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll keep my word. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to lose her or anything. I only locked her up out of necessity in the first ce<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then let her go, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be watching with a grin to see what happens to the uptight Public Morals Commissioner who has discovered pleasure<span>¡¹<u><li><span>Oh, I forgot about the most recent character list. Here is the link</li></u>

 Chapter 265: Expulsion from Paradise

    Chapter 265: Expulsion from Paradise

    /* For mobile phones: */ [ss*=¡±text-tiny1¡å] { disy: block; } [ss*=¡±text-tiny2¡å] { disy: none; } @media only screen and (min-width: 600px) { .text-tiny1 {disy:none} .text-tiny2 {disy:block} } @media only screen and (min-width: 768px) { .text-tiny1 {disy:none} .text-tiny2 {disy:block} } <span> My eyelids are heavy.<span> Huh¡­ did I fall asleep?<span> I think absentmindedly with my eyes closed.<span> Let¡¯s see, what was I doing?<span> Huh? Did Ie home from the bar, sleep, and eat lunch?<span> No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m doing pako-pako with Fumio-chi¡­<span> That¡¯s right!!<span> I was pounded from behind¡­ and my head went bang¡­<span> As soon as I opened my eyes, I sat up and shouted in protest.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn¡¯t that too much? I¡¯m going to die! It¡¯s shocking me to the max!<span>¡¹<span> But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.<span> What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.<span> There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.<span>¡¸Shocking¡­ me¡­ eh!? Haaaaaa!<span>¡¹<span> An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.<span> A bookshelf lined with problem books that can¡¯t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.In this silent room, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">I<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aashi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> look around.<span>£¨W-Wait? What¡¯s going on?<span>£©<span> It¡¯s not Fumio-chi¡¯s room, it¡¯s not my room, it¡¯s not the waiting room of a girl¡¯s bar.<span> But It¡¯s the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory. It¡¯s Takaka Takata¡¯s room on the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory.<span>£¨¡­Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right?<span>£©<span> Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.<span>£¨§®JD (Seriously)? <span>£©<span> I can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?<span>£¨¡­But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance<span>£©<span> At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.<span> My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.<span> At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I¡¯m so confused that I can¡¯t believe it.<span>£¨No¡­ it¡¯s too sudden, isn¡¯t it? I think he might be on crack<span>£©<span> I wish he¡¯d at least let me prepare myself.<span>£¨I mean¡­ next week¡¯s shift, if I leave, they¡¯ll never make it. Wow, it¡¯s worrying me, I wonder if the neers will be okay¡­ I know it¡¯s nothing for me to worry about, but¡­<span>£©<span> When I think about it, there are Rena-chi, Mako, Fumi-san and the others. Still, I can¡¯t help but think of Gen-san, Tanaka-san, and other customers.<span>

    <i></i><i><span>£¨If I don¡¯t show up anymore, everyone will be worried about me¡­<span>£©<span> The summer vacation is almost over and a new semester is starting. I¡¯ll be able to see Kobayashi-sensei, and the regr meetings of the Public Morals Committee will resume.<span> Everything is back to normal. I should be happy that I¡¯ve been released safely, but¡­<span>£¨Why am I like this¡­ I¡¯m really depressed<span>£©<span> I don¡¯t have to deal with drunks, and I can wear clothes other than bikinis. I don¡¯t have to flirt with old men, and they don¡¯t have to hold my hand or stare at my breasts.<span>£¨It¡¯s weird, it¡¯s absolutely crazy¡­ it¡¯s supposed to make me feel better<span>£©<span> And yet, all I can see in my mind is a colorful scene of usughing together in a bar.<span>£¨I wonder if <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> maid is lonely¡­ or maybe she¡¯lle take care of me¡­<span>£©<span> I realize how useful it is to have a maid who does everything for me before I even know it¡¯s there.<span> I was fed up with the thought of having to do everything by myself tomorrow.<span> The more I thought about it, the more I felt as if I had been expelled from paradise, no matter how much I tried to deny it.<span> I look at myself in the mirror again and sigh.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸¡­I don¡¯t remember it being like this¡­<span>¡¹<span> It feels ufortable, as if my soul has entered a different body.<span> No, I know that. I know this is who I really am.<span>£¨As a member of the public moralsmittee, this is the right way to go¡­ but this is just too much¡­ but maybe Kobayashi-sensei likes this way<span>£©<span> Will I be able to endure being dressed in a way that I think isme? Will I be able to live with such an ufortable feeling?<span> Thinking of this, I felt hopeless.<span>£¨Should I change the whole fashion? No, no, the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee can¡¯t vite the school rules¡­ but it¡¯sme. In fact, how strong my mental, who was so confident in this outfit?<span>£©<span> While I was scratching my head, I noticed the door gently open a few centimeters.<span>£¨Hmm¡­?<span>£©<span> Someone is peeping at me through the door.<span> Then, I jumped on the door and opened it at once.<span>¡¸Who?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eek!?<span>¡¹<span> As I called out, someone fell on her buttocks in the corridor in front of the room.<span>¡¸Ah, ah¡­ S, Sorry! I¡¯m sorry!<span>¡¹<span> A student in a pastel-colored loungewear was sitting there with her cheeks tensed up.<span>¡¸I thought it was a thief, but I didn¡¯t mean to peek!<span>¡¹<span> The junior student looked frightened as if she had encountered a fierce animal. That¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration.<span>¡¸It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. Ah, you might have been loud<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh?<span>¡¹<span> She looks at me nkly<span>£¨Huh? What? What¡¯s with that reaction?<span>£©<span> Upon reflection, I realized that I had spoken to her in gyaru-speak.<span> On second thought, I¡¯m sure it must have been very ufortable for her when I¡¯m dressed like this but speaking in gyaru.<span>£¨But¡­ do I really have to keep up appearances? Am I going to have to act the whole time? That¡¯s pretty hard¡­ Then, what kind of speech did I have before?<span>£©<span> I somehow recall my original tone of voice, and clears my throat to cover it up.<span>¡¸Ahem, excuse me. I apologize for shouting. But there was a spider in the room<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, no problem¡­ Oh, uh, by the way, Senpai, when did youe back to the dorm? I¡¯m the only one in the dorm now¡­ Senpai, I heard you were at a prep school camp¡­<span>¡¹<span>£¨Prep school camp? What¡¯s that? Oh well, I¡¯ll take it<span>£©<span>¡¸Yes, I came home early this morning, but I was up all night at the camp, so I slept all night<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh¡­ I see. I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you. Well, I¡¯ll go back to my room¡­<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m having trouble remembering.I wasn¡¯t a social person, but I remembered this junior¡¯s name. Rin Fukuda, I think.<span> I¡¯m pretty sure she did some terrible things and was ostracized by everyone.<span> But, something¡¯s bugging me.<span>£¨I feel like there¡¯s something I should have told her¡­<span>£©<span> At the moment I thought about it, a scene shed through my mind.<span>£¨That¡¯s right! She¡¯s the girl who was doing pako-pako with Fumio-chi on the rooftop just before summer vacation!<span>£©<span>

    <i></i><i><span> That¡¯s right. I was confined when I was about to tell the teacher that.<span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Wait<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Machinasai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>!<span>¡¹<span> I stopped her as she hurriedly tried to leave.<span> Fukuda immediately twitched¡­ Oh, just call her Fukuda-chi.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸You! You were the one who was on the roof before summer vacation¡­<span>¡¹<span> As soon as I said that much, she started to get down on her knees, rubbing her head against the hallway as if she was scared.<span>¡¸Eek! I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!<span>¡¹<span> This really scared me. That¡¯s just too much.<span>¡¸Wait a minute! I¡¯m not using you or anything!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Huh?<span>¡¹<span> Fukuda¡¯s face was puzzled, and she tilted her head.<span>£¨Well, it¡¯s Fumio-chi after all¡­ of course she¡¯s to love to such a big dick. If I have a chance. Of course I want him to do me, I¡¯m sure. I see¡­ so the rtionship between her and me is that we¡¯re rod sisters¡­ ahaha, that¡¯s super funny<span>£©<span> But this is pretty good.<span>£¨Isn¡¯t this a good time to ask about Fumio-chi and what happened to him while I was confined? Fukuda-chi<span>£©<span> And so, I changed my tone of voice and spoke to her.<span>¡¸Hey, Fukuda-san. I¡¯m feeling a little light-headed, so I¡¯d like you to talk to me<span>¡¹<span>¡¸T-talk!? With m-m-me?!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t you want to?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, no, no¡­ it¡¯s not that<span>¡¹<span>£¨She said that but her face is really freaked out. She looks really ufortable<span>£©<span> I thought so, but I understand.<span> One on one with the chairwoman of the public moral¡¯s chairwoman is not a good idea. She might say something annoying, and I definitely wouldn¡¯t like it.<span> So I decided to approach Fukuda-chi slowly, so as not to scare her.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I just want to talk about love and stuff. Are you in a rtionship with Kijima-kun? How many times a week do you have intercourse? How does he feel about you? Oh, yeah, you can call me Onee-chan<span>¡¹<span>

    <i></i><i><span>¡¸Eh!? Eh!? Eh, eh, eh, eh¡­<span>¡¹<span> I took her confused hand and pulled her into the room.<span> At this time, I was hoping that I could maintain the connection with Fumio-chi through her.</i></i></i>

 Chapter 266: Worried Long hair

    Chapter 266: Worried Long hair

    /* For mobile phones: */ [ss*=¡±text-tiny1¡å] { disy: block; } [ss*=¡±text-tiny2¡å] { disy: none; } @media only screen and (min-width: 600px) { .text-tiny1 {disy:none} .text-tiny2 {disy:block} } @media only screen and (min-width: 768px) { .text-tiny1 {disy:none} .text-tiny2 {disy:block} } <span>¡ºW-What a surprise! In this studio, not just a coborator, but the main suspect in the mysterious disappearance case has now been revealed! It has finally been revealed!<span>¡»<span> A close-up of a dumbfounded Jun fills the screen. The next moment, Jun suddenly grabs the presenter.<span>¡ºWhat the hell! Who¡¯s the main culprit, you idiot! I don¡¯t get it! Hey! What the hell is this?!<span>¡»<span> Jun¡¯s shout echoed through the PC¡¯s speakers in the dark room.<span> I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve seen it.<span> It was a video of the Detective JK special that had been uploaded to a video sharing site.<span> It starts with Detective JK pointing at the Tutankhamun statue, and ends with the goat-bone-headed devil that appears to protect Jun and Teruya, killing the guards in an instant.<span> As expected, the killing scene was mosaicked, but even so, the number of views was about to reach four million in just a few days.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸There¡¯s no way¡­ that Jun is the culprit<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯ve known Jun since we were first-year students.<span> I can tell if he¡¯s acting or not when I see him.<span> Jun said he really didn¡¯t know what was going on.<span> I don¡¯t get it either.<span> Judging from how confused the detective JK was when Jun showed up, it¡¯s not like they were working together to me him.<span> They must have prepared so carefully to push Kimo-jima into a corner, but how did it happen¡­ I still don¡¯t know.<span> I heard that Jun and Teruya-chan are wanted all over Japan, but I haven¡¯t heard that they have been caught yet.<span> Meanwhile, Detective JK was treated as a hero in the media, but somehow disappeared.<span> On the Inte, there¡¯s a bunch of idiots who say that he was killed by the devil or that he went underground to escape from the devil, but there is no doubt that he is still alive.<span> And the day after the special program, I received a message from Detective JK¡¯s <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ane</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>.She said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary right now¡±.<span> But no matter how many messages I tried to send her, she never responded.<span> The news on TV is terrible, and it is reported as if Jun and Teruya-chan are confirmed to be the culprits of the series of kidnappings since Misuzu-chan¡¯s kidnapping.<span> Teruya-chan¡¯s sister is a gangster, so the news report is merciless. Jun, too, is being exposed as if his privacy is irrelevant, from his background and everything.<span> For god¡¯s sake, I hope they don¡¯t expose his collection of essays and writings from his middle school days.<span> It is too painful to be told that those things are about personality development.<span> What¡¯s worse, some of the weekly photo magazines.<span> They exposed the fact that Misuzu-chan and Jun were lovers, and wrote a series of delusional articles about a love triangle involving Teruya-chan.<span> I thought Misuzu-chan would be in trouble, but she seemed to have gotten a very good producer, and her poprity skyrocketed as she was marketed as a tragic heroine.<span> And finally, she made her debut as an actress.<span> Apparently, she has been chosen to y the lead role in a drama next spring.<span> Everyone in the group knew that Misuzu-chan was aiming to be an actress, but it seems like she¡¯s using Jun as a stepping stone.<span> I couldn¡¯t bring myself to congratte her honestly.When the video finishes ying, an arrow draws a circle with the words ¡°Rey¡± in the center of the screen is disyed.<span> Turning to the rmended videos section on the right side of the screen, I saw a thumbnail of a video I had never seen before.The title is ¡°Detective JK Special ¨D¨D The Great Chaos in the Scene¡±.<span>£¨What is it? Someone just posted a new one?<span>£©<span> Clicking on the thumbnail, the video starts with a vertical screen that looks like a personal smartphone.<span> It¡¯s very realistic, but the camera shake is very bad.<span> On the beginning, I heard screams from all over the ce, and I saw a butler-like devil carrying a sword.<span> At the feet of the devil, there should be Jun and Teruya-chan, but they were hidden by the shadows of the fleeing people.<span> Apparently, the image was taken from far behind the studio, after the TV image had been cut off.<span> One after another, fleeing people passed by the camera.<span> It is indeed a terrible chaos.<span> asionally, the image was distorted, as if the fleeing people hit the shoulder of the person holding the camera.<span>¡ºOh, my~ it¡¯s amazing. Hey, President Chihiro~. This is CG, right~?<span>¡»<span>¡ºYes, yes, of course, CG, CG! Hurry up, let¡¯s get out of here!<span>¡»<span> In the midst of the chaotic scene, the image of an actress with a gentle expression appeared for a moment. It was Aoi Umidori, an actress who was appearing on the program as amentator.<span> The person pulling her hand must be the President Chihiro mentioned earlier.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸¡­If she really thinks it¡¯s CG, she¡¯s amazing all over again<span>¡¹<span> The video itself is not that long.<span> I thought I might be able to find a clue, so I kept hitting the pause button and looked at the screen as if my eyes were saucers.For a moment, I saw two figures of Detective JK behind the crowd of people running away. And I saw a short woman pulling their hands as if to say, ¡°Let¡¯s run away!¡±<span> As the screen continues, a person who was not in the previous frame suddenly appears on the screen.<span> A silver-haired woman who appeared as if she had suddenly sprung up and was walking in the opposite direction of the people running away.<span>¡¸¡­Maid?<span>¡¹<span>

    <i></i><i>I don¡¯t know what this has to do with anything, but I¡¯m curious.<span> Considering her sudden appearance, she might be a devil too.<span> I saved an image of the maid¡¯s image and transferred it to my phone.<span> It doesn¡¯t matter. I need a clue now.<span> From there, I check the video repeatedly, but find no more information.<span> So, I closed the browser and leaned back on my chair.<span>¡¸¡­What should I do?<span>¡¹<span> I want revenge for myself, but I also want to do something about Jun and the others if I can. They¡¯re my friends.Detective JK¡¯s sister has told me not to move, but I can¡¯t get anywhere if I just sit here.<span> Actually, there¡¯s one more thing that¡¯s bothering me.<span> No¡­ it¡¯s more than just a concern.<span> There is a possibility that it is a sort of trap.<span> Actually, the other day, my sister Kizuna came into contact with Kimo-jima.<span> I doubt that it was a coincidence, or even a real coincidence.<span> I¡¯m not talking about Kizuna.<span> It¡¯s Saki I¡¯m suspicious of.<span> It seems that Kizuna went to see a movie with Saki-chan and her friends, and when they were at a fast food restaurant before the screening, Kimo-jima passed by the restaurant.<span> If he had just walked by, it would have been a coincidence, but Saki stopped him on purpose.<span> This is¡­ strange, no matter how I think about it.<span> She had told Detective JK that she remembered being kidnapped by Kijima.<span> Would such a person stop the criminal just because she saw him on the street and invite him to eat with her?<span> Of course not.<span> So, I have a conclusion that Saki-chan ¡ª Saki Shiratori had been in the group with Kimo-jima from the beginning.<span> That would be more natural.<span> If I think about it, she is the one who came up with the n for the TV special, and she is the one who negotiated with the TV station.<span> It would make sense to think that we were being yed by her, but if that is really the case, then Detective JK¡¯s ability to detect lies was fake.<span> Detective JK believes that she is not lying. So, she trusted her with all her heart.<span> The other way around is Saki-chan betrayed us and is trying to get into Kimo-jima¡¯s good graces, realizing that she¡¯s no match for him. I guess that¡¯s about it.<span> I think that I should refrain from letting Kizuna work with Saki-chan, but on the other hand, I¡¯m hoping that we can get some information that will help us get out of this situation.<span>£¨Now then¡­ what should I do?<span>£©<span> Just as I was thinking this, I heard the door unlocked and someone going out.<span>£¨Again¡­<span>£©<span> Recently, Kizuna has been going outte at night more often.<span> If I ask her, she is running to lose weight.<span> She will be fine because she has a security rm, but¡­<hr><u><li><span>It¡¯s been a while Tachioka-kun¡¯s chapter.</li></u></i>

 Chapter 267: Hectic Morning

    Chapter 267: Hectic Morning

    <span>Two updates + one additional chapter¡­. <hr><span>¡¸Good work¡­<span>¡¹<span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mimizu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> came back with gal-like make-up on, and fell into bed.<span>¡¸I¡¯m tired¡­ I¡¯m so sleepy¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You look like you¡¯ve been through a lot<span>¡¹<span> I said, and Earthworm turned her head toward me, slumped over.<span>¡¸¡­It¡¯s a big mess. Customers are crying, asking for Taka-chi¡¯s contact information. It was a riot. The new cast member also started crying, and said she was quitting too¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t you just beat her up and make her calm down?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Shut up, you barbarian<span>¡¹<span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> restrains Tapeworm from interrupting the conversation.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸I mean¡­ is the bar still open? Isn¡¯t there a need for it after we let Takata-sama go?<span>¡¹<span> I ask, and Earthworm lets out a long sigh.<span>¡¸It will continue. The Head Maid says it¡¯s useful for gathering information and as a cover¡­ and it seems to be selling well<span>¡¹<span>¡¸My condolences<span>¡¹<span> I say with a wry smile, and Earthworm snaps at me.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t say that. I have to be at the store at least three times a week, but¡­ I¡¯m sure all of you will be told to work at the bar soon, too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Seriously¡­<span>¡¹<span> Tapeworm scowled, and Centipede cowered in exasperation.<span>¡¸I don¡¯t know about me or <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, but <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sanadamushi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> don¡¯t get orders. It could turn the bar into a wastnd in one hit<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh?<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, Centipede and Tapeworm grabbed each other¡¯s chest without saying a word. While they were at it, Earthworm asked me.<span>¡¸Aren¡¯t you lonely, Cockroach? Taka-chi¡¯s gone<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Are you stupid? Now I have to take care of the female dog, so I don¡¯t have time for that<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah¡­ Ifs I remember correctly, you were told not to treat her like a human being<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes yes, like livestock. Lili-sama had modified her body so that she could have a huge breast, so every morning when I woke up, I went to the barn to milk her and cleaned the barn. It¡¯s a lot of hard work<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I thought she said she was going to be kept as a bodyguard<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, Confinement King-sama¡¯s personal drink tank and bodyguard. So far the milk is used for udia-sama¡¯s meals¡­<span>¡¹<span> And Centipede interrupted excitedly.<span>¡¸But that means the milk we serve will be drunk by the Confinement King-sama, right?<span>¡¹<span> At that moment, everyone stopped moving.<span> Amidst the delicate atmosphere, we nced at each of their faces.<span>¡¸¡­It¡¯s kind of erotic, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s messed up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s kind of¡­ messed up<span>¡¹<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> The morning sun is filtering through the frosted ss, creating shadows in the room.<span> But when I opened my eyelids, I thought with a hazy mind.<span>£¨Why did this happen?<span>£©<span> No¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t remember the process.<span> Tattakata had dragged me into the room.<span> I was scared to death to talk to her, but unlike what I thought, Tattakata was very kind to me.She told me to call her ¡°Onee-chan¡± and glued herself to me, and I wondered why she was so close to me.<span> But I must have fallen asleep while we were talking.<span> When I woke up, I found Tattakata in her underwear next to me with her thighs between my legs, breathing heavily in her sleep.<span> I hurriedly checked, but I was still wearing my underwear, and there was no sign of anything indecent having been done to me.<span> It was just that Tattakata was sleeping in her underwear.<span> It seems once settled, the warmth of human skin isforting.<span> And since Senpai had left after the trip, I had been so lonely that I could not stand it.<span> I was so lonely at dinner that I even put an A3 size printout of Senpai¡¯s photo across the table and prepared a meal in front of it. But it was aplete shadow for anyone to see, so I pulled myself away.<span>¡¸¡­Ei~<span>¡¹As there was no one to mock the joke I had made on the spur of the moment, I was reminded of a phrase I had learned in Japanese ss from Hiroya Ozaki that said.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Even if you cough, you¡¯re still alone<span>¡¹<span> As soon as I said that, my loneliness broke through the critical point, and I ate my dinner while crying.<span> Therefore, I was really happy to have someone right beside me.<span> While I was thinking about this, Tattakata woke up, rubbing her eyes.<span>¡¸Nnn¡­ Ah, you¡¯re awake, Fukuda-chi<span>¡¹<span>£¨Fukuda-chi?<span>£©Isn¡¯t it a little too close to call me that? I thought so, but if I offended her byining, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see her. So, I just replied, ¡°Good morning¡±.<span> Apparently, she had low blood pressure.<span> Her eyes were sleepy, and she was scratching her head in a fluffy, half-asleep manner.<span>¡¸*Yawn*¡­ Do you have time today, Fukuda-chi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I don¡¯t have any ns¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I want to go shopping for clothes¡­ will you apany me?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm¡­ It¡¯s unavoidable for me to wear uniforms, but it¡¯s too strict for me to wearme clothes everyday. Yesterday, I checked my closet and found it atrocious. I mean, seriously, I only have white cotton pants¡­ Though, I knew that¡­<span>¡¹<span> No, I¡¯m happy to be shopping with someone, but there was something else that bothered me more.<span>¡¸Takata-senpai, were you with any gals at the prep school camp?<span>¡¹<span> The moment she stopped moving, she makes an awkward face, and then¡­<span>¡¸¡­Yeah<span>¡¹<span> She nodded.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸How could someone work so hard, so early in the morning¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸We¡¯re the Police! Let us through!<span>¡¹<span> Pushing aside the crowd of onlookers, Inomoto-senpai and I stepped through the yellow line to the scene.<span> The scene is a house in a residential area. It is in the garden of a fine, rtively new building.<span> While peering through the gate post at the hurried forensic work, Inomoto-senpai and I stand outside the gate and listen to the report of the policeman who was ahead of us.It is often portrayed incorrectly in criminal dramas, but detectives do not enter the crime scene until after forensics, or at least not before they have finished examining the footprints.In the first ce, the chain ofmand is different, and if the detective orders the forensic investigator, ¡°Hey, get his fingerprints¡± as in the drama, he may be scolded totally.<span>¡¸Regarding victim¡¯s identity¡­ Officer Motoi, who works at the <ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">Iguchi<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">¾®¿Ú</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¨C<ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">cho<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">î®</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">3<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">Èý</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¨C<ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">chome<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">¶¡Ä¿</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">police<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">½»·¬</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: distribute-space;">station<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">ÇÚ„Õ</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, has been unreachable since he went out on patrolst night<span>¡¹ <span> This is the house I¡¯m in charge of now, where the dead cat was thrown in. And now, it¡¯s a dead human body had been thrown into the garden, not a cat.<span> Moreover, it was the corpse of a policeman in charge of this area.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸I know it¡¯s short-sighted, but¡­ maybe when the victim saw the culprit trying to throw the cat¡¯s body, he was killed spontaneous<span>¡¹<span> A bad prank is no longer just a prank.<span>¡¸The cause of death, ording to the current forensics, is suffocation due to a fracture of the cervical vertebrae. It looks as if his neck was broken by some kind of tremendous force<span>¡¹<span> In the next moment, Inomoto-senpai raised his eyebrows.<span>¡¸What the hell¡­ Is this the work of a pro-wrestler or something?<span>¡¹<span> Even a pro-wrestler can¡¯t do that. Regardless of the neck, throwing a dead body over a fence of at least two meters is hardly the work of a human being.<span>¡¸Who found the body?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, the owner of this house, Zenkichi Kobayashi, thirty-five years old, a high school teacher. He found the body this morning when he went out to the garden to water his nts. He is currently being questioned indoors<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What about Kobayashi-san¡¯s wife?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She have been quite a shock. She wasn¡¯t feeling well, so we sent her to her parents¡¯ house nearby<span>¡¹<span> The wife of the house had been mentally exhausted by having dead cats thrown at her house every day. So, she used to talk to me in a very hysterical and vengeful manner.<span> Under such circumstances, it would not be surprising if she lost her mental bnce.<span> As I was thinking about this, the policeman said to Senpai, as if he remembered.<span>¡¸Also,test night, a young woman with a hood pulled tightly on her head was seen running away<span>¡¹

 Chapter 268: Derau~

    Chapter 268: Derau~

    <span> I had a dream.<span> I dreamed of angels. But how did I know it was an angel?<span> Because they had beautiful white wings.<span>¡ºudia, it¡¯s almost time for salvation. Have faith in me<span>¡»<span> I nodded to the angel who told me that.<span> There¡¯s no way I can doubt it.<span>¡ºTrust your <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ane</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>. Save her. Don¡¯t ever abandon her<span>¡»<span> That¡¯s a strange thing to say, I thought.<span> I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being held captive.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡ºThe <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> is trying to feed you something. Making you sip your sister¡¯s blood and once you¡¯ve sipped it, you¡¯ll fall under the devil¡¯s control. Then there¡¯s no way to save you<span>¡»<span> I don¡¯t know what that means.<span> But God gives us trials.<span> The words of the Bible are always difficult to understand, and the true meaning is shown behind the haze, to be grasped by one¡¯s own will.<span> After I thought that, I open my eyes, sit up and ruminate on the dream I just had.<span> The dream is swept away into the depth of oblivion as my consciousness awakens.<span> This is a dream that must never be forgotten. It should be.<span> I must imprint it on my consciousness, ruminate on it, and find its true meaning. It must be a clue to my salvation. It has to be.<span> At the same time as I remember what I dreamt, the memory ofst night just before I fell asleepes back to me.<span>£¨Huh? What¡¯s with this memory?<span>£©<span> I can¡¯t help but frown at the inexplicable feeling of difort.<span>£¨No¡­ maybe I just feel that way because it¡¯s too unrealistic, that¡¯s all<span>£©Last night, just before I fell asleep, I heard my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">sister¡¯s<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> voice directly in my eardrums.<span>¡ºudia! Now, I¡¯m talking to you, with the help of the angel. I¡¯m almost here! Don¡¯t give up! They¡¯ll take advantage of your kindness. Never show mercy to the devil!<span>¡»<span> Sister¡¯s voice, angel¡¯s dream.<span> She¡¯s almost there. That¡¯s all I can think of.<span> And it ignited a spark of hope in my frail heart.<span>£¨It doesn¡¯t matter if Fumio disgraces the angel. But, My God! My Angels! I will not abandon the righteous!<span>£©<span> I prayed in my heart. Then, almost as soon as I looked up, the door opened and <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede¡¯s<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> maid came into the room.<span>¡¸I see you¡¯re awake¡­ It¡¯s time for breakfast<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­It got pretty quietst night, so I slept well<span>¡¹<span> That¡¯s right. Usually the sound of women panting and beds creaking would keep me up until almost morning, butst night it quieted down around midnight.<span> I was worried that he mighte to me, but he didn¡¯t, and I was able to sleepfortably for the first time in a long time.<span> There was also the matter of my sister¡¯s message. So, I tried to trick this maid into thinking that things might have changed somehow.<span> But¨C<span>¡¸Ah, since Taka-chi-sama fainted early yesterday, Confinement King-sama was visiting Kyoko-sama¡¯s room<span>¡¹<span> Without any particr hesitation, Centipede replied.<span> I¡¯ve never heard the names of all these people before, but I guess they are the names of the women who fell victim to Fumio¡¯s poison. Nothing seems to indicate that trouble is brewing.<span> After cing the tray on the floor, Centipede tilts her head slightly.<span>¡¸Today¡¯s breakfast is white stew<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­You know, stew is heavy in the morning, and when a white liquid like this is served in a ce like this¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no way a prisoner like you can afford the luxury of eating Master¡¯s white slime<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Luxury¡­!?<span>¡¹<span>£¨It¡¯s scary that she doesn¡¯t even pretend to be joking¡­<span>£©<span> When I frowned, Centipede said.<span>¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat, but since Confinement King-sama¡¯s schedule for tonight is to train udia-sama, I think it would be wise to eat. If you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯ll die, won¡¯t you?<span>¡¹

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Kizuna¡­ give me a fried egg<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay, okaaay, hold on a second<span>¡¹While I was taking care of my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">brother¡¯s<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onii-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> breakfast, my phone on the table vibrated.<span> After dropping the eggs into the frying pan, I picked up my phone to find a message from Sato-chan.<span> It said¨D¨D<span>¡ºI¡¯m in trouble with the summer homework! No, I¡¯m seriously in trouble! So, I secured a genius who had already finished her homework. Today at 13:00, I¡¯m hosting a human-powered copying contest at a family restaurant in front of the station. How about you, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">young<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ojou</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;"dy<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">san</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, will youe?<span>¡»<span>¡¸A human-powered copying contest?<span>¡¹<span> I smiled and replied with a short message.<span>¡º<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Extremely-hot<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gekiatsu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡»<span><span> Of course I¡¯m going.<span> As far as I was concerned, I had already nned to pretend that I had left my notebook at home on the first day of the summer vacation and postpone the submission.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, I¡¯m going out with Sato-chan this afternoon to do homework<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm, yeah¡­ where¡¯s Saki-chan?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She¡¯s noting<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah<span>¡¹<span> Brother didn¡¯t say much, but I could tell that he was worried about me. Shiratori-senpai is still quite suspicious, even from my point of view.I don¡¯t know who this ¡°genius¡± is ording to Sato-chan, but she must be a ssmate of mine. Even though it is less than a week before the summer vacation starts, she must be a serious girl because she has finished her homework.<span> A little after twelve o¡¯clock and after preparing lunch for my brother, I leave the house.<span> Then, when I arrived at the family restaurant¨C<span>¡¸Hey! Kizuna, over here, over here!<span>¡¹<span> Sato-chan waved her hand to me.<span> On the table, besides the drink bar, there were texts and notebooks spread out.<span> Across from Sato-chan sat a girl who looked familiar to me. Sato-chan and I are in the same ss. But I believe she is from the next ss.<span> She is a quiet girl with long bangs and her eyes are almostpletely hidden.<span> When I sat down next to her, she turned her head shyly.<span>¡¸Let¡¯s see, this girl belongs to our club, Moribe. Kizuna, Is this your first meeting with her?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, I vaguely know her face, but she¡¯s in the next ss¡­<span>¡¹In response to Sato-chan¡¯s introduction, Moribe-san just said in a faint voice, ¡°I¡¯m Moribe¡±.<span> Yesterday, Sato-chan had sent messages to everyone she knew to see if they had finished their homework.<span> There were several people who had finished their homework, but only Moribe-san agreed to let her copy her homework.<span> However, looking at Moribe-san¡¯s behavior, I think the truth is, Sato-chan forced her rather than she agreed.<span> She is probably the type of person who cannot say NO to a request.

    <span>

    <span><span> Even though it is summer vacation, it is a weekday afternoon, and there are only a few customers, so there is no sign of being kicked out even if we stay long.<span> While picking up a drink from the bar and a pile of fries, we begin to copy Moribe¡¯s noteszily.<span> But when I saw her notebook, I thought to myself, ¡°Are you serious?¡± because it was a decent notebook.<span> However, there was no way it would end with just three girls gathering together and quietly copying notes.<span> It¡¯s mainly Sato-chan who made a lot of noise, but gradually Moribe-san started to get to know us and joined in the conversation little by little.<span>¡¸So, Moribe, how¡¯s it going with that <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">brother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onii-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> of yours?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Bwah!?<span>¡¹<span> Moribe-san choked at Sato-chan¡¯s question.<span>¡¸I-I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m not going to do anything! I-I¡¯m just happy to see him every morning.. at radio gymnastics¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Radio gymnastics? Are you a kid in elementary school or something?<span>¡¹From her attitude, Moribe-san seems to be in love with a man she called, ¡°Onii-chan¡±.<span> Sato-chan made a dumbfounded face, then suddenly turned to me.<span>¡¸Kizuna, as a true brocon, why don¡¯t you teach her some tricks?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡­ <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Madiderau~ea<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">¥Þ¥¸¥Ç¥é¤¦¤§¤¢</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡­<span>¡¹ (*Note => Seriously?)<span> I said, ring at her, and Satou-chan gave me a puzzled look.<span>¡¸Derau~Ea? What¡¯s that?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s my original gal-speak. If I raise the end of the word, it¡¯s like ¡°yeah¡± and if I lower the end, it¡¯s like ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Gero<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Vomiting</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡°. I thought I¡¯d give it a shot at the buzzword award<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, you can¡¯t<span>¡¹When Sato-chan said this with a straight face, Moribe-san erupted with a ¡°pfft¡±.<hr><u><li><span>it¡¯s an easy title to look up when you read it backter. <span>£¨</spanughter<span>£©</li></u>

 Chapter 269: Neon Signs

    Chapter 269: Neon Signs 			Even though we are on the same track and field club, to be honest, I hadn¡¯t really talked to Sato-san. I have to admit that I was quite bewildered when she contacted me, ¡°Let me copy your homework!¡±, so straightforwardly.<span> Still, I went to a family restaurant in front of the station as promised, and found that Sato-san had arrived first, and Tachioka-san came a littleter.<span> I knew Tachioka-san¡¯s face, but we had never talked before. So, it¡¯s like I¡¯m in the middle of nowhere.<span> She is about the same height as me, and had twin-tails.<span> She is not shy, but she gives off an air of a strong person.Sato-san said ¡°Kizuna is a hard-core pervert who is madly in love with her own brother, so I¡¯m sure she and Moribe would get along¡±, which was rather rude to me.<span> When she talked about her favorite actors, she got excited, and when she talked about fashion, she was rather enthusiastic.

    <span>

    <span><span> However, what got her most excited was when she talked about how Tachioka-san was doing all the housework.<span> The conversation turned to the supermarket¡¯s special sales, and Sato-san was made to promise to apany each of us to buy a pack of eggs at the next special sale.<span> After we had gotten to know each other quite well, I asked Tachioka-san something that had been bothering me.<span>¡¸Um¡­ What do you mean, you like your Onii-san¡­?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I like him. Isn¡¯t that what family love is supposed to be about?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, I see, that¡¯s what you mean<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s good. Sato-san was just exaggerating. Seeing me breathe a sigh of relief, Sato-san asked Tachioka-san.<span>¡¸Kizuna, what¡¯s your happiest moment?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh? When I¡¯m washing Onii-chan¡¯s pants<span>¡¹<span> Satou-san turned to me with a frown on her face.<span>¡¸Wasn¡¯t it when you kissed him?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh? Isn¡¯t kissing normal? It¡¯s not like that¡¯s going to make my heart pound now<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh, aha-ahaha¡­<span>¡¹I couldn¡¯t help but let out a dryugh, and Sato-san looked at me like, ¡°See?¡± .<span>¡¸Tachioka-san, so you like your Onii-san, don¡¯t you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah, that face, you¡¯re misunderstanding me, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a family affair. Onii-chan has a girlfriend, after all. And I¡¯m good friends with Minami-onee-chan<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah, I see<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m a little relieved.<span>£¨They just have too much skinship¡­ well, some families do<span>£©<span> As I was saying this to myself, Tachioka-san said with a slightly enchanted look on her face.<span>¡¸In the future, if Onii-chan and Minami-onee-chan get married, I dream of the three of us sleeping together in a big bed in the form of a river (<span>´¨)<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Huh?<span>¡¹Sato-san looked at me like, ¡°See?¡±.<span> But then Tachioka-san¡¯s voice suddenly dropped.<span>¡¸It¡¯s just, thing haven¡¯t been going so well between Onii-chan and Minami-onee-chantely¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Probably because of Kizuna, right?<span>¡¹<span> When Sato-san said that, Tachioka-san¡¯s lips puckered up and she let out a frustrated sound.<span>¡¸Derau ~ea¡­<span>¡¹<span> Apparently, she was trying to make it popr.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> Tattakata¡­ well, since she didn¡¯t want me calling her that, so unwillingly, I¡¯ll call Takaka, Onee-chan. Then now, she and I went shopping in the afternoon.<span> We visited amercial building in a neighboring city, and she bought a lot of clothes and underwear, and let me carry half of therge shopping bags she brought with her as a matter of course.<span>£¨Oh, so I¡¯m a baggage handler, am I?<span>£©<span> Well, I think this is the reason why she took me out for shopping.<span>£¨But still, it¡¯s rather¡­ unexpected<span>£©<span> The lineup of the clothes she bought was very gal-like. Did she get inspired by being with gyaru at the camp?By the way, the physical touches are intense, she uses gyaru-speak in some ces, and she seems to say ¡°Yabai!¡± .<span> After spending the whole day with her, I was getting less and less tense, but the more I talked to her, the more I couldn¡¯t believe that she was the same person as the chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee, even though they looked the same.<span>£¨Maybe she¡¯s possessed by the spirit of a gal¡­?<span>£©<span> And now, we¡¯vee back to the nearest station and are having dinner at a fast food restaurant in front of the station.She seemed to have spent a lot of money today, but when I asked her about it, sheughed and said, ¡°My hobby before was saving money¡±.<span>£¨¡­What kind of change of heart is that?<span>£©<span> As I¡¯m thinking about that while biting at the teriyaki burger, Onee-chan suddenly pouts her lips while looking at her phone.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸I¡¯ve been sending messages to my boyfriend, but he hasn¡¯t read any of them<span>¡¹<span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Boyfriend<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Kareppi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡­ Ehhhh!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Why are you acting like that? It¡¯s funny¡­<span>¡¹<span> She says it¡¯s funny, but she looks at her phone like it¡¯s not even funny.<span> A boyfriend for that walking, right-angled, steel-headed public moral, that¡¯s usually a big scoop. If I had any friends, I¡¯d send a group message right now to spread the word. If I had any friends!<span> Anyway, while I was in the bathroom, I sent a smug message to Kijima-senpai.<span> He read it right away, but didn¡¯t reply.<span> When we left the fast food restaurant, it was already dark and past seven o¡¯clock in the evening.<span>¡¸Well, it¡¯s just the two of us, so curfew doesn¡¯t matter, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay¡­<span>¡¹<span> I didn¡¯t know what to do with Takaka, who was saying things that were unbing of the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, so I just smiled fondly at her.<span>¡¸Hey, there¡¯s a ce I want to stop at¡­<span>¡¹<span> With that said, Onee-chan took me to a street lined with small buildings behind the station. It¡¯s a night town with twinkling neon signs.<span>¡¸Oh, um¡­ it¡¯s probably not a good idea to go to a ce like this<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, Fukuda-chi¡¯s so serious~<span>¡¹<span>£¨No, you can¡¯t say that!<span>£©<span> While I was making aint in my heart, she walked up to a bar.<span>£¨A girl¡¯s bar¡­?<span>£©<span> A shy neon signs.<span> The inside of the bar is seen through a ss window with colored stickers.<span> Behind the counter, I see a line of girls in bikinis.<span> She is standing in front of the door, staring at the knob.<span>£¨No, no! We¡¯re not supposed to be in there!<span>£©Almost as soon as I was about to run to her, the door swung open with a shout of ¡°I don¡¯t want toe in here again!¡±.<span> And then, an old man jumped out and crashed into Onee-chan.<span>¡¸Kyaa!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t just wander around here! You bitch!<span>¡¹<span> The man shouted at Onee-chan, who had fallen on her buttocks, and walked away indignantly.<span>¡¸What the hell is that? Are you all right?<span>¡¹<span> I ran over to her and helped her up, and sheughed while rubbing her butt.<span>¡¸Ahaha, Gen¨C¡­ maybe he¡¯s always like that. Then, tomorrow, he¡¯ll just show up at the bar again<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I knew it, the men whoe to this kind of ce are bad people!<span>¡¹<span> When I said so angrily, she looked sad for some reason and spoke.<span>¡¸Yes, they¡¯re bad people. Well, yes, it is, but sometimes it¡¯s not<span>¡¹

 Chapter 270: Saint collapse, Part One

    Chapter 270: Saint copse, Part One

    <span>£¨¡­Fumio ising<span>£©<span> Because Centipede had forewarned me, I felt very restless.<span> I was sitting in the corner of the room, my heart rumbling along with my knees.<span> Confinement King, the man who stole my purity. A pawn of the filthy devil.<span> Fumio had said that angels give abilities to humans just to pass the time, but does he really think I¡¯d believe such a ridiculous story?<span> In fact, the angel encouraged me through my dreams and delivered my sister¡¯s voice to me.My sister told me ¡°I¡¯m almost here¡±.<span> So, the most important thing right now is to survive. Endure any humiliation and wait for the time of salvation.<span>£¨That¡¯s right! I have an angel on my side!<span>£©<span> Almost at the same time I clenched my fists, the door creaked open.<span>£¨It¡¯s here¡­<span>£©<span> I put all my strength into my eyes and stare at it menacingly.<span> Whates through the door is Centipede.<span> Behind her, beyond the white brim swaying above her short cut, I could see Fumio¡¯s face.<span>¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, udia-sama<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m not waiting<span>¡¹<span> I spit bitterly. But Centipede doesn¡¯t seem to mind and continues talking.<span>¡¸Today, I, Centipede, have been asked to help train udia-sama<span>¡¹The word ¡°training¡± almost frightened me. I felt an unspeakable difort rising in me, and I furrowed my brows.<span>£¨No¡­ no¡­ calm down, calm down<span>£©<span> The more my emotions are exposed, the more the devils take advantage of them. The less I react, the less interesting it will be to them.<span>¡¸Sorry, udia-san, for making you wait so long. I have many other girls to train and care for<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯d be better if you¡¯d leave me alone<span>¡¹<span> I say in a low voice, and Fumio shrugs lightly.<span>¡¸Oh my¡­ Kishijo-san, udia-san seems to have sulked<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She¡¯s just embarrassed. What woman wouldn¡¯t be happy to be held by Confinement King-sama?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Are you stupid?<span>¡¹<span> But the color surrounding Centipede¡¯s words was blue.<span> She seemed to be serious about it.<span>£¨I wonder if Kishijo is Centipede¡¯s real name¡­<span>£©<span> It¡¯s a rather rare surname, but I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere.<span> As I traced my memory, I came to realize that one of the four members of the track and field club who had not yet been found in the kidnapping case was named Kishijo.<span>£¨¡­So she¡¯s been brainwashed, too<span>£©<span>¡¸Then, I¡¯ll prepare it<span>¡¹<span> With that, Centipede kneels down in front of Fumio and pulls down his sweatpants and his underwear.<span> Then, a slovenly, withered mass of ck dossed meat came to my view. When the thick manhood is revealed, Centipede¡¯s eyes are enraptured, and her breath puffs out.<span>¡¸T-then¡­ E-excuse me<span>¡¹<span> With that said, the maid, who had been looking down at me with cold eyes, was shaking her fingertips nervously.

    <span>¡¸Ah¡­ Confinement King-sama¡­<span>¡¹<span> She carefully rubbed up the rod as if she was handling a broken object, and rubbed her cheek against the flesh trunk as if she was loving it.<span> The meat pole gradually grew hard and taut.<span> As the wickedly colored ns began to bleed upward, Centipede looked more and more enraptured and kissed the urethra repeatedly.She crawled her tongue along the trunk of the flesh, pressing the male flesh against her own face, and extended her tongue to the testicles, saying, ¡°Nah¡­¡±.<span> Like a kitten licking milk, the sound of chubby water echoed through the room.<span> Eventually, Fumio crawled his fingers through her hair and opened his mouth to praise her.<span>¡¸Yes, Kishijo-san¡­ that¡¯s enough, thank you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Yes<span>¡¹<span> She stands up with an expression of reluctance on her face and bowed politely.<span> And then¡­<span>¡¸Well, then¡­<span>¡¹<span> Fumio turns his head towards me, and starts looking at my body as if he¡¯s licking it.<span>¡¸¡­!<span>¡¹<span> *Shuddering*, a chill runs up my spine.<span> Lewd underwear, bare breasts and crotch. Remembering my lewd outfit, I hurriedly covered my private parts with my hands.<span> As if he enjoyed my panic, Fumio twisted his lips into a smirk.<span> Then he walked towards me, showing off his huge, hard, taut penis.<span> The more I look at it, the uglier and more horrible it looks.<span> I instinctively backed away.<span> But at that moment, *thud* my back hit something.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll help<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eek!?<span>¡¹<span> I hear Centipede¡¯s voice in my ear. -<span> Before I knew it, Centipede had moved behind me and put her hands on my shoulders.<span> In front of me, Fumio is walking towards me with his vicious meat stick raised.<span> In the eerie silence, I can hear Fumio¡¯s horrible breathing as he steps toward me.<span> I don¡¯t resist. I¡¯m not a virgin anymore anyway. It would be quicker to just let him do what he wanted.<span> Any thoughts I had beforehand were erased by the physiological disgust I felt.<span>¡¸Wah!!<span>¡¹<span> I tried to escape by throwing an elbow at Centipede.<span> But she didn¡¯t budge.<span> As I tried to run away, Centipede took my arm, twisted it, and swept my legs away. I was pushed to the ground and my chest hit the ground, choking me.<span>¡¸Ugh!? *Cough! Cough!*<span>¡¹<span> Centipede mounted me on my waist, wrapped my hair around my arm, and pulled me up.<span>¡¸Ow, ow, ow! It hurts!! No, no¡­<span>¡¹<span> Unable to stand the pain of having my hair pulled, I bent my upper body backward.<span>¡¸Stop it! It hurts, it hurts!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s so shameful. udia-sama<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Let me go!<span>¡¹<span> I put my hands behind my back and hit the centipede desperately.<span> But I couldn¡¯t muster any strength in that position, so I just stroked the centipede weakly.<span> Besides, if I didn¡¯t support my body with my arms, all the weight of my upper body would be ced on my hair which the centipede was holding.<span> It almost felt like my hair would fall out. I desperately support my body with my arms. My back hurts from being forced to bend over, and my arms tremble.<span>¡¸K-Kuh! L-Let me go, let me go!<span>¡¹<span> But Centipede only sniffs lightly. Instead of letting go, she put even more strength into the arm that pulled her hair.<span>¡¸Gyaaaaaa!!<span>¡¹<span> Tears are slowly welling up in the corners of my eyes from the pain.<span>£¨This is crazy!<span>£©<span> In the meantime, Fumio came close to my eyes, and his ugly penis was standing right in front of my nose.<span>¡¸I don¡¯t think you should resist, it¡¯s too bad if you¡¯re going bald<span>¡¹

    <span> Fumio¡¯s voice is mocking, but it doesn¡¯t enter my ears.<span> I couldn¡¯t even look away from the fearsome object in front of me, even though I didn¡¯t want to.<span> His swollen meat-pole was glistening with a dark luster, and his veins were ominously pulsating repeatedly.<span> And it smelled like a male.<span> The stench made me want to vomit, and I tried to turn my head away.<span> But I can¡¯t do that because Centipede is grabbing my hair.<span> I can¡¯t even close my half-opened lips as I¡¯m forced to look up.<span>¡¸It¡¯s the perfect posture for serving, isn¡¯t it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸uh, uuuuuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m in so much pain, all I can do is moan. But Centipede whispers to me as if to say.<span>¡¸Now, lick it. Serve Confinement King-sama with all your heart, tongue, lips and mouth<span>¡¹<span> And Fumio thrusts out his ugly meat.<span>¡¸Lick it<span>¡¹<span> Fumio¡¯s mouth twisted in triumph as he rubbed therge, shiny ns against my lips.<span> It¡¯s moist, wet, and branding hot, and it¡¯s teasing my lips.<span> I desperately try to pull my face away from the ns, feeling the unbearable odor and disgust of the meat stick.<span> But Centipede¡¯s arms kept my head still, and every time I tried to resist, Centipede strangled my hair, increasing the pain.<span>¡¸That¡¯s bad¡­ stick out your tongue<span>¡¹<span> Centipede, who mounted me, pulls my hair as if she were pulling on the leash.<span>¡¸Uh, uwaaaaaaaaa!!<span>¡¹<span> I scream out in intense pain.<span>¡¸You don¡¯t understand humannguage, huh? Are you a monkey? Now, lick it quickly!<span>¡¹<span> As Centipede tightened her grip, I reached out my tongue to Fumio¡¯s pole, just to escape the hair-tearing pain.<span>¡¸You can do it if you try. Please lick it carefully. Every inch, politely<span>¡¹<span> I had no choice but to obey Centipede¡¯s words like a ve. -<span> The pain of being grabbed by my hair and forced into an arched posture made me lose the will to resist.<span>¡¸Nnah¡­ *lick* *lick lick* Nnn *lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span> My tongue licked up Fumio¡¯s bizarrely knotted, slimy penis.<span> It tastes awful, and nausea rises up from the back of my throat.<span>¡¸*lick¡­* *lick lick* Nnn *lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span> Still, I move my tongue.<span> The saliva that had built up in my mouth dripped from the edges of my mouth, and soon my senses became numb, making me feel no nausea from the smell nor disgust from the penis.<span> As Fumio moved his hips, I licked up from the ns to the base of the penis again and again.

 Chapter 271: Saint collapse, Part Two

    Chapter 271: Saint copse, Part Two

    <span> I wonder how long I¡¯ve been licking Fumio¡¯s thing.<span> My arms hurt to support myself. My back also hurts.<span> As my hair is pulled, my scalp also hurts like hell.<span> Fumio¡¯s thing is already wet with my saliva and swollen even harder.<span> Probably not for very long.<span> But just as the base of my tongue starts to go ck¨D¨D<span>¡¸Hwa!?<span>¡¹<span> I suddenly opened my eyes and stopped moving my tongue.<span> The Centipede maid, while holding my hair with her hand, grabbed my exposed buttocks with her other hand.<span>¡¸Who told you it was okay to stop?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Guah¡­ *lick* *lick* *lick* nnh *lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span> She pulled hard on my hair, and the pain was so great that I started moving my tongue again.<span> Meanwhile, Centipede¡¯s fingers crept unreservedly between the twin mounds of my ass and down to my crotch.<span> Her fingers pass through my asshole, push open my vagina, and enter my vagina.<span>¡¸Guh!?<span>¡¹<span> The finger that forced its way into my not-so-well-watered mucous membrane brought a pain that made me stop breathing.<span> As if to reproach me for moaning, Centipede pulled my hair violently.<span>¡¸you¡¯ve got a habit of cking off, huh? Look, you have to work harder<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ugh¡­ Uuu, uuuuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> With tears streaming down my face, I desperately lick over Fumio¡¯s thing.<span> I was desperate¡­ so desperate.<span> But Centipede¡¯s fingers are unconcerned about my pain, and she begins to pump it without hesitation.<span>¡¸Uah¡­ guuh, uu, uuuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> I raise my eyebrows in pain, letting out a moan, but I still have no choice but to keep moving my tongue.<span>¡¸Heh¡­ Kishijo-san, you¡¯re good at this<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Thank you very much for thepliment. We maids sometimesfort each other¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸S-So you dofort each other¡­<span>¡¹<span> Fumio¡¯s penis twitched. He didn¡¯t care about me, but was apparently aroused by the maid¡¯s words.<span> Perhaps because of his excitement, Fumio pushed his hips forward even further, so that he was straddling my face.<span> Now my face is being crushed by Fumio¡¯s penis and bag.<span>¡¸Your tongue has stopped. Please savor the honor of licking His sack<span>¡¹<span> Centipede tells me as she pushes her fingers into my crevice.<span>£¨What honor?<span>£©<span> It was miserable. The humiliation of having my face vited by a grotesque mass of flesh.<span> The steamy groin emitted a particrly strong odor.<span> Fumio¡¯s sack, hanging behind his penis, was as stiff as an elephant¡¯s skin.<span> But there was nothing I could do to resist. I lick over the sack that lewdly snuggles against my nose and mouth.<span>¡¸You¡¯re getting very wet, huh? Is it making you feel good already?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uhh, uhh¡­<span>¡¹<span> It was frustrating, but true.<span> Before I knew it, my crotch had begun to respond to Centipede¡¯s fingers.<span> It¡¯s been a few days since I lost my virginity, and I¡¯ve neverforted myself before, but my pussy is fully moistened and happily epting Centipede¡¯s fingers.<span>¡¸Haan, ah, *lick*, ah, *lick*, aaah, *lick¡­*<span>¡¹<span> I couldn¡¯t stop my voice from leaking out every time her fingers rubbed up against the walls of my vagina, even as I ran my tongue over Fumio¡¯s penis and sack.<span> In fact, Centipede¡¯s fingering was very skillful.<span> While stimting my clitoris with her thumb, Centipede was trying to find the right ce to make me feel good.<span> At first it was just one finger, but before I knew it, two or three fingers had entered, each wriggling like a different creature. -

    <span>¡¸Uah, ah, ah¡­ ahh!? Ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> As I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, I raised my voice and Fumio took a step back and stared at me intently.<span>¡¸Heh, I guess a saint is just a female when she gets her skin off. You have a very lustful look on your face<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah, th, that¡¯s, uah!? Ah, there¡¯s no way, ah, ahhhh, hnn!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re not very convincing when you¡¯re talking like that. Oh, well, you seem to have gotten used to licking me. Now I¡¯m going to use your throat<span>¡¹<span>¡¸T-Throat? Ahn, wha, ahn, no!<span>¡¹<span> I feigned confusion, but Centipede crushed my clit with her thumb.<span>¡¸Hiin!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Confinement King-sama wants your throat. Please open your mouth quickly<span>¡¹<span> Unable to disobey Centipede¡¯s order who was violently tormenting my clitoris, I opened my mouth obediently.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t put your teeth in it. If you make even a scratch, I¡¯ll rip all your hair off<span>¡¹<span> The color of Fumio¡¯s words is red.<span> I guess he doesn¡¯t intend to go that far out of his way.<span> But that¡¯s not enough to reassure me.<span> Immediately, Fumio¡¯s ruggedly thick penis pushed its way into my mouth.<span>£¨W-Wait!?! You can¡¯t go in there!!<span>£©<span> My mouth splits open. My jawes off. It¡¯s smelly. It¡¯s disgusting. It¡¯s painful. Stop it. I¡¯m gonna die. Better kill me. Help me. Don¡¯t do this to me. Forgive me.<span> Many negative words swirled around in my chaotic head.<span> I cried and cried and opened my mouth fully to wee the penis.<span> Before the penis is even halfway in, the tip reaches my throat.<span>¡¸Go, goboa, gu, gu, u, uee¡­<span>¡¹<span> I felt a painful sensation in my stomach. My body jumped and jerked in response to the vomiting.<span>£¨I-It¡¯s so painful, I-I¡¯m going to die¡­<span>£©<span> However, that was not enough for Fumio.<span> He thrust his penis deeper and deeper into me.<span>¡¸Gubo, ueh, gobo, gobo, ueh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Tears welled up in my eyes as my mouth was filled with the suffering of the penis relentlessly poking into the back of my throat.<span> It was as if it were digging into the ground, invading the back of my throat, and the hairs pressing against me prickled my nose and cheeks.<span>¡¸I think it can go in yet<span>¡¹<span> With his said,<span>Centipede pulled my hair.<span>£¨I-I can¡¯t! I-I¡¯ll suffocating!<span>£©<span> But I can¡¯t even make a sound. -<span> Fumio, probably noticing my eyes were ck and white, began to slowly pull out his penis.<span> I¡¯m saved. However, just as I was thinking that, Fumio thrusts his hips forward again.<span> Fumio thrusts his hips again, even harder than before.<span> Then, Fumio began to pump his cock with tremendous force.<span>¡¸Jubo, goeh! Jubobo! Goboh¡­ boah, gugueh, jubuh!<span>¡¹Between the muddled sounds of water, I heard Fumio let out an amusedugh, ¡°Haha¡±.<span> My lips feel like it¡¯s going to split open.<span> My jaw, which had been opened so wide that it almost fell off, has be numb.<span> And every time he pokes my throat, I feel like I¡¯m going to gag.<span> But there was nothing I could do about it.<span> All I could do was wait for this torture to end.<span>¡¸Go, gobo! Jubu! *Cough!* Fuu, fuho, jubo<span>¡¹<span> As his penis pumped harder and harder, Centipede began to y with my crotch more and more.<span> She pulls her finger in and out even more vigorously, rubbing it up and down, and rubs my clitoris with her thumb.<span> Still, I didn¡¯t want to think I was feeling it.<span> I tried to think that I was just enduring the agony of being bent over, and the pain of having my mouth stretched to the limit to receive the huge penis.<span> But my lower body betrayed me.<span> Against my will, in response to the movements of Centipede¡¯s fingers, my slit opened up lewdly and began to secrete a steady stream of love juice.<span>¡¸You seem to be feeling it a lot. You seem to like it here<span>¡¹<span> Centipede was right.<span> Every time Centipede bent her finger inside my vagina, it would hit the spot. Then, a wave of pleasure spread through my body from there.<span>¡¸Jubo, fugu?! Ihi!? Gah, gahboah!<span>¡¹<span> I tried to scream, but my mouth was filled with Fumio¡¯s penis.<span> Gradually, the mucous membranes of my mouth were being rubbed, and even being raped in the back of my throat was beginning to feel like a pleasurable illusion.<span>¡¸Jubo! Fuah, gobuh! Ah, ah, jubu! Oh, oh!<span>¡¹<span> A penis in my mouth and three fingers in my vagina.<span> It¡¯s pulled out violently and inserted again.<span> I can¡¯t move, but I can feel the strange pleasure swelling in my body.

    <span> I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s bing less and less painful.<span> The more physical pain I felt, the more pleasure I felt, which was absurdly scary.<span>£¨I-If I don¡¯t do something¡­ I¡¯ll be corrupted!<span>£©<span> Fumio and Centipede worked together, each speeding up their pumping.<span> They continue to pound my mouth and vagina as hard as they can.<span> It seems, I had a very low tolerance for pleasure.<span> As a saint, I was inexperienced, and I was afraid of the pleasure that came from inside my body.<span> If I was taken captive by the pleasure, my saintly life would end.<span> I couldn¡¯t tell if the trembling of my body was due to fear or pleasure.<span>£¨Oh, God, forgive me! Hurry, hurry up and finish!<span>£©<span> And then, as if my wish had been answered, the penis that had been thrust deep into my throat swelled to its full size.<span>¡¸Kuh!<span>¡¹<span> Fumio frowned, and at that moment¡­<span> *Spurt!* *Spurtttt!* *Spurttt!*<span> Hot liquid spurted out of the tip of his penis.<span> And then, a hot stream hit the back of my throat. It made me feel nauseous constantly.<span> I writhe and squirm from the suffocation, and gag again from the fishy smelling through my nose.<span> As the semen stops flowing, Fumio¡¯s ragged breathse rushing down from above me.<span> Still he didn¡¯t pull his penis out of my mouth.<span> So, Fumio¡¯s semen is pooling in my mouth and down my throat.<span> I wanted to spit it out, but Fumio and Centipede wouldn¡¯t let me.<span>¡¸Please drink it. If you waste even a single drop of Confinement King-sama¡¯s seed, I¡¯ll pull out all your teeth<span>¡¹<span> The color that surrounded Centipede¡¯s words was blue.<span> I really think this maid is insane.<span> I didn¡¯t want to drink.<span> Now that the strange pleasure that had been building up earlier had subsided, Fumio¡¯s penis was nothing but a horror.<span> Not to mention, the semen has a stench that makes my hair stand on end. I¡¯d rather die than swallow it¡­ or so I thought.<span> But the impatient Centipede pinched my nose.<span>¡¸Would you like to drown in Confinement King-sama¡¯s semen?<span>¡¹<span>£¨No, I don¡¯t want that!<span>£©<span> With his penis in my mouth and semen in my mouth, I couldn¡¯t even breathe with my nose pinched.<span> So, I had no choice but to gulp down Fumio¡¯s semen with my throat.<span> As soon as I¡¯ve swallowed it all and my throat has stopped gulping, Fumio finally pulls his penis out of my mouth, and Centipede lets go of my hair and stands up.<span> All at once, oxygen flows into my lungs, and I fall to the floor, coughing violently.<span> While I¡¯m coughing, I try to spit out Fumio¡¯s semen that I¡¯ve swallowed, but all I get is an empty cough, and I slump to the ground and moan.<span>¡¸Uee¡­ Uee¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If this is how you feel when it¡¯s warm-up time, I don¡¯t know what the future holds<span>¡¹<span> At Fumio¡¯s words, my eyes widen involuntarily.<span>£¨Warming up!? There¡¯s more?<span>£©<span> I feel like I¡¯m going to faint. -<span> The lower half of my body, which had been tortured by Centipede for so long, began to shake.<span> I can¡¯t even feel the area around my mouth.<span> I even feel like my mouth is still wide open.<span> As I shuddered in despair, Fumio shrugged his shoulders, as if in disgust.<span>¡¸How dare you call yourself a saint? You¡¯re just a small fish. Well, it wouldn¡¯t be much fun if you fell too easily. That said, it¡¯s not fun¡­<span>¡¹<span> Fumio makes a face as if he¡¯s thinking.<span>¡¸I can¡¯t stop myself like this, and even if I did, the bitch I¡¯m training is too reckless and might break. Yeah, maybe if I fuck her today, she¡¯ll break for sure, that one<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What, what are you talking about¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m just saying I¡¯m a little lost. If I cut off udia-san¡¯s training here, I¡¯ll end up with a female dog¡­<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m reminded of the doggy panting I used to hear in the next room every day.<span> If she¡¯d been raped for that long, she¡¯d break.<span>¡¸Well, I don¡¯t mind if she breaks. But for a saint to sacrifice others for her own sake? I think that saint, with her self-sacrificing spirit, will be tormented by guilt¡­<span>¡¹<span> For a moment, the image of that dog-like devil shed through my mind.<span> She did look like a little girl. It was indeed heartbreaking to imagine a little girl being tortured like that.<span> But at that moment, my sister¡¯s voice came back to my ear.<span>¡ºDon¡¯t show mercy to the devil!<span>¡»<span>£¨Ah!! So that¡¯s what she meant!<span>£©<span> It¡¯s true that we saints feel happy to sacrifice ourselves for the sake of good people.<span> Because we believe that this is in line with the will of the angels.<span> Fumio is trying to take advantage of that.<span> He must be trying tobine the satisfaction and joy of having saved someone with the pleasure of sex.<span> But we are only saving good people.<span>£¨I¡¯m not going to eat your hand. Even without your advice, the conclusion would have been the same. Even if I feel a little sorry for the devil little girl, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to show mercy to the devil. I have to endure every minute and every second. Until my sistere to save me!<span>£©<span> I wipe my mouth with the back of my hand and spit at Fumio.<span>¡¸I don¡¯t care what happens to the devil. If you¡¯re going to break her, why not break her? As long as it gives me a break<span>¡¹

 Chapter Extra - List of Characters (Up to Volume Four)

    Chapter Extra ¨C List of Characters (Up to Volume Four)

    /* For mobile phones: */ [ss*=¡±text-tiny1¡å] { disy: block; } [ss*=¡±text-tiny2¡å] { disy: none; } @media only screen and (min-width: 600px) { .text-tiny1 {disy:none} .text-tiny2 {disy:block} } @media only screen and (min-width: 768px) { .text-tiny1 {disy:none} .text-tiny2 {disy:block} } <span>Extra: List of characters<span>¡ö Main character<span>Confinement King ¨D¨D¨D¨D Fumio Kijima (Ugly)

    <i></i><i><span>¡ö Kijima Harem<span><span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D-<span>The First Favored Princess¨D¨D¨DMasaki Haneda (Oppai-chan)

    <i></i><i><span>Height 142cm B110 W60 H75<span>Calm round face. Her forehead is a little wide, and when she smiles, she gives off a soft, limp air. She is short and has a childish face. She is often mistaken for an elementary school student, but her breasts are a raging size. Her nipples are alsorge.<span>Hair color: Chestnut with a slightly wide forehead.<span>Hairstyle: Shoulder-length, medium straight.<span>Hobbies: Handicraft, Reading Favorite book: The Catcher in the Rye.<span>Likes: Peach, salmon egg, romance novel, moveable alphabet, cute things.<span>Dislikes: Bugs, squid, octopus, sea cucumber.<span>Family: Eldest daughter in a family of teachers, has a younger brother in elementary school.<span>Skills: Good grades ¨C 5th in grade. She makes a lot of doorknob covers. She is good at making rice omelets.<span>Personality: reserved, shy and serious. Calm, maternal and caring. Sometimes acts out of character when cornered. However, her true nature is S and she is full ofplex.<span>How to call herself in First-person: Watashi<span>How to address the main character: Kijima-kun ¡ú Fumio-kun<span>Misuzu Kurosawa is her childhood friend, Natsumi Shima and Mai Fujiwara are her friends, and recently she has been teaming up with Ui Tashiro to make demands to Fumio.<span>Her affiliated members are Yui Kayama and Nozomi Amemiya ¡ú After the first draft, Natsumi Shima, Saki Shiratori, Jnda Camilia (n), and udia Camilia (n).<span>Special note: This is the girl to whom the main character sent a love letter.<span>She has be more and more S, yandere, and ck-hearted with each time, and in a sense, she is bing the most dangerous wife. Recently, she has been using a hand chainsaw.<span>She ns to go to a women¡¯s university in Hokkaido after graduation. She is nning to get pregnant and have a baby while studying.<span>¡ö Obtained functions<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room Creation Level 4: You can create up to twelve rooms at once.<span>?Furnishing Level 3: You can set up luxurious furniture in the room.<span>?Special room: swimming pool.<span>?Paralyze (Stun): You can paralyze anyone in the room.<span>[Subjugated]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Marker<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mark</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can locate a captive (a person in a state of [submissive], [subjugatied], or [enved]).<span>?Branch: You can temporarily lend the ability to set up a door to a person in state of [Enved]. However, additional functions are not avable.<span>[Enved]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Dressing<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Costume</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Room<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Room</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can set up a dressing room with all kinds of clothes, from all time periods.<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Silence<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Quiet</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: Prevents a person from telling others, explicitly or implicitly, anything that could be disadvantageous.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>The Second Favored Princess ¨D¨D¨D Ui Tashiro (Former Captain of the Track and Field club, Samurai speak style)

    <i></i><i><span>The youngest daughter of awyer family. She is a straightforward person who is well versed in both the arts and sciences, but is surprisingly naive and clumsy.<span>She has a ponytail and a dignified face. When sheughs, it is usually a high-pitchedugh.<span>She has leadership skills and was the main character¡¯s idol when they were in the first year.<span>She has a thin, six-pack abs.<span>She is an expert in kendo, but chose to join the track and field club instead of kendo because Shima joined the club.<span>When she is cornered to the extreme, she regresses to infancy.<span>Her room is Japanese-style and there is acquered buffalo horn in the alcove.<span>Her favorite color is mugwort.<span>Her affiliated members after the first draft, Ryoko Terashima, Chihiro Kijima, and Loli Yamauchi.<span>ns to go to a national university to studyw, but changes course to the same university and department as the main character.<span>After graduation, she ns to live with Natsumi Shima, and Main Character.<span>She has already reserved the position of the main character¡¯s college lover.<span>She can¡¯t cook or do any housework because she believes ording to some mysterious logic that she doesn¡¯t need to do what Shima can do.<span>¡ö Obtained function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room creation level 8: You can use up to 28 rooms at the same time.<span>?Furnishing Level 7: You can set up extremely luxurious furniture in a room.<span>?Special equipment: courtyard<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Wonderful<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Dream</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">dream<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Wonder</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can show any dream to a sleeping person.<span>[Subjugated]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Disguise<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Disguise</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can disguise yourself only in the room.<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Sense<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sense</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Sharing<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sharing</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can share your senses with others of the same sex in the room.<span>[Enved]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Revisit<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Revisit</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can open a door to a ce you have visited in the past.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨C<span>Third Favored Princess¨D¨D¨D Misuzu Kurosawa (Tsundere Reader Model)

    <i></i><i><span>Height 165cm B82 W56 H86<span>She has a slender 8-headed figure with nted eyes and long straight ck hair down to her back.<span>She used to be a member of a modeling agency called Modero Project, but after Death Game, she moved to the entertainment office called KKO. She worked as a model member with Akira Mizuki.<span>Recently, she decided to make her debut as an actress.<span>Hobbies: Watching movies and foreign dramas Favorite movie: The Perfume of Yvonne<span>Likes: small puppy, tea, pancakes, steak<span>Dislikes: Teriyaki yellowtail, skipjack tuna<span>Skills: Modern ballet, which she studied until middle school<span>Personality: Strong-willed, with a tendency to talk down to those she considers inferior. She is a spoiled girl and a tsundere when ites to those she loves.<span>How to call herself in First-person: Atashi<span>How to address the main character: Anta¡ú Kimo-jima ¡ú Kijima ¡ú Kijima-kun ¡ú Fumi-kun ¡ú Fumio ¡ú Fumi-kun.<span>Haneda Masaki is her childhood friend, Mai Fujiwara is her best friend, Akira Mizuki is her partner.<span>Her affiliated members are Kei Takasago, Kyoko Terashima ¡ú After the first draft are Akira Mizuki, Kyoko Terashima.<span>Special note: The main character¡¯s first sexual experience.<span>Former lover of Junichi Kasuya.<span>ns to move to Tokyo after graduation and focus on entertainment.<span>¡ö Obtained function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room creation level 2: You can use up to four rooms at once.<span>?Furnishing Level 1: You can set up simple furniture in the room.<span>?Special room: Bathroom<span>?Passing Through the Room: Move through the room to the other side of the wall.<span>?Silence: If you try to ¡°talk¡± to someone about something disadvantageous to the owner, you will be forcibly sent back to the room.<span>[Subjugated]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Charm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Attractiveness</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Correction<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Correction</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: Increases interpersonal favorability ording to the number of captives in state of [Enved].<span>?Backdoor: You can set up a backdoor to the room for every [Enved] person.<span>[Enved]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">100<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hole</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">%<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">in</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Sess<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">One</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: Regardless of sex or race, you can always impregnate a woman.<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">ns-in-a-row<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Tandem twins</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: Another one will grow.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>The Fourth Favored Princess ¨D¨D¨D Mai Fujiwara (ck Gal with Overloaded Attributes)

    <i></i><i><span>Height 155cm B70 W53 H76<span>Blonde hair in a side-tail and brown skin. Pink ribbon is her hair¡¯s trademark. When she¡¯s in youngdy mode, she wears a straight ck wig. She has hopelessly small breasts that would make a washboard run away barefoot, and she usually wears threeyers of pads.<span>Her private life is usually in the mode of a youngdy, so she mainly wears a white dress.<span>She likes the main character, her mother, and her stepfather.<span>What she doesn¡¯t like is groups of girls.<span>Koganei was her mother¡¯s surname before she remarried, and Itai was her father¡¯s surname when he was alive.<span>She has a history of being spotted by a delinquent girl named Anna Teruya and forced into prostitution.<span>Her stepfather, who dotes on her, is Seigo Fujiwara, the head of the Fujiwara Group.<span>In the same ss, she discovers the younger sister of Anna Teruya, the girl who once forced her into prostitution, and begins to wear gal fashion as a disguise.<span>She is pretending to be a cheerful and cheerful idiot, but in fact, she is a cheerful and cheerful idiot more than she thinks. This is not a pretense at all. She is severely traumatized and needs a dependency.<span>Her parents are rich, and she is an ideal wife in the sense that she is a devoted woman with excellent housekeeping and erotic skills. However, she is an idiot, and when she gets mad, she uses her family¡¯s wealth without hesitation.<span>She calls the main character Fu~min. She and the main character have been in the same ss since the second grade, though she doesn¡¯t remember his name.<span>Finally, after having her existence taken over by a devil doll, she is united with Fumio and bes the Fourth Favored Princess.<span>She uses the first person as ¡°Aashi¡± (or ¡°Watashi¡± when she is in thedy¡¯s mode).<span>Her affiliated members after the first draft are Kei Takasago, Yui Kayama, and Amemiya Kibou.<span>Misuzu Kurosawa is her best friend, Masaki Haneda is her friend, and Yui Kayama is her personal maid.<span>¡ö Acquire function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room creation level 5: You can use up to 16 rooms at the same time.<span>?Furnishing level 4: You can set up quite luxurious furniture in the room.<span>?Special Facilities: Corridor<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Ban<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Prohibit</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can prohibit one action only in the room.<span>[Subjugated]<span>?Periscope: You can watch the outside of the room while you are in it.<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Forget<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Forget</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Person<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Person</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can erase the memory of the person who was in the room.<span>[Enved]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Redo<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Undo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can redo the previous ten minutes as if it never happened. The effect extends beyond the room.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨C<span>Semi-Favored Princess¨D¨D¨D¨DRyoko Terashima (Creature Detective)

    <i></i><i><span>Height 168cm B85 W57 H91<span>She has a short, wavy bob with ck hair and a sharp jawline.<span>She mainly wears a white blouse and a ck pantsuit. At home, however, she wears a jersey and sses, plus a hat in the winter.<span>She has a nipple piercing, a tattoo of angel wings on her back, and a tattoo of a coat of arms on her abdomen.<span>She likes barbecue and cop dramas. Loves listening to 80¡¯s Bay Area Thrash Metal and Nordic Grind Deathcore. (Fan who goes to every show in Japan).<span>Dislikes EDM and Yuzu Kosho.<span>Serious and clear minded. She is thoroughly unfriendly towards those she is not interested in.<span>She was born into an ordinary businessman¡¯s family, and is a good student of both the arts and sciences. She was epted to a national university in the Tokyo metropolitan area straight away, but wanted to be a detective in the field due to the influence of criminal dramas. She did not apply for career employment.<span>One incident leads her to fall in love with and be engaged to Inspector Nakamura, a career detective 15 years years away, her senior. However, just a month and a half before her wedding, she was corrupted by the main character and lost all interest in her fianc¨¦.<span>She uses the first person ¡°Watashi¡±.<span>She addresses the main character as ¡°Master¡± or ¡°Confinement King-sama¡±.<span>Takehiko Nakamura is her ex-fiancee, Kyoko Terashima is her sister<span>¡ö Acquire function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room Creation Level 3: You can create up to eight rooms at once.<span>?Furnishing level 2: You can set up a good amount of furniture in the room.<span>?Special room: Kitchen<span>?Room <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">connection<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Connect</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can install a door to go back and forth between rooms.<span>[Subjugation]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Interior<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">interior</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">work<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">construction</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: change the material and color of the floor and walls in the room.<span>?Room extension level 1: You can increase the size of the room up to four times.<span>[Enved]<span>?Summon ve: You can teleport an [Enved] person.<span>?Monologue: Only when the room is dark, you can hear the voice of the person in the room.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Semi-Favored Princess Apprentice ¨C Saki Shiratori (The <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Unsociable<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Buisou</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>/Her eyes are like a Civet¡¯s)

    <i></i><i><span>She is not ugly, but she looks mushy all the time.<span>She is the daughter of Natsumi Shima¡¯s eldest sister. She is the niece of Natsumi Shima. She has excellent grades and is smart and logical.<span>She is on the track and field club, specializing in middle and long distance. Although she is not that fast, she has a high winning percentage by using tactics.<span>She is believed to be staying at her mother¡¯s house (Natsumi Shima¡¯s house) for her higher education.<span>However, in reality, her mother, who is concerned about her character, left her at Shima¡¯s house because shepletely destroyed the rtionship of a senior student whom she unrequitedly had a crush on when she was in Tokyo, and attempted to offer it to her friend in the condition of a ve. Thanks to her, she has acquired more social skills than before. However, she hates to lose and has a strong desire to improve.<span>She is disappointed that the main character is not able to use his power, and her main concern is how high she can push him.<span>Currently, she is concurrently the President of an entertainment agency, but all instructions are given to Kinuta, her employee.<span>All instructions are given by chat.<span>Kei Takasago is her friend, Sato, a junior colleague, is her close friend, and Kizuna Tachioka is her acquaintance through Sato.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Semi-favored princess apprentice ¨C Yui Kayama (Fallen youngdy, Miss Bowel, Desu wa~)<span>Height 147cm Bust 82cm W58 H78<span>Beautiful girl with ringlet blond hair. Her mother is Aoi Umidori, a former actress. Her father¡¯spany went bankrupt, and her mother and father are divorced, and her father is currently on the run overseas. Her grades are not bad, but shecksmon sense due to her raised as a youngdy in a box.<span>She is extremely sensitive to stress because of her S part, and easily gets an upset stomach. Because of this, she was given the nickname ¡°Miss Bowel¡±.<span>She has a very sensitive body, that make her on a state of [Subjugated] with one climax. But after three more, her state can¡¯t be fallen to [Enved]. She admires, adores and respect even worship the Main character like a God.<span>¡ö Acquire function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room creation level 7: You can use up to 24 rooms at once.<span>?Furnishings level 6: You can set up luxurious furniture in the room.<span>?Special equipment: stairs<span>?Trojan horse: You can set a trigger and a single action for anything that enters the room.<span>[Subjugation]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Manners<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;">Manners</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Instructor<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 5.5pt;">Coach</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: This function allows you to enforce your own manners on others. However, you cannot use multiple manners at the same time.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Semi-favorite princess apprentice -Takasago Kei (troublesome sweet girl, Kei-chan)

    <i></i><i><span>Kei-chan. Basically a cker. Full of desire to be fed by the main character.<span>Even though she is cker, she is better than another member of the club and won the high jump.<span>She calls Main Character with Kan-chan.<span>When doing intercourse together with Misuzu/Mai, she calls Misuzu with Misuzu-mama or Mai with Mai-mama.<span>¡ö Acquire function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room creation level 9: You can use up to 32 rooms at the same time.<span>?Furnishing level 8: You can install cultural asset level furniture.<span>?Special room: Sauna<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Sleepwalker<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sleepwalking</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: Forcibly puts people in the room to sleep and makes them do simple actions while they are asleep<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Semi-favored princess apprentice ¨C Natsumi Shima (stable Kansai dialect, in charge of tsukomi)

    <i></i><i><span>She¡¯s the type of person who will do anything for someone. Lili calls her ¡°Nande Yanen¡±.<span>Despite what she says and how she looks, her thoughts are romantic and girlie.<span>When she was a freshman, her seatmate was Fumio Kijima no matter how many times she changed seats.<span>She is a member of the track and field club and specializes in long distance.<span>On a date with main character, she was shy when telling about herself.<span>ns to go to a university same as Ui (But she must hard work).<span>After graduation, she ns to live with Ui and main character.<span>She calls main character with Kijima.<span>¡ö Acquire function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room creation level MAX: The number of rooms that can be created is no longer limited.<span>?Furniture Instation Level 9: You can install national treasure grade furniture.<span>?Special room: Prison<span>?Delivery entrance: Install a delivery entrance to carry inrge items<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Semi-Favored Princess Apprentice ¨C Akira Mizuki (Forced M model)<span>On the magazine, she has blonde hair in a mushroom style, and her lipstick is unusually morous, as if she were wearing oruchan makeup. But when the main character¡¯s meet her for the first time, her hair was longer and has a strong-minded look more than Mizuzu.<span>She is spoiled by her Father, Itsuki Kurashima and because of this, when someone bother her, she will report it to her father and be depend on her father. <span>The reason she is spoiled because she is a blood parasite child between Itsuki Kurashima and his best friend¡¯s wife who was an actor.<span>After the incident of Tokyo agency, she be dependent to main character and didn¡¯t care about her father. She will be a top model for the main character.<span>¡ö Acquired function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Stage set up instation level 2: Spotlight<span>?Special Facilities: Runway<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Washing<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Cleaning</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> : Instantly removes dirt from clothes<span>[Subjugated]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Temporary<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">One-time</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">door<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">door</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can install a one-time use back door.<span>[Enved]<span>?Outer Wall: You can install an outer wall in a room.<span>?Age plus five: Once a day, for ten hours, you can raise the age of any person by five years.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Semi-Favorite Princess Apprentice ¨C Nozomi Amemiya (M Lesbian, the New Captain of Track and Field Club)<span>The new captain of the track and field club. She has the emotions of an elementary school kid because she¡¯s in love with Yui Kayama, and as a result she¡¯s always teasing.<span>Because her father who worked at the bank, refused to give Kayama¡¯s father a loan when his father¡¯spany went bankrupt, she is resented with all her might and is reduced to a servant.<span>She loses her virginity in a daru-hame game. She is revealed to have the great genitalia because it¡¯s a thousand worms(The texture of the canal has a lot of folds).<span>She asks Main Character to release her and Yui because it makes her heart ache when she saw Yui Kayama make love with the main character. But she herself fall to the pleasure given by main character.<span>She is now one of the main character¡¯s favorites.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Meat Onahole¨D¨D¨DKyoko Terashima (Forced Sweet Lolita, Bisexual Sister)<span>The sister of Ryoko Terashima. She is originally an old rocker. But she is forced by the Main Character to wear Lolita outfit although it¡¯s weird.<span>Despite her dislikeness of main character, she is strangely proud of her intercourse with main character.<span>She bes main character¡¯s object practice how to make woman fall to him but until now she doesn¡¯t fall to [Enved] state despite she is the woman who had intercourse with main character the most.<span>On thest time she does it with Main character, after a lot of insult, she doesn¡¯t want to go out from the room.<span>[Submissive]<span>?Room creation level 6: You can create up to 20 rooms at the same time.<span>?Furnishing Level 5: You can install luxurious furniture in the room.<span>?Room Extension Level 2: The room can be extended up to eight times its size.<span>?Special room: Large baths<span>[Subjugated]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Visual<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sight</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Possession<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hack</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can project a scene on the wall that the [Enved] person is looking at.<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Good<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Love</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> or Bad <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Scale<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Scale</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> : You can check each other¡¯s good or bad feelings by designating two people in the room. However, you cannot specify yourself as the target.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Meat Onahole¨D¨D¨DRin Fukuda (dependent junior, self-conscious)<span>She is the junior of the Main character. She is the manager of ser club, and wants to be the girl who wants to be pampered by the member and everyone. Because of this, she was confessed by a member of ser club.<span>However, she doesn¡¯t want to have a boyfriend who doesn¡¯t meet her criteria. So, she searches a fake boyfriend to avoid the confession. And then, she found main character with a thought that he must be grateful to have a girlfriend like her, though it¡¯s a fake. Surprisingly, she was rejected by main character. And because of this, she will revenge the main character. She mes him for the culprit of the kidnapped case and to make it more real, she sends a message to the member club that if they can¡¯tmunicate with her, she is kidnapped by the main character. But in fact, she is on a trip to Okinawa.<span>

    <i></i><i><span>But, after being found by Mai Fujiwara, she is forced to show herself in a live tv program. She is ordered to confessed herself that she is lying with a pretence someone else in the program. Therefore, after the program, she is bullied by other people and girl. She can¡¯t talk to other people because she is considered as an invicible person. Because of this, she considered to kill herself on a school roof.<span>Before she kills herself, the Main character prevent it and rape her. Although she doesn¡¯t want it but because of the other people who doesn¡¯t notice her, she just made him to do as he wants.<span>With this incident, she be dependent to Main Character and doesn¡¯t want to live without him.<span>She calls the main character with Senpai.<span>Masako Inui is her best friend.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Maid Apprentice ¨C Masako Inui (Short cut, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mimizu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>)<span>Alias Mako. Rin Fukuda¡¯s best friend.<span>Dyes her hair tinum pink and works at a girls bar.<span>She is very sociable, and will go along with anyone.<span>Breasts: B<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Maid Apprentice ¨C Ayaka Kishijo (Short cut, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>)<span>The only non-virgin among the Shortcuts.<span>She has a rather strong attitude and a tendency to look down on others.<span>She is in charge of taking care of udia.<span>The one who took a sulfuric acid bath.<span>She is good with a great sword.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Maid Apprentice ¨C Ayumi Saito (Short cut, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>)<span>She is in charge of Takaka Takata. When rxed, she speaks with ¡°-ssu¡± on the end of her words.<span>Actually, she¡¯s interested in girls. <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Maid Apprentice ¨C Eri Hotta (Short cut, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sanadamushi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>)<span>She specializes in battle axes. She was defeated in a battle against Jnda, and was punished by having her own intestines made into sausage.<span>She is the strongest of the Shortcuts, and can defeat Orthrus with a single blow.<span>Mako gave her the nickname ¡°Lu Bu¡±.<span>She tends to be very M.<span>She takes care of Kyoko Terashima.<span>She defeated Jnda with great difficulty, and is bing an ace inbat.<span>After thebat, she received a ¡°semen¡± as her reward.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Self-proimed Main character¡¯s Wife¨D¨DChihiro Kijima a.k.a Chihiro Kaneko (Former AV actress, stage name Ai¡îMaimi -> President of the Agency) 26 years old.<span>?Hair color: Light chestnut brown<span>?Hair style: One length long hair.<span>?Breasts : F<span>?Other : Excellent proportions with a sharp face and long arms and legs.<span> She is slim but has arge bust, giving an unbnced overall impression.<span> Pink lines on her wrists that look like self-inflicted scars.<span> She is wearing a white puff-sleeved top and a long ck skirt. <span> She makes a contract (paper contract) with main character as a ve so she gave her everything to him.<span> She has Loli (Yamauchi) as her bodyguard.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee¨D¨DTakaka Takata (The nosy one)<span>An uptight and inflexible public moralsmittee chairwoman.<span>However, she is having an affair with Kobayashi, a teacher, and after graduation, he promises to leave his wife and marry her.<span>She ims it¡¯s pure love because he has promised her.<span>She was confined and forced to work in a girl¡¯s bar. However, having frustrated by the fact that she waspletely useless, she worked hard to be a great gal.<span>She has now been released and has be the former chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, but her inner gyaru<span>But her inner gyaru-ness has greatly affected her.<span>¡ö Acquisition function<span>[Submissive]<span>?Furniture instation level MAX<span>?Stage set up instation level 1: Reversal Events<span>?Function Lending (Lend-A-Function): Lends the authority to activate functions to [Enved] person. <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Childhood friend¨D¨D¨D¨DSaori Moribe (Pharaoh¡¯s little sister)<span>Height 145cm B72 W60 H73<span>She has a childish face with a hidden eye. Because of her father¡¯s influence, she became an old game freak and has many old PC machines at home.<span>Her favorite words are ¡°Iiroitsu Kaizutsu¡± and ¡°Emono ga Itaze¡±. (*Note: From the ck Onyx and Last Armageddon)<span>For some reason, Detective JK¡¯s ability to detect lies is not activated on her.<span>There is a testimony that she died once when she was a child and changed her characterpletely before and after her death.<span>She and the main character went to school together when they were in elementary school. Since then, she has had a crush on him.<span>She chose to enroll in the same school as the main character because of this. To change her shyness, she chooses to join a track and field club.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Deted Sexdoll¨D¨DLoli Yamauchi a.k.a Kiyoka Yamauchi (Surako, Former Manager, Legal Loli, model) 31 years old<span>Hair color: ck<span>Hairstyle : Long<span>Breast : F A<span>

    <i></i>

    <i><span></i><i><span>A sexy woman who turned to Slime Loli. She has a mole under her left eye. Her long slit eyes have changed into innocent, round curves, and her contours are looser. She has small lips like cherry petals. Her body so soft not like a human. Her inside could vibrate itself.<span>After the incident of the Tokyo Agency, she had been captured and be Torture¡¯s experiment object to relieve Torture¡¯s corrupt. The experiment has transformed her into slime. But when experimenting, ording to her memory, Main Character was the one who did all the boning work. So, she became frightened when she saw the Main Character.<span>She became Chihiro Kijima¡¯s bodyguard after Chihiro ask the Main Character.<span>[Submissive]<span>?Stage set up instation level 3: Drum roll<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Forged<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Fake</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Memory<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Memory</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> : You can imnt false memories in a person mind for up to 10 seconds.<span>[Subjugated]<span>?Reproduction: Within 24 hours, you can recreate what happened in the room on video.<span>[Enved]<span>?<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Phobia<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Phobia</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Imprint<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Marker</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: You can make someone dislike a specified object to the extent that it gives them goosebumps.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ö Devil<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>The Devil¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DLili(Devi, Poster Girl)

    <i></i><i><span>Height 145cm B72<span>Real name: Liliamos<span>She looks like a middle schooler or a high school freshman at the most.<span>She has a pretty baby face, red eyes, and a short cut with fiery red curly hair.<span>Two twisted horns sprout from her temples, and she has double teeth that look like fangs. Her clothes are a tight bondage that only slightly covers her chest and crotch.<span>When the main character told her that she didn¡¯t look like a demon, she started adding ¡°Devi¡± to the end of her words.<span>She calls the main character Fumi Fumi.<span>She calls herself ¡°Lili¡± or ¡°Atashi¡± in the first person.<span>She can be both funny and witty, and takes good care of people, but has a cruel side as a devil.<span>Her special skill is brainwashing.<span>She has four underlings: Freesia, a high-ranking subus; Torture, a fallen angel; Barver, a half-dragon; and one other.<span>There is also the calm and collected demon Crocell.<span>She and her sister seem to have an antagonistic rtionship.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>High-ranking Subus¨D¨D¨DFreesia (Head Maid, Great Subus, Hittite)

    <i></i><i><span>Height 178cm B99cm W58 H88<span>She has long, straight, waist-length silver hair.<span>She is a legendary subus who killed most of the males in the Hittite Kingdom by dying on her stomach.<span>She used to be a dark figure in the history of the world, but got bored after the Opium War. (*Note: ¥¢¥Ø¥ó)<span>She is the great subus of Revtion. She caused the death of the previous Demon Lord on her stomach.<span>She was the trigger for the war of session to the Demon Lord, but now she is Lili¡¯s tutor and servant.<span>In a word, she is a pervert. She can be both S and M. She is very versatile. She pretends to be a submissive, but can be quite cruel with her sarcastic remarks and teasing.<span>She is also the head of the subus tribe.<span>Her hobbies are sex and making harigata (Japanese Dildo).<span>Her special skills are drain(energy absorption), martial arts, and bed technique.<span>Likes men, women, all things erotic, cream cheese, tokoroten, yams, dirty old men, and the smell of rubber bands.<span>Dislikes all kinds of amphibians<span>She pronounces herself ¡°watashi¡± in the first person.<span>She addresses the main character as Fumi Fumi or Confinement King-sama.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Fallen Angel¨D¨D¨D¨DTorture (loves torture, healing magic)<span>She wears a rider¡¯s suit with a sackhead that fits her body perfectly.<span>On her back, only the right side has ck wings like a crow.<span>Her eyes are called the evil eye, and if a human were to look into them, their soul would be obliterated.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Half-Dragon¨D¨DBalver<span>One of the Four Heavenly Kings of Lili, fighting on the southern front in the demon world. Seems to be a brainiac.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>The Devil¨D¨D¨D¨DCrocell<span>A calm and collected devil who serves as Barver¡¯s second-inmand.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>High-ranking Subus <span>¨D¨D Nefuterra (Freesia¡¯s Niece)<span>She is Freesia¡¯s Niece. She is traitorous bat-girl, but when the demon noble, Lord Ami, with whom she had a contract were destroyed by Lili, she surrendered.<span>Her hair is chestnut brown. Its length is just below her shoulders. She is wearing an unfamiliar school uniform of a brown zer and a red skirt, and has one hand in the pocket of her zer.<span>She is recruited because of her trainer skill. She is a specialist in poisons and medicines.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Demon World nobleman ¡ª Baron Moho (nice guy, nice gay)<span>An orc Lord over three meters tall. Dandy.<span>He is the No.1 devil whom female devils want to hold for 100 years consecutively.<span>But he has a curse that any man who is loved by him three times will be a woman.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ö ve & Prisoner<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Lili¡¯s Pet ¨C Feri (former daughter of a hostile nobleman?)<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Teruya¡¯s big sister¨D¨D¨D¨DAnna <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Kamishima<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Teruya</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> (Yakuza ex-wife, Lord Andras¡¯s ex-wife)<span>She¡¯s Hikaru¡¯s big sister. She bes scapegoat of main character¡¯s crime and imprisoned, but suddenly she miraculously escapes. It seems she¡¯s helped by Lord Andra. She has a special power from the devil.<span>After be Lord Andras¡¯s wife, her womb has been modified into magic tool. The name of the magic tool is . The function is that if a normal human has intercourse with this woman, they¡¯ll be pulled into her womb and reborn as a <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Majin<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Demon</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>. And the reborn Majin will be conditioned to be loyal to Lord Andras. But, her womb can be modified again to be loyal to Lili.<span>Her current attire is atex suit that exposes only her private parts, and atex mask with a hole in her mouth where a tube can be inserted.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Wolf<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Werewolf</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> Beastwoman¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DUlrich<span>A young beastwoman under themand of Lord Andras.<span>She was captured by shortcut maid and is currently training to be the Main Character¡¯s onahole and bodyguard.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Detective JK sister¨D¨Dudia (Eyes that see through lies, fake foreigner)<span>Alyssa (South-American Woman, Misuzu¡¯s and Chihiro¡¯s kidnapper)<span>Hiroki (Square-faced man, Alyssa¡¯s cronies, in charge of rough work)<span>Gota (Tall, skinny man with a long face, Alyssa¡¯s cronies, in charge of rough work)<span>Yano (Nervous-looking skinny man, Alyssa¡¯s cronies, driver)<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ö Hostile forces<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Teruya¡¯s little sister¨D¨D¨D¨DHikaru Teruya (Loves Junichi-sama, victims of domestic violence, Junichi-sama¡¯s current lover)<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Misuzu¡¯s ex-boyfriend¨CJunichi Kasuya (Cuckolded boyfriend)

    <i></i><i><span>He¡¯s a former ace of the ser club, and a handsome guy.<span>He¡¯s a strong fighter, and even the other delinquents at the other school take notice of him, but he¡¯s also very interesting and popr, and is the center of the ss. He has been in the same ss as the main character since the second year.<span>Ex-boyfriend of Misuzu Kurosawa.<span>On the Detective JK¡¯s special program, he is med as the culprit of mysterious disappearance case. And it¡¯s further supported by the appearance of the Devil, who kills many securities guard in the studio and try to save him.<span>After being saved by the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ophirus</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, he and Hikaru Teruya teleported to somewhere and hasn¡¯t been found by the police.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Kasuya¡¯s best friend¨D¨DMasahiro Tachioka (long hair, 1/3 Female, be neet)

    <i></i><i><span>Majin¨D¨DTakehiko Nakamura (police inspector, Ryoko¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦)<span>Public Morals Advisor¨D¨DZenkichi Kobayashi (indencent teacher)<span>A scumbag teacher who has his hands all over the chairwoman and vice chairwoman of the public moralsmittee.<span>He appears to be a serious man and has a good rtionship with his wife. They have a one-year-old daughter.<span>His wife¡¯s family is wealthy and self-employed, and they built a house for them when they married.<span>His house be the target of harassment by someone.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Demon World Nobleman¨D¨D¨DLord Ami<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Demon World Nobleman¨D¨D¨DLord Andras<span>Ackey of Lili¡¯s Sister, he is starting to enter the human world. He is doll master, who created devil doll.<span>Butler¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DOphirus<span>Lord Andras¡¯s right-hand man, a butler devil.<span>His head resembles the skull of a goat. His favorite weapon is a <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">greatsword<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Scimitar</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>.<span>Devil Doll¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DAnnabelle<span>A devil doll who hijacked Mai Fujiwara¡¯s existence. It¡¯s created by Lord Andras. She seems to be in love with Main character because Mai Fujiwara¡¯s mind and memories that she hijacked.<span>She has been destroyed by Mai Fujiwara when the Detective¡¯s JK special program ongoing.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Detective JK sister¨D¨DJnda (Track and field coach, fake foreigner with abilities, eyes to see through attack(?))<span>Tachioka Sister¨D¨DKizuna Tachioka (Lolita twin-tail)<span>President¨D¨D¨D¨DItsuki Kurashima (Former president of an entertainment agency)<span>Model¨D¨D¨D¨DKirihito Hikami (Male model) -> Kiriko (Female)<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>¡ö Other<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Aramaki-san (Salmon, the host of the Death Game)<span>She has a lot of anisakis in her stomach. An annoying fish that makes sharp salmon jokes and gets a close-up on the monitor.<span>¡«She is originally from Iwate Prefecture, although the word ¡°Jake¡± suggests that she is from Hiroshima.<span>Her dream was to be a stylish marinade, but she was turned into Ishikari-nabe.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Seki-san (Mackerel, the host of thest death game)<span>A non-existent person or fish that Kyoko made up randomly. Probably appears while singing ¡°Sabadabada¡±. -<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Gorioka (homeroom teacher, gori, real name Sadao Morioka)<span>The homeroom teacher of the main character¡¯s ss. He is a good teacher who is serious and cares about his students.<span>Has a crush on Fumi, a girl who works at a girl¡¯s bar.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Kitora-sensei (an unmotivated school nurse, in a rtionship with Detective Inomoto)<span>Detective Inomoto (sympathetic senior detective, in a rtionship with Kitora-sensei, lost his virginity)<span>Tsuyoshi Hiratsuka (Judo Club, Han, Ui¡¯s ex-boyfriend)<span>Konparu (Track and field club member, bad character)<span>Ota¡¯s (little) sister (Track & Field mob, brainy)<span>Ota¡¯s (big) sister (Track & Field mob, brainy)<span>Sato (Track & Field mob, Shiratori¡¯s crony, Kizuna Tachioka¡¯s friend)<span>Omuta (Track & Field mob)<span>Adachi (Track & Field mob, bad character)<span>Koike (Track & Field mob)<span>Ninagawa (Track and field club member who escaped from confinement)<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Yasuko Kinuta (Ponpoko, ex-editor of Morita Publishing, consultant of Kygnus Entertainment)<span>A good-natured but strong-hearted person. Likes girly clothes.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Seigo Fujiwara (Mai Fujiwara¡¯s stepfather, a powerful stepfather)<span>Etsuko Kayama (Yui Kayama¡¯s mother, a returned actress with the stage name Aoi Umidori)<span>Rena (Girls Bar Mob, enrolled inw school at a famous university)<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Fumi (Girls Bar Mob)<span>A cast member in herte twenties. Gorioka is crazy about her.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Minami Shibata (Vice-Chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee, Tachioka¡¯s girlfriend)<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Eita Tamine (Fujiwara Group¡¯s security manager)<span>He looks like he¡¯s about to say ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡±. He is arge, strong man who wears sunsses. He is often hired out as Mai Fujiwara¡¯s bodyguard.<span>Eitatsu Tamine (Eita¡¯s younger brother)<span>The driver who drove Mai Fujiwara and the others on the night of devil¡¯s raid.<span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D<span>Reference Material Confinement King Level Up Record.<span>LV2 (Submissive) Misuzu Kurosawa 010 First time to level up<span>LV3 (Submissive) Ryoko Terashima 026 Creature<span>LV4 (Subjugated) Ryoko Terashima 026 Creature<span>LV5 (Enved) Ryoko Terashima 027 Female ve¨D¨DBirth of Ryoko TeraShima<span>LV6 (Submissive) Masaki Haneda 033 The main invasion<span>LV7 (Submissive) Mai Fujiwara 035 ck gal is unexpectedly a game brain<span>LV8 (Subjugated) Mai Fujiwara 035 ck gals are surprisingly game brain<span>LV9 (Subjugated) Masaki Haneda 042 Each Monday<span>LV10 (Subjugated) Misuzu Kurosawa 044 Judgment Day Part 1<span>LV11 (Enved) Masaki Haneda 045 Judgment Day Part 2<span>LV12 (Submissive) Kyoko Terashima 074 Kawaii Kawaii Kyoko-chan<span>LV13 (Subjugated) Kyoko Terashima 074 Kawaii Kawaii Kyoko-chan<span>LV14 (Submissive) Yui Kayama 084 Who?<span>LV15 Submissive) Ui Tashiro 086 Devil¡¯s tricks<span>LV16 (Subjugated) Ui Tashiro 087 When People Say Life, That¡¯s a Heavy Thing.<span>LV17 (Enved) Ui Tashiro 088 Is this also called a honey trap?<span>LV18 (Enved) Misuzu Kurosawa 098 The first woman is a special<span>LV19 (Submissive) Kei Takasago 106 Sleeping Beauty [interlude]<span>LV20 (Submissive) Natsumi Shima 126 Female friendship¡­.<span>LV21 (Submissive) Takaka Takata 160 Takaka Takata has grown up.<span>LV22 (Submissive) Akira Mizuki 171 Lewd Sushi<span>LV23 (Subjugated) Akira Mizuki 171 Lewd sushi<span>LV24 (Enved) Akira Mizuki 180 Natsumi is a natural firecracker but the maid enjoyed it.<span>LV25 (Submissive) Kiyoka Yamauchi 200 I Boned Her<span>LV26 (Subjugated) Kiyoka Yamauchi 200 I Boned Her<span>LV27 (Enved) Kiyoka Yamauchi -> Loli Yamauchi 201 Birth of Loli<span>LV28 (Subjugated) Yui Kayama 209 First Floor Story, Second Floor Story<span>LV29 (Enved) Mai Fujiwara 241 Fujiwara-san Always Surpasses My Expectations<span><span>

    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 272: Saint Collapse, Part Three

    Chapter 272: Saint Copse, Part Three

    <span>¡¸I don¡¯t care what happens to the devil. If you¡¯re going to break her, why not break her? As long as it gives me a break<span>¡¹<span> I spat as I wiped my semen-stained mouth with the back of my hand.<span> I know what Fumio is up to.<span> I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to demonstrate my self-sacrifice and let myself be embraced by Fumio in order to save the little girl.<span> And then, bybining the satisfaction of self-sacrifice with the pleasure of sex, he¡¯ll make me a prisoner of pleasure.<span> That¡¯s the plot.<span> But I¡¯m not going to take that chance.<span> It¡¯s true that I¡¯m easily swayed by looks.<span> But no matter how young she looks, that dog devil is still a devil. To me, she¡¯s just an enemy to be exterminated.<span> If I can take a break, and if the devils can destroy each other, I can only say that it would be a blessing in disguise.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Go ahead and make a ruckus out of it. If you want, I can help you<span>¡¹<span> I said, trying to make fun of him.<span> I know it¡¯s a bluff, but it¡¯s worth it to make people understand that I know what they¡¯re up to.<span> I thought he would be very disappointed, but somehow Fumio¡¯s eyes went down slightly and he looked at me as if he pitied me.<span>£¨What? What¡¯s with that look?<span>£©<span> Despite my confusion, Fumio gives instructions to <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>.<span>¡¸Kishijo-san, please hold udia-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Understood<span>¡¹<span> Centipede grabbed my arm, forced me to stand up with tremendous force, and choked me from behind.<span>¡¸Ow, Fumio, w-what do you n to do¡­<span>¡¹<span> It didn¡¯t sound like he was angry because I hit his n perfectly, but whatever it was, it was harsh to be pinned down by force.<span> I¡¯m exhausted because I¡¯ve been in this position for so long. I know that it¡¯s pointless to resist.So I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to say, ¡°Let me go¡±.<span> As I was being choked by Centipede, Fumio still looked at me with pitying eyes, and quietly opened his mouth.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t look away from your choices¡­ and your consequences, Saint<span>¡¹<span> Then he looks up toward the gap near the ceiling that leads to the next room and speaks up.<span>¡¸Bring me the female dog<span>¡¹<span> As he said that, several female voices answered from the next room.<span>¡¸¡¸¡¸As you wish<span>¡¹¡¹¡¹<span> I hear a door open and m shut in the next room.<span> Then the door of this room creaked open and three maids entered the room.<span> Like Centipede, they have short-cut hair and short maid uniforms.<span> They are the maids who captured me, led by Shiratori.<span> If Centipede is one of the four still-undiscovered members of the track and field club, then they must be, too.<span> Their numbers are also perfect. Including Centipede, there are four of them.<span> But that was as far as I could go with such optimism.<span>¡¸Hurry up ande in, you filthy dog!<span>¡¹As one of them pulled on the rope in her hand, a mournful ¡°Kuun¡­¡± came from behind them.<span> Then, from behind the maids, a figure appeared on all fours.<span> As soon as I saw her¨D¨D<span>¡¸Huh¡­?<span>¡¹<span> I was speechless.<span> I can feel the blood drain from my face.<span> My head refused toprehend the meaning of the scene before me.<span> It¡¯s a tinum blonde short cut with droopy dog ears.<span> On her high, foreign-looking nose hangs a metal ring rounded like a cow.<span>¡ºLoser<span>¡»¡ºCouldn¡¯te back from defeat<span>¡»¡ºNympho slut<span>¡»¡ºimpregnated<span>¡»¡ºConfinement King only<span>¡»¡ºPlease bully me<span>¡»¡ºBreeding livestock<span>¡»¡ºLeftover girl<span>¡»<span> On her nude white skin, there are obscene words scrawled in magic ink and countless red welts.Especially, her thighs were filled with countless ¡°+¡± letters.<span> But what caught my eye more than anything else were herrge, erged breasts.<span> Rather than a female dog, her huge breasts were swollen like those of a cow.<span> Her breasts had grown sorge that they dragged even when she was on all fours, and at the tip of them was a gold earring with a milky white liquid dripping from it.<span>¡¸No, way¡­ O-Onee-chan¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ugh¡­<span>¡¹<span> She let out a sorrowful voice, and Fumio pped his hands.<span>¡¸Oh, by the way. I forgot. I need to get her talking. Released<span>¡¹<span> The next moment, my sister lets out a hoarse voice.<span>¡¸I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, udia, Onee-chan¡­ Nnn, is lost. *Sniff Sniff*, ugh¡­<span>¡¹<span> I saw her face crumpled up, tears streaming down her face¡­<span>¡¸Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!<span>¡¹<span> I screamed.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> udia-san screamed with her eyes wide open, as if her eyeballs were about to fall out.<span> I was struck with unspeakable emotions when I saw her face colored with despair.<span> It¡¯s too horrible. A despicable act of ying the bond between the two sisters and pushing them to the bottom. It¡¯s the work of the devil.<span> I feel sorry for udia-san.<span> I feel the same way.<span> But at the same time, ¡°I-was-so-aroused-that-I-could-pull-it-off-on-my-own¡±.<span> I feel as if the substances in my brain are being secreted rapidly and steadily.<span> Even though I had just ejacted, my crotch was painfully tense.<span> udia-san¡¯s expression of despair, Jnda-san¡¯s crying face of humiliation and resignation.<span> It was all too beautiful.<span> My heart is in pain. It was too much to bear.<span> But if I¡¯m not careful, the corners of my mouth will rise.<span> The girl¡¯s piercing screams wereforting, making me want to make things worse.<span> I can¡¯t go back¡­I¡¯vee to a point where there¡¯s no turning back.<span> I¡¯m aware of that.<span> It was Lili¡¯s idea, but it was me who approved it.<span> This is just the beginning.<span> From here on, I¡¯ll torture these sisters to the bone.<span> I will end them not as saints but as people.<span> I¡¯ve already prepared for that.<span> I never heard how Lili caught Jnda-san.<span> That doesn¡¯t matter.<span> What¡¯s important is the fact that we¡¯re putting these sisters on the brink.<span> Jnda-san, after Torture¡¯s physical transformation and after I¡¯ve taken good care of her, is already [Subjugated] and only needs to be finished.In addition, I imnted in udia-san a false memory that she had heard Jnda-san¡¯s voice by using ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Forged<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Fake</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Memory<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Memory</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±.<span> This worked, and she betrayed her own sister for her own sake.From this point on, the dream of the angel that I showed udia-san using ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Mysterious<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Dream</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Dream<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Wonder</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±es into y.<span> She believes in angels, but the angels don¡¯t care about her.<span> The angel she believes in is only her own ideal image of an angel.<span> She has to betray the angel, but what constitutes betrayal in front of a non-existent person is a problem.<span> That¡¯s why I let her define, in the angel¡¯s own words, the state of things that would end like this.<span> So that she herself would be clearly aware that she had betrayed.<span> And the deeper her faith in the angels, the heavier the chains that will drag her down to the bottom of the swamp.

 Chapter 273: Saint Collapse, Part Four

    Chapter 273: Saint Copse, Part Four

    <span> As my cock thrusting heavenward and presented it to her, Jnda-san¡¯s tongue crawled over it without saying a word.<span> The cool, challenging look she had when I first brought her here is gone, reced by a weak look that only begs for my mercy.<span>¡¸Uuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> She is a mature woman with tears streaming down her face and a pink tongue stretched out with sobs.<span> She was a beautiful foreign woman who could have been on the cover of a foreign magazine.<span> She carefully crawls her tongue from the crevice of the tip to the nape of the penis, and licks up the clear liquid that oozes out.<span> Her sadness is not an act. But despite that, the way she licks my cock with pleasure is also not a lie.<span> I trained her that way.<span> She is now a cock junkie, eager to suck my cock in both her upper and lower mouths.<span>¡¸Bitch, does my cock taste good?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, Confinement King-sama¡¯s cock¡­ is delicious<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san answers immediately.<span> Absolute obedience to me. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been tortured because she refused to do so.<span> There must not be a shred of rebellion left in her.<span> But at most, she cares for her sister.Perhaps that is the key to her bing [Enved].<span> The sight of her on all fours, stretching her neck and tearfully licking my meat stick, can only be described as pitiful.<span> The sculpted beauty of her appearance only added to the sadness.<span> But she looked up at me with eyes that seemed to cling to me.<span>¡¸Confinement King-sama¡­ have mercy. Forgive my sister¡­ udia. I¡¯ll do anything¡­ please<span>¡¹<span> Then, *p* one of the maids pped her bare ass! .<span>¡¸Kyan!?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯re too bold to ask for Confinement King-sama, bitch!<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san screamed like a dog and cowered weakly when the maid red at her.<span>¡¸If the Confinement King-sama wishes, I could mince your sister and serve her to you for breakfast tomorrow, you know?<span>¡¹<span> The maid ¨C I don¡¯t really know who she is, but I think it¡¯s Saito-san ¨C says something threatening, and I involuntarily look at her twice.<span>£¨I don¡¯t wish it, I don¡¯t wish it!<span>£©<span> When I nced at udia-san, I saw that herplexion had be even worse.<span> Perhaps she could see that the Maid¡¯s statement was not a lie.<span> Concealing my inner turmoil, I cocked my head at Jnda-san in an emotionless voice.<span>¡¸You can suck it on your mouth<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Th-Thank you very much!<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, she got down on her knees, swallowed my cock, and started squeezing hard.<span> There was no hesitation in her behavior. If she¡¯s allowed to suck on it, she¡¯ll suck on it. That¡¯s what I trained her to do.<span> With tears streaming down her cheeks, the beautiful tinum blonde began to suck on my cock without a care in the world.<span> Her jawline is sharp.<span> She stretches the bridge of her nose, ruining her good looks as she shallowly squeezes my cock with her lips.<span> Slurp! Squelch! udia-san, who was being choked by Kishijo-san, let out a deep scream of despair as the sound of water echoed through the room.<span>¡¸F, Fumio, we, we, we, we¡¯re friends, right? P-Please, no more, please, please¡­ Please forgive me, just let Onee-chan go<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, your sister¡¯s happy, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸*Slurp¡­* Hes, H¡¯m ho hahhy¡­ *Squelch*<span>¡¹<span>

    <i></i><i><span>

    <i></i><i><span>

    <i></i><i><span> But she¡¯s very happy to have my cock in her mouth. That in itself.<span>¡¸*Squelch* Puha¡­ Confinement King-sama, please. I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but p-please forgive udia¡­ please<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡­ you¡¯re still saying that!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wait<span>¡¹<span> Controlling the maid from raising her hand again, I lift Jnda-san¡¯s chin with my fingertips.<span>¡¸Jnda¡­ I¡¯ll think about it, depending on your service<span>¡¹<span>¡¸T-thank you very much!<span>¡¹<span> In the depths of her eyes, I saw a weak glimmer of hope light up.<span>£¨¡­it¡¯s thrilling<span>£©<span> The thought of being able to enjoy the tears and humiliation of these sisters as they cared for each other made me want to cum.<span> I reached down to her kneeling crotch, who was already overflowing with nectar, and twisted it around my finger.<span>¡¸Nn¡­ ah, ahh¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯re such a bitch. You¡¯re already soaking it up<span>¡¹<span> I thrust my finger into her crevice, and as I slowly stirred her flesh, mucus dripped down onto the floor.<span>¡¸You say you¡¯re doing this for your sister, but you really want me to fuck you, don¡¯t you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I don¡¯t¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸If that¡¯s not true, I¡¯m not gonna fuck you. Should we return you to the barn?<span>¡¹<span> Immediately she panicked and clutched my leg.<span>¡¸P-Please forgive me. In front of C-udia, I¡¯m ashamed¡­ but, Confinement King-sama, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Hurry up and fuck me. Please fuck my pussy like crazy¡­ I want to, I want to<span>¡¹<span> I nce over at udia-san and she¡¯s wide-eyed in shock.<span> She must have known exactly what Jnda-san meant when she said it, whether it was an act or not.<span> A miserable loser. The words of a woman who is now a total dick junkie.<span> Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she was forced to.<span> It¡¯s all about carnal desires and honest feelings.<span> Then, I walked behind Jnda-san and gave her a high-handed order.<span>¡¸Get your ass up, Jnda, and get on all fours<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-Yes¡­<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san hurriedly got down on her elbows and knees and lifted her hips high.<span> Then, I ced my ns against her pussy lips, which were now oozing with nectar from all the screwing I¡¯d been doing to her for thest while.<span>¡¸*Pant¡­* Nn¡­<span>¡¹<span> That¡¯s all it took for her to let out a gasp of pleasure.<span> And then, I pulled her hips in and thrust my cock all the way in.<span>¡¸Ah, aaahhh!!<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san arched her back like a panther and screamed uncontrobly.<span> She moans and begins to shake her hips.<span>¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s gooooddd! C-Confinement King-samaa, i-it feels so good! Ah, hii, ah, ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span> As she began to move her hips vigorously, she made a lewd, gooey sound as a flood of nectar clung to my cock.<span>¡¸Hey, Jnda, how does that feel?<span>¡¹<span> I shouted, as I roughly pumped up and down the folds of her flesh, burying it deep to the base and stirring it as if I were gouging her private part.<span>¡¸I-It feels good, ah, aah, it feels so goooooood!<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san wiggled her hipssciviously, her tinum blonde hair shaking, her voice shrill.<span>¡¸Hey, you lousy cock bitch! Why don¡¯t you show your sister how you feel!<span>¡¹<span> I mmed my lower belly into her ass, and began to piston even harder.<span>¡¸Ahhhh, I¡¯m so d be your cock girl! Your cock filling up my cunt! My head is tingling when you¡¯re rubbing it in all the right ces¡­ Oh, I love your cock¡­ I want to keep it in¡­ I don¡¯t want to let go¡­<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san mumbled, shaking her hips wildly.<span> Moreover, her honey was flowing more and more.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pathetic to be raped by a younger man?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸B-But, ahh! I can¡¯t take it anymore! I can¡¯t live without this cockkk¡­ aah, aah, aah¡­<span>¡¹<span> udia-san stares in disbelief as Jnda-san screams out in a frenzy.<span> She watches helplessly as her sister is engulfed in a wave of lewd pleasure.<span> She, too, is no stranger to pleasure.<span> To my eyes, it seemed as if the writhing of her sister¡¯s pleasure was about to ignite the mes of sensuality in her.<span>¡¸O-Onee-chan¡­ Nnn *Pant¡­*<span>¡¹<span> With that, I nced at the pink-haired maid. As if she sensed my intentions, she walked over to udia-san, knelt down at her feet and started to run her tongue between her legs.<span>¡¸Oh¡­ wha, what, s, stop¡­<span>¡¹<span> She writhed desperately. But she can¡¯t even close her legs if the maid is holding her down.<span>¡¸Nnah! Ah, ah, ah, ah, no, no, stop, aah¡­<span>¡¹<span> udia-san immediately wiggled her hips and began to moan sweetly.

    <i></i>

    <i><i></i></i>

    <i><i><i></i></i></i><i><i><i>Pulling halfway out of her hole, I look into Jnda-san¡¯s face.<span>¡¸Nooooo! Don¡¯t pull it out! Please thrust me harder! I want to cum! I want to cum!<span>¡¹<span> All Jnda-san can think about is cumming.<span> She is now a prisoner of pleasure. She¡¯s not shy about saying humiliating things.<span>¡¸Are you doing this to protect your sister from me? If so, you¡¯d better make sure udia gets some love!<span>¡¹<span> When I was about to pull out my meat stick, Jnda-san shouted in desperation.<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t care about my sister! Don¡¯t pull it out, please don¡¯t pull it out! Don¡¯t pull out your cockkkkkk!<span>¡¹<span> To protect her sister, I had no choice but to say that. I didn¡¯t mean it. I could¡¯ve just said thatter.<span> Unless the sister was udia-san, who could tell if she was lying or not.<span>¡¸I can¡¯t help it, bitch<span>¡¹<span> I thrust deep into her again and shook the rod, and a lewd gooey sound hit my ears.<span>¡¸Nnaaaaah! Yes, ah, ah, ah, ah!<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san¡¯s secret flesh was violently kneaded and wrapped in a beautiful undtion, and it was drenched with honey juice.<span> Althought, that word was just a spur of the moment thing.<span> I guess it really was.<span> But, for that one moment, lust took over, and all reason, sisterhood, and morality disappeared.<span> And there¡¯s no getting back from that.<span> Jnda-san, drooling sloppily, continued to shake her hips as I thrust in and out of her.<span>¡¸It¡¯s about time I put an end to this<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Nnaan, Confinement King-samaaaaaaa!<span>¡¹<span> I put my hands around Jnda-san¡¯s slender waist and mming her lower belly against my hips with a bang.<span> A particrly fast pistoning motion. I thrust hard into her deepest, tightest cervix.<span>¡¸How is it, does it feel good?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, yes, ahn, it, it feels too good, uu, kuh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san¡¯s face was twisted in delight, and she was beginning to moan, almost sobbing.<span>¡¸Haah, aaah, anh, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m cumming, Jnda!<span>¡¹<span> I clung to her from behind and grabbed her twin breasts with both hands in front of me.<span> As I squeezed her breasts, which had grown toorge to fit in my palm, I buried my cock to the base and gave a small burst.<span>¡¸Uh, there! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?<span>¡¹<span> At the same time Jnda-san raised her voice, the desire swirling in the base of my body broke down.<span> *Spurt!* *Spurttttt!* *Spurtttttttt!*<span>¡¸Ah, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummmmmmmmming!<span>¡¹<span> Jnda-san threw back her head and cried out in delight, and at the same time, *Spurt Spurt* milk spurted from both of her nipples <span> Every time my cock pulsates, Jnda-san¡¯s body twitched, her voice tremb, and her blue eyes sobbing back upward.<span>¡¸Aah, aah, aah¡­ a-amazing¡­<span>¡¹And then, as if she had lost the strength to support herself, she plopped down on the floor with her lewd face shown<span>£¨Ahegao<span>£©, as if she were crushed t.

    </i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 274: Saint Collapse, Part Five

    Chapter 274: Saint Copse, Part Five

    <span>¡¸Jnda, it felt good¡¹

    <span>¡¸*Pant* *Pant* *Pant* Thank you very much¡­¡¹

    <span> After saying that, my sister falls to the floor, smiling with a debauched look on her face.

    <span> But¨D¨D

    <span>¡¸As I said before, depending on the service you provide¡­ okay, I¡¯ll let her go¡¹

    <span> As soon as Fumio said that, my sister froze with her mouth forming a ¡°¤Ø¡± .

    <span>¡¸I¡¯m going to love your sister from now¡­ and if she doesn¡¯t fall, I¡¯ll release both of you from here¡¹

    <span>¡¸Eh¡­ B-Both of us? Um¡­ Isn¡¯t it just C-udia¡­?¡¹

    <span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s both of you¡¹

    <span>¡¸Eh, ah¡­¡¹

    <span> Fumio turns his back on my sister and looks at me as if to say something.

    <span>¡¸So here¡¯s the deal. If you don¡¯t submit before I cum once, I¡¯ll let both of you go and I¡¯ll never touch any of you again¡¹

    <span> While resisting the pleasure of the pink-haired maid licking up my crotch, I struggle to think.

    <span> It¡¯s hard to believe, but the color that surrounds Fumio¡¯s words is blue.

    <span> Does that mean he¡¯s confident that he can make me fall?

    <span> But I think this is myst chance.

    <span> From my sister looks¡­ I can¡¯t rely on her anymore.

    <span> Seeking to be vited is nothing but a betrayal of the angels. So, she is someone I can¡¯t trust anymore.

    <span>£¨¡­Angel, bless me!£©

    <span> Leaving my sister there, looking somewhat flustered, Fumio walked towards me.

    <span>¡¸Inui-san, thank you for your hard work, that¡¯s enough¡¹

    <span>¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    <span> When he smiled, the pink-haired maid stood up hurriedly and bowed respectfully.

    <span>¡¸By the way, Inui-san, it had gotten quite dirty from the female dog¡¯s juices. Can you clean it up a bit?¡¹

    <span>¡¸Y-Yes! I¡¯d love to!¡¹

    <span> The pink-haired maid, apparently happy to be ordered to do so, knelt down between Fumio¡¯s legs and grabbed the shriveled meat stick with her fingertips.

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s an honor. To be allowed to clean Confinement King-sama¡¯s magnificent cock¡­¡¹

    <span> She seemed to be overwhelmed with emotion as she lovingly rubbed her cheeks on Fumio¡¯s object, then carefully licked it and took itpletely in her red lips.

    <span>¡¸Oh¡­ how strong. I¡¯m so happy¡¹

    <span> She happily sucked the rod covered with my sister¡¯s body fluids and semen, and sucked and licked it with her mouth.

    <span>¡¸Oh¡­ delicious¡­¡¹

    <span> The maid swayed her pink hair as she sucked on the fully recovered and towering rod, making a slurping sound as she did so.

    <span> Her eyes, which had a cold impression, now opened in a sexy way, and the density of the white part of her pupils increased.

    <span> She looked like she waspletely in lust.

    <span>¡¸¡­I¡¯m envious¡¹

    <span> Centipede¡¯s maid, who¡¯s holding me, lets out a lustful sound.

    <span> The other two maids¡¯ eyes were also glued to Fumio¡¯s towering cock.

    <span>¡¸Thank you, that¡¯s enough¡¹

    <span>¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    <span> Fumio pulled his rod out of the pink-haired maid¡¯s mouth, and she let out a sigh of reluctance.

    <span> And then¨C

    <span>¡¸¡­sorry to keep you waiting¡¹

    <span> Fumio stands in front of me and smiles.

    <span>¡¸I-I¡¯m not waiting for you. No matter what you do, it¡¯s useless, so don¡¯t do anything unnecessary and let us go¡­ ahn, h-hey!¡¹

    <span> Without caring what I have to say, Fumio slides his finger between my legs.

    <span> My panties are open at the crotch, not really underwear at all. And through the opening, he ys with my vagina.

    <span>¡¸You look like you¡¯re really excited¡¹

    <span>¡¸Die, you idiot¡¹

    <span> I red at him with all my might, but he just smirked.

    <span>¡¸Then there¡¯s no need for forey, is there?¡¹

    <span>¡¸Hey, wait, wait!¡¹

    <span> Not caring about my panic, Fumio lifted my left thigh, ced the tip of his cock on it, and prated me at once.

    <span>¡¸Nnah!? Aaaaaaaahhhh!¡¹

    <span> I felt as if my body was being torn apart at once.

    <span> It was as if a burning iron rod was piercing me.

    <span> Then, inside my body, I felt a foreign body pulsating at a rhythm different from my own, which gave me goosebumps.

    <span> It¡¯s not something that I can get used to just because I¡¯ve experienced it once.

    <span> No, I must not get used to this kind of thing.

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s all the way in, right down to the base. How¡¯s that? Aren¡¯t you happy, udia?¡¹

    <span>¡¸Guh, ah uh, how can I be happy!¡¹

    <span>¡¸Then I¡¯ll make you feel happy¡¹

    <span> As he said this, Fumio grabbed my breasts with one hand, squeezed them, and began to pump me hard.

    <span>¡¸Ah, ah, nn, ah, ah, ahn, aaah, ahn!¡¹

    <span>£¨Don¡¯t make a sound. It¡¯ll only make Fumio happy£©

    <span> I can¡¯t hold back even though I think that.

    <span> Why is my body, a woman¡¯s body, so sensitive? I¡¯m so frustrated that tears are slowly seeping down my face.

    <span>¡¸Ah, aah, nku, no, stop, hiin! Ah, ah, ah!¡¹

    <span> I try to shake him off, but the Centipede maid doesn¡¯t budge a muscle.

    <span> At the same time I doing so, Fumio ys with the slit in my bra with his lips and finds my nipple.

    <span> When he put my nipple between his lips and rolled it around with the tip of his tongue, sparks of pleasure flew around it.

    <span>¡¸Nnah, ah, ah, no, no, nnahhh!¡¹

    <span> As one of my legs was lifted up and pushed up, my other legs was shaking.

    <span> I can¡¯t escape, and it¡¯s like he¡¯s exposing my weakness.

    <span> With each thrust, a sh of light shed in the back of my head, and my involuntary muscles twitched.

    <span>¡¸Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    <span>¡¸It-It feels¡­ nnah, it¡¯s not good, ah, ah, aaaah!¡¹

    <span>¡¸How about this?¡¹

    <span> Fumio pulled his hips back and thrust all the way in.

    <span>¡¸Nnngh! Nnaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    <span> I feel as if I¡¯m about to be struck by the New Year¡¯s bell, the long strokes and the thrusts. I could feel my womb being crushed and squeezed.

    <span> Every time I was thrust wildly by Fumio¡¯s strong and rigid body, I felt an overwhelming pleasure run down my spine.

    <span>¡¸Kishijo-san, you can let her go¡¹

    <span>¡¸Certainly¡¹

    <span> With that word, Centipede that had been choking me released my body.

    <span>¡¸Ah, ah, ahh!¡¹

    <span> I was already on one leg, and I was already weak.

    <span> So, as I suddenly lost my support, I panicked and clung to Fumio¡¯s neck in front of me.

    <span>¡¸Nn!? Hhhh!?¡¹

    <span> Fumio immediately presses his lips to mine.

    <span> As if we were copsing from the waist down, we fell to the floor, and Fumio put his weight on top of me, parting our lips and inserting his tongue.

    <span> Reluctantly, as if we were making love, I wrapped my arms and legs around Fumio¡¯s body.

    <span>¡¸Hhhhhh!? Uuuuuuuu!¡¹

    <span> But even if I tried to resist, Fumio wouldn¡¯t stop his assault.

    <span> He holds my head in his arms and kisses me repeatedly, rubbing his tongue against my mouth.

    <span> Moreover, the speed of his hip movement increased as he thrust deep inside me.

    <span>¡¸Nnah, nnnnn, uhuh uuuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    <span> I couldn¡¯t believe how excited I was, and my blood started to rush.

    <span> The pleasure increased with each thrust, and my nectar flowed incessantly from my pussy.

    <span>£¨I won¡¯t cum! I-I won¡¯t cum!£©

    <span> I desperately try to hold back the feeling of climax that rises from deep within my body.

    <span> While I¡¯m struggling to hold it in, Fumio¡¯s breathing bes rapid and ragged, and when he lets go of my lips, his face turns into a scowl and he clenches his teeth.

    <span>£¨He¡¯s about to cum! Fumio is at his limit!£©

    <span>¡¸Kuh, udia, don¡¯t hold back and cum!¡¹

    <span>¡¸Nn, ah, you, too, I know, ahn, you¡¯re already at your limit, aren¡¯t you!¡¹

    <span>£¨I can do it! I can still endure it!£©

    <span> Just as I thought that, Fumio¡¯s weight suddenly doubled.

    <span>¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    <span> I screamed as Fumio¡¯s cock plunged deeper into me than ever before, crushing my uterus with its impact.

    <span> I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but as I¡¯m shaking my head, my sister¡¯s voicees down from above me.

    <span>¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Onee-chan can¡¯t live without Confinement King-sama¡¯s cock anymore, so fall! Let¡¯s fall! Let¡¯s fall together, okay, okay?¡¹

    <span> When I opened my eyes in desperation, I saw my sister with vacant eyes hugging Fumio from behind, shallowly mming her own hips against his waist.

    <span>¡¸Y-You traitorrrrrrrr! You¡¯ll be punished by the angels! Burn in the fires of hell and die!¡¹

    <span> When I screamed out, Fumio¡¯s mouth twisted and he stopped moving his hips.

    <span>¡¸If she¡¯s going to be punished, you¡¯re going to be punished too. udia¡¹

    <span>¡¸Why!?¡¹

    <span>¡¸You¡¯ve already betrayed the angels, udia. Didn¡¯t you notice that the cream stew you ate was made with Jnda¡¯s breast milk? Did you know that the main ingredient in breast milk is blood, without the red blood cells?¡¹

    <span> At that moment, the angel¡¯s words shed through my mind.

    <span>¡ºOnce you¡¯ve sipped your sister¡¯s(Ane) blood, you¡¯ll fall under the devil¡¯s control. Then there¡¯s no way to save you¡»

    <span>£¨I see. That¡¯s why Fumio is so confident¡­£©

    <span> I can¡¯t doubt the angel¡¯s words.

    <span> I see, so I¡¯ve already fallen into the devil¡¯s control.

    <span> Then¡­ there¡¯s no point in enduring any more.

    <span> As I sank into a deep reverie, Fumio told me.

    <span>¡¸I wanted to say that instead of this kind of trickery, you fell for me straight on¡¹

    <span> Fumio pulled his hips back.

    <span> And then¨C

    <span>¡¸Be mine! udia!¡¹

    <span> He thrusts up into my womb with great force.

 Chapter 275: Saint collapse, Part Six

    Chapter 275: Saint copse, Part Six

    <span> The feeling of thrusting up to the very back.

    <span> The moment I prated hard¡­

    <span>¡¸Nnah, aaaaaaaaaah! I, I¡¯m cummiiiiiiing¡¹

    <span> udia¡¯s bent backwards like a bow, her body convulsing violently, as if she were bridging

    <span>.

    <span> At that moment, a strong tightening, as if her palm squeezed my cock with all its might, hit me.

    <span> There¡¯s no way I could stand this.

    <span> I couldn¡¯t help but groan out, ¡°Ugh!¡± and let out my semen helplessly.

    <span> *Spurt!* *Spurtttt!*

    <span> But still, she was so tight.

    <span> I¡¯ve never experienced a sensation like being squeezed like that before.

    <span>¡¸Guh, gh¡­!!¡¹

    <span> I writhed pathetically like I was being pierced by a needle in my urethra.

    <span>¡¸Nnah, ah, ah, aaaaaaah¡­ ah, ah¡­¡¹

    <span> udia was panting, her hair disheveled, and her eyes turned upward.

    <span> Her beautiful face turned into a sweaty, drooling mess.

    <span> Still, the ejaction did not end.

    <span> My cock pulsated again and again.

    <span> I poured a surprisinglyrge amount of semen into her vagina, and I fell down on top of her.

    <span>£¨D-Damn¡­ is she a subus or something, this girl¡­ she took it all¡­£©

    <span> While I¡¯m still on top of her, trying to catch my breath, I hear the usual electronic sound.

    <span> Then, the narration by a voice that I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a man or a woman echoes out.

    <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    <span>¡¸udia Camilia¡¯s state has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    <span>¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    <span>¡¸¡ñ Stage Equipment Level 6, Pyro¡¹

    <span>¡¸You can make a shy but not hot pir of fire erupt anywhere in the room¡¹

    <span>¡¸¡ñ Reestablishment(Reinstation)¡¹

    <span>¡¸You can re-install a back door in another location¡¹

    <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    <span> Then, an electronic sound echoed again.

    <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    <span>¡¸udia Camilia¡¯s state has changed to [Subjugated]¡¹

    <span>¡¸Along with that, the following functions are now avable¡¹

    <span>¡¸¡ñ Room that can¡¯t be exited without doing **¡¹

    <span>¡¸You can set up a room with a door that will not open until a set condition is met¡¹

    <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    <span>¡¸What¡¯s with that eroge-like function!?¡¹

    <span> As soon as I made myment, the third electronic sound echoed.

    <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    <span>¡¸udia Camilia¡¯s state has changed to [Enved]¡¹

    <span>¡¸Along with that, the Grace can be shared¡¹

    <span>¡¸¡ñ Eyes of Truth¡¹

    <span>¡¸Allows you to ascertain the truth of the other person¡¯s statement¡¹

    <span>¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    <span> I clench my fists.

    <span> Just as I¡¯d nned.

    <span> Lili was right, I¡¯d sessfully corrupted him in one fell swoop.

    <span> It¡¯s almost scary how well things went.

    <span> Actually, Jnda is already [Enved].

    <span> I heard her fall in the middle of sex with udia, when she was on top of me.

    <span> I think Jnda wanted to be mine from the bottom of her heart at that moment.

    <span> And it¡¯s worth noting that, as was the case with Jnda, the announcement when she reached [Enved] was different from the usual one.

    <span>¡ºThe-Grace-can-be-shared¡»

    <span> Perhaps udia¡¯s Grace can now be used by me. I guess that¡¯s what it means.

    <span> I can¡¯t say for sure until I try it, but if it¡¯s a power that can be used outside the room, its value is immeasurable. ¨C TinyTrantion.xyz

    <span>£¨If such power can be obtained each time a saint is corrupted, then¡­ hunting saints may as well be a goal for the time being£©

    <span> Though I don¡¯t know if there are any saints, or where they are if they exist at all¡­

    <span> Anyway, I can¡¯t stop getting excited at the thought that I¡¯ve been able to make these exceptionally beautiful two sisters mine.

    <span> And it made my cock, which had shriveled up after being drained, feel as if it were filling with blood again.

    <span> Then I pulled my rod out of the unconscious udia, stood up and turned to face Jnda, who was still sitting behind me.

    <span>¡¸Jnda, your sister has made a mess, clean it up¡¹

    <span>¡¸Yes, Confinement King-sama¡¹

    <span> When I exposed my meat stick in front of her, she immediately became enraptured with the sight.

    <span> These sisters are my bitches now. There¡¯s no way they can resist me.

    <span> Although, my half-standing rod was glistening wet with semen and udia¡¯s love juice.

    <span> She took my cock in her mouth and squeezed it with her whole mouth, looking at udia without hesitation.

    <span> In the sight of her sister lying there breathlessly, she may have been thinking of herself at that time when she was crawled on like a dog and her virginity was forcibly taken from her.

    <span> Somehow I thought so.

    <span> As Jnda licked and sucked on my cock tasting her Master¡¯s semen and her sister¡¯s love juices, my cock was stimted by her tongue and swelled up with a new lust.

    <span> Although I had ejacted on her sister, the rod quickly regained its hardness, and she let out a hot breath.

    <span>¡¸So strong¡­ this is Master¡¯s thing¡­ so happy¡­ ah, please, please, please take care of me next time¡¹

    <span> Thinking back to the way she looked at me as if she was looking at something filthy right after I captured her, and the way she is now, flirting with me in ascivious way, stimtes my lust even more.

    <span> But¡­

    <span>¡¸This ce is bleak. Let¡¯s move to another room¡­¡¹

    <span> I like to take care of my possessions.

    <span> They belong to me now.

    <span> If I¡¯m going to hold them, I want to do it in a soft bed.

    <span> I instructed the maids to clean up the room and carry udia, then I held Jnda¡¯s waist and we walked to ¡°the bedroom¡± together.

    <span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    <span> After regaining my strength with a lick of the demon world¡¯s energy drink, I looked over to the bed.

    <span> There, two naked sisters, Jnda and udia, were lying in a lustful pose.

    <span> As I don¡¯t have to treat them like livestock anymore.

    <span> Jnda¡¯s nose ring and nipple piercings have been removed, and her lettered body has already been washed and cleaned by the maids.

    <span> And now, there was a gorgeous scene of two beautiful tinum blonde sisters lying on the bed, like the front page of a Western gravure magazine. -TinyTL

    <span> As I walked over to the bed, udia opened her mouth shyly with her white cheeks dyed bright red.

    <span>¡¸Fumio¡­ I¡¯ve been corrupted, haven¡¯t I?¡¹

    <span>¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. udia, you belong to me now. From here on out, your life is only about satisfying me. And from here on out, I¡¯m going to fuck you as hard as I want¡¹

    <span> When I said that, she jolted up and down.

    <span> Apparently, just thinking about it made her feel it.

    <span>¡¸udia, it¡¯s not Fumio, it¡¯s Confinement King-sama¡¹

    <span> I chuckled at Jnda¡¯s rebuke.

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s okay, call me whatever you want udia. And don¡¯t worry about it, Jnda¡¹

    <span> I turn to Jnda, and she nods with a delighted expression.

    <span>¡¸How generous and lovely. Confinement King-sama¡­ just looking at your face makes Jnda want to cum. Ah¡­ I love you. I love you. Please keep me forever¡¹

    <span> She made a heart symbol with her fingers around her left are.

    <span> She had a cool impression, but her cuteness after her fall reminded me of the time Ryoko fell.

    <span>¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take care of you both together, all night long¡¹

    <span> When I said that, they looked at each other and nodded, and at the same time, they made an embarrassing pose with their beautiful legs open in the shape of §®.

    <span>¡¸Please, please take care of us, our Master ?¡¹

    <span> The girls smiled bewitchingly.

 Chapter 276: Maids Tense Bath Time

    Chapter 276: Maid¡¯s Tense Bath Time

    <span>Two updates + one additional chapter¡­<span>Thanks Smallcadkm for the support¡­ <span> After cleaning the foreign sister¡¯s body and room, we came back to the maid¡¯s room.<span> This is the end of our work for tonight.<span> Well, if the Confinement King-sama calls us, that won¡¯t be the case.<span> Since dinner was already served before the Confinement King-sama took care of the foreign sisters, all that was left was to take a bath and go to bed.<span> After taking off the maid¡¯s uniform, we prepared for the bath.<span> While still in our underwear, we pull out a change of underwear and pajamas from the lockers provided for each of us.<span>¡¸Oh, by the way. <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sanadamushi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, you¡¯ve been so quiet, what¡¯s wrong?<span>¡¹<span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mimizu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, who was the first to finish preparing for the bath, said, and <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> shrugged his shoulders.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Leave her alone. It must beplicated. The person who defeated her was showing such a disgraceful appearance<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant<span>¡¹Tapeworm grumbled, and Centipede asked, ¡°Then what is it?¡± .<span>¡¸You know, after so much practice and so much effort, I finally defeated that blonde bitch, but in the end, it was Saki-sama and Natsumi-sama, with the wolf girl in tow, who finally caught her<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ah¡­ it¡¯s like they just took the best part<span>¡¹<span> Earthworm chuckles, and Tapeworm clenches her fist.<span>¡¸No, well¡­ that wasn¡¯t a problem<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You don¡¯t mind?<span>¡¹<span> Centipede looked flustered.<span>¡¸Yes, but, well, after her defeat, she was humiliated and treated like cattle, right? I mean, she¡¯s going to be fucked so hard that she¡¯s going to produce milk! And I envy her so much!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes?<span>¡¹<span> I tilt my head.<span>£¨What the hell is she talking about?<span>£©<span>¡¸I¡¯m so envious that while Confinement King-sama was dealing them, I couldn¡¯t help but ovep my image with that blonde bitch and came twice¡­<span>¡¹<span> Apparently, during the y with the foreign sisters. She didn¡¯t interrupt the y at all because she was getting excited.<span> Tapeworm was stoic even before she came here, but that is another way of saying that she has M tendency.<span> And because of the act, her sexuality had been greatly inmed.<span>¡¸I, too, want to be ravaged by Confinement King-sama¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s okay. But wash your crotch before you get in the bathtub, definitely, you must wash it definitely<span>¡¹<span> Centipede said, looking down at Tapeworm¡¯s soaking wet underwear with a disgusted look on her face.<span>¡¸But today was great¡­<span>¡¹When Earthworm smiled softly, centipede replied, ¡°That¡¯s right¡±.I wondered what she was talking about, but Eartworm let out a feverish sigh, ¡°Confinement King-sama was¡­ awesome¡±.<span>¡¸Tapeworm have tasted before, and now we have all tasted Confinement King-sama¡¯s splendor¡­ wait a minute¡­ There is one person who hasn¡¯t been sucked yet¡­<span>¡¹<span> With a grin, Centipede turns her head toward me.<span>¡¸You¡¯re¡­ really, really mean<span>¡¹<span> That¡¯s right.<span> Today, Centipede and Earthworm have taken the chance to serve the Confinement King-sama, and I am the only one who has yet to taste the Confinement King-sama.<span>¡¸Ahaha, sorry, sorry. Don¡¯t get mad<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯re hurting me<span>¡¹<span> Centipede¡¯s hand banged on my shoulder, but I brushed it away.<span> Then Earthworm put a finger to her chin and asked Centipede.<span>¡¸By the way, I was just thinking how great Confinement King-sama is, but is it really different from other boys¡¯?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Levechi. It¡¯s totally different. I only know the other ones from my boyfriend. Hardness, thickness, color, taste, everything. I mean, I¡¯d go crazy for sure if He put that in me<span>¡¹ It¡¯s not the same level<span>¡¸Oh, what does it taste like?<span>¡¹<span> I thought I¡¯d stay out of this conversation, but my interest got the better of me and I asked.<span>¡¸Um¡­ Compota?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umaibou?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, in a way. It¡¯s a tasty stick<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯ll get in trouble someday, you know<span>¡¹<span> Then Tapeworm, standing with her arms folded, somehow interrupts the conversation.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸If you ask me, it tastes like mentaiko<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s spicy?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, when semen mixes with saliva, it has a mucousy texture on my tongue, and I was surprised<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Isn¡¯t that a little too graphic?<span>¡¹<span> While talking like this, we moved to therge bathroom wearing our underwear.<span> Therge bathroom is next to the maid¡¯s room.<span> It is a wondend of hot water, with many bathtubs of various sizes, bubble baths, and mist saunas.<span> The fact that we could use it every day, and that the food was so luxurious, could only be described as a perk of being a maid.<span> At the changing room, we threw off our underwear and rushed into the bathing room.<span> Then, behind the steamy atmosphere, we saw someone¡¯s figure.<span>¡¸Someone else? At this hour?<span>¡¹<span> Of course, this bathhouse is also used by the Princesses and Confinement King-sama.<span> That¡¯s why we¡¯re herete at night, when no one is likely to be using it¡­<span> As we looked beyond the steam, we realized who it was, and all of us stiffened at once.<span>¡¸Eeek!? Li-Lili-sama! Head Maid!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸P-Pardon us!<span>¡¹<span> As we hurriedly tried to leave the bathhouse, the Head Maid called us.<span>¡¸It¡¯s fine, you guys cane here too<span>¡¹<span> We looked at each other unconsciously.<span> I don¡¯t know what it is. But I¡¯m grateful, but not grateful.<span> In all likelihood, this was the start of a bath time that was not supposed to be rxing.<span> As we walked up to them, feeling tense and nervous, we found that they were, of course, naked.<span> They were always dressed in the same outfit, so it felt very fresh.<span>£¨Head Maid¡­ Isn¡¯t her skin too beautiful? It¡¯s amazing¡­<span>£©<span> After that, we took a bath in the bathtub.<span> Centipede, who has been punished the most so far, freaks out in an unusual way.<span> She was shaking so much that the water around her was like an ultrasonic bath. The minute vibrations seemed to be good for the skin.<span> As I thinking so, Lili-sama, wearing a shampoo hat, sat down at the edge of the tub and smiled at me.<span>¡¸Thanks for your help today, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s an honor to be of service<span>¡¹<span> I replied nervously, and the Head Maid nodded.<span>¡¸Since you are now Senpai maids, please continue to behave as an example<span>¡¹<span> We looked at each other involuntarily.<span>¡¸Senpai¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Maid?<span>¡¹<span> Then the Head Maid smiled and spoke.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Ulrich, the werewolf we just captured will be assigned as a maid, just like you. Currently, I¡¯m teaching her the basics of being a maid, but after she¡¯s assigned, I¡¯ll leave it up to you to teach her<span>¡¹<span>¡¸At first I was thinking of assigning her as Fumi Fumi¡¯s bodyguard, Devi, but she¡¯s a little underpowered, Devi. So I¡¯ve decided to train her as a maid, Devi<span>¡¹<span> I nced over at Tapeworm, who was smiling wickedly with her canines bared.<span> The warmonger seemed to have already started a battle with the wolf girl in her mind.<span> On the other hand, Centipede is still staring at the hot water and is stuck in ce.<span> And when Earthworm turned her attention to her, she was staring at a point with a puzzled look on her face.<span>£¨Hmm? What is she looking at?<span>£©<span> I followed her gaze, and at the moment when my eyes reached a certain point, I almost shouted out.<span>¡¸It¡¯s called Daphnia Pulex (<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Mijinko<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;">¥ß¥¸¥ó¥³</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> ¡°water flea¡±), if she makes any mistake, you will be jointly and severally responsible for it<span>¡¹<span> The Head Maid¡¯s words also slipped my mind. I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what I was seeing.<span>¡¸Well, I¡¯ll go up first, Devi. Come on, Freesia<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, Ohime-sama<span>¡¹<span> As the two of them walked off towards the changing room, Earthworm and I looked at each other again.<span>¡¸¡­it¡¯s taken off, huh?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh¡­ yeah<span>¡¹<span> Lili-sama didn¡¯t have her horn.<span> Or rather, she had taken it off and was holding it in her hand.<span> Perhaps it was in the way and she couldn¡¯t put her shampoo hat in.

 Chapter 277: Model Meeting

    Chapter 277: Model Meeting

    <span> At ten in the morning.<span>

    People tend to think of an entertainment agency as a job thatsts neither morning nor night, but that¡¯s not the case for managers and internal workers.

    Like mostpanies, they are up and working in the morning.

    As I passed by the hurrying employees, I visited the President¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Good morning!¡¹

    When I stepped into the President¡¯s office, I found Loli and Akira sitting on the sofa in addition to President Chihiro.

    ¡¸Oh, good morning, Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Moonin¡¹

    President Chihiro is dressed in a business suit, looking like a president.

    Akira is dressed in a sleeveless orange cut and skinny white pants. With green mules, she¡¯s dressed in a minimalist yet stylish way.

    <span>

    <span>

    And yet¡­

    £¨Why is Loli wearing a school swimsuit and white knee-highs?£©

    Honestly, I don¡¯t want to be shown such immoral things in the morning. It gives me heartburn.

    As I frown at her, Chihiro points to the sofa with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Well, sit down¡¹

    I did as I was told, and sat down next to Akira at the end of the four-seater sofa.

    From the outside, Loli seems quite unique. Of course, we have no contact in our work.

    However, since the three of us are directly managed by President Chihiro, we are supposed to have a meeting like this once a week.

    President Chihiro exins that the reason why she is directly managing us is because she has high expectations of us, but as I know, this is not the case.

    Then, President Chihiro opened her speech by saying.

    ¡¸First of all, two people will be joining our meetings next week¡¹

    ¡¸Two?¡¹

    ¡¸The two Detective JKs. Lili contacted me this morning and I¡¯m going to manage them as well¡¹

    Fumi-kun had told me that he had confined them and was training them, but it seems that he had sessfully corrupted them.

    ¡¸As a model?¡¹

    I asked, and President Chihiro shook her head slowly.

    ¡¸As a detective JK, just for management when appearing in the media. It¡¯s a shame, but they don¡¯t want to show their faces because it would interfere with their detective work¡­¡¹

    To be honest, I was relieved.

    I¡¯ve never seen their faces, but Mai says both of them quite beautiful.

    As a girl in Fumi-kun¡¯s harem, beautiful women are always wee, but the fewer rivals there are as models, the better.

    ¡¸So, about your schedules, Misuzu begins a new semester the day after tomorrow, right? Then, Akira will be scheduling more solo activities for a while, so please keep that in mind¡¹

    President Chihiro said, and Akira gave a thumbs-up.

    ¡¸OK, OK! I¡¯ll do it. I need to work hard and make a difference during this time¡¹

    I was a little annoyed by her words.

    ¡¸Difference? You say as if you¡¯re better than me. Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡°I have to catch up¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? But I¡¯m better than you¡¹

    Akira and I stare at each other, forehead to forehead.

    Although, the two of us are working together as a unit, but we¡¯re not exactly close.

    Then Loli interrupts us from the side.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fight for nothing, girls. No matter how hard you two work, it¡¯s useless. Loli is the one making all the money¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Hmm?¡¹¡¹

    Akira and I stared at Loli at the same time.

    But she didn¡¯t seem to be frightened and swing her short legs under the table.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it true? Who do you think is the most profitable person in this office right now?¡¹

    The fact is, the person making the most money in this office right now is this perverted loli hag. There¡¯s no denying that.

    She¡¯s a cute little girl, but her sex appeal is that of an old woman. She is a cheat character with a touch of naughtiness and is very popr with big friends.

    Seeing this, President Chihiro decided to target the otaku market and started to sell her as an anime-cosying lolita character, and her poprity skyrocketed.

    <span>

    <span>

    The sales of the recently released Anikos ROM, which was just short of being legal, broke all previous records (even though it was a small market to begin with), and when Loli¡¯s huge billboard appeared in Akihabara, the foreign media began to call it ¡°Japanese, crazy! Japanese, crazy! Japanese, hentai!¡±, and she became the focus of more and more attention despite her reputation.

    Her character is too dangerous to be shown on TV.

    No way.

    I wonder how many TV viewers would be frozen in their seats.

    But she¡¯s getting offers for photo shoots all the time.

    Her schedule is full for the next year, and there is a waiting list.

    Naturally, Loli is getting carried away.

    She had the neers call her ¡°Loli-neesan¡± while she called them ¡°Onee-chan¡± and ¡°Onii-chan¡±, causing a meaningless sister flirtation.

    £¨But it¡¯s easy to make her calm down£©

    ¡¸I¡¯m-going-to-tell-Fumi-kun¡­¡¹

    With that one sentence¡­

    ¡¸Eeeek!¡¹

    Loli suddenly burst into tears, deted and slumped on the floor.

    Then, she slipped into a gap under the sofa.

    ¡¸Really¡­¡¹

    Seeing that, President Chihiro let out an exasperated sigh and smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸So, back to the topic at hand, how much work can you put in? Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸For evening and night shoots, I¡¯m fine with as much work as you want. I can work on weekends, too. Though, I¡¯m only in Tokyo for a short time. But please don¡¯t schedule me to work on the days I spend with Fumi-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll remove it from the beginning¡¹

    Since the summer vacation, I¡¯ve been able to spend every Tuesday night with Fumi-kun.

    It¡¯s not so easy for us to be alone, though, since the harem has grown.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ but you should make sure to take some time off, just because you¡¯re spending time with Confinement King-sama doesn¡¯t mean you can rest¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ I¡¯m rather battered. But now that the drama is set, I¡¯m ready to take the first step towards my dream. I¡¯ll even push myself¡¹

    The drama I¡¯ll be starring in will start next April, after graduation.

    I want to get as much media coverage as possible before then.

    As I clenched my fists tightly, Akira asked President Chihiro.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right. What¡¯s thetest, newbie? Lili-chan told you, didn¡¯t she? If you find a good girl, they should be considered for Confinement King-sama¡¯s harem¡¹

    Then, Chihiro-san made a difficult face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not so easy. There was a great talent atst week¡¯s audition, but she was taken by another agency¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Talent?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I think Confinement King-sama would like her¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡­ What¡¯s she like?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s an aspiring model¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸To put it crudely, she¡¯s got a second favorite princess figure, first favorite princess breasts, a fourth favorite princess personality, and Misuzu good looks¡¹

    ¡¸What? Is she a mutant!?¡¹

    Loli suddenly interrupted from under the couch as she let out an involuntary cry.

    <span>

    <span>

    ¡¸Are you talking about thebined monster, Tyrant?¡¹

    While Akira and I were puzzled, President Chihiro made ament.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯ll give away your age¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you know that, too?¡¹

    ¡¸Kirihito liked it, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Lo-Loli didn¡¯t see it in real time either! Loli saw it on a rerun on cable TV! That¡¯s not true!¡¹

    Apparently, they were talking about an old TV show.

    Loli jumps around under the couch.

    Ignoring her, President Chihiro turned to me.

    ¡¸That girl is okay, but there¡¯s one more girl I¡¯m not sure I want to hire¡­ I was going to talk to Misuzu about it¡¹

    ¡¸Talking to me? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu is the model she¡¯s aiming for¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s good, hire her!¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s not bad-looking, she has a good personality, she¡¯s on the basketball team and she¡¯s tall enough, but there¡¯s one thing that bothers me. The only thing I don¡¯t like about her is that she¡¯s a second-year student at the same school as you¡¹

 Chapter 279: In the end, Shima-san is the best

    Chapter 279: In the end, Shima-san is the best

    As we need a table, I brought in an old <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">zataku<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">low</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">table<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">table</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> from the room that used to belong to my grandma, which is now a storage room, and the three of us are sitting around it.<span>£¨As expected, it¡¯s a little rickety¡­<span>£©<span> This table was originally my grandma¡¯s wedding present, which means that it has already aged well.<span>¡¸Umm, Fumio-kun. We only need to teach you mathematics, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve got the rest pretty much figured out<span>¡¹<span> I nodded, and Masaki-chan took out what looked like some printouts from her bag.<span>¡¸I found the past exam papers of the university Fumio-kun is applying to on the website, so I printed them out<span>¡¹<span> I was a little happy to think that she had researched for me.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸First, let¡¯s try this<span>¡¹<span> As I nodded, Tashiro-san put her hand on my shoulder and spoke up.<span>¡¸Confinement King¡¯s academic ability! Let¡¯s see how good you are!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Ah, yes<span>¡¹<span> Why did you say that like it was a battle? I thought so, but it¡¯s not wrong.<span> First of all, they want to know my level of academic ability and what kind of problems I¡¯m not good at.<span> That¡¯s why I started to solve the past exam questions of the university I wanted to apply to, by myself.<span> While I was solving the questions crisply, Tashiro-san stood and stared at me as if she is an examiner.Masaki-chan, on the other hand, is looking around the room curiously and letting out small mutterings of ¡°Heh~¡­¡± and ¡°Hoh~¡­¡±.I¡¯m wondering what those ¡°Heh~¡± and ¡°Hoh~¡± mean, but for now, I¡¯ll concentrate on the problem.<span> Meanwhile, my mom brought us some tea and sweets, and she seemed to be relieved to see me earnestly working on my answer sheet.<span> Masaki-chan and my mom exchanged a few words in a whisper, and chuckled at each other.About an hourter, with Masaki-chan¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Time up¡± and I put down my mechanical pencil.<span> The grading result was good.<span> Well, at least I passed the exam.<span> ¡°What¡¯s up? It¡¯s not worth teaching¡­¡± said Tashiro-san, a little dissatisfied. Masaki-chan followed up with, ¡°Fumio-kun is usually in the top rank in tests¡±.<span>¡¸Well, let¡¯s review what is wrong!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, let¡¯s start from the beginning!<span>¡¹<span> With that, Masaki-chan and Tashiro-san sat down on either side of me, sandwiching me between them.It¡¯s quite unusual for me to feel nervous being sandwiched between them, but being outside ¡°the room¡± makes me a little nervous.<span> From there, the three of us worked on the wrong questions¡­ well, to be precise, Masaki-chan taught me most of them.<span> Masaki-chan¡¯s way of teaching is very detailed and easy to understand, as expected from someone whose father is a school principal.<span> On the other hand, Tashiro-san¡¯s vocabry was too unique for me to understand at all.<span> I couldn¡¯t help asking Masaki-chan many questions, and I could see Tashiro-san¡¯s mood getting worse and worse.<span>¡¸Why can¡¯t you understand this?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, well. Fumio-kun, this is what she means<span>¡¹<span> Tashiro-san is annoyed.<span> There are many times when Masaki-chan calms her down and exins the point, and Tashiro-san bes tantly frustrated.If I role as Confinement King, I would say, ¡°Ui, what¡¯s with that attitude? I¡¯ll punish you!¡±, but that would definitely lead to an erotic turn.

    Since I¡¯m studying outside ¡°the room¡± today, I don¡¯t want that to happen.<span>£¨Well, she¡¯s not very good at teaching others¡­ Wait, didn¡¯t Tashiro-san say that she would teach Shima-san?<span>£©<span> When I asked her about it, Tashiro-san became more and more flustered, and her lips pouted.<span>¡¸¡­Well, Ui-chan was rejected because her level was too high. Apparently, Shima¡¯s being taught by Shiratori now<span>¡¹<span> I see, so she escaped.<span>¡¸But wait¡­ Shiratori-san is a junior, isn¡¯t she?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I don¡¯t think it matters. Shima told me once. She said Shiratori always informs her of the score of each test, and she never misses a single mark<span>¡¹<span> I tilted my head.<span>¡¸What do you mean?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It means she can score as she pleases. She¡¯s been keeping a low profile, keeping her grades in the middle of the ss, but I¡¯m sure she can get perfect scores in all subjects if she has to. What¡¯s wrong about her?<span>¡¹ (*Note: Is she Ayanokouji?)<span>¡¸Ha, haha¡­<span>¡¹<span> I let out a dryugh.

    <span>

    <span><span>£¨Shiratori-san is scaring me¡­<span>£©<span> When we finished reviewing my mistakes, Masaki-chan picked up the problem book and smiled at me.<span>¡¸Well, now that we know what Fumio-kun¡¯s difficulties are, let¡¯s focus on those areas in the problem book<span>¡¹<span> As she opened the problem book, Masaki-chan leaned closer to me. She¡¯s showing me how to do it.<span>¡¸That¡¯s why it needs to be substituted here¡­<span>¡¹<span> Yes, I¡¯m grateful, but of course her breasts are hitting me all over the ce, and it¡¯s really hard to keep my concentration.<span> But then, Tashiro-san was more and more out of the loop, and she had a wrinkle on her chin like a dried plum, and was groaning something.<span>¡¸U-Umm¡­ Tashiro-san?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Confinement King, I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to open ¡°the door¡±<span>¡¹<span> Suddenly, she says something like that, and I tilt my head.<span>¡¸Wh-What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Just hurry up!<span>¡¹She nced at me and Masaki-chan, then jumped into ¡°the room¡±.<span> Masaki-chan and I looked at each other.<span>¡¸¡­Did Ui-chan get sulky?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh¡­ yeah, I¡¯ll follow upter<span>¡¹A whileter, Tashiro-san came back from ¡°the room¡±.<span>¡¸How about it? Confinement King, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to learn from me!<span>¡¹<span> As she walked out of the door, Masaki-chan and I were bewildered.<span> She is dressed in a white blouse with a wide opening at the chest and a tight ck skirt.<span> Her silver-rimmed sses are pushed up with her fingertips, and she is carefully holding a telescopic instruction stick in her hand.<span> Like a stereotypical female teacher.<span> It was the kind of thing I¡¯d see in an AV¡­<span>¡¸Ah¡­ yeah<span>¡¹<span> I can almost guess what she was thinking. And then she said something that seemed to confirm that thought.<span>¡¸I¡¯ve been wondering what I¡¯m missing, and now I know. Something that First Favored Princess has that I don¡¯t. It¡¯s the teacher-ness!<span>¡¹<span> I think I understand why Shima-san is so overprotective of Tashiro-san. It¡¯s more difficult to leave her alone afterwards.<span>£¨When she was a freshman, I thought she was a perfect girl¡­<span>£©<span> I don¡¯t know if it was because of Shima-san¡¯s support, or because there was so much distance between them that I never saw her clumsiness.<span> But I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been clumsy since then.Even now, she looks as if she is about to say something like ¡°My teaching ability is 53,000¡± or something like that in a battle manga.<span> After thought that, I take out my phone, look through my address book, and tap the number I find.<span>¡¸Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but can youe over now?<span>¡¹<span> For the time being, I asked Shima-san toe and pick her up.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> In front of the whiteboard, Detective Inomoto and I reviewed the outline of the case.<span> A dead cat had been thrown into the garden of Zenkichi Kobayashi¡¯s house, and the murder of a policeman had led to the establishment of the investigation division.

    <span> Of course, this case is much smaller than the kidnapping case of the track and field club.<span> We are handling this case together with the recent murder of the receptionist of a real estatepany, and have reported the case to the main office, but for the time being, the case will be handled only by the jurisdiction.<span> A murder case. And the victim is a police officer.<span> The investigators were very excited because the victim was one of their own.<span>¡¸The basic line is that a policeman found the murderer who was about to throw a dead cat into the house. So, he was killed impulsively, I guess<span>¡¹<span> I nodded.<span>¡¸Yes¡­ I think it¡¯s safe to say that this case is an extension of the grudge against Kobayashi-shi or his wife<span>¡¹<span> Of course. A case of throwing a dead cat into a garden would not have urred without a grudge.<span> On the whiteboard, there is a list of people who are currently being identified.The wife of Kobayashi-shi is a so-called ¡°boxed-in¡± youngdy.<span> She went to a girls¡¯ high school and then to a girls¡¯ university, and after graduating she worked as a childcare worker at a local nursery school for about three years before marrying Kobayashi-shi, whom she met at a gym.<span> From the interviews conducted with her, it seems that she was well-liked by the people around her as a very friendly person.<span>£¨Although when I was in charge of her, I had the impression that she was very stressed and hysterical¡­ well, that¡¯s quitemon<span>£©<span> Kobayashi-shi, on the other hand, seems to have been a very yboy when he was a student, but after his marriage to his wife, he became a much calmer person.<span> In fact, it seems that he has no contact with any of the women with whom he had a rtionship during his school days.<span> The more I interviewed him, the more I found that his reputation among people around him changed 180 degrees after his marriage.<span>£¨Is it possible for a human being to change so easily?<span>£©<span> However, if we think that the current situation is a love affair brought about by human rtions before the marriage, that line seems to be the strongest.<span> But¨C<span>¡¸The culprit is a man¡­ I guess<span>¡¹<span> I nodded again at Senpai Inomoto¡¯s statement.<span> That¡¯s right. If it was a love affair, the way the policeman was killed would be a problem.<span> It is unlikely that a woman could break a neck with her strength.<span>¡¸Could it be that Kobayashi-shi cuckolded his girlfriend?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, it¡¯s not impossible, but if it goes that far, your imagination is going too far<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto shrugged his shoulders.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸As for Kobayashi-shi, I asked Kitora-san how he was doing at school¡­ and I also asked his wife, Touko-san, and she said that he was not badly received. He¡¯s well-behaved, a little stiff, but not bad-looking, so he¡¯s popr with the students<span>¡¹<span> Kitora-san is Senpai Inomoto¡¯s fianc¨¦e, a health teacher.<span>¡¸Isn¡¯t it strange that someone who was a yboy in school is now a stiff? I didn¡¯t think people could change that easily¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, when I interviewed his wife, she told me that he changed his mind. His wife¡¯s father, who was against the marriage, made him promise to do so<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, that doesn¡¯t mean¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Of course, it¡¯s a spurious story. But in fact, considering the low sry of a teacher, Kobayashi and his wife are living quite a rich life with the help of their father. Considering that, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were a little more modest<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, I see, so that¡¯s how it is¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto sniffed a little and let out an annoyed voice when I made a pretense of being convinced.<span>¡¸Either way, we¡¯d better get this over with. The media is writing about it like a bunch of idiots, saying it¡¯s the work of the devil. They¡¯re writing all the articles they want with titles like ¡®The town that was seen by the devil¡¯ and saying that the devil must be up to something, just like the receptionist¡¯s death<span>¡¹<span>¡¸The devil, huh¡­<span>¡¹<span> Regardless of the receptionist, the policeman was killed in a way that I don¡¯t think was done by a human.<span> It¡¯s possible that it was the work of a demon noble opposed to Lili-sama.<span> Perhaps I should ask it if she knows anything about it.

 Chapter 280: Dense

    Chapter 280: Dense

    .hello { disy:none } <span> After that, Shima-san came to pick Tashiro up and took her out of the room.

    <span> Tashiro-san, who was being driven away by Shima-san, seemed quite unhappy, but I could only hope that Shima-san would be able to do the rest.

    <span> After the girls left, I continued to study diligently, with Masaki-chan teaching me by hand and sometimes by ¡°breast¡±.

    <span> Masaki-chan also left before dark, and after dinner, I was rxing in the living room with my parents watching TV.

    <span> My Mom wanted to know more about Masaki-chan and Tashiro-san, but I told her that they were just ssmates. And so, I¡¯ve pushed the issue.

    <span> Tomorrow is thest day of the summer vacation, and I feel that it has been a reasonably busy summer vacation.

    <span> I don¡¯t have any ns for today. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to take it easy for a while.

    <span> But while I was watching a special program in which celebrities were challenging various sports¡­

    <span>¡¸Fumi Fumi,e here for a minute, Devi. Ringlet is doing something interesting, Devi¡¹

    <span> Lili whispered in my ear.

    <span> Of course, my parents can¡¯t see her. ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± I was about to ask her that, but then I decided not to, because if I suddenly started talking to myself in the question form, my parent would think I was crazy.

    <span> So, I told my parents, ¡°I¡¯m tired from studying too much¡­ I¡¯m going to bed now¡­¡± and left the living room.

    <span> Then I went back to my room, opened ¡°the door¡± and visited ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±.

    <span>¡¸So, what¡¯s this interesting thing?¡¹

    <span> I ask Lili as I throw myself on the bed. She responded with a smile and a twisted mouth.

    <span>¡¸Just now, Ringlet sneaked Amamiya into ¡°her room¡±, Devi. Here, here, interested, Devi?¡¹

    <span>¡¸Peeping Tom, huh¡­ you have good taste¡¹

    <span> I smiled and gave her a thumbs up, even though she looked at me like I was crazy.

    <span>£¨Good job!£©

    <span> Lili then snapped her fingers with a chuckle, and an image appeared in the air.

    <span> The projected image seemed to be the room I had given to Kayama-san.

    <span> In the image, Kayama-san is dressed like a queen of a SM club.

    <span> A leather corset with her breasts exposed, and a garter belt. Her knee-length boots were pointed at the toes, and her heels were about ten centimeters high. She also wore elbow-length leather gloves and holding a twig-like whip, like those held by teachers in the past.

    <span> As Kayama-san is a petite woman with a rather infantile figure, this sexy, useless queen-like fashion was very strange to her.

    <span> Amemiya-san, on the other hand, looked like a ve,pletely naked and wearing only a red cor. She is lying on the floor with her hands tied behind her back.

    <span> They were like a queen and her ve in a textbook.

    <span>£¨How do I put this? It¡¯s so goofy¡­£©

    <span> After a few moments, a sound of heels cked menacingly on the marble floor.

    <span> Kayama-san walked around Amemiya-san and waved the whip, which snapped sharply and made Amemiya-san shudder.

    <span>¡¸Really, what a dirty body. Amemiya¡­ with your breast sticking out like this¡­ even in here, you¡¯ve already got the shape of a woman who knows the gentleman¡¹

    <span>¡¸Oh¡­ Yui-sama, please forgive me, please forgive me¡¹

    <span> Kayama-san poked Amemiya-san¡¯s crotch with the tip of the whip, and Amemiya-san turned her face away in shame, her cheeks turning bright red.

    <span>¡¸Didn¡¯t you seduce the Confinement King-sama and take a full load of that muscr cock? It¡¯s so disgusting that you ignored His favorite princesses¡­¡¹

    <span>¡¸N-No, I have been forced¡­¡¹

    <span>¡¸Don¡¯t talk back to me!¡¹

    <span>¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡¹

    <span> Kayama-san stomped on Amemiya-san¡¯s back with the heels of her stiletto heels, and Amemiya-san let out a moan.

    <span> It seems Kayama-san doesn¡¯t want Amemiya-san¡¯s answer from the start. Kayama-san¡¯s face was that of aplete sadist.

    <span>¡¸Ugh¡­ P-Please forgive me, Yui-sama, please stop, ugh, ugh¡­ Hii!¡¹

    <span> As the whip whipped, Amemiya-san began to plead, and the end of her plea turned into a scream.

    <span>¡¸You cheeky bitch! I¡¯m not even that much in Confinement King-sama¡¯s favor yet!¡¹

    <span> Kayama-san swung the whip one after the other, indiscriminately beating Amemiya-san¡¯s entire body, not just her waist or her legs.

    <span>¡¸Aah! It, It hursts, Yu, Yui-sama, p, please forgive me, please forgive me¡­¡¹

    <span> Kayama-san swung the whip madly, and Amemiya-san¡¯s beautiful breasts, white belly, and hips were all whipped over and over again.

    <span> Instantly, red lines appeared all over her body. Amemiya-san was crying out. The tears were flowing incessantly, and she was unable to stop them. -<span> Instantly, red lines appeared all over her body. Amemiya-san was crying out. The tears were flowing incessantly, and she was unable to stop them. -<span> Instantly, red lines appeared all over her body. Amemiya-san was crying out. The tears were flowing incessantly, and she was unable to stop them.

    <span>¡¸Oh, hey¡­ is she going to be okay? Maybe I should stop¡­¡¹

    <span> I asked, and Lili moved her fingers from side to side, tsk tsk ing.

    <span>¡¸Take a closer look at Amamiya¡¯s mouth, Devi¡¹

    <span> I looked closely at her mouth and saw that the corners of her mouth were turned up.

    <span>¡¸Amamiya is a real M, Devi¡¹

    <span>¡¸Ah, haha¡­¡¹

    <span> Almost at the same time I let out a thirstyugh, Kayama-san twisted Amamiya-san¡¯s breasts roughly in the video.

    <span>¡¸What¡¯s with that nipples? You made them so hard without permission. How perverted do you have to be to make your nipples stand up just because you got whipped? You are!¡¹

    <span>¡¸Oh¡­ don¡¯t say that¡­¡¹

    <span> And then, as if to lick her nipples with the whip¡¯s tongue, Kayama-san ys with Amemiya-san¡¯s nipples which have unintentionally stood up.

    <span>¡¸Ouch, that hurts!¡¹

    <span> Amemiya-san let out a sorrowful voice as her nipples were held between Kayama-san¡¯s fingers and the whip was applied to her nipples, which were being squeezed out.

    <span>¡¸Aa, aa! Please forgive me, Yui-sama¡­!¡¹

    <span>¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    <span> As if she didn¡¯t hear Amemiya-san¡¯s pleas, Kayama-san applied the whip again and again, and finally crushed her nipples between her fingers.

    <span>¡¸Eeeeeeek!¡¹

    <span> Amemiya-san¡¯s scream echoed through the room.

    <span> I frowned, but the corners of Amemiya-san¡¯s mouth remained happily raised.

    <span>¡¸With this dirty body, you seduced Confinement King-sama¡­¡¹

    <span> With that said, Kayama-san¡¯s hand moved away from her nipple and now reached for Amemiya-san¡¯s lower abdomen.

    <span> Amemiya-san cried out and twisted around, making a show of escaping.

    <span> But there was no escaping her bound body, and the sight of her naked body twisting and struggling seemed to add more oil to Kayama-san¡¯s torment. -

    <span> Then, Kayama-san¡¯s hand randomly grabbed Amemiya-san¡¯s pubic hair. Then, she tugs at it as if to pull it out.

    <span>¡¸T-That hurtssss!¡¹

    <span>¡¸This much hase out. You really don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself.¡¹

    <span> Then she picked at her pubic hair two or three times, letting it fall to the floor in her hands.

    <span>¡¸Come on, make a sound! Make a better noise! Make me happy!¡¹

    <span>¡¸Gyahn!? No, no! Hiin!?¡¹

    <span> Once again, Kayama-san takes the whip, and the sound of the whip hitting her body is apanied by Amemiya-san¡¯s screams.

    <span> I stare in amazement at the sight of Kayama-san, out of breath and drenched in sweat, using the whip.

    <span> It was a severe beating.

    <span> Then, when Amemiya-san¡¯s whole body was dyed red and she was finally quiet, Kayama-san finally dropped the whip under her ragged breath.

    <span>¡¸*Pant* *Pant¡­* How about it, do you learn your ce, bitch?¡¹

    <span>¡¸*Pant Pant¡­* P-Please forgive me, I-I¡¯m dying¡­ I¡¯m dying¡¹

    <span> But Kayama-san, with a triumphant look on her face, crouched down beside Amemiya-san, who was breathlessly pleading, and suddenly thrust a finger between her legs.

    <span>¡¸Hya!?¡¹

    <span> Kayama-sanughs at Amemiya-san, who widens her eyes.

    <span>¡¸Hmph! I thought you were feeling a little remorseful, but you¡¯ve wet yourself all over the ce! You¡¯re such a pervert, getting wet after being whipped!¡¹

    <span>¡¸No¡­ don¡¯t say that¡­ ah, ahn, no! Hyann!¡¹

    <span> Kayama-san roughly thrusts her fingers in and out. The number of fingers soon increased to two, and it began to make lewd sounds, gurgling and slurping.

    <span>¡¸So this is where you swallowed the Confinement King-sama¡¯s thing. It¡¯s dirty, wretched! You¡¯re so disgusting! I¡¯ll do it to you!¡¹

    <span>¡¸Ahh! Yui-sama! Yui-sama!¡¹

    <span> Kayama-san continued to thrust her fingers faster and faster into Amemiya-san¡¯s honey pot. Amemiya-san¡¯s expression, on the other hand, became more and more debauched, and her panting voice already had a sweet nuance to it.

    <span> Two females in a frenzy behind the screen.

    <span> As we watched, Lili and I nced at each other.

    <span>¡¸¡­That¡¯s dense¡¹

    <span>¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s dense, Devi¡¹

    <span>¡¸But¡­ I think I¡¯d like to see Kayama-san with another girl¡¹

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­ but it¡¯s for M only, Devi¡¹

    <span> I was starting to wonder who was M.

 Chapter 281: Majin Attack

    Chapter 281: Majin Attack

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s already been reported, so I don¡¯t think the culprit will be able to get close to them anymore¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. A detective should always be on the scene, no matter how far the culprit goes<span>¡¹<span> It was around midnight. At this point I had no way of knowing that Confinement King-sama was watching the third round of SM lesbian y.<span> And now, Inomoto-senpai and I, with handheld lights in hand, are patrolling the area around the scene of the cop¡¯s murder.<span> When we arrived in front of the Kobayashi house, the scene of the cop¡¯s murder, it still had yellow tape stuck to the gate.<span> Not even a single light is lit on the house, and the area around the modern white-walled Kobayashi residence is silent.<span> To begin with, this area is normally a quiet residential area.

    <span>

    <span><span> In the daytime, there were some onlookers who came to see the scene of the murder, butte at night, there are no such idiots to be seen.<span>¡¸Where are Kobayashi-san and his wife?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸They¡¯ve moved to his wife¡¯s family¡¯s house. And after all that¡¯s happened. They¡¯ll probably have to move out here too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ normally, yes<span>¡¹<span> Unless the culprit is caught, it is impossible to sleep peacefully with the pillow high, and this splendid house has now be an idental property.<span> Suddenly, Inomoto-senpai stopped and began to look around, illuminating his feet with a handheld light, as if searching for something.<span>¡¸What¡¯s the matter?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I just wanted to see if I could find anything. The murder scene is probably outside the hedge. It¡¯s right here where we are. But so far we haven¡¯t found any signs of a struggle<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Does that mean his neck was broken before he could resist?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Probably. Thanks to that, even the forensics guys are starting to think it¡¯s the work of the devil<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai¡¯s cheek twitched in amusement.<span> But in fact, the hedges surrounding the Kobayashi house were as tall as Inomoto-senpai.<span> Even an Olympic weightlifter or a professional martial artist would not be able to break victim¡¯s neck so fast that he could not even resist, let alone carry a person and throw him over this height¡­ I can understand why people want to conclude that this is the work of the devil.<span>¡¸Oh, by the way, Senpai, there was a report that someone witnessed a young woman running away, wasn¡¯t there?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? Yeah, that was before the cop killed. It was a young woman in a ck hoodie with a hood up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So what? It doesn¡¯t apply to a dead cat, but it¡¯s not like a woman¡¯s arms can do it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, no¡­ ording to the investigation report of the receptionist¡¯s murder, a woman with simr features was caught on camera at a convenience store across the street<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She was seen browsing in the magazine section, asionally looking at something outside the store¡­ but she left without buying anything<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wearing a hoodie hood in a convenience store¡­ that¡¯s a pretty suspicious behavior<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Not so much for kids these days. Besides, if it was a man wearing the hood, the clerk would be wary, but it¡¯s a girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is her face visible?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Unfortunately, the camera didn¡¯t show it, and the clerk only remembered that there was a customer who looked like that<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised his eyebrows a little, then cowered a little.<span>¡¸Well, I guess¡­ it was a coincidence. No matter which way you look at it, there¡¯s too little connection between the receptionist¡¯s case and this one<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s true<span>¡¹<span> At about the same time I nodded, I heard footsteps like leather shoesing from the end of the street.<span> Because it was quiet at night, and there was no sign of a car passing, the mere sound of leather shoes resonates so loudly.<span> Of course, this is not a deserted wilderness. Evente at night, there is nothing wrong with an exhausted office worker passing by.<span> But¡­<span>¡¸I knew I¡¯d find you here¡­ Inomoto used to say you had to be there every day<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Terashima, prepare yourself<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto and I looked at each other and braced ourselves when we heard a familiar voiceing from behind the darkness.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Ryoko-san, I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the apartment for a long time, but you haven¡¯te back at all<span>¡¹<span> The sound of footsteps slowly approaching, and the figure of the person is illuminated in the shadows of the streetlight.<span>¡¸Wha¡­!<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto pointed his handheld light at the figure, and we all gasped.<span>¡¸Nakamura¡­ just when I thought I¡¯d lost sight of you, you seem to be in a very strange situation<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai said in a voice that sounded as if his voice was being squeezed out of the back of his throat, and Nakamura mouth twisted slightly.<span> Needless to say, that¡¯s my ex-fianc¨¦, Takehiko Nakamura.<span> ¨CHowever, his appearance is not normal.<span>¡¸¡­You look younger<span>¡¹<span> He was supposed to be in his forties, but his appearance had transformed into something that could only be described aste teens.<span> But there was no way I could mistake him.<span> In spite of all odds, he was the man I had once vowed to marry.<span> Silver-rimmed sses and a good-looking face.<span> His hair is no longer in the usual seven-three style, but is dishevelled and unkempt, as if he has not evenbed it, but the brown suit he is wearing is familiar.<span> It is a one-of-a-kind suit with a traditional silhouette, tailored by a Ginza tailor. It¡¯s the one he liked to wear.<span>¡¸I, I don¡¯t understand¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto, perhaps thirsty with nervousness, let out a choked voice.<span>£¨Looks like Lili-sama¡¯s warning was right¡­<span>£©<span> She had said that there was a high possibility that Nakamura would target me, and it was right.<span> On the contrary, from what he said earlier, it seems that Nakamura was hiding in the apartment, waiting for me.<span> I recalled what Lili-sama had told me beforehand.<span> She said that a Majin is a human who has turned into a Devil.<span> Depending on how they turn into Majin, some of them still have their memories and reasoning from when they were human, while others do not.<span> And judging from Nakamura¡¯s remark earlier, I can conclude that he had at least some memories.<span> I asked Senpai Inomoto about this.<span>¡¸Inomoto-senpai, I think you should step aside for now. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this, but the devil¡­ may have done something to Nakamura<span>¡¹<span>¡¸This is ridiculous¡­ I want to say, but he¡¯s definitely not normal<span>¡¹<span> I looked at Nakamura, looking for the right moment to run away. But when our eyes unexpectedly met, Nakamura shrugged his shoulders and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be so frightened. My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">mother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hahaoya</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> disappeared right after I was born. To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand the situation either<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mother?<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised an eyebrow.<span> However, knowing the general situation, it was easy to imagine who he was referring to. It was¡­<span>£¨¡­Anna Teruya¡­<span>£©<span> Then, with a big smile on his face, Nakamura continue to spoke.<span>¡¸But¡­ well, now that I¡¯ve acquired such wonderful power, I thought I¡¯d try to get back what I¡¯ve lost before someone from the demon worldes for me<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s already been reported, so I don¡¯t think the culprit will be able to get close to them anymore¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. A detective should always be on the scene, no matter how far the culprit goes<span>¡¹<span> It was around midnight. At this point I had no way of knowing that Confinement King-sama was watching the third round of SMM lesbian y.<span> And now, Inomoto-senpai and I, with handheld lights in hand, are patrolling the area around the scene of the cop¡¯s murder.<span> When we arrived in front of the Kobayashi house, the scene of the cop¡¯s murder, it still had yellow tape stuck to the gate.<span> Not even a single light is lit on the house, and the area around the modern white-walled Kobayashi residence is silent.<span> To begin with, this area is normally a quiet residential area.

    <span>

    <span><span> In the daytime, there were some onlookers who came to see the scene of the murder, butte at night, there are no such idiots to be seen.<span>¡¸Where are Kobayashi-san and his wife?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸They¡¯ve moved to his wife¡¯s family¡¯s house. And after all that¡¯s happened. They¡¯ll probably have to move out here too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ normally, yes<span>¡¹<span> Unless the culprit is caught, it is impossible to sleep peacefully with the pillow high, and this splendid house has now be an idental property.<span> Suddenly, Inomoto-senpai stopped and began to look around, illuminating his feet with a handheld light, as if searching for something.<span>¡¸What¡¯s the matter?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I just wanted to see if I could find anything. The murder scene is probably outside the hedge. It¡¯s right here where we are. But so far we haven¡¯t found any signs of a struggle<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Does that mean his neck was broken before he could resist?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Probably. Thanks to that, even the forensics guys are starting to think it¡¯s the work of the devil<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai¡¯s cheek twitched in amusement.<span> But in fact, the hedges surrounding the Kobayashi house were as tall as Inomoto-senpai.<span> Even an Olympic weightlifter or a professional martial artist would not be able to break victim¡¯s neck so fast that he could not even resist, let alone carry a person and throw him over this height¡­ I can understand why people want to conclude that this is the work of the devil.<span>¡¸Oh, by the way, Senpai, there was a report that someone witnessed a young woman running away, wasn¡¯t there?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? Yeah, that was before the cop killed. It was a young woman in a ck hoodie with a hood up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So what? It doesn¡¯t apply to a dead cat, but it¡¯s not like a woman¡¯s arms can do it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, no¡­ ording to the investigation report of the receptionist¡¯s murder, a woman with simr features was caught on camera at a convenience store across the street<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She was seen browsing in the magazine section, asionally looking at something outside the store¡­ but she left without buying anything<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wearing a hoodie hood in a convenience store¡­ that¡¯s a pretty suspicious behavior<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Not so much for kids these days. Besides, if it was a man wearing the hood, the clerk would be wary, but it¡¯s a girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is her face visible?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Unfortunately, the camera didn¡¯t show it, and the clerk only remembered that there was a customer who looked like that<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised his eyebrows a little, then cowered a little.<span>¡¸Well, I guess¡­ it was a coincidence. No matter which way you look at it, there¡¯s too little connection between the receptionist¡¯s case and this one<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s true<span>¡¹<span> At about the same time I nodded, I heard footsteps like leather shoesing from the end of the street.<span> Because it was quiet at night, and there was no sign of a car passing, the mere sound of leather shoes resonates so loudly.<span> Of course, this is not a deserted wilderness. Evente at night, there is nothing wrong with an exhausted office worker passing by.<span> But¡­<span>¡¸I knew I¡¯d find you here¡­ Inomoto used to say you had to be there every day<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Terashima, prepare yourself<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto and I looked at each other and braced ourselves when we heard a familiar voiceing from behind the darkness.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Ryoko-san, I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the apartment for a long time, but you haven¡¯te back at all<span>¡¹<span> The sound of footsteps slowly approaching, and the figure of the person is illuminated in the shadows of the streetlight.<span>¡¸Wha¡­!<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto pointed his handheld light at the figure, and we all gasped.<span>¡¸Nakamura¡­ just when I thought I¡¯d lost sight of you, you seem to be in a very strange situation<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai said in a voice that sounded as if his voice was being squeezed out of the back of his throat, and Nakamura mouth twisted slightly.<span> Needless to say, that¡¯s my ex-fianc¨¦, Takehiko Nakamura.<span> ¨CHowever, his appearance is not normal.<span>¡¸¡­You look younger<span>¡¹<span> He was supposed to be in his forties, but his appearance had transformed into something that could only be described aste teens.<span> But there was no way I could mistake him.<span> In spite of all odds, he was the man I had once vowed to marry.<span> Silver-rimmed sses and a good-looking face.<span> His hair is no longer in the usual seven-three style, but is dishevelled and unkempt, as if he has not evenbed it, but the brown suit he is wearing is familiar.<span> It is a one-of-a-kind suit with a traditional silhouette, tailored by a Ginza tailor. It¡¯s the one he liked to wear.<span>¡¸I, I don¡¯t understand¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto, perhaps thirsty with nervousness, let out a choked voice.<span>£¨Looks like Lili-sama¡¯s warning was right¡­<span>£©<span> She had said that there was a high possibility that Nakamura would target me, and it was right.<span> On the contrary, from what he said earlier, it seems that Nakamura was hiding in the apartment, waiting for me.<span> I recalled what Lili-sama had told me beforehand.<span> She said that a Majin is a human who has turned into a Devil.<span> Depending on how they turn into Majin, some of them still have their memories and reasoning from when they were human, while others do not.<span> And judging from Nakamura¡¯s remark earlier, I can conclude that he had at least some memories.<span> I asked Senpai Inomoto about this.<span>¡¸Inomoto-senpai, I think you should step aside for now. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this, but the devil¡­ may have done something to Nakamura<span>¡¹<span>¡¸This is ridiculous¡­ I want to say, but he¡¯s definitely not normal<span>¡¹<span> I looked at Nakamura, looking for the right moment to run away. But when our eyes unexpectedly met, Nakamura shrugged his shoulders and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be so frightened. My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">mother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hahaoya</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> disappeared right after I was born. To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand the situation either<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mother?<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised an eyebrow.<span> However, knowing the general situation, it was easy to imagine who he was referring to. It was¡­<span>£¨¡­Anna Teruya¡­<span>£©<span> Then, with a big smile on his face, Nakamura continue to spoke.<span>¡¸But¡­ well, now that I¡¯ve acquired such wonderful power, I thought I¡¯d try to get back what I¡¯ve lost before someone from the demon worldes for me<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s already been reported, so I don¡¯t think the culprit will be able to get close to them anymore¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. A detective should always be on the scene, no matter how far the culprit goes<span>¡¹<span> It was around midnight. At this point I had no way of knowing that Confinement King-sama was watching the third round of SMM lesbian y.<span> And now, Inomoto-senpai and I, with handheld lights in hand, are patrolling the area around the scene of the cop¡¯s murder.<span> When we arrived in front of the Kobayashi house, the scene of the cop¡¯s murder, it still had yellow tape stuck to the gate.<span> Not even a single light is lit on the house, and the area around the modern white-walled Kobayashi residence is silent.<span> To begin with, this area is normally a quiet residential area.

    <span>

    <span><span> In the daytime, there were some onlookers who came to see the scene of the murder, butte at night, there are no such idiots to be seen.<span>¡¸Where are Kobayashi-san and his wife?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸They¡¯ve moved to his wife¡¯s family¡¯s house. And after all that¡¯s happened. They¡¯ll probably have to move out here too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ normally, yes<span>¡¹<span> Unless the culprit is caught, it is impossible to sleep peacefully with the pillow high, and this splendid house has now be an idental property.<span> Suddenly, Inomoto-senpai stopped and began to look around, illuminating his feet with a handheld light, as if searching for something.<span>¡¸What¡¯s the matter?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I just wanted to see if I could find anything. The murder scene is probably outside the hedge. It¡¯s right here where we are. But so far we haven¡¯t found any signs of a struggle<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Does that mean his neck was broken before he could resist?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Probably. Thanks to that, even the forensics guys are starting to think it¡¯s the work of the devil<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai¡¯s cheek twitched in amusement.<span> But in fact, the hedges surrounding the Kobayashi house were as tall as Inomoto-senpai.<span> Even an Olympic weightlifter or a professional martial artist would not be able to break victim¡¯s neck so fast that he could not even resist, let alone carry a person and throw him over this height¡­ I can understand why people want to conclude that this is the work of the devil.<span>¡¸Oh, by the way, Senpai, there was a report that someone witnessed a young woman running away, wasn¡¯t there?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? Yeah, that was before the cop killed. It was a young woman in a ck hoodie with a hood up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So what? It doesn¡¯t apply to a dead cat, but it¡¯s not like a woman¡¯s arms can do it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, no¡­ ording to the investigation report of the receptionist¡¯s murder, a woman with simr features was caught on camera at a convenience store across the street<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She was seen browsing in the magazine section, asionally looking at something outside the store¡­ but she left without buying anything<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wearing a hoodie hood in a convenience store¡­ that¡¯s a pretty suspicious behavior<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Not so much for kids these days. Besides, if it was a man wearing the hood, the clerk would be wary, but it¡¯s a girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is her face visible?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Unfortunately, the camera didn¡¯t show it, and the clerk only remembered that there was a customer who looked like that<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised his eyebrows a little, then cowered a little.<span>¡¸Well, I guess¡­ it was a coincidence. No matter which way you look at it, there¡¯s too little connection between the receptionist¡¯s case and this one<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s true<span>¡¹<span> At about the same time I nodded, I heard footsteps like leather shoesing from the end of the street.<span> Because it was quiet at night, and there was no sign of a car passing, the mere sound of leather shoes resonates so loudly.<span> Of course, this is not a deserted wilderness. Evente at night, there is nothing wrong with an exhausted office worker passing by.<span> But¡­<span>¡¸I knew I¡¯d find you here¡­ Inomoto used to say you had to be there every day<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Terashima, prepare yourself<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto and I looked at each other and braced ourselves when we heard a familiar voiceing from behind the darkness.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Ryoko-san, I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the apartment for a long time, but you haven¡¯te back at all<span>¡¹<span> The sound of footsteps slowly approaching, and the figure of the person is illuminated in the shadows of the streetlight.<span>¡¸Wha¡­!<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto pointed his handheld light at the figure, and we all gasped.<span>¡¸Nakamura¡­ just when I thought I¡¯d lost sight of you, you seem to be in a very strange situation<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai said in a voice that sounded as if his voice was being squeezed out of the back of his throat, and Nakamura mouth twisted slightly.<span> Needless to say, that¡¯s my ex-fianc¨¦, Takehiko Nakamura.<span> ¨CHowever, his appearance is not normal.<span>¡¸¡­You look younger<span>¡¹<span> He was supposed to be in his forties, but his appearance had transformed into something that could only be described aste teens.<span> But there was no way I could mistake him.<span> In spite of all odds, he was the man I had once vowed to marry.<span> Silver-rimmed sses and a good-looking face.<span> His hair is no longer in the usual seven-three style, but is dishevelled and unkempt, as if he has not evenbed it, but the brown suit he is wearing is familiar.<span> It is a one-of-a-kind suit with a traditional silhouette, tailored by a Ginza tailor. It¡¯s the one he liked to wear.<span>¡¸I, I don¡¯t understand¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto, perhaps thirsty with nervousness, let out a choked voice.<span>£¨Looks like Lili-sama¡¯s warning was right¡­<span>£©<span> She had said that there was a high possibility that Nakamura would target me, and it was right.<span> On the contrary, from what he said earlier, it seems that Nakamura was hiding in the apartment, waiting for me.<span> I recalled what Lili-sama had told me beforehand.<span> She said that a Majin is a human who has turned into a Devil.<span> Depending on how they turn into Majin, some of them still have their memories and reasoning from when they were human, while others do not.<span> And judging from Nakamura¡¯s remark earlier, I can conclude that he had at least some memories.<span> I asked Senpai Inomoto about this.<span>¡¸Inomoto-senpai, I think you should step aside for now. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this, but the devil¡­ may have done something to Nakamura<span>¡¹<span>¡¸This is ridiculous¡­ I want to say, but he¡¯s definitely not normal<span>¡¹<span> I looked at Nakamura, looking for the right moment to run away. But when our eyes unexpectedly met, Nakamura shrugged his shoulders and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be so frightened. My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">mother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hahaoya</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> disappeared right after I was born. To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand the situation either<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mother?<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised an eyebrow.<span> However, knowing the general situation, it was easy to imagine who he was referring to. It was¡­<span>£¨¡­Anna Teruya¡­<span>£©<span> Then, with a big smile on his face, Nakamura continue to spoke.<span>¡¸But¡­ well, now that I¡¯ve acquired such wonderful power, I thought I¡¯d try to get back what I¡¯ve lost before someone from the demon worldes for me<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s already been reported, so I don¡¯t think the culprit will be able to get close to them anymore¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. A detective should always be on the scene, no matter how far the culprit goes<span>¡¹<span> It was around midnight. At this point I had no way of knowing that Confinement King-sama was watching the third round of SMM lesbian y.<span> And now, Inomoto-senpai and I, with handheld lights in hand, are patrolling the area around the scene of the cop¡¯s murder.<span> When we arrived in front of the Kobayashi house, the scene of the cop¡¯s murder, it still had yellow tape stuck to the gate.<span> Not even a single light is lit on the house, and the area around the modern white-walled Kobayashi residence is silent.<span> To begin with, this area is normally a quiet residential area.

    <span>

    <span><span> In the daytime, there were some onlookers who came to see the scene of the murder, butte at night, there are no such idiots to be seen.<span>¡¸Where are Kobayashi-san and his wife?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸They¡¯ve moved to his wife¡¯s family¡¯s house. And after all that¡¯s happened. They¡¯ll probably have to move out here too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ normally, yes<span>¡¹<span> Unless the culprit is caught, it is impossible to sleep peacefully with the pillow high, and this splendid house has now be an idental property.<span> Suddenly, Inomoto-senpai stopped and began to look around, illuminating his feet with a handheld light, as if searching for something.<span>¡¸What¡¯s the matter?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I just wanted to see if I could find anything. The murder scene is probably outside the hedge. It¡¯s right here where we are. But so far we haven¡¯t found any signs of a struggle<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Does that mean his neck was broken before he could resist?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Probably. Thanks to that, even the forensics guys are starting to think it¡¯s the work of the devil<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai¡¯s cheek twitched in amusement.<span> But in fact, the hedges surrounding the Kobayashi house were as tall as Inomoto-senpai.<span> Even an Olympic weightlifter or a professional martial artist would not be able to break victim¡¯s neck so fast that he could not even resist, let alone carry a person and throw him over this height¡­ I can understand why people want to conclude that this is the work of the devil.<span>¡¸Oh, by the way, Senpai, there was a report that someone witnessed a young woman running away, wasn¡¯t there?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? Yeah, that was before the cop killed. It was a young woman in a ck hoodie with a hood up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So what? It doesn¡¯t apply to a dead cat, but it¡¯s not like a woman¡¯s arms can do it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, no¡­ ording to the investigation report of the receptionist¡¯s murder, a woman with simr features was caught on camera at a convenience store across the street<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She was seen browsing in the magazine section, asionally looking at something outside the store¡­ but she left without buying anything<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wearing a hoodie hood in a convenience store¡­ that¡¯s a pretty suspicious behavior<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Not so much for kids these days. Besides, if it was a man wearing the hood, the clerk would be wary, but it¡¯s a girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is her face visible?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Unfortunately, the camera didn¡¯t show it, and the clerk only remembered that there was a customer who looked like that<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised his eyebrows a little, then cowered a little.<span>¡¸Well, I guess¡­ it was a coincidence. No matter which way you look at it, there¡¯s too little connection between the receptionist¡¯s case and this one<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s true<span>¡¹<span> At about the same time I nodded, I heard footsteps like leather shoesing from the end of the street.<span> Because it was quiet at night, and there was no sign of a car passing, the mere sound of leather shoes resonates so loudly.<span> Of course, this is not a deserted wilderness. Evente at night, there is nothing wrong with an exhausted office worker passing by.<span> But¡­<span>¡¸I knew I¡¯d find you here¡­ Inomoto used to say you had to be there every day<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Terashima, prepare yourself<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto and I looked at each other and braced ourselves when we heard a familiar voiceing from behind the darkness.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Ryoko-san, I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the apartment for a long time, but you haven¡¯te back at all<span>¡¹<span> The sound of footsteps slowly approaching, and the figure of the person is illuminated in the shadows of the streetlight.<span>¡¸Wha¡­!<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto pointed his handheld light at the figure, and we all gasped.<span>¡¸Nakamura¡­ just when I thought I¡¯d lost sight of you, you seem to be in a very strange situation<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai said in a voice that sounded as if his voice was being squeezed out of the back of his throat, and Nakamura mouth twisted slightly.<span> Needless to say, that¡¯s my ex-fianc¨¦, Takehiko Nakamura.<span> ¨CHowever, his appearance is not normal.<span>¡¸¡­You look younger<span>¡¹<span> He was supposed to be in his forties, but his appearance had transformed into something that could only be described aste teens.<span> But there was no way I could mistake him.<span> In spite of all odds, he was the man I had once vowed to marry.<span> Silver-rimmed sses and a good-looking face.<span> His hair is no longer in the usual seven-three style, but is dishevelled and unkempt, as if he has not evenbed it, but the brown suit he is wearing is familiar.<span> It is a one-of-a-kind suit with a traditional silhouette, tailored by a Ginza tailor. It¡¯s the one he liked to wear.<span>¡¸I, I don¡¯t understand¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto, perhaps thirsty with nervousness, let out a choked voice.<span>£¨Looks like Lili-sama¡¯s warning was right¡­<span>£©<span> She had said that there was a high possibility that Nakamura would target me, and it was right.<span> On the contrary, from what he said earlier, it seems that Nakamura was hiding in the apartment, waiting for me.<span> I recalled what Lili-sama had told me beforehand.<span> She said that a Majin is a human who has turned into a Devil.<span> Depending on how they turn into Majin, some of them still have their memories and reasoning from when they were human, while others do not.<span> And judging from Nakamura¡¯s remark earlier, I can conclude that he had at least some memories.<span> I asked Senpai Inomoto about this.<span>¡¸Inomoto-senpai, I think you should step aside for now. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this, but the devil¡­ may have done something to Nakamura<span>¡¹<span>¡¸This is ridiculous¡­ I want to say, but he¡¯s definitely not normal<span>¡¹<span> I looked at Nakamura, looking for the right moment to run away. But when our eyes unexpectedly met, Nakamura shrugged his shoulders and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be so frightened. My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">mother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hahaoya</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> disappeared right after I was born. To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand the situation either<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mother?<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised an eyebrow.<span> However, knowing the general situation, it was easy to imagine who he was referring to. It was¡­<span>£¨¡­Anna Teruya¡­<span>£©<span> Then, with a big smile on his face, Nakamura continue to spoke.<span>¡¸But¡­ well, now that I¡¯ve acquired such wonderful power, I thought I¡¯d try to get back what I¡¯ve lost before someone from the demon worldes for me<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s already been reported, so I don¡¯t think the culprit will be able to get close to them anymore¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. A detective should always be on the scene, no matter how far the culprit goes<span>¡¹<span> It was around midnight. At this point I had no way of knowing that Confinement King-sama was watching the third round of SMM lesbian y.<span> And now, Inomoto-senpai and I, with handheld lights in hand, are patrolling the area around the scene of the cop¡¯s murder.<span> When we arrived in front of the Kobayashi house, the scene of the cop¡¯s murder, it still had yellow tape stuck to the gate.<span> Not even a single light is lit on the house, and the area around the modern white-walled Kobayashi residence is silent.<span> To begin with, this area is normally a quiet residential area.

    <span>

    <span><span> In the daytime, there were some onlookers who came to see the scene of the murder, butte at night, there are no such idiots to be seen.<span>¡¸Where are Kobayashi-san and his wife?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸They¡¯ve moved to his wife¡¯s family¡¯s house. And after all that¡¯s happened. They¡¯ll probably have to move out here too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ normally, yes<span>¡¹<span> Unless the culprit is caught, it is impossible to sleep peacefully with the pillow high, and this splendid house has now be an idental property.<span> Suddenly, Inomoto-senpai stopped and began to look around, illuminating his feet with a handheld light, as if searching for something.<span>¡¸What¡¯s the matter?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I just wanted to see if I could find anything. The murder scene is probably outside the hedge. It¡¯s right here where we are. But so far we haven¡¯t found any signs of a struggle<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Does that mean his neck was broken before he could resist?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Probably. Thanks to that, even the forensics guys are starting to think it¡¯s the work of the devil<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai¡¯s cheek twitched in amusement.<span> But in fact, the hedges surrounding the Kobayashi house were as tall as Inomoto-senpai.<span> Even an Olympic weightlifter or a professional martial artist would not be able to break victim¡¯s neck so fast that he could not even resist, let alone carry a person and throw him over this height¡­ I can understand why people want to conclude that this is the work of the devil.<span>¡¸Oh, by the way, Senpai, there was a report that someone witnessed a young woman running away, wasn¡¯t there?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? Yeah, that was before the cop killed. It was a young woman in a ck hoodie with a hood up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So what? It doesn¡¯t apply to a dead cat, but it¡¯s not like a woman¡¯s arms can do it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, no¡­ ording to the investigation report of the receptionist¡¯s murder, a woman with simr features was caught on camera at a convenience store across the street<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She was seen browsing in the magazine section, asionally looking at something outside the store¡­ but she left without buying anything<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wearing a hoodie hood in a convenience store¡­ that¡¯s a pretty suspicious behavior<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Not so much for kids these days. Besides, if it was a man wearing the hood, the clerk would be wary, but it¡¯s a girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is her face visible?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Unfortunately, the camera didn¡¯t show it, and the clerk only remembered that there was a customer who looked like that<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised his eyebrows a little, then cowered a little.<span>¡¸Well, I guess¡­ it was a coincidence. No matter which way you look at it, there¡¯s too little connection between the receptionist¡¯s case and this one<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s true<span>¡¹<span> At about the same time I nodded, I heard footsteps like leather shoesing from the end of the street.<span> Because it was quiet at night, and there was no sign of a car passing, the mere sound of leather shoes resonates so loudly.<span> Of course, this is not a deserted wilderness. Evente at night, there is nothing wrong with an exhausted office worker passing by.<span> But¡­<span>¡¸I knew I¡¯d find you here¡­ Inomoto used to say you had to be there every day<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Terashima, prepare yourself<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto and I looked at each other and braced ourselves when we heard a familiar voiceing from behind the darkness.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Ryoko-san, I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the apartment for a long time, but you haven¡¯te back at all<span>¡¹<span> The sound of footsteps slowly approaching, and the figure of the person is illuminated in the shadows of the streetlight.<span>¡¸Wha¡­!<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto pointed his handheld light at the figure, and we all gasped.<span>¡¸Nakamura¡­ just when I thought I¡¯d lost sight of you, you seem to be in a very strange situation<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai said in a voice that sounded as if his voice was being squeezed out of the back of his throat, and Nakamura mouth twisted slightly.<span> Needless to say, that¡¯s my ex-fianc¨¦, Takehiko Nakamura.<span> ¨CHowever, his appearance is not normal.<span>¡¸¡­You look younger<span>¡¹<span> He was supposed to be in his forties, but his appearance had transformed into something that could only be described aste teens.<span> But there was no way I could mistake him.<span> In spite of all odds, he was the man I had once vowed to marry.<span> Silver-rimmed sses and a good-looking face.<span> His hair is no longer in the usual seven-three style, but is dishevelled and unkempt, as if he has not evenbed it, but the brown suit he is wearing is familiar.<span> It is a one-of-a-kind suit with a traditional silhouette, tailored by a Ginza tailor. It¡¯s the one he liked to wear.<span>¡¸I, I don¡¯t understand¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto, perhaps thirsty with nervousness, let out a choked voice.<span>£¨Looks like Lili-sama¡¯s warning was right¡­<span>£©<span> She had said that there was a high possibility that Nakamura would target me, and it was right.<span> On the contrary, from what he said earlier, it seems that Nakamura was hiding in the apartment, waiting for me.<span> I recalled what Lili-sama had told me beforehand.<span> She said that a Majin is a human who has turned into a Devil.<span> Depending on how they turn into Majin, some of them still have their memories and reasoning from when they were human, while others do not.<span> And judging from Nakamura¡¯s remark earlier, I can conclude that he had at least some memories.<span> I asked Senpai Inomoto about this.<span>¡¸Inomoto-senpai, I think you should step aside for now. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this, but the devil¡­ may have done something to Nakamura<span>¡¹<span>¡¸This is ridiculous¡­ I want to say, but he¡¯s definitely not normal<span>¡¹<span> I looked at Nakamura, looking for the right moment to run away. But when our eyes unexpectedly met, Nakamura shrugged his shoulders and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be so frightened. My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">mother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hahaoya</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> disappeared right after I was born. To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand the situation either<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mother?<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised an eyebrow.<span> However, knowing the general situation, it was easy to imagine who he was referring to. It was¡­<span>£¨¡­Anna Teruya¡­<span>£©<span> Then, with a big smile on his face, Nakamura continue to spoke.<span>¡¸But¡­ well, now that I¡¯ve acquired such wonderful power, I thought I¡¯d try to get back what I¡¯ve lost before someone from the demon worldes for me<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸It¡¯s already been reported, so I don¡¯t think the culprit will be able to get close to them anymore¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. A detective should always be on the scene, no matter how far the culprit goes<span>¡¹<span> It was around midnight. At this point I had no way of knowing that Confinement King-sama was watching the third round of SMM lesbian y.<span> And now, Inomoto-senpai and I, with handheld lights in hand, are patrolling the area around the scene of the cop¡¯s murder.<span> When we arrived in front of the Kobayashi house, the scene of the cop¡¯s murder, it still had yellow tape stuck to the gate.<span> Not even a single light is lit on the house, and the area around the modern white-walled Kobayashi residence is silent.<span> To begin with, this area is normally a quiet residential area.

    <span>

    <span><span> In the daytime, there were some onlookers who came to see the scene of the murder, butte at night, there are no such idiots to be seen.<span>¡¸Where are Kobayashi-san and his wife?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸They¡¯ve moved to his wife¡¯s family¡¯s house. And after all that¡¯s happened. They¡¯ll probably have to move out here too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ normally, yes<span>¡¹<span> Unless the culprit is caught, it is impossible to sleep peacefully with the pillow high, and this splendid house has now be an idental property.<span> Suddenly, Inomoto-senpai stopped and began to look around, illuminating his feet with a handheld light, as if searching for something.<span>¡¸What¡¯s the matter?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I just wanted to see if I could find anything. The murder scene is probably outside the hedge. It¡¯s right here where we are. But so far we haven¡¯t found any signs of a struggle<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Does that mean his neck was broken before he could resist?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Probably. Thanks to that, even the forensics guys are starting to think it¡¯s the work of the devil<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai¡¯s cheek twitched in amusement.<span> But in fact, the hedges surrounding the Kobayashi house were as tall as Inomoto-senpai.<span> Even an Olympic weightlifter or a professional martial artist would not be able to break victim¡¯s neck so fast that he could not even resist, let alone carry a person and throw him over this height¡­ I can understand why people want to conclude that this is the work of the devil.<span>¡¸Oh, by the way, Senpai, there was a report that someone witnessed a young woman running away, wasn¡¯t there?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? Yeah, that was before the cop killed. It was a young woman in a ck hoodie with a hood up<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So what? It doesn¡¯t apply to a dead cat, but it¡¯s not like a woman¡¯s arms can do it<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, no¡­ ording to the investigation report of the receptionist¡¯s murder, a woman with simr features was caught on camera at a convenience store across the street<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸She was seen browsing in the magazine section, asionally looking at something outside the store¡­ but she left without buying anything<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Wearing a hoodie hood in a convenience store¡­ that¡¯s a pretty suspicious behavior<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Not so much for kids these days. Besides, if it was a man wearing the hood, the clerk would be wary, but it¡¯s a girl<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Is her face visible?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Unfortunately, the camera didn¡¯t show it, and the clerk only remembered that there was a customer who looked like that<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised his eyebrows a little, then cowered a little.<span>¡¸Well, I guess¡­ it was a coincidence. No matter which way you look at it, there¡¯s too little connection between the receptionist¡¯s case and this one<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s true<span>¡¹<span> At about the same time I nodded, I heard footsteps like leather shoesing from the end of the street.<span> Because it was quiet at night, and there was no sign of a car passing, the mere sound of leather shoes resonates so loudly.<span> Of course, this is not a deserted wilderness. Evente at night, there is nothing wrong with an exhausted office worker passing by.<span> But¡­<span>¡¸I knew I¡¯d find you here¡­ Inomoto used to say you had to be there every day<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Terashima, prepare yourself<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto and I looked at each other and braced ourselves when we heard a familiar voiceing from behind the darkness.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Ryoko-san, I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the apartment for a long time, but you haven¡¯te back at all<span>¡¹<span> The sound of footsteps slowly approaching, and the figure of the person is illuminated in the shadows of the streetlight.<span>¡¸Wha¡­!<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto pointed his handheld light at the figure, and we all gasped.<span>¡¸Nakamura¡­ just when I thought I¡¯d lost sight of you, you seem to be in a very strange situation<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai said in a voice that sounded as if his voice was being squeezed out of the back of his throat, and Nakamura mouth twisted slightly.<span> Needless to say, that¡¯s my ex-fianc¨¦, Takehiko Nakamura.<span> ¨CHowever, his appearance is not normal.<span>¡¸¡­You look younger<span>¡¹<span> He was supposed to be in his forties, but his appearance had transformed into something that could only be described aste teens.<span> But there was no way I could mistake him.<span> In spite of all odds, he was the man I had once vowed to marry.<span> Silver-rimmed sses and a good-looking face.<span> His hair is no longer in the usual seven-three style, but is dishevelled and unkempt, as if he has not evenbed it, but the brown suit he is wearing is familiar.<span> It is a one-of-a-kind suit with a traditional silhouette, tailored by a Ginza tailor. It¡¯s the one he liked to wear.<span>¡¸I, I don¡¯t understand¡­<span>¡¹<span> Senpai Inomoto, perhaps thirsty with nervousness, let out a choked voice.<span>£¨Looks like Lili-sama¡¯s warning was right¡­<span>£©<span> She had said that there was a high possibility that Nakamura would target me, and it was right.<span> On the contrary, from what he said earlier, it seems that Nakamura was hiding in the apartment, waiting for me.<span> I recalled what Lili-sama had told me beforehand.<span> She said that a Majin is a human who has turned into a Devil.<span> Depending on how they turn into Majin, some of them still have their memories and reasoning from when they were human, while others do not.<span> And judging from Nakamura¡¯s remark earlier, I can conclude that he had at least some memories.<span> I asked Senpai Inomoto about this.<span>¡¸Inomoto-senpai, I think you should step aside for now. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this, but the devil¡­ may have done something to Nakamura<span>¡¹<span>¡¸This is ridiculous¡­ I want to say, but he¡¯s definitely not normal<span>¡¹<span> I looked at Nakamura, looking for the right moment to run away. But when our eyes unexpectedly met, Nakamura shrugged his shoulders and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be so frightened. My <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">mother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hahaoya</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> disappeared right after I was born. To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand the situation either<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Mother?<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai raised an eyebrow.<span> However, knowing the general situation, it was easy to imagine who he was referring to. It was¡­<span>£¨¡­Anna Teruya¡­<span>£©<span> Then, with a big smile on his face, Nakamura continue to spoke.<span>¡¸But¡­ well, now that I¡¯ve acquired such wonderful power, I thought I¡¯d try to get back what I¡¯ve lost before someone from the demon worldes for me<span>¡¹

 Chapter 282: Majin VS Ryoko

    Chapter 282: Majin VS Ryoko

    <span> At the same time the shadows of moths swarming around the streetlights are moving eerily.<span> Inomoto-senpai and I backed away from the creepy power of my former fianc¨¦, Takehiko Nakamura.<span> He used to be fifteen years older than me, but now he looks like he¡¯s in histe teens.<span> No matter how I look at him, he is not normal. But I don¡¯t know what he be is.<span> Despite the fact that I had been told beforehand that he had turned into a Majin, I still felt as if I was seeing something unbelievable.<span> So, I wonder what Senpai Inomoto is going through in his heart.<span> Regardless of our fears, Nakamura looked at us with a calm face and narrowed his eyes.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Inomoto, I¡¯m not interested about you. So, If you want to run away, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m only interested in Ryoko-san<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see. But it can¡¯t be like that, can it, Nakamura?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, I suppose you could say that<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai responds with a cold sweat, and Nakamura shrugs.<span> At the same time, I reached for my holster and quietly removed the gun¡¯s safety.<span>¡¸I think it¡¯s a bit silly¡­ but I don¡¯t really know how to control my strength yet<span>¡¹<span> Immediately, a deadly atmosphere suddenly swells around Nakamura. It is so dense that it tingles my skin.<span> Inomoto-senpai respond it by putting his hands in his pockets and hiding me behind his back.<span>¡¸I won¡¯t ept anyints even if you die, okay?<span>¡¹<span> Regardless what he said, Nakamura walks up to me calmly. He is also a former detective. He must know what Inomoto-senpai has in his hand.<span> But he¡¯s confident that Inomoto-senpai can¡¯t shoot him.<span> And he¡¯s right.<span> The psychological barrier to the act of shooting a gun is very high for police officers in this country.<span> Of course, Inomoto-senpai is no exception.<span>¡¸Then I¡¯ll do it!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸H-Hey!<span>¡¹<span> At the same time I jumped out from behind Inomoto-senpai, I took out my gun from my side holster and pulled the trigger twice in session.<span> With a metallic reverberation in the silence of the night, the two bullets were sucked into Nakamura¡¯s chest and stomach respectively.<span> *Twitch Twitch* His body trembled.<span> The sound of the bullets was drowned out by the sound of the gunfire, but under the light of the streetmp, I could see arge hole in the chest of his suit and a hole in the abdomen of his shirt.<span>¡¸Wh-What are you doing! It¡¯s not self-defense in this situation! Terashima!<span>¡¹<span> Inomoto-senpai shouted at me.<span>¡¸Just run, Senpai!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span> Senpai looks back at Nakamura with a look of astonishment on his face.<span> And Nakamura remained standing.

    <span> Senpai looked as if he had been pranked by a child, and was worrying about the hole in his suit.<span> As I ran, Inomoto-senpai, who followed behind me, called out.<span>¡¸What? Did you miss?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸At that distance, I wouldn¡¯t miss! And it seems not a joke that the devil did something to that guy!<span>¡¹<span> But by the time I turned around, Inomoto-senpai, who was supposed to be right behind me, was gone.<span> And there is a dyed sound of wind, scraping my eardrums, and I see Senpai¡¯s figure mmed against the wall of a house as if he had been blown sideways.<span> Then with a dull crack, Inomoto-senpai crumples to the asphalt.<span>¡¸Senpai!<span>¡¹<span> As I was about to walk toward him, my cheeks involuntarily convulsed.<span>¡¸Kh!?<span>¡¹<span> I feel that Nakamura was close by.<span> And for a moment, the image of Master shed through my mind.<span> I wondered if there is any way he could summon me at this time.<span> Of course, such a thing would never happen.<span> Master doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m visiting the crime scene. I didn¡¯t even tell him, but before that, I was just following Inomoto-senpai¡¯s idea.<span>£¨Anyway, I have to do something on my own!<span>£©<span> The pistol in my hand, the §®360J, is a customized S&W model that had been deployed to rece the New Nambu. It has a total of five bullets.

    <span>

    <span><span> From right behind me, I can hear Nakamura¡¯s breathing. I can only describe it as unpleasant.<span> Immediately, I turn around and pull the trigger.<span> From the sound of his breathing, I knew where his head was.<span> At point-nk range, I press the muzzle of the gun to Nakamura¡¯s face and fire two shots.<span> Nakamura¡¯s eyesses blow off, and he falls back like an Ina Bauer with the impact. But he doesn¡¯t fall.<span> And when he next raises himself up, Nakamura¡¯s face, from the chin up, is blown off and gone.<span> However, the reddish-ck flesh in the middle of the face is growing, and is being repaired.<span> The scene reminded me of the liquid metal androids I had seen in Western movies.<span>¡¸Tch¡­ what a pain<span>¡¹

    <span> The fact that I was not so surprised was probably because I was used to it.<span> I know firsthand that in the hands of a devil, repairing the body is no big deal.<span> I could probably challenge the Guinness Book of Records for the number of times I¡¯ve been torn apart.<span>¡¸I thought you were moredylike, Ryoko-san, but¡­ what are you going to do when I die?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯d really like you to die<span>¡¹<span> Almost as soon as I snort, Nakamura steps closer and grabs my arm.<span>¡¸Kh!<span>¡¹<span> In my panic, I pressed the gun to Nakamura¡¯s chest and pulled the trigger.<span> It was thest shot and I fired at his heart.<span> The deafening sound of steel bullets eating through flesh echoed at close range.<span> But Nakamura only shuddered in shock.<span> His grip on his arm did not cken.<span> The next moment, a chill runs up my spine, a chill I have never felt before.<span> My eyes widen involuntarily. I looked and saw my arm turning ck from where Nakamura had grabbed me.<span>¡¸Let me go!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it anymore<span>¡¹<span> Slowly, all the strength drained from my body. I felt the desperate sensation of being preyed upon by a predator. And it felt overwhelmingly disgusting to be consumed by another.<span>¡¸Ugh, s-stop¡­<span>¡¹<span> My voice chokes in the back of my throat. But when I look at his face, Nakamura whispered to me with an enraptured look on his face.<span>¡¸Let¡¯s be one so that we can never be separated again. You know, Ryoko-san. Now, you and I will be together forever<span>¡¹<span> Apparently, this man was trying to win me over to himself. And it made my face twitched.

    <span>£¨I¡¯d rather die rather than be the property of a man other than Master¡­<span>£©<span> Just as I made up my mind and was about to bite my tongue with my teeth, a tremendous shock hit my shoulder.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!<span>¡¹<span> I felt as if I had stuck my hand into the mes, and the pain was so fierce that I screamed with all my might.<span> I was blown away and rolled over and I saw my torn arm spinning like a windmill, spraying blood.<span>¡¸Forgive me, Ryoko-sama. It was Lili-sama¡¯s order<span>¡¹<span> There was a maid standing in front of me, holding a great sword that had severed my arm from my shoulder, as if to protect me.<span> As I looked up with a pain face, I saw another maid with a huge war hammer raised, blowing Nakamura¡¯s body sideways.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t mess with my girl, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">handsome<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">ikemen</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>!<span>¡¹<span> I heard a voice came from behind me, and I weakly turned my head.<span> There is a man in a gray sweatshirt that looked like a sleepwear.<span> There he is, my beloved Master.<span>£¨M-Master¡­ Why is he here¡­?<span>£©<span> I try to speak but I can¡¯t because I¡¯m weakened from the pain.<span> Master nced at me, looked at Nakamura who was raised himself from the wall where he had been knocked down, and let out a disgusted voice.<span>¡¸Wooing a woman who was dumped you¡­ How shameful<span>¡¹<span> Then, from right beside Master, I heard Lili-sama¡¯s voice. I couldn¡¯t see her, but she seemed to be there.<span>¡¸Coming from the man who confined the woman who dumped him, that¡¯s quite telling, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Shut up<span>¡¹<span> Master¡¯s lips pucker as if he¡¯s sulking.<span>£¨¡­¡­¡­At a time like this, Master. His sulky face is also great. It¡¯s quite moe to see him like that<span>£©<span> I let go of my consciousness, thinking such things.

 Chapter 283: A Battle That Would Probably Be Edited Out in a Manga

    Chapter 283: A Battle That Would Probably Be Edited Out in a Manga

    <span> I guess he didn¡¯t expect me to dodge at all. And the handsome uncle fell to his knees, his eyes wide with astonishment.<span> And then¨C

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Get away from Confinement King-sama! <span>¡¹<span> Inui-san, who had caught off, swung his huge war hammer sideways.<span> After that, there is a wet, crunching sound in front of me and the handsome uncle is mmed back into the outer wall of the house.<span>£¨That¡¯s dangerous¡­ <span>£©<span> I tried my best not to show my face, but inside, I was in a cold sweat.<span>£¨If it weren¡¯t for Jnda¡¯s grace, I¡¯d be dead <span>£©<span> This is her Grace that I got when I made Jnda [Enved]. The grace name is . <span> It¡¯s an ability that allows me to see through attacks aimed at me by frame-by-frame.<span> Lili had told me to activate it beforehand, and it paid off.<span> But it was also luck.<span> I was able to dodge the uncle¡¯s attack because it was straight.<span> Jnda and I are too different in physical ability.<span> It¡¯s very possible that Jnda can dodge, but I can¡¯t.<span>¡¸Did she defeat him? <span>¡¹<span> I said, and Lili gave a small shake of her head.<span>¡¸The maid¡¯s attack didn¡¯t work at all, Devi <span>¡¹<span>¡¸You mean he¡¯s immune to physical attacks? Isn¡¯t that a bad thing? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Devi, just wait a little longer, Devi <span>¡¹<span> The handsome uncle wobbles up again.<span> Then he red at me with a devilish expression.<span>¡¸Kijiimaa¡­ how dare youuuuu!! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Give up, Ryoko is too good for you <span>¡¹<span>¡¸What¡¯s wrong with Maotoko [1], Devi <span>¡¹ a man who is having an affair with married woman <span>¡¸Don¡¯t call it ¡®Maotoko¡¯! <span>¡¹<span> As soon as I was annoyed by Lili¡¯s unnecessary teasing, the handsome uncle suddenly shouted out.<span>¡¸Guh, guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! <span>¡¹<span> And his upper body made a loud noise as it swelled up, and then suddenly started to melt, leaving only his head.<span>¡¸Yikes, that¡¯s gross! <span>¡¹<span> I saw a lump of pink meat that reminded me of internal organs.<span> And a human head on top of a pile of that.<span> I couldn¡¯t help but scowl at such a gruesome sight.<span> Then, Lili shouted to Inui-san.

    <span> When I saw Ryoko lose consciousness, I was panicked. <span> I try to remain calm, but I hadn¡¯t heard that her arm was going to be severed.<span>£¨Hey, hey, she¡¯s not dead, right¡­? <span>£©<span> In the past, she was stabbed with a stake, and now, her arm is cut off.<span> Even after being [Enved], Ryoko is still treated like this, which made me think that she was born under the sign of misfortune.<span>¡¸¡­Why didn¡¯t you order the maid to cut off the handsome uncle¡¯s arm instead of Ryoko¡¯s? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸That arm is already eroded and useless anyway, Devi. And a maid¡¯s strength can¡¯t even cut off a Majin¡¯s arm in one shot, so I just chose the sure thing, Devi <span>¡¹<span> Lili said so, and then gave instructions to the maids.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>! Take Ryoko and return to ¡°The Room¡±, Devi. Have Torture heal her, Devi. Then, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Earthworm <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mimizu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> restrain the Majin, Devi! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡¸Understood! <span>¡¹¡¹ <span> Anyway, I¡¯m d we made it, even if it was just in time.<span> It was happened when Kayama-san and Amemiya-san¡¯s doing dense lesbian SM live.<span> And it was in the middle of the fourth round, the ¡°Double-ended toys Climax Arc¡±, which I was watching with some disgust, thinking ¡°Are they really doing this?¡±. <span> When all of sudden I heard Ryoko¡¯s voice in my head calling out to me for help.<span> Her voice can be heard because the activation of the function I had acquired when Jnda state be [Subjugated].<span> It¡¯s a function that notifies me when someone in [Enved] state strongly needs help.<span> As I heard her voice, I immediately activated < <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Visual <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sight</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Possession <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hack</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>>, and linked to Ryoko¡¯s vision to grasp the general situation.<span> Then, I tried to summon Ryoko with , but Lili stopped me.<span> She said, ¡°That Majin is an erosion type, Devi¡±. <span> When I asked her about it in detail, she told me that he has the ability to take the other person¡¯s body into his own, or to invade the other person¡¯s body.<span> In other words, she feared that if I summon Ryoko, there was a possibility that he has enter her body and invade her.<span> If I can¡¯t summon her, then I have to go.<span> So, I took what I could and activated with the two maids who were waiting outside the room.<span> I myself had never been to Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house, so I couldn¡¯t open the door directly to his ce. Fortunately, I had been to a convenience store about 200 meters away.<span> With quick thinking, I opened the door to the parking lot of the convenience store and ran as fast as I could, with the maid and Lili ahead of me.<span> I¡¯m trying to look cool, but I¡¯m actually exhausted, and I¡¯m resisting the temptation to ce my hands on my knees.<span>¡¸Hey, Lili, do you think the maids can defeat the handsome uncle? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Probably not, Devi. If we¡¯re going to deal with an erosion species, the maids who are all about brute force will be no match, Devi <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then what do we do? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯ve already taken care of that, Devi. Just wait a little longer, Devi <span>¡¹<span> While Lili and I were having this exchange. Kishijo-san returns to ¡°the room¡± with Ryoko in her arms. <span> At the same time, the handsome uncle wobbles up from the wall he¡¯s been mmed against.<span>¡¸Did you just say¡­ my woman!? I see¡­ It¡¯s you! You are the one who took my Ryoko-sannnnnnn! <span>¡¹<span> As soon as he said that, the handsome uncle rushed toward me.<span> He screamed high-pitchedly, at a frightening speed and looked at me like he waspletely pissed off.<span> Because of his sudden behavior, Inui-san is also caught off guard and fails to stop him.<span> Moreover, he¡¯s an erosion type, so if he grabs me, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s a dangerous hand reaching out to grab me.<span> But I dodge it with the minimum of movement.<span> Even though his hand was reaching out at me as fast as a bullet.<span>¡¸What!? <span>¡¹<span> I guess he didn¡¯t expect me to dodge at all. And the handsome uncle fell to his knees, his eyes wide with astonishment.<span> And then¨C

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Get away from Confinement King-sama! <span>¡¹<span> Inui-san, who had caught off, swung his huge war hammer sideways.<span> After that, there is a wet, crunching sound in front of me and the handsome uncle is mmed back into the outer wall of the house.<span>£¨That¡¯s dangerous¡­ <span>£©<span> When I saw Ryoko lose consciousness, I was panicked.<span> I try to remain calm, but I hadn¡¯t heard that her arm was going to be severed.<span>£¨Hey, hey, she¡¯s not dead, right¡­?<span>£©<span> In the past, she was stabbed with a stake, and now, her arm is cut off.<span> Even after being [Enved], Ryoko is still treated like this, which made me think that she was born under the sign of misfortune.<span>¡¸¡­Why didn¡¯t you order the maid to cut off the handsome uncle¡¯s arm instead of Ryoko¡¯s?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That arm is already eroded and useless anyway, Devi. And a maid¡¯s strength can¡¯t even cut off a Majin¡¯s arm in one shot, so I just chose the sure thing, Devi<span>¡¹<span> Lili said so, and then gave instructions to the maids.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mukade</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>! Take Ryoko and return to ¡°The Room¡±, Devi. Have Torture heal her, Devi. Then, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Mimizu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> restrain the Majin, Devi!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡¸Understood!<span>¡¹¡¹<span> Anyway, I¡¯m d we made it, even if it was just in time.<span> It was happened when Kayama-san and Amemiya-san¡¯s doing dense lesbian SM live.And it was in the middle of the fourth round, the ¡°Double-ended toys Climax Arc¡±, which I was watching with some disgust, thinking ¡°Are they really doing this?¡±.<span> When all of sudden I heard Ryoko¡¯s voice in my head calling out to me for help.<span> Her voice can be heard because the activation of the function I had acquired when Jnda state be [Subjugated].<span> It¡¯s a function that notifies me when someone in [Enved] state strongly needs help.<span> As I heard her voice, I immediately activated <<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Visual<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Sight</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Possession<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Hack</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>>, and linked to Ryoko¡¯s vision to grasp the general situation.<span> Then, I tried to summon Ryoko with , but Lili stopped me.She said, ¡°That Majin is an erosion type, Devi¡±.<span> When I asked her about it in detail, she told me that he has the ability to take the other person¡¯s body into his own, or to invade the other person¡¯s body.<span> In other words, she feared that if I summon Ryoko, there was a possibility that he has enter her body and invade her.<span> If I can¡¯t summon her, then I have to go.<span> So, I took what I could and activated with the two maids who were waiting outside the room.<span> I myself had never been to Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house, so I couldn¡¯t open the door directly to his ce. Fortunately, I had been to a convenience store about 200 meters away.<span> With quick thinking, I opened the door to the parking lot of the convenience store and ran as fast as I could, with the maid and Lili ahead of me.<span> I¡¯m trying to look cool, but I¡¯m actually exhausted, and I¡¯m resisting the temptation to ce my hands on my knees.<span>¡¸Hey, Lili, do you think the maids can defeat the handsome uncle?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Probably not, Devi. If we¡¯re going to deal with an erosion species, the maids who are all about brute force will be no match, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Then what do we do?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯ve already taken care of that, Devi. Just wait a little longer, Devi<span>¡¹While Lili and I were having this exchange. Kishijo-san returns to ¡°the room¡± with Ryoko in her arms.<span> At the same time, the handsome uncle wobbles up from the wall he¡¯s been mmed against.<span>¡¸Did you just say¡­ my woman!? I see¡­ It¡¯s you! You are the one who took my Ryoko-sannnnnnn!<span>¡¹<span> As soon as he said that, the handsome uncle rushed toward me.<span> He screamed high-pitchedly, at a frightening speed and looked at me like he waspletely pissed off.

    <span>¡¸KIJIMAAAA!!!! <span>¡¹<span> On top of the wave of flesh, the face of the handsome uncle wasing towards me as if he was surfing. It¡¯s gross. It¡¯s too gross. I can¡¯t describe it, it¡¯s too disgusting.<span> Almost at the same time as my face tense, Lili nodded and spoke.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Let¡¯s go, Devi! <span>¡¹<span> At that moment, someone jumps out from ¡°the door¡± that opens behind me.<span> It¡¯s a small girl.<span> It¡¯s a little scruffy girl who runs past me.<span> She jumps in between me and the handsome uncle and suddenly changes her body into a liquid state and spreads her body like an umbre.<span> She then enveloped the approaching liquid uncle.<span>¡¸Loli? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸*Giggle!* As soon as I realized that he was erosion type, I sent Freesia to get her, Devi <span>¡¹<span> I watched in amazement as the scene unfolded before my eyes.<span>£¨I mean, it¡¯s so in¡­ <span>£©<span> The two colors of mucus were colliding and twisting around each other, trying to swallow each other up.<span> I don¡¯t even know which one is dominant.<span> Because of his sudden behavior, Inui-san is also caught off guard and fails to stop him.<span> Moreover, he¡¯s an erosion type, so if he grabs me, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s a dangerous hand reaching out to grab me.<span> But I dodge it with the minimum of movement.<span> Even though his hand was reaching out at me as fast as a bullet.<span>¡¸What!?<span>¡¹<span> I guess he didn¡¯t expect me to dodge at all. And the handsome uncle fell to his knees, his eyes wide with astonishment.<span> And then¨C

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Get away from Confinement King-sama!<span>¡¹<span> Inui-san, who had caught off, swung his huge war hammer sideways.<span> After that, there is a wet, crunching sound in front of me and the handsome uncle is mmed back into the outer wall of the house.<span>£¨That¡¯s dangerous¡­<span>£©<span> I tried my best not to show my face, but inside, I was in a cold sweat.<span>£¨If it weren¡¯t for Jnda¡¯s grace, I¡¯d be dead<span>£©This is her Grace that I got when I made Jnda [Enved]. The grace name is .<span> It¡¯s an ability that allows me to see through attacks aimed at me by frame-by-frame.

    <span> Lili had told me to activate it beforehand, and it paid off.<span> But it was also luck.<span> I was able to dodge the uncle¡¯s attack because it was straight.<span> Jnda and I are too different in physical ability.<span> It¡¯s very possible that Jnda can dodge, but I can¡¯t.<span>¡¸Did she defeat him?<span>¡¹<span> I said, and Lili gave a small shake of her head.<span>¡¸The maid¡¯s attack didn¡¯t work at all, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You mean he¡¯s immune to physical attacks? Isn¡¯t that a bad thing?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Devi, just wait a little longer, Devi<span>¡¹<span> The handsome uncle wobbles up again.<span> Then he red at me with a devilish expression.<span>¡¸Kijiimaa¡­ how dare youuuuu!!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Give up, Ryoko is too good for you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What¡¯s wrong with Maotoko[1], Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t call it ¡®Maotoko¡¯!<span>¡¹<span> As soon as I was annoyed by Lili¡¯s unnecessary teasing, the handsome uncle suddenly shouted out.<span>¡¸Guh, guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!<span>¡¹<span> And his upper body made a loud noise as it swelled up, and then suddenly started to melt, leaving only his head.<span>¡¸Yikes, that¡¯s gross!<span>¡¹<span> I saw a lump of pink meat that reminded me of internal organs.<span> And a human head on top of a pile of that.<span> I couldn¡¯t help but scowl at such a gruesome sight.<span> Then, Lili shouted to Inui-san.<span>¡¸The demonization process has begun, Devi. You don¡¯t stand a chance, Devi! Get out of here before it erodes you, Devi!<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸KIJIMAAAA!!!! <span>¡¹<span> On top of the wave of flesh, the face of the handsome uncle wasing towards me as if he was surfing. It¡¯s gross. It¡¯s too gross. I can¡¯t describe it, it¡¯s too disgusting.<span> Almost at the same time as my face tense, Lili nodded and spoke.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Let¡¯s go, Devi! <span>¡¹<span> At that moment, someone jumps out from ¡°the door¡± that opens behind me.<span> It¡¯s a small girl.<span> It¡¯s a little scruffy girl who runs past me.<span> She jumps in between me and the handsome uncle and suddenly changes her body into a liquid state and spreads her body like an umbre.<span> She then enveloped the approaching liquid uncle.<span>¡¸Loli? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸*Giggle!* As soon as I realized that he was erosion type, I sent Freesia to get her, Devi <span>¡¹<span> I watched in amazement as the scene unfolded before my eyes.<span>£¨I mean, it¡¯s so in¡­ <span>£©<span> The two colors of mucus were colliding and twisting around each other, trying to swallow each other up.<span> I don¡¯t even know which one is dominant.<span>¡¸Yes!<span>¡¹<span> At the same time, a tentacle-like thing ripped out of the mass of flesh and attacked her.<span>¡¸Aah! Kuh!!<span>¡¹<span> She desperately swung her war hammer, knocking away the approaching tentacles as she repeatedly back-stepped away from them.

    <span> Then, as he pushed Inui-san aside from his path, the handsome uncle aka lump of flesh wasing towards me on the asphalt with the force of a tsunami.<span>¡¸KIJIMAAAA!!!!<span>¡¹<span> On top of the wave of flesh, the face of the handsome uncle wasing towards me as if he was surfing. It¡¯s gross. It¡¯s too gross. I can¡¯t describe it, it¡¯s too disgusting.<span> Almost at the same time as my face tense, Lili nodded and spoke.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Let¡¯s go, Devi!<span>¡¹<span> At that moment, someone jumps out from ¡°the door¡± that opens behind me.<span> It¡¯s a small girl.<span> It¡¯s a little scruffy girl who runs past me.<span> She jumps in between me and the handsome uncle and suddenly changes her body into a liquid state and spreads her body like an umbre.<span> She then enveloped the approaching liquid uncle.<span>¡¸Loli?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸*Giggle!* As soon as I realized that he was erosion type, I sent Freesia to get her, Devi<span>¡¹<span> I watched in amazement as the scene unfolded before my eyes.<span>£¨I mean, it¡¯s so in¡­<span>£©<span> The two colors of mucus were colliding and twisting around each other, trying to swallow each other up.<span> I don¡¯t even know which one is dominant.<span> If I had to say, the asional glimpse of the handsome uncle¡¯s anguished expression was like a battle, well, a battle.

 Chapter 284: Captain Busaiku

    Chapter 284: Captain Busaiku

    <span> I asked myself as I ran through the night streets as fast as I could. <span> What the hell was that thing I just saw? <span> That scene was just too crazy. <span> Science fiction or fantasy¡­ my head felt like it was going to explode. <span>£¨It was very different from what I saw on TV¡­ but that was definitely <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡­ <span>£©<span> The one I saw on TV was a devil in a butler¡¯s uniform wearing a goat skull. <span> The demon I saw just now ispletely different in appearance, but I cannot help but understand it as such. <span> It happened a few dozen minutes ago. <span> When I heard that a dead policeman had been thrown into the house, I couldn¡¯t stand still and went to Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house. <span> There was no sign of anyone in the house, so I went into the garden, which was fine and normal. <span> However, when I felt the presence of people on the street, I hid myself behind the hedge and the situation suddenly became unreal. <span> The sound of men and women talking turned into shouting, and then gunshots rang out one after another. <span> I became frightened and crouched down behind a hedge, keeping myself hidden.<span> After the gunfire had stopped for a while, I peeked at the road in front of me through a gap in the hedge, and saw a scene that I could not understand. <span> A maid cosyer with a huge hammer in her hand was staring at a handsome boy who looked like an idol. <span> And behind the maid stood an unattractive, or frankly ugly, boy in a sweatshirt who looked like he shouldn¡¯t be walking around in that outfit. <span>£¨What¡¯s going on? <span>£©<span> That¡¯s all I can think of. The situation is dangerous, and it looks like they are fighting. <span> If there is a right and wrong side, the handsome boy is probably on the side of justice. <span> As I was looking at the scene with this in mind, the handsome boy suddenly turned into a lump of gross flesh. <span> I retract my previous statement. <span> I was also deceived by the boy¡¯s appearance. <span> Ah, I¡¯ve been cheated by boy¡¯s looks again, and though I¡¯ve been hurt by it, I still haven¡¯t grown up. <span> Despite my remorse, the handsome boy of gross flesh attacked the maid cosyer, and then the ugly sweatshirt.<span> No, let¡¯s call him Captain <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Busaiku <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ugly</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> because he seems to be the leader. <span> And then, out of nowhere, a little girl in a school swimsuit jumped out.

    <span>

    <span><span>£¨What kind of worldview is this!? <span>£©<span> I had no choice but to be confused. <span>£¨Is this Avenger Lewd Edition!? <span>£©

    <span> I tilted my head, and Lili pointed to the road just beside Loli. When I looked there, I saw a manhole cover had moved. <span>¡¸Maybe some of him escaped into the sewers from there, Devi <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Seriously¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Judging by his regenerative power, it¡¯s possible for him to regenerate if any part of him remains, Devi. Having said that, I don¡¯t think he can regeneratepletely in a day or two, Devi¡­ <span>¡¹<span> Maybe, Loli heard what we said, she screamed.<span>¡¸Eeeeeekk!? P-Please don¡¯t punish me, please, please, please, please¡­ <span>¡¹<span> When saying that, Loli deted and starts to get down on her knees. <span> I wonder how much of a tyrant she thinks I am. <span>¡¸I¡¯m not going to punish you, okay? Well done. Thanks to Loli, I¡¯m saved <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh¡­? R-Really? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes. However, you¡¯re scaring me with your looks, so stop deting and just be normal, just be normal <span>¡¹<span> I really don¡¯t want her to be a deted sex doll while she¡¯s still a loli, because it looks too criminal. <span> Then, with a relieved look on her face, Loli expands back to her original Loli state. <span> When I patted her head as a sign of appreciation, she said, ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± and her expression became delighted. <span>¡¸However, it¡¯s troublesome to not know when a handsome uncle will attack. Can¡¯t we go after him somehow? <span>¡¹<span> I asked, and Lili slowly shook her head. <span>¡¸Not a chance, Devi. But to be safe, Fumi Fumi must maintain Detective JK sister¡¯s Grace at all times, Devi. In addition, Lili will call in an expert in erosion hunting from the demon world, Devi <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, you have someone like that? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Lili doesn¡¯t like it, Devi, but it can¡¯t be helped, Devi <span>¡¹<span> ¡°Why not?¡±, just as I¡¯m about to ask that, I hear the sirens of a police car and an ambnce in the distance. <span>¡¸Tch¡­ Despite being a Majin, he didn¡¯t put up any cognitive barriers, Devi. This is no time to rx, Devi! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, yeah <span>¡¹<span> I quickly make ¡°the door¡± appear and return to ¡°the room¡± with the maids, Inui-san, Loli and Lili.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Master¡­ <span>¡¹<span> When I entered the room, Ryoko is waiting for me after her treatment. <span> Her arm is back to normal, and her suit must have been changed in the dress room. And now, she is dressed beautifully. <span> But¡­<span>¡¸Ryoko, are you okay? <span>¡¹<span> Lili interrupted me just as I was about to walk up to her. <span>¡¸We¡¯ll talk about it another time, Devi, but if the detective who fired the gun isn¡¯t there, it¡¯ll be treated as a missing persons case, Devi! Ryoko, you handle the rest, Devi <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh, ah¡­ y-yes <span>¡¹<span> And Lili sends a confused Ryoko out the door. <span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> In the distance, the sirens of police cars and ambnces echoed. <span>¡¸¡­What was that? <span>¡¹<span> I asked myself as I ran through the night streets as fast as I could. <span> What the hell was that thing I just saw? <span> That scene was just too crazy. <span> Science fiction or fantasy¡­ my head felt like it was going to explode. <span>£¨It was very different from what I saw on TV¡­ but that was definitely <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡­ <span>£©<span> The one I saw on TV was a devil in a butler¡¯s uniform wearing a goat skull. <span> The demon I saw just now ispletely different in appearance, but I cannot help but understand it as such. <span> It happened a few dozen minutes ago. <span> When I heard that a dead policeman had been thrown into the house, I couldn¡¯t stand still and went to Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house. <span> There was no sign of anyone in the house, so I went into the garden, which was fine and normal. <span> However, when I felt the presence of people on the street, I hid myself behind the hedge and the situation suddenly became unreal. <span> The sound of men and women talking turned into shouting, and then gunshots rang out one after another. <span> I became frightened and crouched down behind a hedge, keeping myself hidden.<span> After the gunfire had stopped for a while, I peeked at the road in front of me through a gap in the hedge, and saw a scene that I could not understand. <span> A maid cosyer with a huge hammer in her hand was staring at a handsome boy who looked like an idol. <span> And behind the maid stood an unattractive, or frankly ugly, boy in a sweatshirt who looked like he shouldn¡¯t be walking around in that outfit.

    <span> I watched the scene in front of me with an indescribable feeling. <span> I wanted to join them in their fierce battle to eat or be eaten, but it was quite difficult for me, a non-liquid life form, to do so. <span> Therefore, Lili and I stared at them with dead fish-like eyes for about three minutes. <span> Finally, a change began to appear in the scene, which looked like a piece of fouche just before it waspleted. The waves of ck Lolipletely cover the waves of wriggling flesh-colored liquid, and they gather together as if folding a furoshiki (a Japanese wrapping cloth), and begin to form Loli in her school swimsuit again. <span> There are a lot of things toin about, such as whether that school swimsuit is part of her body, but anyway, it seems that the game has been decided.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Geppuu¡­<span>¡¹<span> As in the manga, Loli¡¯s belly swelled up like a pregnant woman, and she burped like an old man. <span>£¨Let¡¯s see, when I think about it calmly, it means that Loli ate the handsome uncle¡­<span>£©<span> That sounds like cannibalism to me, but let¡¯s just say it¡¯s between a demon beast and a Majin so I won¡¯t think too much about it. <span> By the way, Loli no longer reminds me of her past as the ck-hearted beauty manager Kiyoka Yamauchi. <span> Chihiro said that Loli is enjoying herself being Loli, though it may be due to her innate boldness. <span> Well, if she¡¯s enjoying it, that¡¯s all that matters. <span>¡¸It¡¯s settled, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸For now, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸For now?<span>¡¹<span> I tilted my head, and Lili pointed to the road just beside Loli. When I looked there, I saw a manhole cover had moved. <span>¡¸Maybe some of him escaped into the sewers from there, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Seriously¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Judging by his regenerative power, it¡¯s possible for him to regenerate if any part of him remains, Devi. Having said that, I don¡¯t think he can regeneratepletely in a day or two, Devi¡­<span>¡¹<span> Maybe, Loli heard what we said, she screamed.<span>¡¸Eeeeeekk!? P-Please don¡¯t punish me, please, please, please, please¡­<span>¡¹<span> When saying that, Loli deted and starts to get down on her knees. <span> I wonder how much of a tyrant she thinks I am. <span>¡¸I¡¯m not going to punish you, okay? Well done. Thanks to Loli, I¡¯m saved<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh¡­? R-Really?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes. However, you¡¯re scaring me with your looks, so stop deting and just be normal, just be normal<span>¡¹<span> I really don¡¯t want her to be a deted sex doll while she¡¯s still a loli, because it looks too criminal. <span> Then, with a relieved look on her face, Loli expands back to her original Loli state. When I patted her head as a sign of appreciation, she said, ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± and her expression became delighted. <span>¡¸However, it¡¯s troublesome to not know when a handsome uncle will attack. Can¡¯t we go after him somehow?<span>¡¹<span> I asked, and Lili slowly shook her head. <span>¡¸Not a chance, Devi. But to be safe, Fumi Fumi must maintain Detective JK sister¡¯s Grace at all times, Devi. In addition, Lili will call in an expert in erosion hunting from the demon world, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, you have someone like that?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Lili doesn¡¯t like it, Devi, but it can¡¯t be helped, Devi<span>¡¹<span> ¡°Why not?¡±, just as I¡¯m about to ask that, I hear the sirens of a police car and an ambnce in the distance. <span>¡¸Tch¡­ Despite being a Majin, he didn¡¯t put up any cognitive barriers, Devi. This is no time to rx, Devi!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, yeah<span>¡¹I quickly make ¡°the door¡± appear and return to ¡°the room¡± with the maids, Inui-san, Loli and Lili.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Master¡­<span>¡¹<span> When I entered the room, Ryoko is waiting for me after her treatment. <span> Her arm is back to normal, and her suit must have been changed in the dress room. And now, she is dressed beautifully. <span> But¡­<span>¡¸Ryoko, are you okay?<span>¡¹<span> Lili interrupted me just as I was about to walk up to her. <span>¡¸We¡¯ll talk about it another time, Devi, but if the detective who fired the gun isn¡¯t there, it¡¯ll be treated as a missing persons case, Devi! Ryoko, you handle the rest, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Eh, ah¡­ y-yes<span>¡¹<span> And Lili sends a confused Ryoko out the door. <span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> In the distance, the sirens of police cars and ambnces echoed. <span>¡¸¡­What was that?<span>¡¹<span> I asked myself as I ran through the night streets as fast as I could. <span> What the hell was that thing I just saw? <span> That scene was just too crazy. <span> Science fiction or fantasy¡­ my head felt like it was going to explode. <span>£¨It was very different from what I saw on TV¡­ but that was definitely <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡­<span>£©<span> The one I saw on TV was a devil in a butler¡¯s uniform wearing a goat skull. <span> The demon I saw just now ispletely different in appearance, but I cannot help but understand it as such. <span> It happened a few dozen minutes ago. <span> When I heard that a dead policeman had been thrown into the house, I couldn¡¯t stand still and went to Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house. <span> There was no sign of anyone in the house, so I went into the garden, which was fine and normal. <span> However, when I felt the presence of people on the street, I hid myself behind the hedge and the situation suddenly became unreal. <span> The sound of men and women talking turned into shouting, and then gunshots rang out one after another. <span> I became frightened and crouched down behind a hedge, keeping myself hidden.<span> After the gunfire had stopped for a while, I peeked at the road in front of me through a gap in the hedge, and saw a scene that I could not understand. <span> A maid cosyer with a huge hammer in her hand was staring at a handsome boy who looked like an idol. <span> And behind the maid stood an unattractive, or frankly ugly, boy in a sweatshirt who looked like he shouldn¡¯t be walking around in that outfit. <span>£¨What¡¯s going on?<span>£©<span> That¡¯s all I can think of. The situation is dangerous, and it looks like they are fighting. <span> If there is a right and wrong side, the handsome boy is probably on the side of justice. <span> As I was looking at the scene with this in mind, the handsome boy suddenly turned into a lump of gross flesh. <span> I retract my previous statement. <span> I was also deceived by the boy¡¯s appearance. <span> Ah, I¡¯ve been cheated by boy¡¯s looks again, and though I¡¯ve been hurt by it, I still haven¡¯t grown up. <span> Despite my remorse, the handsome boy of gross flesh attacked the maid cosyer, and then the ugly sweatshirt.<span> No, let¡¯s call him Captain <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Busaiku<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Ugly</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> because he seems to be the leader. <span> And then, out of nowhere, a little girl in a school swimsuit jumped out.

    <span>

    <span><span>£¨What kind of worldview is this!?<span>£©<span> I had no choice but to be confused. <span>£¨Is this Avenger Lewd Edition!?<span>£©<span> It¡¯s a handsome boy in a gross flesh suit vs captain busaiku, a maid cosyer and a little girl in a school swimsuit. <span> But the situation turns more chaotic. <span> The little girl turned into a mucus like coal tar and started swallowing the handsome boy. <span> While looking at the situation in front of me, which I don¡¯t know how to understand, I rub my fingertips on the string extending from the hood of my hoodie. <span>£¨Maybe¡­ if that handsome boy is the devil, then Captain Busaiku¡¯s side is like an exorcist¡­ but this is not a manga<span>£©<span> But that Captain Busaiku looks vaguely familiar to me. <span> Maybe he¡¯s a student of the same school¡­ <span> While I was thinking about this, I noticed that Captain Busaiku and the others were nowhere to be seen, and there was only a woman in a suit standing alone on the street. <span> Then, the sirens of police cars and ambnces began to echoed in the distance, and believing that it was not a good idea to stay here, I went around the back of the garden. <span> After that, I escaped through the garden of the house behind and ran away.

 Chapter 285: Last Day of Summer Vacation

    Chapter 285: Last Day of Summer Vacation

    <span> Today¡¯s destination is an aquarium in the next prefecture.<span> It¡¯s not exactly a date, but I¡¯m supposed to take Saori-chan to the aquarium.<span> In fact, on thest day of the radio gymnastics.<span> When I dropped Saori-chan off at her house, her mother gave me a ticket to the aquarium and said, ¡°Could you take Saori to the aquarium if you want?¡± . <span>¡¸Hhmm¡­ <span>¡¹<span> And when I try to reply, Saori-chan grabbed the hem of my shirt and said, looking up at me.<span> By the time I came back to my bedroom, it was past 1 am.<span> I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to embrace Loli as a reward, but Lili stopped me from doing so.<span> ording to Lili, there is a possibility that the handsome uncle has not yet been fully digested inside Loli.<span> In that case, there is a very small but non-zero chance that he will invade through my urethra. That would be horrifying.<span> An old man invading my thing is the worst thing imaginable.<span> Loli seemed quite disappointed, but I promised to take good care of herter and let her go home tonight.

    <span>

    <span><span>¡¸Speaking of which¡­ what¡¯s going on with Kayama-san and the others?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hold on, Devi<span>¡¹<span> When Lili projected the image of the room they were in, the two of them are already in lovey-dovey pillow talk.<span> Amemiya-san is the one who is giving arm pillow.<span> It seems, in this kind of pillow talk, she bes like a male role.<span> Somehow, the rtionship between these two people is still unclear to me.<span> It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have an option to go in between the two of them now, but it seems too tactless.<span>£¨Well¡­ I think I¡¯ll take it easy today<span>£©<span> In spite of everything, I guess I was tense in my own way in front of the enemy who was aiming at me.<span> I was tired in apletely different way from the way I was on the bed with the girls.<span> I felt heavier than usual, even though I hadn¡¯t done anything significant with that handsome uncle.<span> Therefore, I left the room and went back to my room.Although the pipe bed in my home is not asfortable as the one in ¡°my bedroom¡±, it is familiar to me.<span> Soon I felt sleepy, and closed my eyelids.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    <span>¡¸*Yawn¡­*<span>¡¹<span> As I yawned, I raised my arms and straightened my back.<span> Right now, In a half-lit hospital corridor.<span> I am sitting there, on a bench.<span> I look at the clock and see that it is already four o¡¯clock in the morning.<span> The sunrise is near, and the night beyond the window is in the process of fading into darkness, like a thin veil.<span> After the ident, Inomoto-senpai was brought in by ambnce and was hospitalized with severe injuries to his body.<span> Although his condition was not life-threatening, he was said to have cracked several bones and would be hospitalized for about a week.<span> I had already exined the situation to the policemen who rushed to the scene, but just in case, I called the Chief while Senpai was receiving treatment.<span> As for Nakamura, there is no need to hide the fact that he had turned into a Majin.<span> Because he didn¡¯t flinch even after I shot him five times.<span> I don¡¯t know why, but he suddenly ran away.<span> That¡¯s what I reported.<span> Not so long ago, this would have made me doubt my own brains, but for better or worse, now that the existence of the <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> has been confirmed, it has be eptable.<span> I think the reason why they trusted me so easily is because of the fact that Nakamura had contact with Anna Teruya before¡­<span> To be honest, it was a pain in the ass to have to submit another report, but it had to be done.<span> I also made the mistake of riding in the ambnce to the hospital as Senpai¡¯s escort.<span> Because the doctor insisted on giving me a thorough examination.But, since there are some parts of my body that are quite inappropriate to be exposed to the public, I somehow managed to push through, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing has been done to me¡±.<span> Now that Inomoto-senpai has been treated, he has been moved to a hospital room.<span> Her fianc¨¦, Kitora-sensei, who hade to the hospital after receiving the call, was at his bedside.<span> When I saw her at school before, I thought she was a woman with a somewhat whimsical atmosphere, but today she looked quite weak.

    <span>

    <span><span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> One nightter.<span> Around ten o¡¯clock in the morning, I woke up.<span> I felt like it had been a long time since I woke up in my own room.<span> In a daze, I checked the date on the digital clock, and it¡¯s August 31st.

    <span> Today¡¯s destination is an aquarium in the next prefecture.<span> It¡¯s not exactly a date, but I¡¯m supposed to take Saori-chan to the aquarium.<span> In fact, on thest day of the radio gymnastics.<span> When I dropped Saori-chan off at her house, her mother gave me a ticket to the aquarium and said, ¡°Could you take Saori to the aquarium if you want?¡± . <span>¡¸Hhmm¡­ <span>¡¹<span> And when I try to reply, Saori-chan grabbed the hem of my shirt and said, looking up at me.<span> It¡¯s thest day of summer vacation.<span>¡¸Hmm¡­ Is there something I¡¯m supposed to do today¡­? Oh, right¡­<span>¡¹<span> Indeed, I had an appointment today.<span> The appointment was at 11 a.m.<span>£¨I¡¯d better hurry¡­<span>£©With a drowsy feeling, I went downstairs, had a breakfast of only a piece of bread and coffee, took a quick shower, and stepped into ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±.<span>£¨Stylish¡­ Stylish¡­ Stylish¡­<span>£©<span> For today, I can¡¯t just dress up randomly.<span> After all, the prestige of big brother is at stake.<span> While I was dithering about in the <<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Dressing<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Costume</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> Room>, I ran out of time.<span> And so, I ended up wearing a white polo shirt and jeans, which was a safe outfit for a fashion beginner.<span> Safely, the time was well before the appointment.<span> I opened the door in front of the station using , where I could see the statue of Chobi.<span> Even though it was only a few minutes ago, Saori-chan waited for me in front of the statue, looking restless and anxious.<span> Today she is dressed in a cute French-sleeved shirt, a dark red beret, and a pink ribbon around her neck.<span> Her skirt, the same color as the ribbon, looks great on her childish face.<span> I think it¡¯s a waste that her eyes are hidden by her long bangs, but I¡¯m afraid that if I identally mention it, it might trouble her who is too innocent.<span> As a big brother, it¡¯s not right to annoy your cute little sister.<span> As soon as she saw me, she made a face as if she had been startled, and then, with her cheeks tinted, she smiled shyly.<span> Did you see that? Big brothers all over the country.<span> That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!<span> I even want to make a video of her current behavior and save it.<span> It¡¯s a shame that Jnda¡¯s Grace is only triggered when I¡¯m attacked.<span> If I could see the current frame by frame sequence of her behavior, I think how wonderful it would have been.<span>¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, Saori-chan<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Ha, hawa, wa¡­ M-m-me too, I just came¡­<span>¡¹

    <span> Today¡¯s destination is an aquarium in the next prefecture.<span> It¡¯s not exactly a date, but I¡¯m supposed to take Saori-chan to the aquarium.<span> In fact, on thest day of the radio gymnastics.<span> When I dropped Saori-chan off at her house, her mother gave me a ticket to the aquarium and said, ¡°Could you take Saori to the aquarium if you want?¡± . <span>¡¸Hhmm¡­ <span>¡¹<span> And when I try to reply, Saori-chan grabbed the hem of my shirt and said, looking up at me.

    <span> Today¡¯s destination is an aquarium in the next prefecture.<span> It¡¯s not exactly a date, but I¡¯m supposed to take Saori-chan to the aquarium.<span> In fact, on thest day of the radio gymnastics.<span> When I dropped Saori-chan off at her house, her mother gave me a ticket to the aquarium and said, ¡°Could you take Saori to the aquarium if you want?¡± . <span>¡¸Hhmm¡­ <span>¡¹<span> And when I try to reply, Saori-chan grabbed the hem of my shirt and said, looking up at me.<span> She¡¯s so cute and shy, I almost cken my lips and tighten them somehow.<span>£¨Ah, you shy little thing!<span>£©<span>¡¸Are you hungry? Do you want to eat or something when we get there?<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Uh, yeah<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go<span>¡¹<span> With that said, we start walking side by side to the station.

    <span>

    <span><span> Today¡¯s destination is an aquarium in the next prefecture.<span> It¡¯s not exactly a date, but I¡¯m supposed to take Saori-chan to the aquarium.<span> In fact, on thest day of the radio gymnastics.When I dropped Saori-chan off at her house, her mother gave me a ticket to the aquarium and said, ¡°Could you take Saori to the aquarium if you want?¡± .<span>¡¸Hhmm¡­<span>¡¹<span> And when I try to reply, Saori-chan grabbed the hem of my shirt and said, looking up at me.<span>¡¸¡­If Onii-chan and I could go together¡­ I¡¯d be very happy<span>¡¹<span> Of course I¡¯ll go.<span> Whether it¡¯s the aquarium or heaven.<span> What brother wouldn¡¯t want to go out with his cute little sister?<span> Besides, I was also interested in the aquarium.<span> It is arge aquarium recently opened in the neighboring prefecture, and its dolphin shows using CG, VR, lights andser beams are said to be very popr.<span> I haven¡¯t told any of the girls about today, and I¡¯m sure Lili hasn¡¯t found out about it either. No one would interrupt us.<span> While on the train, Saori and I sat down next to each other. The train ride takes about an hour, and we arrive at the aquarium around twelve o¡¯clock.<span> But, throughout the way, Saori-chan looks very nervous.<span>¡¸Saori-chan, did you finish your summer homework?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹<span>¡¸Are you looking forward to the aquarium?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Huh? Yeah¡­<span>¡¹<span>£¨What to do¡­ I can¡¯t hold on much longer<span>£©<span> I thought she¡¯d gotten used to me by now, but somehow today she seemed to be more shy than ever.<span>£¨Well, if we stay together for a while, she¡¯ll get used to it¡­<span>£©

 Chapter 286: Sunglasses Group

    Chapter 286: Sunsses Group

    ¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn''t that too much? I''m going to die! It''s shocking me to the max! ¡¹

    But the next moment, I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.

    There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.

    ¡¸Shocking... me... eh!? Haaaaaa! ¡¹

    An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.

    A bookshelf lined with problem books that can''t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.

    In this silent room, I ( Aashi ) look around.

    £¨W-Wait? What''s going on? £©

    It''s not Fumio-chi''s room, it''s not my room, it''s not the waiting room of a girl''s bar.

    But It''s the second floor of the girls'' dormitory. It''s Takaka Takata''s room on the second floor of the girls'' dormitory.

    £¨...Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? £©

    Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.

    £¨§®JD (Seriously)? £©

    I can''t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?

    £¨...But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance £©

    At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.

    My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.

    At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I''m so confused that I can''t believe it.

    After getting off the train, it is only a two-minute walk to the aquarium.

    First, we went into the shopping mall connected to the aquarium and decided to have lunch at a fastfood restaurant.

    ¡¸What do you want, Saori-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, ehh... c-cheeseburger¡¹

    And so, I ordered a cheeseburger set for her as well as my own, and stopped her with my hand as she reached into her shoulder bag for her purse.

    ¡¸Wait, I''ll take care of it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh... but¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, let me look cool¡¹

    Today, I''m not going to be a prude.

    My big brother''s prestige is on the line.

    Mom also gave me some money when I told her I was going to the aquarium with Saori-chan. So, I have enough money for the trip.

    I don''t know why, but my mom tends to be happy when Fujiwara-san, Saori-chan and I get along well.

    For that reason, though, she sometimes nudges me not to get too friendly with other girls, as she did after Masaki-chan and Tashiro-san came to our house, with a lot of unnecessary care.

    Almost as soon as we arrived at our table, the bell rang one after another, signalling the arrival of customers.

    It¡¯s lunchtime, so perhaps it¡¯s time for the restaurant to start getting crowded.

    Saori-chan keeps her eyes downcast, and when she asionally looks up and makes eye contact with me, she immediately lowers her face.

    £¨Hmm, she''s so shy...£©

    Visit tinytrantion.xyz now

    tinytrantion.xyz

    Visit Now !

    Visit tinytrantion.xyz now

    tinytrantion.xyz

    Visit Now !

    During the hour-long train ride, she seemed to have gotten over her nervousness. I thought so, but it seems that she is still shy when we are facing each other.

    By the way, Saori-chan''s way of eating is really cute and animal-like.

    I couldn''t help but gaze at her with a smile.

    However, when she noticed my gaze, her cheeks turned red again and she turned her head down.

    £¨Topic... I need topic to talk about...£©

    ¡¸Uh... by the way, you did well in the track and fieldpetition the other day¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. Because Onii-chan came to cheer me on...¡¹

    ¡¸Do you enjoy club activities?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... but I''m a little worried... Since the third-year students are about to graduate¡­ the captain of the club, who has been leading us, is retiring¡¹

    ¡¸The captain of the club¡­ Is it Tashiro-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn''t that too much? I''m going to die! It''s shocking me to the max! ¡¹

    But the next moment, I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.

    There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.

    ¡¸Shocking... me... eh!? Haaaaaa! ¡¹

    An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.

    A bookshelf lined with problem books that can''t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.

    In this silent room, I ( Aashi ) look around.

    £¨W-Wait? What''s going on? £©

    It''s not Fumio-chi''s room, it''s not my room, it''s not the waiting room of a girl''s bar.

    But It''s the second floor of the girls'' dormitory. It''s Takaka Takata''s room on the second floor of the girls'' dormitory.

    £¨...Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? £©

    Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.

    £¨§®JD (Seriously)? £©

    I can''t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?

    £¨...But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance £©

    At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.

    My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.

    At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I''m so confused that I can''t believe it.

    ¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn''t that too much? I''m going to die! It''s shocking me to the max! ¡¹

    But the next moment, I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.

    There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.

    ¡¸Shocking... me... eh!? Haaaaaa! ¡¹

    An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.

    A bookshelf lined with problem books that can''t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.

    In this silent room, I ( Aashi ) look around.

    £¨W-Wait? What''s going on? £©

    It''s not Fumio-chi''s room, it''s not my room, it''s not the waiting room of a girl''s bar.

    But It''s the second floor of the girls'' dormitory. It''s Takaka Takata''s room on the second floor of the girls'' dormitory.

    £¨...Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? £©

    Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.

    £¨§®JD (Seriously)? £©

    I can''t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?

    £¨...But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance £©

    At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.

    My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.

    At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I''m so confused that I can''t believe it.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    £¨That unreliable girl...£©

    I can''t help but feel that way.

    After seeing her clumsiness like that...

    Well, although she''s clumsy, she''s cute...

    But until a little while ago, I also thought that Tashiro-san was a perfect human, with a pair of bright eyes, perfect teeth, good looks, and both literary and physical abilities.

    If that''s how Saori-chan still sees Tashiro-san, there''s no need to disparage her.

    ¡¸I think the new captain, Amemiya-senpai, is a bit scary... Many of the other senior are also weird people...¡¹

    ¡¸Weird people... huh¡¹

    £¨Kei-chan and Shiratori-san are the two second-year students of the track and field club... they look like weird people to me too...£©

    ¡¸Are you scared of the new captain?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t mean that... But she fights a lot with the first-years... and... she gets mad at me a lot¡¹

    £¨Okay, Amemiya''s punishment is confirmed£©

    I''ll tell her physically to favor Saori-chan as much as she can.

    ¡¸I think the coach is also a little scary...¡¹

    £¨Also, Jnda is in! On the punishment list!£©

    When I raised my eyebrows, Saori-chan waved her hands in the air as if to make up for it.

    ¡¸But, you know, it''s not like I''m being bullied or anything during practice...¡¹

    ¡¸Bullied?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the track and field club are fine, but a girl from another club said that as soon as the third year retired, their second year member started bullying the first year¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it seems like the basketball club is having a hard time...¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    The girl that Detective JK was suspicious of is Saori Moribe.

    We first talked to her through Sato-chan''s introduction, and she was really a quiet girl, just like my brother(Onii-chan) found out before.

    She seemed to be reserved and timid, and to all intents and purposes, harmless.

    I''m not sure why Detective JK has set their eyes on her, and even if I wanted to confirm it, those two are now missing.

    £¨I remember Onii-chan saying that she was supposed to have died before and that her personality was drastically different before and after that...£©

    That makes me suspicious.

    £¨I think the g that she''s a demon(Akuma) is still standing...£©

    And so, it was by chance that I saw her today.

    When I walked by to buy a notebook for the new school year, I noticed Saori Moribe dressed up in front of the Chobi statue in front of the station.

    Apparently, she did not notice me.

    The time was just before ten o''clock. If she was standing in front of the statue of Chobi, she must be waiting for someone.

    Visit tinytrantion.xyz now

    tinytrantion.xyz

    Visit Now !

    Visit tinytrantion.xyz now

    tinytrantion.xyz

    Visit Now !

    From here on, I was not suspicious, but rather curious.

    ¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn''t that too much? I''m going to die! It''s shocking me to the max! ¡¹

    But the next moment, I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.

    There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.

    ¡¸Shocking... me... eh!? Haaaaaa! ¡¹

    An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.

    A bookshelf lined with problem books that can''t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.

    In this silent room, I ( Aashi ) look around.

    £¨W-Wait? What''s going on? £©

    It''s not Fumio-chi''s room, it''s not my room, it''s not the waiting room of a girl''s bar.

    But It''s the second floor of the girls'' dormitory. It''s Takaka Takata''s room on the second floor of the girls'' dormitory.

    £¨...Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? £©

    Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.

    £¨§®JD (Seriously)? £©

    I can''t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?

    £¨...But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance £©

    At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.

    My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.

    At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I''m so confused that I can''t believe it.

    I wanted to go home after confirming the person with whom she was meeting, but the person never showed up.

    After about an hour of hiding behind a signboard of a convenience store, a man finally made contact with Saori Moribe.

    £¨A man means a date... I wonder what I''m doing. I''m just an onlooker, really...£©

    Just as I let out a sigh, I suddenly felt something cold run down my spine.

    £¨Fumio... Kijima?£©

    The other man was Fumio Kijima, a keeper of rare animals.

    Shiratori-senpai said he was cleared of suspicion, but I still think Fumio Kijima is suspicious. That''s what my brother said.

    A girl suspected of being a demon hase into contact with Fumio Kijima.

    Suddenly, she''s connected to the real deal.

    Not caring that I came to buy a notebook, I decided to follow them.

    The devil and Fumio Kijima, if I could catch them doing something bad here, I could even take them to the police.

    I followed them through the station gates and boarded the next car.

    I watch them through the window. However, they don''t seem to be talking much, and Saori Moribe keeps her head down.

    £¨They don''t seem to be very close... but still, I wonder how far they are going...£©

    It takes about an hour by train.

    And after three stops into the next prefecture, they got off at Kaihin-Koen Station.

    I followed them, barely out of sight. It seems that they are heading for the aquarium.

    £¨This isn''t really just a date, is it?£©

    The atmosphere between them is still distant, even though it is a date.

    They are not holding hands, nor walking apart, but Saori Moribe is holding the hem of Kijima''s polo shirt as they walk.

    They walk into a fastfood restaurant in a shopping mall.

    The time was around twelve o''clock.

    I sat down on a bench where I could see inside the restaurant and watched them through the ss.

    They are just eating, exchanging a few words. There is no indication that anyone is making contact with them. No contact.

    As a matter of fact, shortly after they entered the restaurant, a number of suspicious people entered the restaurant.

    And all of these suspicious people were sitting in a ce where Kijima had a blind spot.

    One pair was a petite girl with huge breasts and a gal.

    The other pair was a pair of slender, model-like figures.

    And the other pair again was tall, with short cuts and ponytails.

    What''s suspicious is that they''re all wearing sunsses.

    They are probably trying to disguise themselves, but the density of their sunsses is excessive.

    ¡¸What''s this... Could it be that they''re watching them too?¡¹

    As I raised my eyebrows, I heard a voice behind me whispering, "Looks like it, Kizuna".

    When I turned around in surprise, I saw a familiar figure standing there.

    Shiratori-senpai and Takasago-senpai with their mouths full of crepes.

    Both of them were also wearing sunsses.

    There are many things I want to say, but for now I''ll just say one thing.

    ¡¸Um... isn''t your disguise too rough?¡¹

 Chapter 287: Favored Princess Chat

    Chapter 287: Favored Princess Chat

    <span> They walk into a fastfood restaurant in a shopping mall.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> The time was around twelve o¡¯clock.<span> I sat down on a bench where I could see inside the restaurant and watched them through the ss.<span> They are just eating, exchanging a few words. There is no indication that anyone is making contact with them. No contact.<span> As a matter of fact, shortly after they entered the restaurant, a number of suspicious people entered the restaurant.<span> And all of these suspicious people were sitting in a ce where Kijima had a blind spot.<span> One pair was a petite girl with huge breasts and a gal.<span> The other pair was a pair of slender, model-like figures.<span> And the other pair again was tall, with short cuts and ponytails.<span> What¡¯s suspicious is that they¡¯re all wearing sunsses.<span> They are probably trying to disguise themselves, but the density of their sunsses is excessive.<span>¡¸What¡¯s this¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re watching them too? <span>¡¹<span> As I raised my eyebrows, I heard a voice behind me whispering, ¡°Looks like it, Kizuna¡±. <span> When I turned around in surprise, I saw a familiar figure standing there.<span> Shiratori-senpai and Takasago-senpai with their mouths full of crepes.<span> Both of them were also wearing sunsses.<span> There are many things I want to say, but for now I¡¯ll just say one thing.<span>¡¸Um¡­ isn¡¯t your disguise too rough? <span>¡¹<span> While I was enjoying a Paris Collection video on my phone with a waterproof cover while taking a bath, a pop-up suddenly appeared on my screen.<span>¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-<span> Mai Mai<span>: Fu~min¡¯s Mama sent me a message¨D¨D¨D¨D!<span>¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-<span> It was a post on the group chat of the four favored princesses on the night beforest.<span> For now, I¡¯ll just type a response with the same feeling of dismay.<span>¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-<span> Misuzu<span>: Mai, you¡¯re not nervous at all, huh?<span>¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-<span> Before, before I became a favorite princess.<span> It reminds me of the distance between Mai and Fumi-kun¡¯s Mama, who seemed to be just like a friendly wife and mother-inw, when we visited Fumi-kun¡¯s house together.<span> I was amazed that there was no limit to how friendly they could be.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> By the way, Mai once sent me a photo of Fumi-kun when he was three years old, and I felt like I knew the source.

    <span> They walk into a fastfood restaurant in a shopping mall.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> The time was around twelve o¡¯clock.<span> I sat down on a bench where I could see inside the restaurant and watched them through the ss.<span> They are just eating, exchanging a few words. There is no indication that anyone is making contact with them. No contact.<span> As a matter of fact, shortly after they entered the restaurant, a number of suspicious people entered the restaurant.<span> And all of these suspicious people were sitting in a ce where Kijima had a blind spot.<span> One pair was a petite girl with huge breasts and a gal.<span> The other pair was a pair of slender, model-like figures.<span> And the other pair again was tall, with short cuts and ponytails.<span> What¡¯s suspicious is that they¡¯re all wearing sunsses.<span> They are probably trying to disguise themselves, but the density of their sunsses is excessive.<span>¡¸What¡¯s this¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re watching them too? <span>¡¹<span> As I raised my eyebrows, I heard a voice behind me whispering, ¡°Looks like it, Kizuna¡±. <span> When I turned around in surprise, I saw a familiar figure standing there.<span> Shiratori-senpai and Takasago-senpai with their mouths full of crepes.<span> Both of them were also wearing sunsses.<span> There are many things I want to say, but for now I¡¯ll just say one thing.<span>¡¸Um¡­ isn¡¯t your disguise too rough? <span>¡¹<span> Of course, the Shota-Fumi images are kept forever, but anyway, does Fumi-kun know that Mai and His Mama are messaging each other?<span> I think it¡¯s a pretty big privacy breach.<span> While I was thinking about this, Masaki responded to my message, and we started chatting.<span>¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-<span> [emailprotected]</a><ruby style="ruby-align: center;">wife<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Yome</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>: I want to be friends with Mama-san too!<span> Mai Mai: @Misuzu after all, Fumin¡¯s Mama has recognized me as the official wife.<span> Misuzu: So we¡¯re pirates?<span> Ui Tashiro: There¡¯s no such story<span> Mai Mai: Naron (No such?)<span> Misuzu: Naron<span> [emailprotected]</a>: Naron<span> Mai Mai: Fu~min has a date at the end of summer vacation<span> [emailprotected]</a>: With whom?<span> Mai Mai: Aquarium date with Imouto-chan who he loves very much<span> Misuzu: The new one at Seaside Park?<span> Mai Mai: YES YES<span> Ui Tashiro: Uchimatsugai<span> [emailprotected]</a>: We have to go to!<span> Mai Mai: That¡¯s right!<span> Misuzu: Hmm?<span> Mai Mai: Hmm!<span> [emailprotected]</a>: She¡¯s Fumio-kun¡¯s little sister, right?<span> [emailprotected]</a>: Maybe she¡¯ll join his harem one day<span> [emailprotected]</a>: I want to watch over her with warm eyes.<span> Misuzu: The truth?<span> Mai Mai: There¡¯s no way Fu~min would touch his sister.<span> Mai Mai: But he¡¯s horny after the date.<span> Ui Tashiro: It¡¯s wrong<span> Mai Mai: Direct attack

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn¡¯t that too much? I¡¯m going to die! It¡¯s shocking me to the max! <span>¡¹<span> But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.<span> What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.<span> There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.<span>¡¸Shocking¡­ me¡­ eh!? Haaaaaa! <span>¡¹<span> An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.<span> A bookshelf lined with problem books that can¡¯t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.<span> In this silent room, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">I <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aashi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> look around.<span>£¨W-Wait? What¡¯s going on? <span>£©<span> It¡¯s not Fumio-chi¡¯s room, it¡¯s not my room, it¡¯s not the waiting room of a girl¡¯s bar.<span> But It¡¯s the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory. It¡¯s Takaka Takata¡¯s room on the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory.<span>£¨¡­Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? <span>£©<span> Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.<span>£¨§®JD (Seriously)? <span>£©<span> I can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?<span>£¨¡­But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance <span>£©<span> At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.<span> My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.<span> At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I¡¯m so confused that I can¡¯t believe it.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn¡¯t that too much? I¡¯m going to die! It¡¯s shocking me to the max! <span>¡¹<span> But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.<span> What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.<span> There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.<span>¡¸Shocking¡­ me¡­ eh!? Haaaaaa! <span>¡¹<span> An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.<span> A bookshelf lined with problem books that can¡¯t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.<span> In this silent room, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">I <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aashi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> look around.<span>£¨W-Wait? What¡¯s going on? <span>£©<span> It¡¯s not Fumio-chi¡¯s room, it¡¯s not my room, it¡¯s not the waiting room of a girl¡¯s bar.<span> But It¡¯s the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory. It¡¯s Takaka Takata¡¯s room on the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory.<span>£¨¡­Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? <span>£©<span> Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.<span>£¨§®JD (Seriously)? <span>£©<span> I can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?<span>£¨¡­But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance <span>£©<span> At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.<span> My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.<span> At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I¡¯m so confused that I can¡¯t believe it.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn¡¯t that too much? I¡¯m going to die! It¡¯s shocking me to the max! <span>¡¹<span> But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.<span> What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.<span> There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.<span>¡¸Shocking¡­ me¡­ eh!? Haaaaaa! <span>¡¹<span> An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.<span> A bookshelf lined with problem books that can¡¯t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.<span> In this silent room, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">I <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aashi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> look around.<span>£¨W-Wait? What¡¯s going on? <span>£©<span> It¡¯s not Fumio-chi¡¯s room, it¡¯s not my room, it¡¯s not the waiting room of a girl¡¯s bar.<span> But It¡¯s the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory. It¡¯s Takaka Takata¡¯s room on the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory.<span>£¨¡­Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? <span>£©<span> Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.<span>£¨§®JD (Seriously)? <span>£©<span> I can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?<span>£¨¡­But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance <span>£©<span> At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.<span> My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.<span> At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I¡¯m so confused that I can¡¯t believe it.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn¡¯t that too much? I¡¯m going to die! It¡¯s shocking me to the max! <span>¡¹<span> But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.<span> What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.<span> There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.<span>¡¸Shocking¡­ me¡­ eh!? Haaaaaa! <span>¡¹<span> An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.<span> A bookshelf lined with problem books that can¡¯t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.<span> In this silent room, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">I <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aashi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> look around.<span>£¨W-Wait? What¡¯s going on? <span>£©<span> It¡¯s not Fumio-chi¡¯s room, it¡¯s not my room, it¡¯s not the waiting room of a girl¡¯s bar.<span> But It¡¯s the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory. It¡¯s Takaka Takata¡¯s room on the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory.<span>£¨¡­Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? <span>£©<span> Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.<span>£¨§®JD (Seriously)? <span>£©<span> I can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?<span>£¨¡­But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance <span>£©<span> At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.<span> My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.<span> At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I¡¯m so confused that I can¡¯t believe it.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>¡¸Hey! Fumio-chi, isn¡¯t that too much? I¡¯m going to die! It¡¯s shocking me to the max! <span>¡¹<span> But the next moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.<span> What I saw was a room for two people with a single bed on either side of the room.<span> There was a stuffed bear belonging to the girl who shared the room with me, looking at me with its inorganic eyes.<span>¡¸Shocking¡­ me¡­ eh!? Haaaaaa! <span>¡¹<span> An old frosted ss window,pletely dark outside, lit by an old-fashioned tulip-shaped fluorescent light.<span> A bookshelf lined with problem books that can¡¯t be misced, and tacky marguerite curtains.<span> In this silent room, <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">I <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Aashi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> look around.<span>£¨W-Wait? What¡¯s going on? <span>£©<span> It¡¯s not Fumio-chi¡¯s room, it¡¯s not my room, it¡¯s not the waiting room of a girl¡¯s bar.<span> But It¡¯s the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory. It¡¯s Takaka Takata¡¯s room on the second floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory.<span>£¨¡­Umm, well, if I think about it, pako-pako with Fumio-chi saved up enough money to repay, right? <span>£©<span> Then as I got off the bed and looked into the mirror, what I saw was a in pigtailed woman in a school uniform wearing dorky sses.<span>£¨§®JD (Seriously)? <span>£©<span> I can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts. What kind of trick is it to restore the color of my deeply roasted skin, let alone my hair color?<span>£¨¡­But still, it¡¯sme, huh, my appearance <span>£©<span> At any rate, I unfasten my kimono and take off my sses.<span> My eyesight seems to have recovered, and I can see more clearly when I take off my sses.<span> At least, my mind has sorted out the situation, but inside my heart, I¡¯m so confused that I can¡¯t believe it.

    <span> [emailprotected]</a>: That¡¯s it!<span> Misuzu: I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s not cool to be pushy.<span> Mai Mai: Okay, Masaki, I¡¯ll meet you at Seaside Park.[emailprotected]</a>: OK! <span>£¨=<span>©b¦Ø<span>©b£©¥Î<span>¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-<span> After chatting, I get out of the bath and let the bath towel absorb the drops of my hair. Then I thought it again.<span> Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about it.<span> If there¡¯s a chance to be with Fumi-kun, I¡¯d give it my best shot, but I don¡¯t think this is the right time.<span> As his favorite princess, I don¡¯t want to do something that Fumi-kun might not like¡­ something like that.<span> But yesterday, when I told Akira about it at the shooting site¡­<span>¡¸Are you an idiot?<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯ve heard that before.<span>¡¸Why!?<span>¡¹When I asked her back, Akira scowled, ¡°It¡¯s hot¡± and took off the yellow down ochre jacket that we had used for the shoot, which would be in fashion this winter.<span> We have to finish shooting winter items in the summer before the magazine can publish them in time. That¡¯s why the sense of season in the photo shoot is absurd.<span> It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s in a cooler studio, but to be honest, shooting outdoors in August, wearing a down jacket is just hell.<span>¡¸Misuzu, you¡¯re insane to miss such a chance. Even for a favored princess, it¡¯s thew of the jungle<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Even if you say so, Fumi-kun has his own privacy¡­ And it¡¯s not a game of chicken and egg. Fumi-kun wants all the favored princesses to get along¡­<span>¡¹<span> As I said that, Akira shrugged her shoulders.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true, we should get along, but Confinement King-sama only has 24 hours in a day, you know?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Don¡¯t you understand¡­? So, when ites to how much time he can give you, it¡¯s apetition.<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I understand that, but¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I¡¯m not saying that you should interfere with his date with his sister, or that you should get some time with Confinement King-sama on that day. What I mean is you must know her face, her name, her personality, her taste, and take her in!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Take her in?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes! Confinement King-sama loves her very much, right? Then, if you can get in touch with herter and get to know her, your chances will be much better!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I see¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Get a grip, I¡¯m a member of your faction, after all. If you can¡¯t get enough time for Confinement King-sama, I¡¯ll be in trouble too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­<span>¡¹<span> I feel like we¡¯ve been talked into it, but that¡¯s why Akira and I are hiding in a building by the aquarium that day, waiting for Fumi-kun and the others.<span> As we saw Fumi-kun and a girl who looked like his sister went into a fastfood restaurant, they are followed by Masaki and Mai. Behind them, Ui-chan and Natsumi-chan also follow them into the restaurant.<span> The presence of Natsumi-chan is nothing strange.<span> I knew that Ui-chan would ask Natsumi-chan for advice, and in fact, if Ui-chan was acting alone, I would be worried about her.<span>¡¸We¡¯reing, too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Uh, y-yeah¡­<span>¡¹<span> At Akira¡¯s urging, we start walking towards the restaurant.I don¡¯t want to face Mai and Masaki since I¡¯ve already told them ¡°I¡¯m not going¡±, but I still need to go inside the restaurant to understand the situation.<span> As soon as I entered the restaurant, Mai and Masaki turned their smiling faces towards me.<span>£¨I¡¯ll pretend not to notice¡­<span>£©<span> I ordered only a caf¨¦ auit and sat down on a seat right behind Fumi-kun, so that we are back-to-back.<span> It¡¯s so close. I can almost hear Fumi-kun¡¯s voice in my ear.<span> But I nodded to Akira and listened to their conversation.<span>¡ºWell, the track and field club are fine, but a girl from another club said that as soon as the third year retired, their second year member started bullying the first year<span>¡»<span>¡ºIs that so?<span>¡»<span>¡ºYeah, it seems like the basketball club is having a hard time¡­<span>¡»<span>£¨The second year of the basketball club¡­?<span>£©The other day, President Chihiro asked me for advice and I said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just hire her?¡± I think that girl was in the second year of the basketball club.<span> If she¡¯s involved in the bullying, we¡¯ll be in trouble. We have to be careful.<span> Of course, there is the issue of personal character, but if the fact of bullying is found out, or if it is reported in a weekly magazine, it will damage the image of the office, and it will be bad for us.<span>£¨Just in case¡­ it would be better to let President Chihiro know about it, too<span>£©<span> After that, there was nothing special to say. When Fumi-kun and the others left the restaurant, we all left our seats at once.<span>¡¸You came after all, didn¡¯t you?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You¡¯re such a tsundere even at this moment¡­ Misuzu-chan<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that<span>¡¹<span> As I walked out of the restaurant, Mai and Masaki approached me with smiling faces, and I couldn¡¯t help but pucker my lips.<span> Then¨D¨D<span>¡¸Come on, we¡¯ll lose them if we don¡¯t hurry. Confinement King-sama, I think, is already in the aquarium<span>¡¹<span> Akira said, and we looked around in a panic.<span> Indeed, we couldn¡¯t see Fumi-kun and the others, nor could we see Ui-chan.

 Chapter 288: Aquarium Date

    Chapter 288: Aquarium Date

    <span> They walk into a fastfood restaurant in a shopping mall.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> The time was around twelve o¡¯clock.<span> I sat down on a bench where I could see inside the restaurant and watched them through the ss.<span> They are just eating, exchanging a few words. There is no indication that anyone is making contact with them. No contact.<span> As a matter of fact, shortly after they entered the restaurant, a number of suspicious people entered the restaurant.<span> And all of these suspicious people were sitting in a ce where Kijima had a blind spot.<span> One pair was a petite girl with huge breasts and a gal.<span> The other pair was a pair of slender, model-like figures.<span> And the other pair again was tall, with short cuts and ponytails.<span> What¡¯s suspicious is that they¡¯re all wearing sunsses.<span> They are probably trying to disguise themselves, but the density of their sunsses is excessive.<span>¡¸What¡¯s this¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re watching them too? <span>¡¹<span> As I raised my eyebrows, I heard a voice behind me whispering, ¡°Looks like it, Kizuna¡±. <span> When I turned around in surprise, I saw a familiar figure standing there.<span> Shiratori-senpai and Takasago-senpai with their mouths full of crepes.<span> Both of them were also wearing sunsses.<span> There are many things I want to say, but for now I¡¯ll just say one thing.<span>¡¸Um¡­ isn¡¯t your disguise too rough? <span>¡¹

    <span> Seeing Kijima and Moribe-saning out of the restaurant, Shiratori-senpai grabbed my hand and Takasago-senpai¡¯s, and then hid behind a vending machine nearby.<span> The two went straight to the entrance of the aquarium.<span> Then, as Kijima went, the sses-wearing women followed them into the aquarium.<span>¡¸Shiratori-senpai, why are you here?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I told you the other day that I, too, haven¡¯t given up on the idea that Kijima is the culprit<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­I see, Onii-chan said that the girl with him is suspicious too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Moribe? I don¡¯t think so, but¡­<span>¡¹<span> Shiratori-senpai tilted her head with her usual sullen look on her face.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>¡¸ Then¡­ what is it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸To be honest, Moribe smells so fishy it¡¯s irritating. If that was an act, I¡¯d say she¡¯s pretty good<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What about that group in sunsses?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re following Kijima. Maybe it¡¯s the press, maybe it¡¯s the police, maybe it¡¯s a detective<span>¡¹<span> That could be it.<span> Because with the help of detective JK, my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">brother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onii-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span> has been essing some very dangerous parts of the Inte to gather information.<span> It¡¯s a dark web where illegal transactions take ce.<span> There, too, the case of the mysterious disappearance is being treated with great interest, and many people are saying that Fumio Kijima is suspicious.<span> It is no wonder that some people are following the case like Detective JK.<span>¡¸Anyway, it would be silly to lose him, so let¡¯s follow him<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes!<span>¡¹<span> And so, at the ticket counter, I bought the tickets for the three of us together.<span> However, I notice Shiratori-senpai peeking into my wallet.<span>¡¸What is it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you bought the tickets for me and Takasago<span>¡¹<span> Well, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s concerned.<span> But thanks to the fact that I¡¯m in charge of all the living expenses, I have more money in my wallet than a student should have.<span> And when we entered the aquarium¡­<span>¡¸Dear visitor, please do not eat or drink in the Aquarium<span>¡¹<span> Takasago-senpai was stopped at the entrance.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> At the end of the dimly lit blue corridor, Saori-chan, who saw a water aquarium that resembled the North Pole, rushed out.<span> She turned to me, sticking to the ss.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, penguin! It¡¯s a penguin! It¡¯s so cute!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸So you like penguins, Saori-chan<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I love penguins like in the ¡°Antarctic Adventure¡± and ¡°<ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Pe*go<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ú©–¥´</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±!<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t really know what Saori-chan is saying, but I can only say that Pen-san, one of the four mascots, is the best, since this quiet girl is so excited.<span> By the way, the other three are Panda, Ko and Kei-chan.<span>£¨However, if it makes the girls happy, keeping penguins in the room might be a good idea¡­ but, no, because¡­<span>£©<span> The question is who will raise them and how, and if the girls are more interested in penguins than me, I¡¯ll be really pissed.<span> Penguin NTR is not a good idea.While I was thinking about such a stupid thing, Saori-chan said excitedly, ¡°Onii-chan, there¡¯s a Smetana over there!¡±, takes my hand and pulls me. (*Note: Smetana -> Snapping Turtle)

    <span> She turned to me, sticking to the ss.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, penguin! It¡¯s a penguin! It¡¯s so cute! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸So you like penguins, Saori-chan <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I love penguins like in the ¡°Antarctic Adventure¡± and ¡° <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Pe*go <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ú©–¥´</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±! <span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t really know what Saori-chan is saying, but I can only say that Pen-san, one of the four mascots, is the best, since this quiet girl is so excited.<span> By the way, the other three are Panda, Ko and Kei-chan.<span>£¨However, if it makes the girls happy, keeping penguins in the room might be a good idea¡­ but, no, because¡­ <span>£©<span> The question is who will raise them and how, and if the girls are more interested in penguins than me, I¡¯ll be really pissed.<span> Penguin NTR is not a good idea.<span> While I was thinking about such a stupid thing, Saori-chan said excitedly, ¡°Onii-chan, there¡¯s a Smetana over there!¡±, takes my hand and pulls me. (*Note: Smetana -> Snapping Turtle) <span>£¨Smetana? Isn¡¯t that theposer of the Moldau? <span>£©<span> Saori-chan is so excited that she probably doesn¡¯t even notice that she¡¯s holding my hand.<span> Still, Saori-chan took my hand, and we walked deeper and deeper into the blue-lit passage.<span> Then, we arrived at a huge aquarium that could cover a three-story building.<span>¡¸Onii-chan! It¡¯s a whale shark! It¡¯s so big! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah¡­ it¡¯s really big <span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s really a big fish that swims in front of us.<span> But what really caught my eye is a faint glimpse of a girl¡¯s breasts on the other side of the aquarium. It is the breast of a girl wearing sunsses.

    <span> She turned to me, sticking to the ss.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, penguin! It¡¯s a penguin! It¡¯s so cute! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸So you like penguins, Saori-chan <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I love penguins like in the ¡°Antarctic Adventure¡± and ¡° <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Pe*go <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7.0pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ú©–¥´</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±! <span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t really know what Saori-chan is saying, but I can only say that Pen-san, one of the four mascots, is the best, since this quiet girl is so excited.<span> By the way, the other three are Panda, Ko and Kei-chan.<span>£¨However, if it makes the girls happy, keeping penguins in the room might be a good idea¡­ but, no, because¡­ <span>£©<span> The question is who will raise them and how, and if the girls are more interested in penguins than me, I¡¯ll be really pissed.<span> Penguin NTR is not a good idea.<span> While I was thinking about such a stupid thing, Saori-chan said excitedly, ¡°Onii-chan, there¡¯s a Smetana over there!¡±, takes my hand and pulls me. (*Note: Smetana -> Snapping Turtle) <span>£¨Smetana? Isn¡¯t that theposer of the Moldau? <span>£©<span> Saori-chan is so excited that she probably doesn¡¯t even notice that she¡¯s holding my hand.<span> Still, Saori-chan took my hand, and we walked deeper and deeper into the blue-lit passage.<span> Then, we arrived at a huge aquarium that could cover a three-story building.<span>¡¸Onii-chan! It¡¯s a whale shark! It¡¯s so big! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah¡­ it¡¯s really big <span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s really a big fish that swims in front of us.<span> But what really caught my eye is a faint glimpse of a girl¡¯s breasts on the other side of the aquarium. It is the breast of a girl wearing sunsses.<span>£¨Smetana? Isn¡¯t that theposer of the Moldau?<span>£©<span> Saori-chan is so excited that she probably doesn¡¯t even notice that she¡¯s holding my hand.<span> Still, Saori-chan took my hand, and we walked deeper and deeper into the blue-lit passage.<span> Then, we arrived at a huge aquarium that could cover a three-story building.<span>¡¸Onii-chan! It¡¯s a whale shark! It¡¯s so big!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yeah¡­ it¡¯s really big<span>¡¹<span> It¡¯s really a big fish that swims in front of us.<span> But what really caught my eye is a faint glimpse of a girl¡¯s breasts on the other side of the aquarium. It is the breast of a girl wearing sunsses.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>£¨She looks as big as Masaki-chan. Wonderful!<span>£©<span> I thought there are not so many people with breasts as big as Masaki-chan¡¯s, but maybe not so much.

    <span> They walk into a fastfood restaurant in a shopping mall.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> The time was around twelve o¡¯clock.<span> I sat down on a bench where I could see inside the restaurant and watched them through the ss.<span> They are just eating, exchanging a few words. There is no indication that anyone is making contact with them. No contact.<span> As a matter of fact, shortly after they entered the restaurant, a number of suspicious people entered the restaurant.<span> And all of these suspicious people were sitting in a ce where Kijima had a blind spot.<span> One pair was a petite girl with huge breasts and a gal.<span> The other pair was a pair of slender, model-like figures.<span> And the other pair again was tall, with short cuts and ponytails.<span> What¡¯s suspicious is that they¡¯re all wearing sunsses.<span> They are probably trying to disguise themselves, but the density of their sunsses is excessive.<span>¡¸What¡¯s this¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re watching them too? <span>¡¹<span> As I raised my eyebrows, I heard a voice behind me whispering, ¡°Looks like it, Kizuna¡±. <span> When I turned around in surprise, I saw a familiar figure standing there.<span> Shiratori-senpai and Takasago-senpai with their mouths full of crepes.<span> Both of them were also wearing sunsses.<span> There are many things I want to say, but for now I¡¯ll just say one thing.<span>¡¸Um¡­ isn¡¯t your disguise too rough? <span>¡¹

    <span> They walk into a fastfood restaurant in a shopping mall.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> The time was around twelve o¡¯clock.<span> I sat down on a bench where I could see inside the restaurant and watched them through the ss.<span> They are just eating, exchanging a few words. There is no indication that anyone is making contact with them. No contact.<span> As a matter of fact, shortly after they entered the restaurant, a number of suspicious people entered the restaurant.<span> And all of these suspicious people were sitting in a ce where Kijima had a blind spot.<span> One pair was a petite girl with huge breasts and a gal.<span> The other pair was a pair of slender, model-like figures.<span> And the other pair again was tall, with short cuts and ponytails.<span> What¡¯s suspicious is that they¡¯re all wearing sunsses.<span> They are probably trying to disguise themselves, but the density of their sunsses is excessive.<span>¡¸What¡¯s this¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re watching them too? <span>¡¹<span> As I raised my eyebrows, I heard a voice behind me whispering, ¡°Looks like it, Kizuna¡±. <span> When I turned around in surprise, I saw a familiar figure standing there.<span> Shiratori-senpai and Takasago-senpai with their mouths full of crepes.<span> Both of them were also wearing sunsses.<span> There are many things I want to say, but for now I¡¯ll just say one thing.<span>¡¸Um¡­ isn¡¯t your disguise too rough? <span>¡¹

    <span> They walk into a fastfood restaurant in a shopping mall.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> The time was around twelve o¡¯clock.<span> I sat down on a bench where I could see inside the restaurant and watched them through the ss.<span> They are just eating, exchanging a few words. There is no indication that anyone is making contact with them. No contact.<span> As a matter of fact, shortly after they entered the restaurant, a number of suspicious people entered the restaurant.<span> And all of these suspicious people were sitting in a ce where Kijima had a blind spot.<span> One pair was a petite girl with huge breasts and a gal.<span> The other pair was a pair of slender, model-like figures.<span> And the other pair again was tall, with short cuts and ponytails.<span> What¡¯s suspicious is that they¡¯re all wearing sunsses.<span> They are probably trying to disguise themselves, but the density of their sunsses is excessive.<span>¡¸What¡¯s this¡­ Could it be that they¡¯re watching them too? <span>¡¹<span> As I raised my eyebrows, I heard a voice behind me whispering, ¡°Looks like it, Kizuna¡±. <span> When I turned around in surprise, I saw a familiar figure standing there.<span> Shiratori-senpai and Takasago-senpai with their mouths full of crepes.<span> Both of them were also wearing sunsses.<span> There are many things I want to say, but for now I¡¯ll just say one thing.<span>¡¸Um¡­ isn¡¯t your disguise too rough? <span>¡¹<span> While I was thinking about this, Saori-chan tugged my sleeve in a fidgety manner. Then she looked up at me and spoke.<span>¡¸Hey, Onii-chan, I want to take a picture with you<span>¡¹<span>¡¸A picture?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Y-Yeah. As a memento!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Okay¡­<span>¡¹<span> I pick up my phone, put it on selfie mode, and hug her shoulder.<span>¡¸Pya!?<span>¡¹She jumps in surprise, and I say, ¡°Oh, sorry, I won¡¯t be able to get in if we don¡¯t get close¡±. When I apologized, she shook her head and said, ¡°N-No, I was just a little startled¡±.<span> Then, I took the picture.<span> When we checked the photo, Saori-chan looked very nervous.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Grrrr¡­. I¡¯m so jealous of Moribe<span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan gritted her teeth as she looked at the two of them taking amemorative photo across the water aquarium.<span> I can¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>¡¸That¡¯s so fresh. Ui-chan can take a picture anytime<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Idiot! The only time I can be alone with the Confinement King is on the bed. That¡¯s not a photo shoot<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I want a photo of myself with the Confinement King! I mean, I want to go on a date with him!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­<span>¡¹<span> I averted my eyes.<span> As I¡¯ve already had a date with Kijima, this is very awkward.<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t you just say it? You want to go on a date<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing when a woman asks for a date?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what that would feel like<span>¡¹<span>£¨After demanding to be held and made love to in bed so many times, what are you saying now, you piece of junk?<span>£©<span> When I was taken aback, Ui-chan showed a sudden sign of thinking.<span>¡¸By the way, Shima, Confinement King seems to like Moribe a lot, why didn¡¯t he let her join his harem?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­ because he wants to take good care of her. He even treats her like a little sister<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? What do you mean? You¡¯re making it sound like she isn¡¯t important to him<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it¡­ but I think it means he¡¯s not in love with her<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu¡­ I see, that means we¡¯re higher than her, is that it?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about higher or lower¡­ I think it¡¯s more like a separate category<span>¡¹Then, Ui-chan raises her eyebrows and on her face look like there is the word ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± written in bold gothic letters.<span>¡¸¡­ Well, whatever. When you get into college, Ui-chan will be Kijima¡¯s girlfriend, right? Then you can date all you want, date everyday<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Date Everyday?<span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan looked surprised and pleased for a moment, then looked troubled.<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ well, won¡¯t he get bored?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­I think he¡¯s getting bored with you, already<span>¡¹<span> Lately, I felt that Ui-chan¡¯s nonchnt was bing more and more unstoppable.

 Chapter 289: Takasago Legendary Scene

    Chapter 289: Takasago Legendary Scene<span>¡¸Grrrr¡­. I¡¯m so jealous of Moribe <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan gritted her teeth as she looked at the two of them taking amemorative photo across the water aquarium.<span> I can¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>¡¸That¡¯s so fresh. Ui-chan can take a picture anytime <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Idiot! The only time I can be alone with the Confinement King is on the bed. That¡¯s not a photo shoot <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I want a photo of myself with the Confinement King! I mean, I want to go on a date with him! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I averted my eyes.<span> As I¡¯ve already had a date with Kijima, this is very awkward.<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t you just say it? You want to go on a date <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing when a woman asks for a date? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what that would feel like <span>¡¹<span>£¨After demanding to be held and made love to in bed so many times, what are you saying now, you piece of junk? <span>£©<span> When I was taken aback, Ui-chan showed a sudden sign of thinking.<span>¡¸By the way, Shima, Confinement King seems to like Moribe a lot, why didn¡¯t he let her join his harem? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­ because he wants to take good care of her. He even treats her like a little sister <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? What do you mean? You¡¯re making it sound like she isn¡¯t important to him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it¡­ but I think it means he¡¯s not in love with her <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu¡­ I see, that means we¡¯re higher than her, is that it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about higher or lower¡­ I think it¡¯s more like a separate category <span>¡¹<span> Then, Ui-chan raises her eyebrows and on her face look like there is the word ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± written in bold gothic letters. <span>¡¸¡­ Well, whatever. When you get into college, Ui-chan will be Kijima¡¯s girlfriend, right? Then you can date all you want, date everyday <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Date Everyday? <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan looked surprised and pleased for a moment, then looked troubled.<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ well, won¡¯t he get bored? <span>¡¹

    <span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Grrrr¡­. I¡¯m so jealous of Moribe <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan gritted her teeth as she looked at the two of them taking amemorative photo across the water aquarium.<span> I can¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>¡¸That¡¯s so fresh. Ui-chan can take a picture anytime <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Idiot! The only time I can be alone with the Confinement King is on the bed. That¡¯s not a photo shoot <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I want a photo of myself with the Confinement King! I mean, I want to go on a date with him! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I averted my eyes.<span> As I¡¯ve already had a date with Kijima, this is very awkward.<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t you just say it? You want to go on a date <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing when a woman asks for a date? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what that would feel like <span>¡¹<span>£¨After demanding to be held and made love to in bed so many times, what are you saying now, you piece of junk? <span>£©<span> When I was taken aback, Ui-chan showed a sudden sign of thinking.<span>¡¸By the way, Shima, Confinement King seems to like Moribe a lot, why didn¡¯t he let her join his harem? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­ because he wants to take good care of her. He even treats her like a little sister <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? What do you mean? You¡¯re making it sound like she isn¡¯t important to him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it¡­ but I think it means he¡¯s not in love with her <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu¡­ I see, that means we¡¯re higher than her, is that it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about higher or lower¡­ I think it¡¯s more like a separate category <span>¡¹<span> Then, Ui-chan raises her eyebrows and on her face look like there is the word ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± written in bold gothic letters. <span>¡¸¡­ Well, whatever. When you get into college, Ui-chan will be Kijima¡¯s girlfriend, right? Then you can date all you want, date everyday <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Date Everyday? <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan looked surprised and pleased for a moment, then looked troubled.<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ well, won¡¯t he get bored? <span>¡¹

    <span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Grrrr¡­. I¡¯m so jealous of Moribe <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan gritted her teeth as she looked at the two of them taking amemorative photo across the water aquarium.<span> I can¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>¡¸That¡¯s so fresh. Ui-chan can take a picture anytime <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Idiot! The only time I can be alone with the Confinement King is on the bed. That¡¯s not a photo shoot <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I want a photo of myself with the Confinement King! I mean, I want to go on a date with him! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I averted my eyes.<span> As I¡¯ve already had a date with Kijima, this is very awkward.<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t you just say it? You want to go on a date <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing when a woman asks for a date? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what that would feel like <span>¡¹<span>£¨After demanding to be held and made love to in bed so many times, what are you saying now, you piece of junk? <span>£©<span> When I was taken aback, Ui-chan showed a sudden sign of thinking.<span>¡¸By the way, Shima, Confinement King seems to like Moribe a lot, why didn¡¯t he let her join his harem? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­ because he wants to take good care of her. He even treats her like a little sister <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? What do you mean? You¡¯re making it sound like she isn¡¯t important to him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it¡­ but I think it means he¡¯s not in love with her <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu¡­ I see, that means we¡¯re higher than her, is that it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about higher or lower¡­ I think it¡¯s more like a separate category <span>¡¹<span> Then, Ui-chan raises her eyebrows and on her face look like there is the word ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± written in bold gothic letters. <span>¡¸¡­ Well, whatever. When you get into college, Ui-chan will be Kijima¡¯s girlfriend, right? Then you can date all you want, date everyday <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Date Everyday? <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan looked surprised and pleased for a moment, then looked troubled.<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ well, won¡¯t he get bored? <span>¡¹<span>Two updates¡­<span>Thank Ayx for the support¡­ <span> Inside the show pool, dolphins jump one after another in a rain of lights formed by glitteringsers.¡°Wow¡­¡± cries of admiration could be heard from all over the audience, and the wetsuit-d woman hosting the show puffed out her chest proudly.<span> This is the aquarium¡¯s main attraction. A dolphin shows. And in front of us, there are Kijima and Moribe-san.

    <span> Moribe-san seems reserved but excited.<span> On the other hand, Kijima watches her with fondness.<span> asionally, they talk to each other and smile at each other.<span> Looking at the two, Shiratori-senpai let out a dismayed voice.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> There, too, the case of the mysterious disappearance is being treated with great interest, and many people are saying that Fumio Kijima is suspicious.<span> It is no wonder that some people are following the case like Detective JK.<span>¡¸Anyway, it would be silly to lose him, so let¡¯s follow him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes! <span>¡¹<span> And so, at the ticket counter, I bought the tickets for the three of us together.<span> However, I notice Shiratori-senpai peeking into my wallet.<span>¡¸What is it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you bought the tickets for me and Takasago <span>¡¹<span> Well, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s concerned.<span> But thanks to the fact that I¡¯m in charge of all the living expenses, I have more money in my wallet than a student should have.<span> And when we entered the aquarium¡­<span>¡¸Dear visitor, please do not eat or drink in the Aquarium <span>¡¹<span> Takasago-senpai was stopped at the entrance.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> At the end of the dimly lit blue corridor, Saori-chan, who saw a water aquarium that resembled the North Pole, rushed out.<span> She turned to me, sticking to the ss.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, penguin! It¡¯s a penguin! It¡¯s so cute! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸So you like penguins, Saori-chan <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I love penguins like in the ¡°Antarctic Adventure¡± and ¡° <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Pe*go <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ú©–¥´</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±! <span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t really know what Saori-chan is saying, but I can only say that Pen-san, one of the four mascots, is the best, since this quiet girl is so excited.<span> By the way, the other three are Panda, Ko and Kei-chan.<span>£¨However, if it makes the girls happy, keeping penguins in the room might be a good idea¡­ but, no, because¡­ <span>£©<span> There, too, the case of the mysterious disappearance is being treated with great interest, and many people are saying that Fumio Kijima is suspicious.<span> It is no wonder that some people are following the case like Detective JK.<span>¡¸Anyway, it would be silly to lose him, so let¡¯s follow him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes! <span>¡¹<span> And so, at the ticket counter, I bought the tickets for the three of us together.<span> However, I notice Shiratori-senpai peeking into my wallet.<span>¡¸What is it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you bought the tickets for me and Takasago <span>¡¹<span> Well, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s concerned.<span> But thanks to the fact that I¡¯m in charge of all the living expenses, I have more money in my wallet than a student should have.<span> And when we entered the aquarium¡­<span>¡¸Dear visitor, please do not eat or drink in the Aquarium <span>¡¹<span> Takasago-senpai was stopped at the entrance.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> At the end of the dimly lit blue corridor, Saori-chan, who saw a water aquarium that resembled the North Pole, rushed out.<span> She turned to me, sticking to the ss.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, penguin! It¡¯s a penguin! It¡¯s so cute! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸So you like penguins, Saori-chan <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I love penguins like in the ¡°Antarctic Adventure¡± and ¡° <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Pe*go <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ú©–¥´</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±! <span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t really know what Saori-chan is saying, but I can only say that Pen-san, one of the four mascots, is the best, since this quiet girl is so excited.<span> By the way, the other three are Panda, Ko and Kei-chan.<span>£¨However, if it makes the girls happy, keeping penguins in the room might be a good idea¡­ but, no, because¡­ <span>£©<span> There, too, the case of the mysterious disappearance is being treated with great interest, and many people are saying that Fumio Kijima is suspicious.<span> It is no wonder that some people are following the case like Detective JK.<span>¡¸Anyway, it would be silly to lose him, so let¡¯s follow him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes! <span>¡¹<span> And so, at the ticket counter, I bought the tickets for the three of us together.<span> However, I notice Shiratori-senpai peeking into my wallet.<span>¡¸What is it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you bought the tickets for me and Takasago <span>¡¹<span> Well, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s concerned.<span> But thanks to the fact that I¡¯m in charge of all the living expenses, I have more money in my wallet than a student should have.<span> And when we entered the aquarium¡­<span>¡¸Dear visitor, please do not eat or drink in the Aquarium <span>¡¹<span> Takasago-senpai was stopped at the entrance.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> At the end of the dimly lit blue corridor, Saori-chan, who saw a water aquarium that resembled the North Pole, rushed out.<span> She turned to me, sticking to the ss.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, penguin! It¡¯s a penguin! It¡¯s so cute! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸So you like penguins, Saori-chan <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I love penguins like in the ¡°Antarctic Adventure¡± and ¡° <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Pe*go <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ú©–¥´</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±! <span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t really know what Saori-chan is saying, but I can only say that Pen-san, one of the four mascots, is the best, since this quiet girl is so excited.<span> By the way, the other three are Panda, Ko and Kei-chan.<span>£¨However, if it makes the girls happy, keeping penguins in the room might be a good idea¡­ but, no, because¡­ <span>£©<span>¡¸How do I put this¡­ it¡¯s like a middle school date<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­Yes, you¡¯re right<span>¡¹<span> And It¡¯s funny. I thought I was following a devil pawn and a girl suspected of being a <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">devil<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Akuma</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>, but what I saw is a scene that made me feel dismay, like a typical scene from youth¡­<span>¡¸Do you ever want a boyfriend, Shiratori-senpai?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Not at all<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t want a boyfriend either, but¡­ would my <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">brother<rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">Onii-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>e with me if I asked him?<span> Anyway, no luck so far. The sunsses group, which I thought was following Kijima, was sitting far away from us, enjoying the dolphin show.<span> From this point of view, the most excited people were two model-like figures.They are taking pictures of each other with the show pool in the background, and are making a lot of fuss, saying ¡°It¡¯s jumping¡± and ¡°It¡¯s jumping again¡± in a calm way.<span> If I look for themter on socialworking sites, I may be able to find out who they are.<span> Finally, the dolphins make a series of jumps, and the hostess announces the end of the show, and the lights are turned on and the surroundings be bright.

    <span> After a round of apuse, the audience started to leave their seats, and Kijima and Moribe-san also started to move toward the exit.<span>£¨They really look like a middle-schooler¡­ they are so new to the world¡­<span>£©<span> Moribe-san¡¯s hand, which had been holding the hem of Kijima¡¯s shirt until a moment ago, was now grasping Kijima¡¯s fingertip.<span> Her face was red, and I could see that she was very nervous just by watching from the side.When I hear her call him ¡°Onii-chan,¡± I get the impression that she is a girl who is really longing for a neighbourhood¡¯s big brother.<span>£¨If this is an act, it¡¯s a big deal¡­<span>£©<span> As I looked at their backs, I felt as if I could see my brother and myself in the same image.<span> There, too, the case of the mysterious disappearance is being treated with great interest, and many people are saying that Fumio Kijima is suspicious.<span> It is no wonder that some people are following the case like Detective JK.<span>¡¸Anyway, it would be silly to lose him, so let¡¯s follow him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes! <span>¡¹<span> And so, at the ticket counter, I bought the tickets for the three of us together.<span> However, I notice Shiratori-senpai peeking into my wallet.<span>¡¸What is it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you bought the tickets for me and Takasago <span>¡¹<span> Well, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s concerned.<span> But thanks to the fact that I¡¯m in charge of all the living expenses, I have more money in my wallet than a student should have.<span> And when we entered the aquarium¡­<span>¡¸Dear visitor, please do not eat or drink in the Aquarium <span>¡¹<span> Takasago-senpai was stopped at the entrance.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> At the end of the dimly lit blue corridor, Saori-chan, who saw a water aquarium that resembled the North Pole, rushed out.<span> She turned to me, sticking to the ss.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, penguin! It¡¯s a penguin! It¡¯s so cute! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸So you like penguins, Saori-chan <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I love penguins like in the ¡°Antarctic Adventure¡± and ¡° <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Pe*go <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ú©–¥´</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±! <span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t really know what Saori-chan is saying, but I can only say that Pen-san, one of the four mascots, is the best, since this quiet girl is so excited.<span> By the way, the other three are Panda, Ko and Kei-chan.<span>£¨However, if it makes the girls happy, keeping penguins in the room might be a good idea¡­ but, no, because¡­ <span>£©<span> There, too, the case of the mysterious disappearance is being treated with great interest, and many people are saying that Fumio Kijima is suspicious.<span> It is no wonder that some people are following the case like Detective JK.<span>¡¸Anyway, it would be silly to lose him, so let¡¯s follow him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes! <span>¡¹<span> And so, at the ticket counter, I bought the tickets for the three of us together.<span> However, I notice Shiratori-senpai peeking into my wallet.<span>¡¸What is it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you bought the tickets for me and Takasago <span>¡¹<span> Well, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s concerned.<span> But thanks to the fact that I¡¯m in charge of all the living expenses, I have more money in my wallet than a student should have.<span> And when we entered the aquarium¡­<span>¡¸Dear visitor, please do not eat or drink in the Aquarium <span>¡¹<span> Takasago-senpai was stopped at the entrance.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> At the end of the dimly lit blue corridor, Saori-chan, who saw a water aquarium that resembled the North Pole, rushed out.<span> She turned to me, sticking to the ss.<span>¡¸Onii-chan, penguin! It¡¯s a penguin! It¡¯s so cute! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸So you like penguins, Saori-chan <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I love penguins like in the ¡°Antarctic Adventure¡± and ¡° <ruby style="ruby-align: center;">Pe*go <rp>(</rp><rt style="font-size: 7pt;yout-grid-mode: line;">¥Ú©–¥´</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><span>¡±! <span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t really know what Saori-chan is saying, but I can only say that Pen-san, one of the four mascots, is the best, since this quiet girl is so excited.<span> By the way, the other three are Panda, Ko and Kei-chan.<span>£¨However, if it makes the girls happy, keeping penguins in the room might be a good idea¡­ but, no, because¡­ <span>£©<span>£¨Come to think of it, when was thest time I went out with Onii-chan¡­<span>£©<span> Probably, it was so long ago that I have to go back to elementary school. Thinking so, I felt very jealous.<span>£¨After Onii-chan started dating Minami-onee-chan, I refrained from going out with him even if it was an invitation<span>£©<span> Minami-onee-chan is a childhood friend of my brother and I, who live next door to each other.<span> To be honest, it wasplicated for me when they started going out, but I thought it was okay if it was Minami-onee-chan.<span> There were times when their rtionship seemed to be tense, but they had been together for a long time, so I thought it was just a case of boredom.<span> However, their rtionship definitely deteriorated after my brother shut himself away.<span> Minami-onee-chan, who came to see him because she was worried about my brother, ran out of the room crying.When I asked my brother about it, he said that he had broken up with her, and when I ambushed Minami-onee-chan and asked her about it, she just said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± in a sad tone.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> But then one night¡­<span> On my way home from the convenience store, I saw her sneaking out of the house.<span> I had been feeling bothered for a long time, so I decided to follow her, though I knew it was wrong.<span> But it was rare for serious sister to sneak out of the house at this hour. And after a few moments, she went to the back of the station, where she met a man with a hat on his head.<span> It was dimly lit, so I could not tell his age, but he did not seem to be the same age.

    <span> Inside the show pool, dolphins jump one after another in a rain of lights formed by glitteringsers. <span> ¡°Wow¡­¡± cries of admiration could be heard from all over the audience, and the wetsuit-d woman hosting the show puffed out her chest proudly. <span> This is the aquarium¡¯s main attraction. A dolphin shows. And in front of us, there are Kijima and Moribe-san.<span> Moribe-san seems reserved but excited.<span> On the other hand, Kijima watches her with fondness.<span> asionally, they talk to each other and smile at each other.<span> Looking at the two, Shiratori-senpai let out a dismayed voice.<span> As I hid behind a vending machine and listened to the conversation, I could hear fragments of his words.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t¡­ do¡­ this¡­ thing¡­ again<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Spread¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No¡­<span>¡¹<span> And then I watched as she was taken to a hotel with a sobbing face.<span>£¨P-Police¡­ no, if I do that, Onii-chan will know. If that happens, there¡¯ll be no chance for them to get back together<span>£©<span> I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.<span> So, that morning, I consulted udia-san, who had just started working with my brother, for help.But she kicked me out of the room, saying, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business¡±.<span> However, on Sato-chan¡¯s rmendation, I consulted Shiratori-senpai, and the next day she was able to find out the identity of the person I was dealing with.<span>¡¸It¡¯s the advisor of the Public Morals Committee, Zenkichi Kobayashi-sensei<span>¡¹<span>¡¸How did you¡­?<span>¡¹<span> It was like magic. I thought she might be making fun of me by saying something random.<span> But Shiratori-senpai¡¯s face was still sullen as ever, and she said in an indifferent tone.<span>¡¸If I understood the premise that she was being ckmailed, and followed Shibata-Senpai¡¯s line of sight, anyone could understand that<span>¡¹<span>£¨¡­No, I don¡¯t understand<span>£©<span> But it¡¯s the only clue.<span> From that point on, I continued to observe Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s movements.<span> Gradually, I came to understand that this man was an unbelievable devil.<span> Despite the fact that he had a young wife and a child who had just turned one year old, I found out that he had poisoned not only big sister but also the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee.<span> During the two weeks I was observing him, he went to a hotel with the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee once, and with big sister five times.<span> Three of those times were early in the summer vacation.<span> And thest time I saw her, she must have lost her mind. She acted as if she was leaning on the teacher.<span> At this rate, it¡¯ll be toote.<span> I¡¯ve got to do something¡­ I thought.

    <span> Inside the show pool, dolphins jump one after another in a rain of lights formed by glitteringsers. <span> ¡°Wow¡­¡± cries of admiration could be heard from all over the audience, and the wetsuit-d woman hosting the show puffed out her chest proudly. <span> This is the aquarium¡¯s main attraction. A dolphin shows. And in front of us, there are Kijima and Moribe-san.<span> Moribe-san seems reserved but excited.<span> On the other hand, Kijima watches her with fondness.<span> asionally, they talk to each other and smile at each other.<span> Looking at the two, Shiratori-senpai let out a dismayed voice.<span>¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Kizuna? ¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry<span>¡¹<span> Before I knew it, Shiratori-senpai was peering into my face.<span> I shouldn¡¯t have brought this up. It made me lost in thought. When I came to my senses, there were few people in the audience and there was no sign of Kijima or Moribe-san.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span>¡¸We should go too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes. Speaking of which, is Takasago-senpai okay?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, she¡¯s probably around the entrance. It¡¯s impossible for Takasago to go anywhere on her own, she¡¯s probably sleeping on a bench.<span>¡¹<span> When we were stopped at the entrance, we decided to wait for Takasago-senpai to finish eating her crepe.<span> However, as soon as she finished her crepe, Takasago-senpai took out a pack of warabi-mochi from her bag without pausing.<span> Therefore, Shiratori-senpai and I gave up and decided to leave Takasago-senpai behind.<span>£¨Takasago-senpai is too free¡­<span>£©<span> But, I am interested in the kind of family environment she grew up in, and how she can live without worrying about others.<span> However, when I asked this to Shiratori-senpai, she said with a wry smile.<span>¡¸As for Takasago, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a matter of family environment<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What do you mean?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ Takasago¡¯s grandmother told me that as soon as Takasago was born, she tried to go back to her mother¡¯s tummy<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡°It must have been a hassle to be born¡±, Takasago¡¯s grandmother said that like it was a funny story, but when I thought about it again, it was nothing but a horror story, right?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­It¡¯s a horror story<span>¡¹<span> Indeed, it is horror enough when a 0-year-old child moves by herself.<span> But Shiratori-senpai¡¯s point of view was different.<span>¡¸But, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too dangerous for a 0-year-old to try to give her own mother an incestuous lesbian skull?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸The idea never urred to me!?<span>¡¹<span> But, lesbian skull. It¡¯s a word that I¡¯ve never heard before, but I can almost guess what it¡¯s about.<span> Oh, man.<span> It¡¯s going to change the way I look at Takasago-senpai.<span>¡¸Well, I guess Takasago¡¯s slothfulness is a result of her birth, not her environment<span>¡¹<span> Shiratori-senpai, the content is so shocking that I really don¡¯t care about its conclusion.

 Chapter 290: Its Only a Kiss, but Its Still a Kiss

    Chapter 290: It¡¯s Only a Kiss, but It¡¯s Still a Kiss

    <span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Grrrr¡­. I¡¯m so jealous of Moribe <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan gritted her teeth as she looked at the two of them taking amemorative photo across the water aquarium.<span> I can¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>¡¸That¡¯s so fresh. Ui-chan can take a picture anytime <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Idiot! The only time I can be alone with the Confinement King is on the bed. That¡¯s not a photo shoot <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I want a photo of myself with the Confinement King! I mean, I want to go on a date with him! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I averted my eyes.<span> As I¡¯ve already had a date with Kijima, this is very awkward.<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t you just say it? You want to go on a date <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing when a woman asks for a date? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what that would feel like <span>¡¹<span>£¨After demanding to be held and made love to in bed so many times, what are you saying now, you piece of junk? <span>£©<span> When I was taken aback, Ui-chan showed a sudden sign of thinking.<span>¡¸By the way, Shima, Confinement King seems to like Moribe a lot, why didn¡¯t he let her join his harem? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­ because he wants to take good care of her. He even treats her like a little sister <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? What do you mean? You¡¯re making it sound like she isn¡¯t important to him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it¡­ but I think it means he¡¯s not in love with her <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu¡­ I see, that means we¡¯re higher than her, is that it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about higher or lower¡­ I think it¡¯s more like a separate category <span>¡¹<span> Then, Ui-chan raises her eyebrows and on her face look like there is the word ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± written in bold gothic letters. <span>¡¸¡­ Well, whatever. When you get into college, Ui-chan will be Kijima¡¯s girlfriend, right? Then you can date all you want, date everyday <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Date Everyday? <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan looked surprised and pleased for a moment, then looked troubled.<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ well, won¡¯t he get bored? <span>¡¹

    <span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Grrrr¡­. I¡¯m so jealous of Moribe <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan gritted her teeth as she looked at the two of them taking amemorative photo across the water aquarium.<span> I can¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>¡¸That¡¯s so fresh. Ui-chan can take a picture anytime <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Idiot! The only time I can be alone with the Confinement King is on the bed. That¡¯s not a photo shoot <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I want a photo of myself with the Confinement King! I mean, I want to go on a date with him! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I averted my eyes.<span> As I¡¯ve already had a date with Kijima, this is very awkward.<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t you just say it? You want to go on a date <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing when a woman asks for a date? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what that would feel like <span>¡¹<span>£¨After demanding to be held and made love to in bed so many times, what are you saying now, you piece of junk? <span>£©<span> When I was taken aback, Ui-chan showed a sudden sign of thinking.<span>¡¸By the way, Shima, Confinement King seems to like Moribe a lot, why didn¡¯t he let her join his harem? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­ because he wants to take good care of her. He even treats her like a little sister <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? What do you mean? You¡¯re making it sound like she isn¡¯t important to him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it¡­ but I think it means he¡¯s not in love with her <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu¡­ I see, that means we¡¯re higher than her, is that it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about higher or lower¡­ I think it¡¯s more like a separate category <span>¡¹<span> Then, Ui-chan raises her eyebrows and on her face look like there is the word ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± written in bold gothic letters. <span>¡¸¡­ Well, whatever. When you get into college, Ui-chan will be Kijima¡¯s girlfriend, right? Then you can date all you want, date everyday <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Date Everyday? <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan looked surprised and pleased for a moment, then looked troubled.<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ well, won¡¯t he get bored? <span>¡¹

    <span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span>¡¸Grrrr¡­. I¡¯m so jealous of Moribe <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan gritted her teeth as she looked at the two of them taking amemorative photo across the water aquarium.<span> I can¡¯t help but chuckle.<span>¡¸That¡¯s so fresh. Ui-chan can take a picture anytime <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Idiot! The only time I can be alone with the Confinement King is on the bed. That¡¯s not a photo shoot <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well¡­ <span>¡¹<span>¡¸I-I want a photo of myself with the Confinement King! I mean, I want to go on a date with him! <span>¡¹<span>¡¸¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I averted my eyes.<span> As I¡¯ve already had a date with Kijima, this is very awkward.<span>¡¸Why don¡¯t you just say it? You want to go on a date <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing when a woman asks for a date? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what that would feel like <span>¡¹<span>£¨After demanding to be held and made love to in bed so many times, what are you saying now, you piece of junk? <span>£©<span> When I was taken aback, Ui-chan showed a sudden sign of thinking.<span>¡¸By the way, Shima, Confinement King seems to like Moribe a lot, why didn¡¯t he let her join his harem? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­ because he wants to take good care of her. He even treats her like a little sister <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? What do you mean? You¡¯re making it sound like she isn¡¯t important to him <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it¡­ but I think it means he¡¯s not in love with her <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Umu¡­ I see, that means we¡¯re higher than her, is that it? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, I¡¯m not talking about higher or lower¡­ I think it¡¯s more like a separate category <span>¡¹<span> Then, Ui-chan raises her eyebrows and on her face look like there is the word ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± written in bold gothic letters. <span>¡¸¡­ Well, whatever. When you get into college, Ui-chan will be Kijima¡¯s girlfriend, right? Then you can date all you want, date everyday <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Date Everyday? <span>¡¹<span> Ui-chan looked surprised and pleased for a moment, then looked troubled.<span>¡¸That¡¯s¡­ well, won¡¯t he get bored? <span>¡¹<span> It was the end of summer, thest rays of the sun.<span> The heat of the evening sun is not as intense as that of the daytime, but rathernguid and dull, creating a murky, uncertain atmosphere.<span> Currently, Saori-chan is holding my index finger.<span> I followed her steps as we slowly made our way through the streets to the banks of a river running through the rice fields.<span> By this time, she had lost much of her timidness.<span> Anyway, she is really like a small animal, getting shy even to me just because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days after the radio gymnastics.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> As we walked in silence, I could hear her humming faintly.

    <span> The ribbon on her chest flutters slightly against the wind. Her arms, exposed to the red light, are as white as light snow even though it is summer.<span>¡¸Ahhh, the summer vacation is over today¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I said, and Saori-chan smiled slightly and spoke.<span>¡¸Maybe¡­ I¡¯m happy <span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Really? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, because tomorrow I¡¯ll be able to go to school with Onii-chan every morning again <span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m so happy that she likes me so much that my cheeks naturally rx and I smile.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, too <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting <span>¡¹<span> From that point on, we were silent again. We didn¡¯t say a word to each other, just kept walking together.<span> Finally, we entered a neighborhood and arrived in front of Saori-chan¡¯s house. In a nter next to a hedge, a pale purple pentas was swaying faintly.<span> As Saori puts her hand on the gate, she slowly turns around.

    <span> The ribbon on her chest flutters slightly against the wind. Her arms, exposed to the red light, are as white as light snow even though it is summer.<span>¡¸Ahhh, the summer vacation is over today¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I said, and Saori-chan smiled slightly and spoke.<span>¡¸Maybe¡­ I¡¯m happy <span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Really? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, because tomorrow I¡¯ll be able to go to school with Onii-chan every morning again <span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m so happy that she likes me so much that my cheeks naturally rx and I smile.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, too <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting <span>¡¹<span> From that point on, we were silent again. We didn¡¯t say a word to each other, just kept walking together.<span> Finally, we entered a neighborhood and arrived in front of Saori-chan¡¯s house. In a nter next to a hedge, a pale purple pentas was swaying faintly.<span> As Saori puts her hand on the gate, she slowly turns around.

    <span> The ribbon on her chest flutters slightly against the wind. Her arms, exposed to the red light, are as white as light snow even though it is summer.<span>¡¸Ahhh, the summer vacation is over today¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I said, and Saori-chan smiled slightly and spoke.<span>¡¸Maybe¡­ I¡¯m happy <span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Really? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, because tomorrow I¡¯ll be able to go to school with Onii-chan every morning again <span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m so happy that she likes me so much that my cheeks naturally rx and I smile.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, too <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting <span>¡¹<span> From that point on, we were silent again. We didn¡¯t say a word to each other, just kept walking together.<span> Finally, we entered a neighborhood and arrived in front of Saori-chan¡¯s house. In a nter next to a hedge, a pale purple pentas was swaying faintly.<span> As Saori puts her hand on the gate, she slowly turns around.

    <span> The ribbon on her chest flutters slightly against the wind. Her arms, exposed to the red light, are as white as light snow even though it is summer.<span>¡¸Ahhh, the summer vacation is over today¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I said, and Saori-chan smiled slightly and spoke.<span>¡¸Maybe¡­ I¡¯m happy <span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Really? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, because tomorrow I¡¯ll be able to go to school with Onii-chan every morning again <span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m so happy that she likes me so much that my cheeks naturally rx and I smile.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, too <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting <span>¡¹<span> From that point on, we were silent again. We didn¡¯t say a word to each other, just kept walking together.<span> Finally, we entered a neighborhood and arrived in front of Saori-chan¡¯s house. In a nter next to a hedge, a pale purple pentas was swaying faintly.<span> As Saori puts her hand on the gate, she slowly turns around.

    <span> The ribbon on her chest flutters slightly against the wind. Her arms, exposed to the red light, are as white as light snow even though it is summer.<span>¡¸Ahhh, the summer vacation is over today¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I said, and Saori-chan smiled slightly and spoke.<span>¡¸Maybe¡­ I¡¯m happy <span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Really? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, because tomorrow I¡¯ll be able to go to school with Onii-chan every morning again <span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m so happy that she likes me so much that my cheeks naturally rx and I smile.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, too <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting <span>¡¹<span> From that point on, we were silent again. We didn¡¯t say a word to each other, just kept walking together.<span> Finally, we entered a neighborhood and arrived in front of Saori-chan¡¯s house. In a nter next to a hedge, a pale purple pentas was swaying faintly.<span> As Saori puts her hand on the gate, she slowly turns around.

    <span> The ribbon on her chest flutters slightly against the wind. Her arms, exposed to the red light, are as white as light snow even though it is summer.<span>¡¸Ahhh, the summer vacation is over today¡­ <span>¡¹<span> I said, and Saori-chan smiled slightly and spoke.<span>¡¸Maybe¡­ I¡¯m happy <span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Really? <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, because tomorrow I¡¯ll be able to go to school with Onii-chan every morning again <span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m so happy that she likes me so much that my cheeks naturally rx and I smile.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, too <span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting <span>¡¹<span> From that point on, we were silent again. We didn¡¯t say a word to each other, just kept walking together.<span> Finally, we entered a neighborhood and arrived in front of Saori-chan¡¯s house. In a nter next to a hedge, a pale purple pentas was swaying faintly.<span> As Saori puts her hand on the gate, she slowly turns around.<span> It is a children¡¯s song about the sunset.<span> I felt nostalgic, thinking that it had been a long time since I had heard such a song.<span> The grass is still green, and the riverbank is tinged with red.<span> I could still smell the green of summer.<span> And with the background music of her faint singing voice and the chirping of a Japanese nightingale.. We walked home under thin clouds the color of rotten mandarins.<span> We¡¯re not middle schoolers, and it¡¯s not the time of day when we need to rush home, but I can¡¯t drag Saori-chan around untilte, not with her parents and my mom.<span> I nced at her.<span> The ribbon on her chest flutters slightly against the wind. Her arms, exposed to the red light, are as white as light snow even though it is summer.<span>¡¸Ahhh, the summer vacation is over today¡­<span>¡¹<span> I said, and Saori-chan smiled slightly and spoke.<span>¡¸Maybe¡­ I¡¯m happy<span>¡¹

    <span>¡¸Really?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, because tomorrow I¡¯ll be able to go to school with Onii-chan every morning again<span>¡¹<span> I¡¯m so happy that she likes me so much that my cheeks naturally rx and I smile.<span>¡¸I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, too<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting<span>¡¹<span> From that point on, we were silent again. We didn¡¯t say a word to each other, just kept walking together.<span> Finally, we entered a neighborhood and arrived in front of Saori-chan¡¯s house. In a nter next to a hedge, a pale purple pentas was swaying faintly.<span> As Saori puts her hand on the gate, she slowly turns around.<span>¡¸Um¡­ Onii-chan<span>¡¹<span> Then, she made a gesture as if she was going to ask me something, so I followed her back and moved my face toward hers.<span> At that moment¡­I felt a soft, wet ¡°kiss¡± on my cheek.When I raised my head in surprise, I saw Saori-chan¡¯s face turn bright red and she said, ¡°S-See you tomorrow!¡± .<span> I unconsciously put my hand on my cheek and watched her walk away.<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> As soon as I closed the front door, I leaned against the door and slumped down.<span>£¨I-I did it. I did it¡­<span>£©<span> I feel like I¡¯ve used up my courage for the rest of my life. My knees are shaking. My heart is beating so hard it hurts.<span> It¡¯s not a spur-of-the-moment action, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about since before I left home today, but I think it¡¯s a bold decision.<span> That¡¯s right. I think I made a bolder decision than the admiral of the MSX version of the Admiral Decision.<span>£¨Tora tora tora, we seeded in a surprise attack! I-I¡¯m sure this will make Onii-chan more aware of me¡­<span>£©<span> I clenched my fists tightly in my chest, and at the same time¨D¨D<span>¡¸What are you doing, there?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Pnya!?<span>¡¹<span> When my mother peeked out from the kitchen, I hit the back of my head on the doorknob and crouched down on the spot.

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý

    <span>¡ý  ¡ý<span> ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó<span> When I returned to my room in a daze, Lili, who had been reading a manga while floating in the air, tilted her head. -<span>¡¸Are you bitten by a mosquito, Devi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You keep putting your hand on your cheek, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸No, it¡¯s just¡­ a slightly unexpected encounter¡­<span>¡¹<span> That¡¯s right. It¡¯s only a kiss. But it¡¯s still a kiss.<span> I didn¡¯t know how to respond to Saori-chan¡¯s behavior, and I was surprised at how bewildered I was.<span> To put it simply, Fujiwara-san¡¯s sudden blowjob and Saori-chan¡¯s kissing were enough to startle me.<span>¡¸Hey, Lili<span>¡¹<span>¡¸What, Devi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Does Saori-chan like me?<span>¡¹<span> As soon as I asked that¡­<span>¡¸Buhoh!?* *Cough*, *Cough*, *Cough*<span>¡¹<span> Lili started to choke.<span>¡¸¡­Are you okay?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸You suddenly said something creepy, Devi. Are you Maiden, Devi?<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Well, when we went out together today, I sorta get that feeling¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸It¡¯s an illusion, Devi<span>¡¹<span>¡¸But¡­<span>¡¹<span>¡¸That¡¯s amon misconception among ugly people! That¡¯s the first step to bing a stalker, Devi!<span>¡¹<span> I don¡¯t know what Lili is so upset about, but she does get upset, and if I tell her that Saori is not like on her mind, she might not be able to recover.<span>¡¸N-Never mind that, Fumi Fumi! Let¡¯s get to ¡°the bedroom¡±, Devi!<span>¡¹<span>¡¸Hmm? Why?<span>¡¹<span> School starts tomorrow, and I thought I¡¯d go to bed early at least today. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t invite anyone over tonight.<span> But Lili gave me a dumbfounded look and spoke.<span>¡¸Don¡¯t be silly, Devi. From a while ago, a couple of girls have been waiting for Fumi Fumi toe home from the date, Devi<span>¡¹

 Chapter 291: Avoiding a Religious War

    Chapter 291: Avoiding a Religious War

    When I stepped into ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡±, I saw Masaki-chan and Fujiwara-san sitting side by side on the bed.

    ¡¸Ah,e here! Fu~min!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, wee back¡¹

    Fujiwara-san is dressed in a leopard-print camisole and damaged denim hot pants, looking very gal-like.

    Masaki-chan, on the other hand, is dressed in a navy-blue sleeveless shirt and a long white skirt.

    Even though I had never seen them dressed like this before, I felt a strange sense of familiarity.

    £¨¡­Anyway, Masaki-chan and Fujiwara-san are a rather unusualbination, aren¡¯t they?£©

    As they stood up with smiles on their faces, I asked them with some confusion.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡¹

    Then, Masaki-chan suddenly pouted and folded her arms as if to show her dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matters? Today is supposed to be my turn, but that¡¯s weird. Why haven¡¯t I been called? Ah, there was a post on ¡°I like Fumio-kun¡¯s socialworking site¡± that Ryoko-san had a fight with Majin, so I guess she¡¯s tired or something. And there was a post about you dating another girl that surprised me! ¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? W-Wait a minute!¡¹

    £¨There are too many things toin about! But? ¡°I like Fumio-kun¡¯s socialwork¡­¡± No, more importantly¡­£©

    ¡¸How did you know that I went out with Saori-chan today?¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min¡¯s Mama told meeee!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing to me? Mom!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe! Well, you got me! Fu~min¡¯s Mama is more like my Mama than Fu~min!¡¹

    £¨It bes bad¡­ I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about, but Fujiwara-san¡¯s influence on the Kijima family is unbelievable£©

    ording to them, everyone was watching the aquarium date between Saori-chan and me.

    Then, after watching us leave, they decided that if we were leaving at this time, the night would be free, and they started talking about who would be my partner tonight.

    After a heated discussion, the two girls won the position of tonight¡¯s partner.

    ¡¸Gee¡­ a heated argument?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what they talked about, but given Masaki-chan¡¯s recent dominance, I can¡¯t help but wonder.

    At the very least, Kurosawa-san and Tashiro-san cannotpete with her.

    The only ones who canpete are Shiratori-san and Kei-chan, who doesn¡¯t read the atmosphere at all.

    £¨Well¡­ the girls change, don¡¯t they?£©

    While I¡¯m thinking about this, the two girls are leaning against me from both sides.

    ¡¸So, we¡¯re not letting you sleep tonight, Fumio-kun¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to give you a lot of service¡¹

    No matter what, I don¡¯t feel bad that such cute girls want me.

    £¨But, wait a minute, Fumio! Isn¡¯t this a very badbination?£©

    After all, a big-breasted champion and a small-breasted champion.

    One wrong move and a war will break out.

    It¡¯s is like a religious war.

    It¡¯s abination that requires a lot of attention.

    £¨T-Then, let¡¯s y without being affected by breast!£©

    Yes, Confinement King is a man who cares.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll start by loving you both¡­ just take off your bottoms¡¹

    ¡¸Just the bottom?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, just the bottom¡¹

    They looked at each other suspiciously, but took off their hot pants and skirts, and then their panties.

    Masaki-chan, looking embarrassed and covering her crotch with her hand, looks very erotic.

    ¡¸Both of you, put your hands on the bed and turn your asses to me¡¹

    The girls did as they were told, thrusting their butts toward me.

    ¡¸Aha-haha¡­ this is really embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey, Fumio-kun, could you please turn off the light?¡¹

    Both of them turned red up to the backs of their ears.

    Masaki-chan¡¯s embarrassment seemed a bit surprising.

    £¨Oh man, this is really exciting¡­£©

    I sit back andpare the two hips held out in front of me.

    £¨Looking at them like this, the shapes of their hips are quite different¡­£©

    Masaki-chan¡¯s hips have a girlish roundness, while Fujiwara-san¡¯s are a bit smaller. Both are attractive, though.

    ¡¸O-Observing the two of us together, you are too pervert¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A-Ahaha¡­ you pervert, though I like Fu~min too¡¹

    To their embarrassed voices, I say.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re talking about pervert so much, I¡¯ll open up to you. Now, both of you, show me your pussies¡¹

    ¡¸Wow¡­ you really opened up. Fu~min really has a certain style¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like I¡¯ve dug my own grave¡­¡¹

    Despite their words of regret, they both reached between their legs and split open their own folds with their fingers.

    On their plump, raised mounds of pubic hair, a peach-colored frill drapes.

    In the center of the not-so-wet crevice, a small hole was twitching and wriggling.

    £¨Fujiwara-san¡¯s hole is a little darker than Masaki-chan¡¯s, I think. But Fujiwara-san¡¯s hole itself seems to be smaller¡­£©

    ¡¸Fu-Fu~min, please don¡¯t observe me without saying anything¡­ it¡¯s too embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, geez, i-if you do this to me, I can only marry Fumio-kun¡­¡¹

    Leaving aside Masaki-chan¡¯s naughtiness, the sight of two beautiful girls of different types being embarrassed is quite lewd.

    These two girls in particr are the type that usuallye on strong, so just watching them shy away from me was very exciting.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll take good care both of you¡¹

    With that said, I stood between them and stroked their hips with my left and right hands, then thrust my index fingers into their holes.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn¡­¡¹

    The two girls closed their eyes together and bounced their hips.

    Masaki-chan buried her face in the sheets as if she were copsing, and Fujiwara-san arched her back. Both of their thighs twitched.

    £¨Although they didn¡¯t look that wet¡­ they must have gotten excited while being watched, because their vaginas were soggy£©

    The two holes twitched at different rhythms as they tried to swallow my fingers deeper and deeper.

    ¡¸Fu, Fumio-kun, this is so embarrassing, both of us at the same time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ Fu~min, not like this¡­¡¹

    They look somewhat timid, and look back at me.

    The way they looked at me, as if begging for forgiveness, sent shivers down my spine.

    ¡¸Since this is such an asion, I thought I¡¯d remind you two impudent guys who your master is¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Eek¡­?¡¹¡¹

    I twisted my mouth, and both of their cheeks twitched simultaneously. Then I began to slowly slide my finger in and out.

    When I rubbed the soft folds covering their vaginal walls with my fingers, they both writhed violently.

    ¡¸Ahh, Fu-Fu~min! I can feel it, Fu~min¡¯s finger, I can feel it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, ahh, ahh, don¡¯t rub¡­¡¹

    They clutched the sheets tightly together and arched their backs, with their feet propped up and their heels raised.

    The sound of their debauchery is soothing to my ears.

    When I stirred the moist hole even more vigorously, the nectar in their vaginas overflowed and made a lustful sound.

    They looked next to me and saw my friend writhingsciviously.

    They seem to be very excited by the situation that they are being caressed together. Their reactions seemed to be more intense than usual.

    £¨Oh man¡­ this is super fun, I should try this with the other girls too¡­£©

    Masaki-chan and Kurosawa-san, Tashiro-san and Shima-san, Jnda and udia, Kayama-san and Amemiya-san. Thebinations are endless. The dream expands.

    Their cheeks are bright red, and their eyes are shut as they desperately endure the pleasure.

    Their bodies twitching and bouncing in response to the movement of my fingers.

    ¡¸Aah, no, you¡¯re rubbing it too much¡­ Nku, haaan, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yaan, Fu~min, Fu~min, i-it feels too good, it¡¯s too good, it¡¯s too good, this is bad¡­¡¹

    As I thrust in and out, I rotated my fingers, bending them inside to rub harder against the soft flesh, enjoying the feel of my fingertips and their reactions.

    The girls have no choice but to endure being toyed with, with their hands on the bed.

    And with their upper bodies still clothed, it¡¯s like they¡¯re being forced, which is also good.

    My S-tendency rose to an unbelievable level, and my crotch became painfully tense.

    ¡¸Nnnn, Fumio-kun, you¡¯re ying too much¡­ that¡¯s a girl¡¯s, nnn¡­ important ce, nnnn, nnnn¡­¡¹

    I responded to Masaki-chan¡¯s urgentint in a mocking tone.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s so important, you should take better care of it¡¹

    As I elerate my finger movements, Fujiwara-san lets out a shrill cry.

    ¡¸Hiiiiii! I-I can¡¯t hold it, an, ahn, ah, ah¡­ I-I¡¯m going crazy!¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s about time¡­£©

    While I¡¯m thinking about this, Masaki-chan turns her eyes wistfully towards me with her mouth still dripping with drool.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, give me some. Fumio-kun, give me some of your thick cock¡­¡¹

    Then¨C

    ¡¸Oh, Masaki, that¡¯s not fair, I want Fu~min¡¯s ochinpo-chan too!¡¹

    And Fujiwara-san, in a flirtatious voice, begged for pration.

    £¨¡­they¡¯repletely in heat£©

    I gasped at thesciviousness of my beloved girls and withdrew my fingers.

    Then, after some hesitation, I stood behind Fujiwara-san and took off my underwear and pants.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s start with Fujiwara-san¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaaat!?¡¹

    While listening to Masaki-chan¡¯s frustrated voice, I grabbed Fujiwara-san¡¯s narrow waist and prated her with one breath.

    ¡¸Hiin!?¡¹

    Fujiwara-san twitched and jumped as if startled by the deep pration of her horny hole.

    ¡¸Haah, anh, ah, ah, ah, ah, hiin, aaaaah¡¹

    As I swung my hips violently and started to fuck her narrow hole from behind without hesitation, my cute ck gal¡¯s mouth overflowed with sweet and debauched moans.

    The way she clutched the sheet and obediently epted the meat rod was so cute that she looked like a little animal.

    ¡¸Muuu¡­ why is it from Mai-chan?¡¹

    Ahaha¡­ soon, I¡¯ll put it in Masaki-chan too, just be patient¡¹

    It¡¯s not without reason. Fujiwara-san was already on the verge of cumming.

    While appeasing Masaki-chan¡¯s puffy cheeks, I repeatedly pumped into Fujiwara-san.

    ¡¸Oh, Fu~min, Fu~min, I love you, I love you, I¡¯m gonna cum, I-I want to do more, but I¡¯m gonna cum soon¡­¡¹

    Fujiwara-san¡¯s voice sounded desperate, as if she was about to copse. The sight is so cute that I moved my hips even faster, hoping to make her moan even more.

    ¡¸Nha! Fu~min, I can¡¯t catch my breath, go slower, aah! No, I, I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, Mai-chan has such a naughty face¡¹

    While saying so, Masaki-chan pokes Fujiwara-san¡¯s cheek, and suddenly her vagina tightens up.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t look at me¡­ ah, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s very bad, I, I, I¡¯m cummmming!¡¹

    And then, with a shudder, Fujiwara-san copsed head first onto the bed.

    ¡¸Yes! Then, here ites!¡¹

    Chuckling at the sight of Masaki-chan shaking her ass as if to urge me to hurry up, I pulled the meat stick out of Fujiwara-san and moved behind her.

    ¡¸Yes, Fumio-kun, I love you, here¡¯s your lovely wife¡¯s pussy,e on,e on¡­¡¹

    I almost chuckled at her enthusiasm.

    But I held it in, and grabbed her ample ass, and thrust my hips out at once.

    ¡¸Hmmm, Fumio-kun¡¯s penis, here ites!¡¹

    Masaki-chan squeals with delight and arches her back.

    Fujiwara-san¡¯s pussy was tighter than Masaki-chan¡¯s, but Masaki-chan¡¯s felt like it was clinging to me, giving me apletely different feeling.

    ¡¸Here you go, Masaki-chan. I¡¯m going to give you a lot of thrusts¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, make me feel good, make me feel good¡­¡¹

    I grabbed her fleshy hips and suddenly started pumping her hips hard.

    ¡¸Hiinh, ah, ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s reaching all the way in, a, awesome, th, this wall, it¡¯s rubbing! Ah, anh, anh, ah, ah, ahhhhh, ahhhh, ahhhh, ahhhh!¡¹

    I thrust up hard as she struggled to keep her hands on the bed.

    Then I covered Masasaki-chan¡¯s back and grabbed her ample breasts from above her clothes.

    £¨Don¡¯t worry, Fujiwara-san won¡¯t have time to look at us now!£©

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, look at me¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu! ¡­Nnn, nmuu! Nnnn, nnnn!¡¹

    Then, I take Masaki-chan¡¯s lips, and continues to thrust her hips furiously while our tongues are intertwined.

    ¡¸Hmm, nnnn, Slurp, nnn, nhah, nnn!¡¹

    While squeezing her breasts, lolling her tongue, and crushing her uterus, I move my hips in a circr motion, and her fleshy body twitches and jerks.

    ¡¸Puha, no, no! I can¡¯t take it if you keep pumping me in the back, I-I¡¯m going to cum right away!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see Masaki-chane with a sexy face¡¹

    I whispered in her ear while ying with her nipples over her clothes.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, if you want to see it¡­ ahn, it¡¯s fine¡¹

    And so, I m my hips into her hard again.

    ¡¸Ahn, ah, ah, ah, ah, a-amazing, ahn!¡¹

    Masaki-chan is being driven to her climax by my unrestrained, high-speed pistoning.

    Her fine skin is slightly tinged with pink, and her forehead is covered with beads of sweat.

    Eventually, she arches her back and lets out a short cry.

    ¡¸Nnn, I, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    She squeezed my cock tightly, and I raised my eyebrows in pleasure.

    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯m cumming too!¡¹

    *Spurt!* *Spurttttt!* *Spurttttttt!*

    ¡¸Ah, ahhh¡­ it¡¯sing out, Fumio-kun¡¯s hot cum is all over my stomach¡­ Ahh, amazing, ah, aaah¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s an enormous amount for me. The hot white liquid that was released filled her womb and overflowed to the base.

    Masaki-chan was trembling with the pleasure of vaginal ejaction, and her face was covered with the debauchery of her climax.

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡¹

    I let out a small breath and looked again at the two of them lying on the bed.

    Two beautiful girls inscivious outfits, with only their lower halves exposed. They¡¯re my lovely princesses.

    Tomorrow is the new school year after the summer vacation.

    I¡¯ve never thought that school would be fun, but I¡¯m looking forward to spending the new semester with these girls.

 Chapter 292: The New School Year!

    Chapter 292: The New School Year!

    The first day of the new school semester turned out to be a lonely one.

    Saori-chan had a fever sincest night.

    ¡¸She always has a fever the day before an event. Thanks to that, she has hardly gone on any excursions or school trips, and probably she was so excited to go to school with Fumio-kun that she got a fever today, too¡¹

    Her mother who came out of the front doorughed, but I couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    If she¡¯s right, Saori-chan might have had a fever when she went to the aquarium yesterday.

    On the other hand, thinking in that way, I felt that her sudden behavior on the way home yesterday was understandable.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Well¡­ it might have been a feverish runaway£©

    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s probably better to pretend ¡°it never happened¡±.

    When I arrived at the ssroom¨D¨D

    ¡¸Good morning, Fu~min, I love you ?¡¹

    I lightly brushed off the ck gal who clung to me as usual, and while chatting with Masaki-chan, I got to see Kurosawa-san¡¯s amazing tsundere, which was like a natural treasure.

    We are as usual.

    However, contrary to us, the top caste members who lost the central figure are scattered all over the ce, and there is a delicate atmosphere in the ssroom.

    Needless to say, their conversation was probably about Kasuya-kun and Teruya-san.

    It must have been the same as when Kurosawa-san had gone missing, with a great deal of twists and turns.

    ¡¸It must be tough¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the right thing for Fumi-kun to say, is it?¡¹

    Almost at the same time Kurosawa-san turned her grim eyes on me, the door opened and Gorioka pped his hands as he walked into the ssroom.

    ¡¸Okay, move to the auditorium, you guys!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The principal¡¯s speech was very long.

    It was a long opening ceremony. It usuallysts about fifteen minutes, but today itsted over an hour, which is quite long.

    It¡¯s no wonder.

    The school has been involved in a series of incidents, and the parents of the students are quite worried about it, and many of the media articles reported about the school have questioned the content of the education and the method of teaching the students.

    On top of that, the pair of boy and girl who colluded with the devil to cause the ¡¸mysterious disappearance¡¹ are currently on the national wanted list.

    ¡¸We, the faculty, will do our utmost to ensure the safety of the students and to restore the trust of the school¡¹

    The principal said, raising his fist in the air.

    I thought that such a performance should have been done in the presence of the parents, but there was a TV camera rolling behind the auditorium.

    It would probably be shown on the evening news.

    When I nced towards the first-year students, I saw that Rin had left the line and moved to a ce where the camera was out of sight.

    £¨Well¡­ she doesn¡¯t want to be on camera, does she?£©

    Rather, it is even possible that she is traumatized by the TV camera.

    Even though it would probably only be used for a few seconds on TV, the excited principal continued to talk about improving the school¡¯s security.

    It may have been partly to appeal to the parents, but he also said that for the time being, the school would contract with a private securitypany to provide arge number of permanent security guards, which was quite impressive.

    ¡¸Haha¡­ it¡¯s the Fujiwara Group. That securitypany¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to make that appeal¡¹

    While replying to Fujiwara-san who was whispering to me in secret, I looked around and saw that many eyes were on me.

    It¡¯s cute how Kurosawa-san pretends not to be interested, but keeps ncing at me.

    Fujiwara-san leans on me without any concern even in such a ce, and Masaki-chan pokes me from behind with her finger.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    When I turn my eyes to the opposite side of the row, to the next ss, I see Tashiro-san looking forward with her arms folded. Perhaps she is trying not to be aware of us, and is trying to hold back.

    Behind her, Shima-san is smiling.

    On the other side of the row, I turned my eyes to the row of the ss next to me, and saw a girl staring at me.

    £¨¡­ What is it?£©

    When our eyes involuntarily met, the girl quietly turned away as if nothing had happened.

    £¨Was her name¡­ Shibata-san?£©

    I only vaguely know her name and face. After all, I¡¯ve never even talked to her.

    Maybe she was looking at Fujiwara-san who was messing around with me, not me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The opening ceremony is over, and students are flooding out of the auditorium.

    The student with a uniform heading back to their ssrooms. Naturally, there are a lot of noise and chatter.

    When I looked a few meters ahead, I saw Fumio Kijima¡¯s back.

    He is not the popr type, but girls are still surrounding him.

    Kurosawa-san, a reader model, Haneda-san, a member of the librarymittee, and Fujiwara-san, a member of the public morals cklist.

    In addition to these, there are even some second-year girls, whose names I don¡¯t know.

    Even from my point of view, they are all pretty, and I can¡¯t help but smile at the envious and pained expressions of the boys walking around them.

    As the vice president of the public moralsmittee, I should probably give a warning to Fujiwara-san, who is tantly trying to hug him, and to the sleepy-looking second-year students who are trying to cling to him for a piggyback ride, but it¡¯s not a good idea to approach Fumio Kijima right now.

    After all, he is too unknown.

    The other day, I saw a scene in the garden of Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house, and even now, I have no idea what it was.

    Today, Kobayashi-sensei is absent, but there is a meeting of the Public Morals Committee after school. Maybe I should talk to the chairwoman of themittee about it.

    While I was thinking about this, I arrived at the ssroom and took my seat.

    After a while, the homeroom teacher, a plumpdy with sses ¨C Takeuchi-sensei, came into the ssroom, and the homeroom started.

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    The voice of Takeuchi-sensei, with her hands on the teacher¡¯s table, was prolonged as usual.

    But what followed was quite unexpected.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to introduce you all to a new student¡¹

    This caused a stir in the ssroom.

    After all, it is the second semester of the third year.

    And students would be graduating in about half a year.

    £¨A new student at this time of the year?£©

    Question marks appeared everywhere in the ssroom, and as if sensing the atmosphere of the ss, Takeuchi-sensei gave a short exnation.

    ¡¸This is the time of year, but¡­ This is the sister of Coach Jnda Camilia, who has been invited to the track and field club. I know it will only be for a short time, but I hope you will all get to know her well¡¹

    £¨¡­I see, she moved here because of her sister¡¯s work¡­£©

    At least, it made sense to me. Some of us let out a sigh of relief.

    Since the beginning of this year, there have been many strange incidents, so I think everyone is a little nervous.

    Of course, I am not an exception.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Well, Camilia,e in¡¹

    The teacher calls out toward the hallway, and a girl walks into the ssroom with a bell-like voice saying, ¡°Yes¡±.

    Immediately, the ssroom was filled with noise.

    Some stupid boys shouted, ¡°Whoaaaaaaaa!¡± and I can hear the girls gasp.

    Because the girl who appeared was a foreigner.

    She had long tinum blonde hair and translucent white skin.

    She was slender and had long legs.

    Her eyes seemed to be slightly different in color from each other.

    As she stood next to the teacher¡¯s table, she smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸I¡¯m udia Camilia. I would be happy if you could be my friend for a short time. I may look like this, but I was born and raised in Japan. I¡¯m a fake gaijin who can¡¯t even speak English. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you¡¹

    £¨Fake gaijin¡­ she said that to herself?£©

    And then, the excited stupid boys started cheering, ¡°udia chuwaan!¡± and so on.

    £¨¡­an idol?£©

    While chuckling at the boys¡¯ behavior, the teacher pointed to the seat next to mine.

    ¡¸Well, Camilia-san, you can sit over there¡­ next to Shibata-san. I¡¯m sorry, but Shibata-san, can you take care of her until she gets used to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes!¡¹

    Suddenly, she called out to me, and I hurriedly replied.

    Camilia-san took a seat next to me and smiled, saying ¡°Nice to meet you¡±.

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but be unsettled.

    She¡¯s even more beautiful up close, like a doll.

    £¨What¡¯s with that silky hair¡­?£©

    As a person who suffers from frizzy hair, I envy her.

    £¨She seems to have no trouble speaking Japanese, and she seems cheerful, so I hope we can get along well£©

    Almost at the same time I was thinking this, she said in a small voice.

    ¡¸So¡­ Fumio is in another ss¡­¡¹

    I take it back. I¡¯ll wait and see if we can be friends or not.

 Chapter 293: Suspicion of a Different Person

    Chapter 293: Suspicion of a Different Person

    Two updates¡­

    Thanks mukat for the support¡­

    Homeroom was over and everyone began to leave their seats in a buzz.

    As it was just after eleven o¡¯clock, there are still a few third-year students who have club activities after homeroom.

    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m just trying to make it a little more rxed, that¡¯s all. I¡¯d like to y a little more, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in a position to do that¡¹

    However, we can¡¯t help but feel that she has fallen into the trap of being an ordinary student, since she used to be a perfect person.

    It¡¯s the transformation of the Public Morals Committee Chairwoman.

    Leaving aside Ui-chan¡¯s frustrated face, at least, this transformation of Takaka Takata is not something that can be done easily.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, Minamin, please~(Yoro~)¡¹

    ¡¸L-Let¡¯s start with the report¡­ of the patrol¡­¡¹

    Sometimes, I envy Ui-chan¡¯s unconcernedness.

    After this, we are supposed to meet up with Kijima and others for a study session at a family restaurant, but I¡¯m already exhausted.

    ¡¸¡­Ui-chan, shut up for a second¡¹

    However, despite my confusion, the chairwoman is looking at me with disinterest, plucking a strand of hair with her fingertips and looking for a split hair.

    ¡¸Ahaha, well, I¡¯ve had a boyfriend for a while, but I think I got another one during the summer vacation¡¹

    Now that I¡¯mpletely exhausted, Ui-chan¡¯s spontaneity is a little hard to take.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Our advisor Kobayashi-sensei is absent today, but the main topic of discussion is the report of the second-year students who voluntarily patrolled the downtown area during the summer vacation.

    I¡¯m at breaking point. Oh, what¡¯s wrong with her?

    With that said, Takaka Takata carried her bag on her shoulder and waved as she walked away. As I watched her walk away, I let out a big sigh.

    And the first thing she said is, ¡°What¡¯s the school rule about tanning? It¡¯s okay to tan, right?¡±.

    The first years were upset, the second years were confused, and I was bewildered.

    He already has a boyfriend? And now she¡¯s got another one?

    ¡¸Could it be¡­ you got a boyfriend?¡¹

    Today, there are six members in total, two from each grade.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right, Natsumi-chi¡¹

    However, before we even get to the agenda, the atmosphere is filled withplete confusion.

    ¡¸Okay, Ui-chi, Natsumi-chi. There¡¯s a meeting of the public moralsmittee, so I¡¯ll be leaving soon. See_you_again(Otsuari)¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ yeah, I guess so¡¹

    ¡¸Minamin!?¡¹

    No¡­ the chairwoman is just a girl at that age. It¡¯s not a vition of school rules, and it¡¯s not strange for her to be careful about dressing up.

    I probably have a cramped face. Isn¡¯t Shibata-san to Minamin bringing our rtionship too close?

    £¨¡­Ui-chan, why are youpeting with her?£©

    ¡¸Umu, I see. By the way, I save my peanuts forst¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go, shall we?¡¹

    I grab my bag and hurriedly walk to Ui-chan¡¯s seat.

    ¡¸Ui-chan, Ui-chan¡­ w-what¡¯s that?¡¹

    Ui-chan tilts her head as she turns her head to where I¡¯m pointing.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­? Isn¡¯t that Takata?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes, but¡­¡¹

    It is indeed the chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee, Takaka Takata.

    But¡­

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    That walking right angle, the incarnation of school rules, the ultimate example of a stiff. That steel-hearted Public Morals Committee chairwoman, Takaka Takata, is wearing her uniform loose.

    Not that she is breaking any school rules.

    But she¡¯s looking like a normal, modern girl.

    She is not wearing her trademark silver-rimmed sses, and her skirt is barely short enough to not vite school rules.

    In the past, her ribbon was tied so tightly that I thought she would stop breathing. But now it looked a little loose and ck.

    Of course, this is normal for everyone. I repeat, it is normal.

    However, it is her hairstyle in particr that has changed my impression of her.

    Herme braided pigtails, which some people made fun of as if it was wartime, are now half-twined and the tips of her hair are curled into a sort of sauvage.

    If it is permed, it is against school rules, but if it is curled with curlers, it is not against school rules. This is a gray area, so it is not a vition of school rules.

    In the morning, when she came into the ssroom, the air was frozen in a terrible way.

    Up to now, the rtionship between her and her ssmates, with the exception of Ui-chan, has only been one of ¡°noticing¡± and ¡°being noticed¡±.

    If I were to say ¡°Good morning¡± to Takaka Takata, she would say, ¡°Good morning, by the way, your skirt is a little long¡±.

    That¡¯s why no one wanted to ask her directly, even though they were concerned about this unusual situation.

    Well, to be precise, Ui-chan, who has an equal rtionship with Takaka Takata, would have been able to ask her because Ui-chan is a big person. It¡¯ll not faze her in the slightest.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that normal?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it good if it is normal?¡¹

    ¡¸Normal is not normal!¡¹

    In fact, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s worried about it. Everyone in the ss was so curious that they¡¯d been restless all morning.

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you ask her? Hey, Takata!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute!? Ui-chan!¡¹

    Takaka Takata, who is about to leave her seat with her bag in her hand, turns to us and walks up to us.

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s up, Ui-chi?¡¹

    £¨¡±Ui-chi¡±!? Are they really that close?£©

    ¡¸Well, Shima seems to be interested in you¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re gonna dump me!?¡¹

    £¨I mean, Ui-chan, she¡¯s never called you ¡°Ui-chi¡± before, right!? Why are you so unconcerned?£©

    There¡¯s no way to be unaffected.

    Maybe is it a sign of a natural disaster?

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Natsumi-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Natsumi-chi!? Wait! Stop! Your face is too close!¡¹

    Takaka Takata, who is making an ¡°u~i¡± gesture with her forefinger and pinky finger like a wrestler, Stan Hansen, is trying to get close to my face.

    Somehow, this sense of distance is familiar to me.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s like Mai-chan, the Fourth Favored Princess¡­£©

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just that my image of you is very different¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m just trying to make it a little more rxed, that¡¯s all. I¡¯d like to y a little more, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in a position to do that¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right, Natsumi-chi¡¹

    £¨¡­Ui-chan, why are youpeting with her?£©

    Leaving aside Ui-chan¡¯s frustrated face, at least, this transformation of Takaka Takata is not something that can be done easily.

    ¡¸Could it be¡­ you got a boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, well, I¡¯ve had a boyfriend for a while, but I think I got another one during the summer vacation¡¹

    I¡¯m at breaking point. Oh, what¡¯s wrong with her?

    He already has a boyfriend? And now she¡¯s got another one?

    ¡¸Umu, I see. By the way, I save my peanuts forst¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ui-chan, shut up for a second¡¹

    Now that I¡¯mpletely exhausted, Ui-chan¡¯s spontaneity is a little hard to take.

    ¡¸Okay, Ui-chi, Natsumi-chi. There¡¯s a meeting of the public moralsmittee, so I¡¯ll be leaving soon. <ruby>See_you_again<rp>(</rp><rt>Otsuari</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡¹

    With that said, Takaka Takata carried her bag on her shoulder and waved as she walked away. As I watched her walk away, I let out a big sigh.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go, shall we?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ yeah, I guess so¡¹

    After this, we are supposed to meet up with Kijima and others for a study session at a family restaurant, but I¡¯m already exhausted.

    Sometimes, I envy Ui-chan¡¯s unconcernedness.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Today, there are six members in total, two from each grade.

    ¡¸Okay¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Fumio-chi about it, and you take care of the basketball club!¡¹

    But this is a good opportunity.

    When I said that, she looked very worried for some reason.

    For now, I try to change the subject.

    ¡¸Yes¡­ that¡¯s right¡¹

    Fumio-chi doesn¡¯t know that ¡°Taka-chi¡± is really me, ¡°Takaka Takata¡±, so I need to establish a new rtionship with him.

    Rather, a man who would abandon his wife in such a state ande to see me would be too worrisome to marry.

    Minamin, does your reaction mean that you know how powerful Fumio-chi¡¯s ICBM was? Did you have a Falnds War on your bed? No, no, no¡­

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, you said you received some letters, right?¡¹

    I guess teacher thought I¡¯d get upset. After all, teacher said, ¡°If I ask for a divorce in this state, our marriage will be more strongly criticized by the public. I¡¯ll refrain from seeing you for a while, but I won¡¯t change my mind. I love you¡±, he wrote in a lengthy letter to me.

    ¡¸¡­Well, if someone dies in your garden, you¡¯d get paranoid, wouldn¡¯t you? I also sent a message to Kobayashi-sensei, but he didn¡¯t reply¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about the first one, but I think the second one is just jealousy.

    £¨Oh, no, no, no. Men¡¯s jealousy is ugly£©

    Although I prefer Kobayashi-sensei as my marriage partner, I still can¡¯t overlook his thing.

    ¡¸Oh, yes. There were two. Both are anonymous, but one says that in the basketball team, there is a lot of bullying of underssmen, and the other says that Fumio Kijima-kun, a third-year student, was having an excessive rtionship with women¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you didn¡¯t? Maybe my timing was good. He said he¡¯s at his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ house right now, but he probably can¡¯t keep his eyes off her, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, um¡­ I think it¡¯s better to stay away from Kijima-kun¡­ I mean, he might be dangerous¡¹

    Minamin seems to be in a depressed mood. Well, I can¡¯t tell her, but I¡¯m his girlfriend. It¡¯s natural that I¡¯m treated differently from a mere student.

    Our advisor Kobayashi-sensei is absent today, but the main topic of discussion is the report of the second-year students who voluntarily patrolled the downtown area during the summer vacation.

    However, before we even get to the agenda, the atmosphere is filled withplete confusion.

    It¡¯s the transformation of the Public Morals Committee Chairwoman.

    And the first thing she said is, ¡°What¡¯s the school rule about tanning? It¡¯s okay to tan, right?¡±.

    The first years were upset, the second years were confused, and I was bewildered.

    No¡­ the chairwoman is just a girl at that age. It¡¯s not a vition of school rules, and it¡¯s not strange for her to be careful about dressing up.

    However, we can¡¯t help but feel that she has fallen into the trap of being an ordinary student, since she used to be a perfect person.

    ¡¸L-Let¡¯s start with the report¡­ of the patrol¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, Minamin, <ruby>please~<rp>(</rp><rt>Yoro~</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡¹

    ¡¸Minamin!?¡¹

    I probably have a cramped face. Isn¡¯t Shibata-san to Minamin bringing our rtionship too close?

    However, despite my confusion, the chairwoman is looking at me with disinterest, plucking a strand of hair with her fingertips and looking for a split hair.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Emm¡­ We¡¯ve confirmed that there are several first and second year boys wandering aroundte at night here in the downtown area behind the station¡¹

    ¡¸Specifically?¡¹

    ¡¸Four students were in and out of the arcade. Another three went to a store where they were drinking¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Do you have their names and sses?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s all on paper¡¹

    Then the chairwoman smiled and spoke.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, it¡¯s not good. It¡¯s more of a no than a yes. Then, give those kids a little warning on my end¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    In the past, the usual course of action was to have Kobayashi-sensei bring the matter up to the staff meeting and ask for a severe punishment.

    There was even a time when the chairwoman herself went to the staff meeting to protest against the too light punishment.

    And now¡­ a simple warning is enough?

    I stared at the her face and decided to confirm what I had been thinking all day.

    ¡¸<ruby>Iinchou<rp>(</rp><rt>Chairwoman</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡­ Do you have a twin sister or something?¡¹

    All I could think was that she had been reced by someone else.

 Chapter 294: Im Sure that Person Brought Calpis Chuhai

    Chapter 294: I¡¯m Sure that Person Brought Calpis Chuhai

    After the Public Morals Committee meeting, we let the first and second year students go home first.

    £¨Still¡­ it¡¯s funny that they thought I¡¯m the sister£©

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    It is true that I am aware that I have changed a lot from before, but I am surprised that people think I am a different person.

    The person I am now is also an extension of the person Takaka Takata.

    I feel that I am bing more friendly to people, though I am more casual than before.

    I look at the clock and see that it is past twelve o¡¯clock, and that the vice chairwoman, Minamin, is sitting next to me,piling the minutes of the meeting.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸<ruby>Iinchou<rp>(</rp><rt>chairwoman</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡­ what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing really, just a change of heart. Something like that¡¹

    Minamin¡¯s face is still doubtful.

    £¨Hmm¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t tell her about working at a girls¡¯ bar, or about the great thing I had with Fumio-chi, and even if I wanted to, for some reason I couldn¡¯t put it into words¡­£©

    ¡¸Rather than worrying about me, I think the first and second years should be a little more flexible¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ they joined the public moralmittee because they sympathized with the previous chairman¡­ but are you sure you want to deal with those students who wander aroundte at night with a warning?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. They say you should smile for the wife and not the husband¡¹(*Note: Tsuma ni nikonde, otto ni niko mazu tte iujan => ÆÞ¤Ë¥Ë¥³¤ó¤Ç, ·ò¤Ë¥Ë¥³¤Þ¤º¤Ã¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤¸¤ã¤ó)

    ¡¸Hate the sins, not the sinner¡¹ (*Note: Tsumi wo nikunde hito wo niku mazu desu)

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¹

    First and second graders are really relentless.

    I didn¡¯t expect them to raise the issue of Gori¡¯s going to a girl¡¯s bar, let alone a student wandering aroundte at night.

    Apparently they had seen him enter the bar when they were patrolling the area, and the second-year student snorted, ¡°This is uneptable for a teacher!¡± .

    Yes, they can say that¡­ but that¡¯s just a gori, isn¡¯t it?

    He¡¯s busy being a teacher during the day, so he should be allowed to rx.

    And he¡¯s only getting affection from girls at a gal bar, so they should be kind to him.

    Not to mention, it¡¯s too bad for Gori that they¡¯re report it on the staff meeting. It¡¯s a business obstruction for the bar¡­

    ¡¸Well¡­ even if I wanted to bring it up at the staff meeting, Kobayashi-sensei is absent. When do you think he¡¯ll starting to school?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ probably not for a while¡¹

    The TV news reported that a dead policeman had been thrown into the garden of the teacher¡¯s house, but they didn¡¯t mention his name. So, the ordinary students must not have known.

    Then, the reason why I know about it is because the teacher himself wrote so in his message.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know. He sent me a message. He said his wife is a bit paranoid and he¡¯s not going to be able to keep an eye on us for a while¡¹

    I guess teacher thought I¡¯d get upset. After all, teacher said, ¡°If I ask for a divorce in this state, our marriage will be more strongly criticized by the public. I¡¯ll refrain from seeing you for a while, but I won¡¯t change my mind. I love you¡±, he wrote in a lengthy letter to me.

    Rather, a man who would abandon his wife in such a state ande to see me would be too worrisome to marry.

    ¡¸¡­Well, if someone dies in your garden, you¡¯d get paranoid, wouldn¡¯t you? I also sent a message to Kobayashi-sensei, but he didn¡¯t reply¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you didn¡¯t? Maybe my timing was good. He said he¡¯s at his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ house right now, but he probably can¡¯t keep his eyes off her, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ that¡¯s right¡¹

    Minamin seems to be in a depressed mood. Well, I can¡¯t tell her, but I¡¯m his girlfriend. It¡¯s natural that I¡¯m treated differently from a mere student.

    For now, I try to change the subject.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, you said you received some letters, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes. There were two. Both are anonymous, but one says that in the basketball team, there is a lot of bullying of underssmen, and the other says that Fumio Kijima-kun, a third-year student, was having an excessive rtionship with women¡¹

    I don¡¯t care about the first one, but I think the second one is just jealousy.

    £¨Oh, no, no, no. Men¡¯s jealousy is ugly£©

    But this is a good opportunity.

    Fumio-chi doesn¡¯t know that ¡°Taka-chi¡± is really me, ¡°Takaka Takata¡±, so I need to establish a new rtionship with him.

    Although I prefer Kobayashi-sensei as my marriage partner, I still can¡¯t overlook his thing.

    ¡¸Okay¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Fumio-chi about it, and you take care of the basketball club!¡¹

    When I said that, she looked very worried for some reason.

    ¡¸Eh, ah, um¡­ I think it¡¯s better to stay away from Kijima-kun¡­ I mean, he might be dangerous¡¹

    Minamin, does your reaction mean that you know how powerful Fumio-chi¡¯s ICBM was? Did you have a Falnds War on your bed? No, no, no¡­

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­¡¹

    I clenched my fists as I left the chief¡¯s office.

    Then I walked lightly across the corridor.

    The oue was as I had hoped.

    The appearance of the Majin, Takehiko Nakamura, the other day had brought an unimaginable shock to the police.

    He severely injured Detective Inomoto with a single blow and remained unaffected even after taking five bullets at close range.

    I don¡¯t know what route he took, but it seems, he had ess to internal information about the police.

    And Nakamura¡¯s goal was to capture me.

    As for the rest, I kept the part about Master¡¯s secret and reported everything else.

    It would have been worse if I had tried to hide something and raised suspicion.

    However, thanks to the fact that my statements were consistent with Detective Inomoto¡¯s statements in many aspects, all my statements were epted as true.

    Normally, since the criminal¡¯s aim was clear, a protection arrangement would have been set up to protect me, but in this case, it was difficult.

    After all, I was dealing with a bulletproof monster. What kind of guards will be able to protect me? To put it bluntly, there¡¯s no way to protect me.

    So I made this request.

    ¡¸In order to prevent Nakamura from finding out, I¡¯ll move to a ce I have no connection to and hide out until I¡¯m sure it¡¯s safe¡¹

    Since there is a possibility that Nakamura will find out from the police¡¯s internal information, I suggest that nobody mustn¡¯t knows where I¡¯m hiding, and that I willmunicate with them only by e-mail via an overseas server.

    The proposal passed the upper management¡¯s review and was epted.

    The section chief bowed his head in regret that he couldn¡¯t even protect me, saying, ¡°Sorry¡­ we¡¯re not good enough¡­¡± What are you talking about, Rabbit-san?

    But I thought to myself.

    £¨This is it, I¡¯m super lucky!£©

    Thanks to this, I have the status of being able to enter ¡°the Confinement King-sama¡¯s Room¡± all the time while receiving a sry as a civil servant.

    After returning to my desk and gathering my belongings, I left the station with ease.

    At any rate, there are ns for a mature girls-only party tonight.

    I¡¯m sure everyone will be jealous when I tell them.

    It will take ce in my room, which Confinement King-sama has given to me.

    Confinement King-sama doesn¡¯t know this, but the mature girls in the harem sometimes get together and have drinking parties.

    The members are Chihiro-sama, Kyoko, Loli-sama, Akira Mizuki-sama, myself, and sometimes Freesia-san.

 Chapter 295: Search and Destroy

    Chapter 295: Search and Destroy

    ¡¸I¡¯ll open it¡­¡¹

    I told her as I put my hand on the doorknob, and <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Mimizu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> gulped, and the Head Maid gave a small nod.

    The first one is me, <ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Gokiburi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>. Followed Earthworm.

    And then the Head Maid. And thest one is Loli-sama.

    That is the formation of the team that will enter Ryoko-sama¡¯s apartment this time.

    The mission is search and destroy.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ording to Ryoko-sama, the Majin, Takehiko Nakamura was hiding in Ryoko-sama¡¯s apartment after the battle with us the other day. That¡¯s what she said.

    Needless to say, it is highly likely that Nakamura, who was defeated by Loli-sama, is hiding there.

    Therefore, Lili-sama ordered the Head Maid to pursue him.

    And now, as soon as the door is opened, Earthworm and I stepped into the other side with our weapons readied.

    We find ourselves in a bedroom with a queen-sized bed.

    In front of the bedroom door is a dresser mirror. The reflection of myself in the mirror makes me aim my weapon at it.

    As I prepared myself, I looked around, but saw no one moving except for the two of us in the mirror.

    ¡¸Earthworm, the curtains¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡¹

    At the thick curtains which made the room ckout, Earthworm cautiously opens it, and sunlight shines into the room.

    It¡¯s just after noon so it¡¯s sunny. And after Earthworm looks around the balcony through the window, she nods and says, ¡°Clear¡±.

    There is nothing in the room except a bed and a dresser, a very simple room.

    As I look under the bed and Earthworm looks in the dresser, Loli-sama says, ironically, ¡°Police officers make a lot of money, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down¡¹

    When the Head Maid rebuked her, Loli-sama said, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± and her cheeks twisted in a mocking manner.

    ¡¸Are you scared? For me, Loli, it¡¯s just a small thing. If you¡¯re scared, why don¡¯t you just stand in the corner and tremble?¡¹

    ¡¸If it trembles, I¡¯d like to put it between my legs¡¹

    The Head Maid brushed it off, and Earthworm and I let out a sigh of relief.

    For us, talking to the Head Maid like that was like stepping into a minefield with our fins attached.

    We can only hope that the me will not fall on us.

    ¡¸Cockroach, we¡¯re moving¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡¹

    I opened the door to the next room, which led to arge living room. There is arge window on the south side of the room, providing plenty of sunshine.

    In front of the TV is a sofa set. Beyond that is the dining table. On the left is the counter kitchen.

    At a quick nce, there is no trace of a Majin. The rows of empty beer cans on the dining table were probably left by Ryoko-sama, not by the Majin.

    ¡¸Ryoko, you drink so much beer. She¡¯s going to get a belly eventually, you know, a beer belly¡¹

    Loli-sama says in a dumbfounded voice.

    In fact, beer is a must for Ryoko-sama when she eats in the dining hall. Even the empty cans lined up on the table were of the brand that Ryoko-sama always specified.

    Listening to Loli-sama¡¯s words, Earthworm and I continue our search of the room.

    Under the sofa, clear.

    Balcony, clear.

    Under the table, clear.

    Then, when the Head Maid and Loli-sama step into the kitchen and begin to open the cupboards to see what¡¯s inside¨C

    ¡¸Wow¡­ all that alcohol¡¹

    I heard Loli-sama mutter.

    ¡¸Ryoko-sama has instructed me to collect the alcohol. We¡¯ll bring them to ¡°the room¡±ter¡¹

    ¡¸Just alcohol? What else?¡¹

    ¡¸Just alcohol¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any other important thing beside it? <ruby>That<rp>(</rp><rt>Ano</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>girl<rp>(</rp><rt>ko</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>?¡¹

    Although it¡¯s very strange to hear Loli-sama call Ryoko-sama ¡°that girl¡± when she¡¯s a little girl, in actual age, Loli-sama is about five years older than Ryoko-sama.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    However, Loli-sama is wearing a school swimsuit today as well. The nametag on her chest that says ¡°Loli¡± is really quite embarrassing.

    At the same time as I was chuckling, Earthworm suddenly shouted, ¡°Caution!¡±. Her voice sounded urgent and a chill runs down my spine.

    I look for Earthworm and find her at the door of the changing room leading to the bathroom, looking tensely at the open door.

    I grab my weapon and walk up to Earthworm and without thinking, I covered my mouth with my hand.

    After all, I smelled something rotten in the air and a thick smell of blood.

    I exchanged nces with Earthworm and stepped into the changing room.

    Then I pulled open the sliding door to the bathroom behind it.

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    My voice involuntarily chokes in the back of my throat.

    Inside the room, there are countless fly and an unbearable stench assaulted my nose.

    The bathtub is overflowing with human limbs, piled up like an altar of evil, and emitting an odor so horrible that it could almost be called pungent.

    No head or body could be found. The mutted parts looked as if they had been melted, and some of them had begun to turn white.

    ¡¸It looks like a gourmet for Majin¡¹

    The Head Maid mutters, peeking into the bathroom from behind me. Then, Loli-sama spat unpleasantly.

    ¡¸It sounds like he doesn¡¯t like chicken wings because they¡¯re a pain in the ass¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    We¡¯re used to seeing a lot of guro, but this is pretty harsh. As far as I could tell, they all looked like female limbs.

    All the limbs looked a little aged. At least, they didn¡¯t seem to be from today or yesterday.

    ¡¸But, how can so many people be missing and not be reported?¡¹

    When Loli-sama tilted her head, the Head Maid cowered.

    ¡¸There are some people whose disappearance doesn¡¯t bother anyone. Many of those people are closely connected to crime. I¡¯m assuming that he had ess to police information¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ you mean he was choosing those people to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and it reminds me of a cautious personality that does not do reckless things just because he has gained power. I¡¯d say he¡¯s a tricky opponent¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what should we do with this corpse?¡¹

    Earthworm asks the Head Maid. She¡¯s probably thinking that she wouldn¡¯t like it if she told her to dispose of it.

    But fortunately, the Head Maid¡¯s orders are to leave it alone. It was left to Ryoko-sama to decide whether to call the police or not.

    After checking the rest of the rooms, Earthworms and I split up to carry Ryoko¡¯s desired alcohol into ¡°the room¡±.

    There¡¯s a lot of beer. Whiskey, sake, and some purple, unfamiliar liquor. After carrying them all in, the Head Maid closed the door.

    Then she said.

    ¡¸This <Back Door> will be removed by the Confinement King-sama tonight¡¹

 Chapter 296: Kizuna Tachiokas Thoughts

    Chapter 296: Kizuna Tachioka¡¯s Thoughts

    ¡¸I¡¯m home¡­¡¹

    I called out from the doorway, but the house stood still and quiet.

    It¡¯s past six in the evening, and considering that the school day ended with the opening ceremony and homeroom, I¡¯vee home quitete.

    Please read it on

    My brother is probably wearing headphones or something. He must have stayed in his room for a while again, and probably hasn¡¯t even noticed that I¡¯vee home.

    £¨Minami-onee-chan¡­ seems normal£©

    During the opening ceremony, I had been observing Minami-onee-chan for a long time, but I didn¡¯t see any change in her.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Well, it¡¯s a good thing¡­£©

    It was quite a long time ago, butte at night, I saw her going out of the window of my room.

    I wondered what she was doing at this hour. But I didn¡¯t think too much about it, thinking that she might have gone to a convenience store or something.

    The thought of Kobayashi-sensei came to my mind, but it had been a long time since she had been called, and she was always called in the evening.

    Butter, I heard a ssmate who lived near Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house talking about this.

    ¡ºKobayashi-sensei is being harassed. He said that dead cats are thrown into his garden in the middle of the night¡»

    When I listened to the story carefully, I found out that the first dead cat was thrown into the garden on the very day I saw Minami-onee-chante at night.

    That¡¯s when I became convinced that Minami-onee-chan was trying to take revenge on Kobayashi-sensei.

    What a stupid thing to do. I can understand how she feels, but even if not, a man like that will surely destroy her sooner orter.

    I thought about asking her, but there was no way she would approve of such a thing. Despite her fluffy atmosphere, she is stubborn as hell.

    But I can¡¯t leave her alone.

    If she is caught by the police, her reputation will be damaged. If that happens, my brother will be hurt, too, of course.

    My brother says he¡¯s broken up with her, but I don¡¯t believe him. They¡¯re childhood friends who¡¯ve grown up together.

    There may be differences, but it¡¯s only temporary. I believe that once the devil problem is solved and my brother is able to return to society, things will be back to normal.

    That¡¯s why I tried to stop her.

    Whenever she goes outte at night, she always wears a ck hoodie. I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s out of season.

    So I put on a ck hoodie and followed her too.

    I wanted to be able to take her ce in the worst-case scenario if she was seen by someone.

    The method is simple: I follow her, pretending to be coincidental, and say, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, Onee-chan. Convenience store? Then let¡¯s go together¡±

    She probably knows that I¡¯m trying to interfere.

    But in fact, the day after my sessful attempt, I didn¡¯t hear that a dead cat was thrown into Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house.

    This time, however, a dead policeman was thrown into his house. Even I was dismayed by this.

    I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but when I talked to a girl who lived in Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s neighborhood, she confirmed that it was not the work of onee-chan.

    At the same time, I was relieved to know that if such an incident happened, the police would be patrolling the area a lot and my sister would give up.

    Still, if it was just a coincidence that the body was thrown into Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s garden, it was really a case of retribution.

    Now that the existence of the devil is known, there must be a God in the world. If someone does something wrong, they will be punished.

    As usual, I haven¡¯t told my brother about Minami-onee-chan and Kobayashi-sensei. I don¡¯t want him to worry about something strange, and if I do, it might be an obstacle for him and my sister to get back together.

    Please read it on Please read it on

    Without knowing anything, he¡¯s sitting at hisputer, trying to find out about Fumio Kijima, the whereabouts of Kasuya-senpai and Teruya-senpai, and the whereabouts of Detective JK.

    Thinking to that point, I remembered something very important.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨¡­Oh yeah, I forgot! I have to tell Onii-chan about this£©

    Today, I had promised to stop by a diner with Sato-chan on my way home, so I was waiting for the club activities to finish, and I saw the <ruby>sister<rp>(</rp><rt>Ane</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> of Detective JK there.

    She was coaching the track and field club members on the field.

    Although my brother said that she might have been killed by the devil, she seemed to be in good health.

    So, my brother must be relieved to know that they are okay.

    For a while, I wondered what would happen to him, but I felt that things were slowly starting to get better.

    The same is true for my sister.

    Kobayashi-sensei hasn¡¯t beening to school, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not in the mood to mess with my sister right now. As for me, I¡¯ve done what I had to do, and I¡¯m sure their rtionship will be broken soon.

    And from here, things start all over again.

    With my brother and I, the two Detective JKs and Shiratori-senpai, this time we might be able to hunt down Fumio Kijima, the devil¡¯s pawn.

    As I stepped into the living room, I fumbled with the wall with my fingertips to find a switch and turn on the light.

    Just as I set my bag down on the couch, I hear the door open upstairs and the sound of my brother¡¯s footstepsing down the stairs.

    ¡¸Kizuna¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡¹

    Shaggy hair, light beard and stubble. With that appearance, my brotherinsnguidly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I¡¯ll make dinner soon. Do you want an omelette?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­¡¹

    I put on my apron over my uniform and move straight to the kitchen.

    Following me with his eyes, my brother sits down on a chair and puts his elbows on the dining table.

    ¡¸Today is the first day of school, right? You¡¯re veryte¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I was just hanging out with Sato-chan and her friends. And there¡¯s a girl in my ss. She¡¯s being bullied by her senior and she needs help¡¹

    ¡¸You?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was introduced to Shiratori-senpai by Sato-chan. I was just listening from the side¡¹

    As soon as Shiratori-senpai¡¯s name was mentioned, my brother¡¯s expression turned bitter.

    ¡¸Kizuna, I told you that you should stay away from Saki-chan¡­ There¡¯s something wrong with that girl, you can¡¯t trust her¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ but I wonder¡­ Last time I saw her, Shiratori-senpai said she was still suspicious of Kijima¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and today. I saw the detective JK¡¯s <ruby>sister<rp>(</rp><rt>Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> at school!¡¹

    ¡¸Really!¡¹

    Immediately, my brother crashed his chair and stood up. That¡¯s the kind of reaction one would expect.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true. She was just coaching track¡¹

    ¡¸What did she say?¡¹

    ¡¸She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you. It¡¯s just not a good time¡±¡¹

    Please read it on Please read it on

    When I told him, he copsed into a chair with a heave.

    ¡¸¡­What is it? They should at least call me¡¹

    His voice sounded somewhat relieved.

    Since we had no means to fight the devil other than Detective JK, the fact that they were safe must have been like a lifeline he thought he had lost.

    But then he gave a small snort.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Tsk, if I had known that, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go all the way to Fukuoka¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuoka?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but whatever. I¡¯m going to Fukuoka tomorrow for a while, so I¡¯ll leave the contact with Detective JK to you¡¹

    I was surprised to hear that.

    It would be strange if I wasn¡¯t surprised at the fact that my shut-in brother suddenly decided to go away.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m d you¡¯re going out, but why Fukuoka?¡¹

    ¡¸I was looking for someone besides Detective JK who could fight the devil, and I found it. There¡¯s a ce in Fukuoka called Futsukaichi¡¹

    Apparently, he had found someone who might be on our side. But I¡¯m worried about my brother being alone.

    ¡¸Are you okay by yourself? Do you want me toe with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like a kid. I¡¯m fine. The old man says he¡¯d be happy to meet me if I¡¯de, but he¡¯s acting so high and mighty¡­ it¡¯s annoying¡¹

    ¡¸This guy you¡¯re talking to, is he old man?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I found him on the, and he¡¯s rumored to be the most powerful psychic in Japan. He¡¯s a priest of a small shrine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A Shinto priest¡­¡¹

    Surely he can at least deal with devils.

    I think it¡¯s called an Onmyoji? Something like that.

    His voice sounded somewhat relieved.

    It would be strange if I wasn¡¯t surprised at the fact that my shut-in brother suddenly decided to go away.

    ¡¸This guy you¡¯re talking to, is he old man?¡¹

    ***

    I was surprised to hear that.

    ¡¸But¡­ now that the two detectives are back, don¡¯t we need to see them again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m d you¡¯re going out, but why Fukuoka?¡¹

    But then he gave a small snort.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true. She was just coaching track¡¹

    By that, I assume he means the image of the goat-skull-headed devil ughtering the guards.

    ¡¸¡­What is it? They should at least call me¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ once you see them, there¡¯s never enough allies¡¹

    When I told him, he copsed into a chair with a heave.

    Surely he can at least deal with devils.

    Immediately, my brother crashed his chair and stood up. That¡¯s the kind of reaction one would expect.

    ¡¸Yeah, I found him on the, and he¡¯s rumored to be the most powerful psychic in Japan. He¡¯s a priest of a small shrine¡­¡¹

    Apparently, he had found someone who might be on our side. But I¡¯m worried about my brother being alone.

    ¡¸A Shinto priest¡­¡¹

    If so, we certainly need more allies. Or so I thought.

    ¡¸What did she say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but whatever. I¡¯m going to Fukuoka tomorrow for a while, so I¡¯ll leave the contact with Detective JK to you¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay by yourself? Do you want me toe with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like a kid. I¡¯m fine. The old man says he¡¯d be happy to meet me if I¡¯de, but he¡¯s acting so high and mighty¡­ it¡¯s annoying¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuoka?¡¹

    ¡¸I was looking for someone besides Detective JK who could fight the devil, and I found it. There¡¯s a ce in Fukuoka called Futsukaichi¡¹

    Since we had no means to fight the devil other than Detective JK, the fact that they were safe must have been like a lifeline he thought he had lost.

    ¡¸She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you. It¡¯s just not a good time¡±¡¹

    I think it¡¯s called an Onmyoji? Something like that.

    ¡¸Tsk, if I had known that, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go all the way to Fukuoka¡­¡¹

    His voice sounded somewhat relieved.

    It would be strange if I wasn¡¯t surprised at the fact that my shut-in brother suddenly decided to go away.

    ¡¸This guy you¡¯re talking to, is he old man?¡¹

    ***

    I was surprised to hear that.

    ¡¸But¡­ now that the two detectives are back, don¡¯t we need to see them again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m d you¡¯re going out, but why Fukuoka?¡¹

    But then he gave a small snort.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true. She was just coaching track¡¹

    By that, I assume he means the image of the goat-skull-headed devil ughtering the guards.

    ¡¸¡­What is it? They should at least call me¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ once you see them, there¡¯s never enough allies¡¹

    When I told him, he copsed into a chair with a heave.

    Surely he can at least deal with devils.

    Immediately, my brother crashed his chair and stood up. That¡¯s the kind of reaction one would expect.

    ¡¸Yeah, I found him on the, and he¡¯s rumored to be the most powerful psychic in Japan. He¡¯s a priest of a small shrine¡­¡¹

    Apparently, he had found someone who might be on our side. But I¡¯m worried about my brother being alone.

    ¡¸A Shinto priest¡­¡¹

    If so, we certainly need more allies. Or so I thought.

    ¡¸What did she say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but whatever. I¡¯m going to Fukuoka tomorrow for a while, so I¡¯ll leave the contact with Detective JK to you¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay by yourself? Do you want me toe with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like a kid. I¡¯m fine. The old man says he¡¯d be happy to meet me if I¡¯de, but he¡¯s acting so high and mighty¡­ it¡¯s annoying¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuoka?¡¹

    ¡¸I was looking for someone besides Detective JK who could fight the devil, and I found it. There¡¯s a ce in Fukuoka called Futsukaichi¡¹

    Since we had no means to fight the devil other than Detective JK, the fact that they were safe must have been like a lifeline he thought he had lost.

    ¡¸She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you. It¡¯s just not a good time¡±¡¹

    I think it¡¯s called an Onmyoji? Something like that.

    ¡¸Tsk, if I had known that, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go all the way to Fukuoka¡­¡¹

    His voice sounded somewhat relieved.

    It would be strange if I wasn¡¯t surprised at the fact that my shut-in brother suddenly decided to go away.

    ¡¸This guy you¡¯re talking to, is he old man?¡¹

    ***

    I was surprised to hear that.

    ¡¸But¡­ now that the two detectives are back, don¡¯t we need to see them again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m d you¡¯re going out, but why Fukuoka?¡¹

    But then he gave a small snort.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s true. She was just coaching track¡¹

    By that, I assume he means the image of the goat-skull-headed devil ughtering the guards.

    ¡¸¡­What is it? They should at least call me¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ once you see them, there¡¯s never enough allies¡¹

    When I told him, he copsed into a chair with a heave.

    Surely he can at least deal with devils.

    Immediately, my brother crashed his chair and stood up. That¡¯s the kind of reaction one would expect.

    ¡¸Yeah, I found him on the, and he¡¯s rumored to be the most powerful psychic in Japan. He¡¯s a priest of a small shrine¡­¡¹

    Apparently, he had found someone who might be on our side. But I¡¯m worried about my brother being alone.

    ¡¸A Shinto priest¡­¡¹

    If so, we certainly need more allies. Or so I thought.

    ¡¸What did she say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but whatever. I¡¯m going to Fukuoka tomorrow for a while, so I¡¯ll leave the contact with Detective JK to you¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay by yourself? Do you want me toe with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like a kid. I¡¯m fine. The old man says he¡¯d be happy to meet me if I¡¯de, but he¡¯s acting so high and mighty¡­ it¡¯s annoying¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuoka?¡¹

    ¡¸I was looking for someone besides Detective JK who could fight the devil, and I found it. There¡¯s a ce in Fukuoka called Futsukaichi¡¹

    Since we had no means to fight the devil other than Detective JK, the fact that they were safe must have been like a lifeline he thought he had lost.

    ¡¸She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you. It¡¯s just not a good time¡±¡¹

    I think it¡¯s called an Onmyoji? Something like that.

    ¡¸Tsk, if I had known that, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go all the way to Fukuoka¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ now that the two detectives are back, don¡¯t we need to see them again?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ once you see them, there¡¯s never enough allies¡¹

    By that, I assume he means the image of the goat-skull-headed devil ughtering the guards.

 Chapter 297: Ryoko had Always Been Jealous

    Chapter 297: Ryoko had Always Been Jealous

    After the study session, I went home.

    I finished my dinner and stepped into the ¡°Confinement King¡¯s bedroom¡±, where Ryoko greeted me.

    ¡¸Wee home, Master¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m home, Ryoko¡¹

    I tell her, and she looks up and smiles happily.

    When I found out that the handsome uncle had turned into a Majin, I instructed Ryoko to move her living ce from her apartment to here, which was a fine y by me.

    Otherwise, she might have been devoured by a handsome uncle in her apartment without anyone noticing.

    And after getting her boss¡¯s approval to go into hiding because of the attack the other day, she ended up residing here for a while from today.

    Of course, I feel safer that way.

    Even if the handsome uncle weakened now, it will be almost impossible for humans to deal with him once his power is restored.

    He could attack us at any moment, even if we are in the police station.

    But here, I don¡¯t have to worry about that.

    I looked again at Ryoko, who was on her knees looking up at me. She is wearing more makeup than usual, and is essorized with gold earrings and a ne.

    I felt that it¡¯s rare for her to wear any jewelry other than her nipple piercing.

    And she is wearing a pair of sexy white underwear.

    The cupless bra hid nothing, but lifted her nipples and beautiful bulge pierced by the ring piercing.

    Her arm covers are adorned withce and her high-legged panties. White tights hung from a garter belt wrapped around Ryoko¡¯s slender, beautiful legs.

    Her underwear reminded me of a bride¡¯s gown, and I felt as if I could catch a glimpse of her thoughts.

    When I sat down on the bed, she said, ¡°Excuse me¡± sat down next to me, and rubbed her cheek against my shoulder as if she wanted to be pampered.

    £¨Everything you do is so cute¡­ Ryoko¡­£©

    I don¡¯t feel bad if she loves me this much.

    She¡¯s a cool female detective, much older than me. She¡¯s supposed to be, but I feel like I¡¯m dealing with a cute puppy.

    However, the reason why I came to this room a little earlier than usual is not because I wanted to hold Ryoko.

    ¡¸Hey, Ryoko. Did you hear how the strike team went?¡¹

    I know it¡¯s not a very sexy thing to say, but it¡¯s what I¡¯m most interested in right now.

    What to do about the handsome uncle we failed to kill. That¡¯s my top priority at the moment.

    I know that he has been hiding in Ryoko¡¯s apartment.

    And he may have already returned to Ryoko¡¯s apartment.

    That¡¯s why Lili said she¡¯d send a strike team to the apartment this afternoon.

    I had been wondering about the result all day.

    ¡¸Nakamura could not be found. But there were traces¡¹

    ¡¸Traces?¡¹

    ¡¸Numerous female limbs¡­ probably left over from Nakamura¡¯s meal¡¹

    At the mention of women¡¯s limbs, I frowned.

    And, although I¡¯m not sure I should, the next thought that came to my mind was ¡°What a waste!¡±. Such a thought crossed my mind.

    Among the girls eaten by the handsome uncle, there might have been a girl who would have been mine in the future. Thinking of that makes me feel insanely angry.

    No, I know that the possibility is extremely low, but it is not zero.

    Despite my inner thoughts, Ryoko continued to speak.

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s only a limb, it¡¯s not a good idea to leave the body as it is, so I¡¯ve informed my boss that there¡¯s a high possibility that Nakamura is hiding in the apartment. The evacuation of the residents of the apartment may have started by now¡¹

    Countless corpses with only arms and legs.

    If such a bizarre thing is found, the value of that apartment will be worth a small fortune.

    But Ryoko doesn¡¯t seem to regret it, and it¡¯s certainly not necessary if she¡¯s going to stay by my side forever.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to do something about it¡­ In any case, I have to find out where the handsome uncle is first¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ you¡¯re right¡¹

    I wonder where he went after he escaped into the sewers¡­

    But even if he¡¯s after Ryoko, we don¡¯t know where he is.

    We have no clues here, and he have no clues over there¡­

    £¨For the time being, I¡¯d better start searching around Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house tonight¡­ I heard that the murderer will return to the scene¡­£©

    While I was thinking about this, Ryoko traced my chin with her fingertip, and let out a sweet voice.

    ¡¸Master¡­ I want to serve you¡­¡¹

    Of course I had no reason to refuse.

    ¡¸Yes, please¡¹

    I nodded, and Ryoko knelt down in front of me, happily unzipping her pants.

    She lovingly took my bare cock in her hand and began to slowly squeeze it.

    Please read it on Please read it on

    Her slender, white-fleshed fingers, stroking up my vicious object, is always exciting to watch.

    And after a while¡­

    ¡¸P-Pardon me¡¹

    Ryoko¡¯s neatly drawn eyebrows furrowed as her face covered the meat rod.

    Like a dog that¡¯s been left to its own devices, she can¡¯t take it anymore.

    Her lipspletely engulfed the reddish-ck ns.

    ¡¸Mmmm, mmmm¡­¡¹

    Ryoko¡¯s face moved up and down as she took in the meat stick.

    Her cheeks are puffy. Her downcast eyshes quivered.

    Her shapely lips, coated in light pink, now stuck out lewdly, greedily devouring the trunk of my flesh.

    Every time she moved her head up and down, the gold earrings in her ears shook and clinked slightly.

    The excellent female detective is kneeling at my feet, licking and sucking my meat rod.

    The thought of that made me feel more and more aroused.

    ¡¸How hit his? Hit his hood?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s good. You¡¯ve gotten really good at it¡¹

    Ryoko asked, looking up at me as she sucked my cock into her mouth. I reached out and stroked her head, and the corners of her eyes drooped in happiness.

    She probably felt very happy. Because Ryoko squeezed my cock more passionately.

    Then, she began to move her lips up and down rhythmically. When she swallowed my thing, she squeezed a little loosely, and when she released it, she rubbed it against the inside of her cheek and tightened it.

    ¡¸Nn, nnnn, haa, nn¡­¡¹

    She continued to increase the pace of her movement as if she is pushing me. Finally, the earring in her ear struck her cheek with such forcefulness.

    Sweat beaded on her forehead, and a slight crease appeared between her brows.

    ¡¸Okay, Ryoko¡­ I¡¯m about to cum¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡¹

    She replied, and after a beat¨C

    *Spurt!* *Spurtttt!* *Spurttttttt!*

    My thing exploded in Ryoko¡¯s mouth.

    With each throbbing pulse of my cock, I could hear the chattering sound of a violent torrent hitting the back of her throat.

    ¡¸Nnn, Ngu, nnn¡­¡¹

    Ryoko kept her eyes downcast as she swallowed down the white liquid I had released.

    Finally, with a loud gulp, she pulled her lips away from my cock and licked it clean with her tongue, looking up at me intently.

    When I reached for her head to see if she wanted anotherpliment, she looked somewhat nervous and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡¸¡­Master, I have a request¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Then she said, writhing as if she was unusually embarrassed.

    ¡¸Could you take my virginity? Please allow me to give my virginity¡¹

    ¡¸Virgin¡­?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help tilting my head.

    Virgin or not, Ryoko isn¡¯t a virgin at the time I first held her.

    ¡¸I was jealous of the girls who gave their virginity to Masters¡­ So I thought about asking Lili-sama to regenerate my virginity membrane, but that wouldn¡¯t be the same as giving my first¡­¡¹

    She turned red and looked down.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯ve been using tools¡­ to expand it a little bit every day, and I think I¡¯m probably ready to serve you now¡­¡¹

    That pretty much sums it up.

    The virgin she¡¯s talking about wants me to have anal sex with her for the first time. She wants me to take her virginity behind her back¡­ that¡¯s what she means.

    I¡¯m interested in anal sex, but I¡¯m not sure I want to do it.

    But I can¡¯t say no, and I don¡¯t think I ever will.

    Because she¡¯s so cute.

    She said she¡¯d always been jealous of other girls who¡¯d lost their virginity to me.

    Then, I reached my hand to her head again and nodded broadly.

    ¡¸Then, Ryoko¡¯s virginity¡­ I¡¯ll take it¡¹

    I said, and Ryoko smiled with tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡­ Master, please do as you please with Ryoko¡¹

 Chapter 298: Learning the Meaning of Birth

    Chapter 298: Learning the Meaning of Birth

    While my heart is pounding wildly.

    I took off my shorts, got down on all fours on the bed, lifted my hips high, and thrust my ass in front of Master¡¯s eyes.

    A ce that should normally be hidden, a ce that should be a secret, is now exposed to my beloved man¡¯s eyes.

    I can feel my asshole tingling with embarrassment.

    As I have licked and sucked Master¡¯s muscr cock, I feel the wetness of my honey pot drooling.

    His gaze, which pierced my crotch, heated my cheeks to the point where I felt as if it could boil water.

    It¡¯s already hard to stand still.

    Then, as he saw my bare lower half. Master¡¯s hand grabs my hip and squeezes it. All my attention is taken up by the movement of his fingers.

    I¡¯m so nervous that I let out a gasp of air, and a momentter, Master¡¯s finger slips into my ass.

    ¡¸Ha, haua!?¡¹

    I jumped at the sensation of a foreign object, which is more than I expected. Perhaps surprised by my reaction, Master said with concern.

    ¡¸How? If it¡¯s too painful, we can stop¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine. P-Please don¡¯t stop¡­ please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    But as Master¡¯s fingers wriggled, I couldn¡¯t stop the scream that came out of my mouth.

    ¡¸Uoh! Nnnnn¡­ guhiii! Ooooohhh!¡¹

    It¡¯s a voice of agony that is not very cute. However, if someone scrambled inside my rectum, I couldn¡¯t hold back and my voice overflowed.

    In terms of length alone, the vibrator used for expansion was naturally longer than Master¡¯s finger.

    The vibrator also has the advantage in that it twists and turns and stimtes many ces,

    However, the feeling of being scratched directly by a finger was on a different level.

    The ce where the stimtion is generated is shallow, but it is very vivid.

    As the freely moving fingers scratched at the rectal mucosa, I couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    Above all, the thought of my Master touching a ce I had never let anyone else touch made me so happy that I almost went crazy.

    ¡¸Ohhhhhh, ohhhhhhh, wooh, haahaa, higu, ohhhhhhh!¡¹

    After rubbing my anus for a while as if to expand it, Master increased the number of fingers he inserted. It¡¯s his index finger and middle finger, and the pressure is so strong that I choke.

    ¡¸uah, ah, ahh, two, th, that¡¯s so¡­ aaah!¡¹

    My unclean hole must have been distorted horizontally, as his two fingers sank into it.

    ¡¸oh¡­ aaaah, oh, oh¡­¡¹

    At this point, Master did not make any pistoning movements.

    Perhaps he was concerned about me, he just squeezed it gently, but did not move his fingers vigorously.

    ¡¸Ooh, ooh, ooh¡­¡¹

    But I continue to scream madly as my body is set free. The slow, soft stimtion heats up the pit of my stomach.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­ oooh¡­ gyaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    Gradually, I began to feel more and morefortable as I was slowly squeezed, when suddenly, a stimulus hit me so hard that I thought I was going crazy. It was as if I had been struck by lightning.

    That was when Master sank his thumb into my other hole.

    Two fingers in my anus and one in my vagina, a total of three fingers in my shallow hole.

    ¡¸Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!? Ohhhhhhh, gah, goh¡­¡¹

    This time, it really was more than just a vibrator.

    And it made me m my forehead against the bed again and again in a frenzy.

    The flesh between my anus and vagina was trapped between his thumb and two other fingers.

    Master crushes, twists, and turns it as if grasping it with his hand.

    That alone is a tremendous stimulus, and then the thumb inserted into the vagina is crushing the sexual spot.

    ¡¸aaaah, hiiiii, goh, ooohhhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    £¨I-I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going crazy! I¡¯m going to die!£©

    With his fingers scratching both my anus and vaginal hole, I screamed and screamed without a care in the world.

    I could see that Master, who was supposed to be concerned about me at first, is getting excited, and his finger movements are bing more and more relentless.

    As if to further stimte my screams, Master¡¯s fingers began to rapidly move in and out.

    *Slick!* *Slick!* *Squelch Squelch!* *St!*

    His fingers rubbed up the inner flesh of my intestines and vagina from both sides. The two different soundsing out of the two holes are blending together to make one strange sound.

    ¡¸Ah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? Gi, giihaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    And with my scream, it formed an obscene music.

    £¨I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­£©

    Just as I¡¯m about to let go of my consciousness, Master pulls out his finger.

    The feeling of pleasure was like excrement, and I jerked and jumped so much that my body floated.

    ¡¸*Pant* *Pant* *Pant*¡¹

    I¡¯m out of breath, and I feel as if my anal hole is still open. After watching me with satisfaction, Master looked into my face.

    ¡¸Did it feel good?¡¹

    T-This, this is, so great¡­ I-It¡¯s getting too hot, and it¡¯s scary¡­¡¹

    As I screamed, my throat was dry. I can¡¯t even speak properly because my tongue is all tangled up.

    And with all the sweat, tears and drool, my make-up is probably pretty much ruined.

    ¡¸Well¡­ then I¡¯ll make you even more crazy with pleasure. Ryoko¡­ I¡¯ll take your virginity¡¹

    And with that, Master grabbed my hips with both hands, keeping them raised high in the air.

    I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. My anal hole has been thoroughly rubbed, and is ready to go.

    £¨Oh¡­ finally, Master will take it away from me¡­£©

    Thinking of this, a crazy feeling of pleasure overflows from the depths of my chest.

    I¡¯m so happy that Master is fucking my asshole, I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.

    ¡¸Rx, Ryoko¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­. Yeah¡¹

    And just as I let out a big breath, Master¡¯s strong object invaded my unclean hole.

    ¡¸Hhhhhhh!? Oaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    £¨It¡¯s so thick! It¡¯s going to rip me apart!£©

    I knew that Master¡¯s thing is different from ordinary things.

    But the pressure is far greater than I imagined, and I can¡¯t even close my mouth with a 0 shape, and I just scream out in a silly voice.

    Then I felt a strong rod of flesh pressing into me. And I shuddered in fear of having my insides ripped out.

    But my anus, which had been rubbed and kneaded so hard, somehow managed to swallow the entire head of Master¡¯s cock.

    ¡¸*Pant Pant Pant¡­* guh, oh¡­ goh, guh¡­¡¹

    My anus is pushed open to the extreme. The inside of my rectum seemed to be squeezed Master¡¯s ns tightly as well. It¡¯s so suffocating that my forehead is covered with sweat.

    The ns alone is like this.

    So, I wondered what would happen to me if the whole thing is inserted. Thinking of this, my body trembled in fear and anticipation.

    And then, Master¡¯s body stiffened.

    His cock began to throb and thrust, moving deeper and deeper. Master holds my hips tightly, poised to push the rest in.

    ¡¸Ryoko, breathe out¡¹

    ¡¸Hwao, haaaa¡­ guh!? Gi, gah¡­¡¹

    I had no choice but to do as I was told. I exhaled and rxed my entire body, and the rod mmed into me even harder.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it¡­ all of it!¡¹

    ¡¸Gughh!? OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!?¡¹

    The rest came in all at once.

    Master¡¯s hips m against my hip with a loud pound. The feeling is clearly different from the vagina. The rectum, with no end to it, is trying to wrap around the rod.

    The part of the rectum that should not have been there is now full, and it¡¯s trying its best to swallow Master¡¯s hardness.

    The pressure felt terrifying. But strangely, there is no pain. Just a numbing sensation from the waist down.

    And there, with an overwhelming presence, resides Master¡¯s meat stick. I could feel the burning heat, the pulsations, everything from my intestinal walls.

    £¨Oh, Master is pulsating inside me¡­ I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m happy¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡­£©

    My brain almost went into overdrive with joy.

    I even think that the twenty-five years I¡¯ve lived up to now was only a prelude to this moment.

    I must have been born as a case to hold Master¡¯s precious meat stick, I thought.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s move¡¹

    Master said, and at the same time, the meat rod slid into ce.

    ¡¸Nhii!? Gi, go, guuuuuu¡¹

    The sensation of my intestines being pulled out made me shudder.

    But the rod, half pulled out, pushed in without pause.

    The movement of his hips was only about ten centimeters. But it¡¯s a shock thatpresses my entire body.

    ¡¸Giii!? Goah! Oh, oh, ooooooooooohhhh¡­¡¹

    My mouth opened in the shape of an ¡¸o¡¹, and a long scream came out. And as if Master had been waiting for this, he began to piston hard.

    ¡¸Ohh, ahgah, oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhhhhhhh! M-Master, I¡¯m break, I¡¯m really going to breakkkkkkk!¡¹

    My fingers are hurting from gripping the sheet. It¡¯s scary. I¡¯m really going to break. I thought.

    But Master wouldn¡¯t stop.

    The rapid pumping. So much friction I thought my ass would burn.

    My insides burn.

    And the heat spread to the inside of my intestines, setting my entire rectum on fire.

    ¡¸Gyah, guh, guah, aaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t stop the murky voice from flowing out of my mouth. I had never experienced the stimtion of having my ass pushed up from the back of my womb.

    It was nothingpared to vaginal torment.

    Each thrust was a shock that seemed to want to break me into pieces.

    ¡¸Ooh, ooh, goh, goboa!? Ghhhhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    I had sumbedpletely. The intense pressure on my anus, the tremendous force of the meat stick stirring my intestinal tract, left me helpless to do anything but scream.

    ¡¸Come on! Ryoko! Cum! Cum!¡¹

    Master said, but I had already reached my climax many times over.

    Unlikeing vaginally, this climax didn¡¯te in waves.

    The climaxes came one after the other, and as if jumping from wave to wave, the never-ending pleasure grabbed me and consumed me.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹

    In the midst of the screams that shook the room, I was pushed up again and again to a tremendous climax.

    And then¨C

    *Spurt!* *Spurtttttt!* *Spurttttttt!*

    Master¡¯s meat stick pulsed loudly, releasing his semen into me.

    ¡¸Higah?! Ah, ah, uooon, uooonnh!¡¹

    I let out a sobbing, animal-like scream, and copsed onto the bed.

    Master¡¯s strong cock pulsated repeatedly as he shot his semen into me, pounding and throbbing.

    In the euphoria of knowing that I was nowpletely Master¡¯s, I quietly let go of my consciousness.

 Chapter 299: Witness

    Chapter 299: Witness 			In the middle of the night, after sending Ryoko back to her room, who still looked like she wanted to be spoiled, I activated <Revisit> and opened the door in front of Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Tsk, stay away, you stink of animals¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Master! Ulrich hate her!¡¹

    This time, I had these two apany me.

    Ulrich, the werewolf girl, and Jnda.

    As soon as they see each other, they exude a swarthy atmosphere. No matter how many times I tell them, they immediately re at each other, which is really troublesome.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Maybe I picked the wrong person¡­£©

    Nevertheless, Jnda is my bodyguard, and Ulrich¡¯s presence is essential for me to aplish my goal today.

    ¡¸¡­In a harem, you¡¯re both equal. I¡¯m begging you two to get along¡¹

    ¡¸¡­if that¡¯s what Master says¡¹

    ¡¸Muuu¡­¡¹

    The two of them nodded reluctantly while turning their faces in the direction of the day after tomorrow, and I dropped my shoulders with a sigh.

    It may be impossible for a saint and a devil to get along in the first ce.

    For now, as long as they don¡¯t start a fistfight, I guess I¡¯ll just have to let it go.

    Again, I turn my attention to the two.

    Ulrich, who is training to be a maid, is wearing a maid¡¯s uniform.

    What can I say, she is a kemonomimi maid, which seems to be in high demand among doujin.

    Although I didn¡¯t have a chance to take off her clothes, I heard that Freesia-san had shaved off all the animal hair that covered her chest and waist. To make her wear a maid¡¯s uniform.

    As she is a werewolf who does not wear clothes, she has been saying ¡°It pisses me off¡± over and over again, tugging up the hem of her skirt in an annoyed manner.

    Jnda, on the other hand, is wearing a ck leather rider¡¯s suit with the front zipper boldly open, exposing her cleavage.

    Yes, this is totally my taste.

    I thought that this would definitely suit Jnda.

    Secretly, I¡¯ve been thinking that the best part of a harem is being able to dress a girl in the clothes of my choice.

    In fact, Jnda, who had the style of a Parisian model, looked very good in the rider suit.

    ¡¸It would look good on a big bike¡¹

    When I expressed my impression, she said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have a motorcycle license. But I do have a driver¡¯s license, so I can ride a moped¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, if you ride a moped while dressed like that, I¡¯ll get worried¡¹

    If I look at each of them individually, they may be cute or cool (except for me), but when they walk in a line, I feel incredibly strange.

    But this is the scene of a murder followed by an attack by a devil on a detective. As expected, there is no one walking around the street.

    The surrounding area is quiet, not even a house is lit.

    Perhaps the police have already evacuated the surrounding residents.

    If that is the case, it would be more and more convenient for us.

    ¡¸Ulrich, can you identify the Majin¡¯s scent?¡¹

    I asked, and Ulrich frowned in disgust.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve already turned my nose. One of them smells like slime, and the other smells like something weird¡¹

    If the slime smell is Loli¡¯s, then the weird smell must be the handsome uncle¡¯s.

    ¡¸I¡¯d rather follow that weird smell¡­¡¹

    I say, and Ulrich looks around with her nose twitching. Then she points in a certain direction.

    ¡¸¡­that way¡¹

    Ulrich pointed in the direction where the handsome uncle had appeared yesterday.

    Unfortunately, if we follow the scent that leads that way, we should end up at Ryoko¡¯s apartment.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Is there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­ there¡¯s too many weird smells and slime, I can¡¯t tell it¡¹

    Jnda gave Ulrich a puzzled look as she lowered her ears dejectedly.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so useless¡¹

    ¡¸I hate you!¡¹

    Ulrich snapped, and the two red at each other as if they were locking horns.

    But I pulled them apart and gave Jnda a stern look.

    ¡¸¡­Jnda, you¡¯re going to get a spankingter¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?? I-Is it just me?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to get along, didn¡¯t I? What are you trying to do,? If you can¡¯t even do what I told you, I¡¯ll have to make you understand!¡¹

    Ulrich gave her a triumphant look, and Jnda bit her teeth.

    ¡¸Hey, Ulrich, is there anything else you can think of that we should know about?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ the smell is messed up. Slime, weird smells¡­ Earthworm and Centipede¡­ and this, Master¡¯s smell¡­ and a strange woman over there¡¹

    ¡¸A strange woman¡¯s scent?¡¹

    Ulrich pointed to Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s garden. On the other side of the hedge.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that smell like something from a long time ago?¡¹

    Jnda spat, and Ulrich shook her head.

    ¡¸No! Everything smells about the same!¡¹

    Perhaps Ulrich is referring to the same amount of time.

    £¨Could it be that someone was here when we were confronting the handsome uncle?£©

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s bad, yeah, that¡¯s pretty bad¡¹

    I involuntarily bite my thumbnail.

    If someone was watching us, then I need to take immediate action.

    ¡¸Ulrich, can you follow that scent?¡¹

    When I asked her that, Ulrich walked up to the hedge and poked her nose between the trees.

    ¡¸Well¡­ uhh¡­ over there, back? I think it goes there¡¹

    Then she pointed to the building of Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house. In other words, they went out from inside the garden to the other side of the building, to the back.

    ¡¸Come on, Jnda! Ulrich!¡¹

    I lead the two of them around the street to the back of Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house.

    On there, the street is lined with houses for sale, and it¡¯s a quiet night. And Ulrich twitches her nose again.

    ¡¸Yeah, I can follow it. This way!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute! Ulrich!¡¹

    I stop Ulrich as she tries to run away on all fours.

    It¡¯s true that if a werewolf really runs, our legs won¡¯t be able to catch up at all.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯ll keep walking slowly¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡¹

    But she¡¯s getting impatient. Ulrich looks like she¡¯s itching to run. Therefore, I grab Ulrich¡¯s hand so she can¡¯t run too fast, but somehow Jnda grabs my other hand.

    ¡¸¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸You said that me and that dog are equal¡¹

    Why is shepeting with her?

    And so we walked side by side down a residential streette at night. An ugly boy is sandwiched between a kemonomimi maid and a girl in a bad girl outfit. It is indeed a strange sight.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Anyway, while I intended to follow the handsome uncle, there was an unexpected turn of events with the discovery of an eyewitness.

    Lili had said at the time that there was no barrier around even though he was a Majin, so there was certainly a possibility from the beginning.

    And if the person saw the whole thing, we need to shut them up as soon as possible.

    After walking for almost an hour, as if Ulrich was following the scent, we arrived at a different residential area, about one station away.

    Fortunately, we did not meet anyone on the way.

    The road from Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house to this point was too unpopted, including alleys and field paths.

    It seems that the woman also chose to walk in an unpopr ce.

    ¡¸That house! Maybe she¡¯s still there!¡¹

    Ulrich pointed to an ordinary house. There is a light on in the second floor bay window in front of the house, and I can see a stuffed animal back that looks like it belongs to a girl.

    Checking the namete, it says ¡°Shibata¡±.

    ¡¸Shibata¡­ Shibata¡­?¡¹

    When I thought that the name sounded familiar, a face crossed my mind.

    Come to think of it, the girl who had been looking at me for some reason during the opening ceremony.

    Shibata-san, the vice chairwoman of the public moralsmittee.

    Then I remembered that Lili had told me that the maid who had broken into Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house had found naked pictures of female students.

    The maid said that she was a member of the public moralsmittee, although I didn¡¯t know her name.

 Chapter 300: Harem Mature Club Girls Party

    Chapter 300: Harem Mature Club Girls Party

    ¡¸I can still¡­ feel Master¡¯s touch on my ass¡­¡¹

    If I¡¯m reminded about it, I start to feel horny again.

    But Master has already gone out for the day, so I can¡¯t even beg him.

    ¡¸Besides¡­ I can¡¯t be selfish¡¹

    Master is kind, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll hold me as many times as I want if I ask him, but how can I be so ignorant as to leave the favorite princesses behind.

    So, while soothing my itching body, I changed into my jersey in the dressing room and went back to my room.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    By the time I got back to my room, the party was nearly over.

    It¡¯s the Harem Mature Club Girls¡¯ party.

    At this time of night, everyone is in a pretty good mood.

    Looking around, there are a lot more people thanst time.

    Apparently, the maids, who couldn¡¯t even drink alcohol, were being forced to y the role ofpanions.

    ¡¸Do you know? *Sob* Kirihito was still kind back then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A¡­ Ahaha¡­ T-That was a tough time¡­¡¹

    The sobbing Chihiro-san is gulping down sake and showing off her self-inflicted scars to the <ruby>pink-haired<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> maid, who¡¯s already exhausted.

    As in thest time, she starts to boast about her misfortune when she drinks.

    Really, Chihiro-san¡¯s is a very bad drink.

    ¡¸*Hup* Your breasts are surprisingly nice¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait, Kyoko-sama, please don¡¯t rub them!¡¹

    Kyoko is holding the maid¡¯s shoulders with both hands, one of them squeezing her breast.

    She¡¯s my little sister, but she has no sense of control at all. Obviously, both of the maids in her arms are ufortable, but whether she realizes it or not, Kyoko is in a very good mood.

    £¨¡­If she tries to take the maid with her, I¡¯ll beat her up£©

    The Maids is Master¡¯s property. If she tries to take it for herself, even if she is my sister, I will not spare her.

    ¡¸Umnyu~¡­¡¹

    On the bed, holding a bottle of wine, a sex doll is deting.

    Even though Loli-chan is almost a demon beast, she seems to have a weakness for alcohol. I feel like I saw almost the same scenest time. ¨C

    Meanwhile¨C

    ¡¸You have to use orange foundation, even if you shave your eyebrows off, it won¡¯t be noticeable¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not shaving my eyebrows off¡­ I mean, Akira-sama, are you really shaving your eyebrows off?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha! I can¡¯t show you my bare skin, can I? Hmm, it¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right!¡¹

    Akira-san isughing and telling the two maids how to do their make-up in a good mood. She seems to be enjoying her drink.

    I sit down next to Freesia-san, who is quietly enjoying a ss of wine.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be drunk at all.

    ¡¸Are you finished with your service today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    She stares at my face and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Your face¡­ you look like you¡¯ve had a very good day¡¹

    ¡¸Is it noticeable?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re smiling so much that it¡¯s easy to notice¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t aware of it, but apparently my facial muscles were rxing.

    Well, if it was that obvious, I secretly told Freesia-san that Master had taken my virginity.

    After all, part of me wanted to show off.

    Well, her face was expressionless, but her mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡¸That is that. Now, I want to make a toast¡¹

    ¡¸<ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Saito</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>,e here and drink with Ryoko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes!¡¹

    One of the maids in Kyoko¡¯s arms jumps off and stands up, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m saved¡±.

    Then, without paying any attention to Kyoko¡¯s ¡°Where are you going?¡±, she took out a beer from the fridge and sat down next to me.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Here you go, Ryoko-sama, please!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you¡¹

    She poured me a beer and I drank it down in one gulp, letting it soak into my thirsty throat. Beer is still delicious.

    Drinking beer with sea urchin, salmon roe, and salted fish is the second happiest thing in my life, after having sex with Master.

    However, when I mentioned this to Inomoto-senpai once, he was quite taken aback and said, ¡°What¡¯s with the gout starter kit?¡±

    £¨Shut up, I can¡¯t drink beer if I¡¯m afraid of purine!£©

    ¡¸Puhaa¡­¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, Ryoko-sama, I¡¯d like to change the subject¡­¡¹

    I turned my head towards Freesia-san as she said this to me while my face beaming with happiness.

    ¡¸Starting tomorrow, the maids and I will be away from here for a while. I¡¯m sure Fumi Fumi-sama will formally inform you of this at ater date, but for the time being, I¡¯m going to ask Ryoko-sama to take care of Fumi Fumi-sama and the other favored princesses as the acting head maid¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going away¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you any details, but the situation in the demon world is a little bit worse than I thought¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I thought about breaking into Shibata-san¡¯s room, but decided against it.

    The school itself might go bankrupt if there is another missing person now.

    If the school went bankrupt before I graduated, it would be a disaster for me.

    Thinking that it would be better to talk to Lili for the time being, I took Jnda and Ulrich with me and returned to ¡°the room¡±.

    ¡¸Lili! Lili!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Devi, you¡¯re making too much noise!¡¹

    Lili appeared and looked very unhappy for some reason. And when I exined what had happened, she became more and more sullen.

    ¡¸*Sigh¡­¡­.*¡¹

    Lili lets out a loud sigh and purses her lips, ¡°Trouble alwayses in waves, Devi¡±

    ¡¸But¡­ well, there¡¯s no need to panic, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But if we can get her in one day like we did with Ryoko¡­¡¹

    I said, and she gave a small shake of her head. -TinyTL

    ¡¸Impossible. I sent Torture back to the demon world this morning, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a skirmish going on with Lord Andras, Devi, and there¡¯ no time to devote to this¡¹

    Lord Andras is supposed to be Anna Teruya¡¯s husband and the puppeteer who sent the demon doll.

    ¡¸Are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Devi. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to treat injuries while Torture is away, Devi. Be careful, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ but then, what should I do about Shibata-san¡­¡¹

    Lili waved her hand in the air as I pretended to ponder.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, that Shibata girl is hardly likely to tell anyone, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸She wouldn¡¯t, Devi. If she did, it would be like admitting that she was trespassing in someone else¡¯s garden at that time, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, we¡¯ll just have to wait and see for a while, Devi. And Fumi Fumi will get in touch with that Shibata and figure out what she saw and to what extent, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸How?¡¹

    ¡¸Use the Grace you got from the foreign little sister, Devi¡¹

 Chapter 301: Tattakata is Moving

    Chapter 301: Tattakata is Moving

    Anyway, Jnda has been punished.

    As a punishment for inciting Ulrich, I forbade her to climax using <<ruby>Prohibition<rp>(</rp><rt>Ban</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>> and screwed her till morning.

    And when she screams, ¡°Please let mee! I¡¯ll never do it again!¡±, I leave the room and walk to school.

    Her desperate face when she realized that I was going to leave her made me feel sorry for her, but on the other hand, I was also quite excited.

    I hope she learns from this and gets along with Ulrich a little better.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    At any rate, in addition to Torture, Freesia-san and the four maids were going to the demon world, so our strength against the threat of the handsome uncle was going to drop.

    Lili didn¡¯t give any details, but in a few days, Nefutera-san and Loli will be sent to the demon world as the second group, so I can imagine that the situation is quite urgent.

    £¨At this rate, I don¡¯t think we can expect the manpower who¡¯s supposed to be called in from the demon world to deal with the handsome uncle¡­£©

    In that case, Ulrich and Jnda are the only ones who can fight. If they don¡¯t get along with each other, we¡¯ll be in serious trouble.

    For now, I can only pray that the problems on the demon world side will be settled before the handsome unclees to attack us.

    Aside from that, I have to deal with the matter at hand first.

    It¡¯s about the vice-chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, Minami Shibata.

    I wonder how far she¡¯s been watching us.

    ¡¸Well, I wonder what I should do¡­¡¹

    Even if I wanted to find out from Shibata-san, she and I have no connection at all.

    Because Saori-chan is absent again today, as her mother informed me, I¡¯m going to open the door to the school directly using <Revisit>.

    I don¡¯t want to get in trouble if anyone sees me, so I go to the ssroom in the old school building where Fujiwara-san was surrounded by Teruya-san and the junior students.

    Although I arrive at school about thirty minutes earlier than usual, it¡¯s convenient. After all, I have an image that the school disciplinemittee members alwayse to school early. So, if Shibata-san was alone in the ssroom, I could talk to her.

    After I thought so, I left the old school building and went to Shibata-san¡¯s ss. Her ss is on the same floor as mine, but two ssrooms away.

    £¨Come to think of it, this ss is¡­ Ijichi-kun¡¯s ss, isn¡¯t it?£©

    Ijichi-kun is one of the few people in the school who is a loner.

    ¡­ but we are not close.

    We¡¯re just buddies who have no choice but to buddy up with each other at school events such as gymnastic festivals and school trips. We don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s first names.

    After I arrived, I opened the door and peeked into the ssroom, but unfortunately there is no one there.

    £¨The ssroom is unlocked, so¡­ someone must be there, right?£©

    I had no choice but to go to my ssroom and put my bag down on my seat in the empty ssroom.

    When I looked out the window, I saw four students wearing armbands standing near the main gate.

    £¨Is that¡­ Shibata-san?£©

    Apparently, they¡¯re working as the Public Morals Committee. It seems they¡¯re conducting surprise searches of personal belongings early in the new term. How enthusiastic they are.

    But this is convenient for me.

    It might be a good opportunity to talk to her naturally.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Once again, I activate <Revisit> and move to behind a pole a short distance outside the school gate.

    Then, with an indifferent face, I walked to the school gate.

    Inside the school gate, four students wearing armbands are lined up. Other than Shibata-san, the others seemed to be underssmen.

    When I took the trouble to walk towards Shibata-san, she seems startled.

    Although she instantly made up for it, she looked frightened for a moment. No doubt. She must have been watching us that day.

    ¡¸Open your bag and let me see what¡¯s inside¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why? It¡¯s too much trouble¡¹

    She raised her voice, and I made a show of rebelling against her.

    For now, I¡¯m trying to create a situation where I can talk to her for a while.

    But the next thing I know, someone grabs my shoulder.

    ¡¸Oh, you don¡¯t want to be uncooperative, huh? Why don¡¯t youe over here and talk to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Geh!?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by, ¡°Geh!?¡± That¡¯s really rude¡¹

    The one who grabbed my shoulders with a big smile on his face was Takaka Takata (Tattakata), the steel public moralsmittee chairwoman. However, she is not wearing silver-rimmed sses and braided pigtails like before, but has be a stylish student in her own way.

    ¡¸<ruby>Iinchou<rp>(</rp><rt>Chairwoman</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this inattentive student¡¹

    Takada-san fluttered her hand toward Shibata-san. But Shibata-san, for some reason, raised her eyebrows in displeasure.

    ¡¸I mean, Iinchou! You¡¯re thirty minuteste! Even though you¡¯re the one who set the meeting time!¡¹

    Takata-san stiffened with a smile.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, really? Did I say that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    There is a delicate atmosphere in the air. But Takata-san, with a smile stered on her face, swept her gaze in the air and spoke.

    ¡¸Uh¡­ yeah¡­ well, okay. As an apology, I¡¯m going to squeeze this student really hard, so, please!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait a minute! Iinchou!¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait, Takata-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, wait wait¡¹ (*Note: ´ý¤¿¤ó, ¤¿¤ó¤¿¤ó, ¤È¤ó¤¿¤ó¤È¤ó)

    As Shibata-san and I both shouted out, Takata-san replied in apletely nonsensical way, grabbed my arm, and forcefully pulled me towards the school building.

    £¨Whoa¡­ what¡¯s with this situation?£©

    She pulls the confused me into the meeting room, which is mainly used by the school public moralsmittee, and suddenly pushes me to the wall, then puts her hand on the wall over my shoulder.

    £¨Oh no, a kabedon¡­£©

    I want to say that but I don¡¯t want to react like a girl.

    Well, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, no matter how much she scares me.

    Well, she stares into my eyes and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Fumio-chi¡­ no matter how many times I think about it, I don¡¯t think Fumio-chi doesn¡¯t know that Taka-chi and I are the same person¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you noticed?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re making fun of me too much¡¹

    She raises one eyebrow.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸So, what are you going to do, Taka-chi? Go to the police?¡¹

    I ask, and Takata-san¡­ well, let¡¯s just call her Taka-chi. She shrugged her shoulders, as if ridiculing herself.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in doing that, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    I said, and she raised the corner of her mouth.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this!¡¹

    And then she suddenly covers my mouth with her lips. I was surprised to see her tongue sliding in through my lips.

    *Slurp Slurp Slurp* the sound of saliva echoes in the early morning conference room. Aftervishing my mouth with her tongue, she parted her lips and raised the corners of her mouth again.

    ¡¸How about we call ourselves friends with benefits for now?¡¹

    I guess I had underestimated how skilled she was. I hadn¡¯t expected her to be so straightforward in her approach.

    ¡¸Friend with benefits? Isn¡¯t that an onahole at best?¡¹

    ¡¸You should be a man and take a chance there. As for me, if I can enjoy Fumio-chi¡¯s thing even after I marry Kobayashi-sensei, that¡¯s all I need to say, and as for babies, I can¡¯tpromise on the first one because it must be with Kobayashi-sensei, but the second one, I can have your baby¡¹

 Chapter 302: First Time Partner is Special

    Chapter 302: First Time Partner is Special 			¡¸So, from now on, Fumio-chi and I will be friend with benefit (Sefri). Of course, we can¡¯t do it at school! It¡¯s against school rules. Also, we¡¯ll be on equal footing, so we¡¯ll split the hotel bill! Then, I¡¯ll contact you soon!¡¹

    With that, Taka-chi smiled and said this as she went out into the hallway, and walked quickly away towards the main gate.

    £¨Friend with benefit, huh¡­£©

    Personally, I think it¡¯s very difficult to maintain this rtionship.

    Well, for a man, it is not a problem, but for a girl, it is a problem.

    In fact, it is too difficult for a girl to have sexual intercourse repeatedly and not fall in love with her partner.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ording to Lili, during the early stages of love, when a girl pines for her partner, a substance called ¡°Phhmine¡± is secreted in the brain. This is exactly the substance that forms romantic feelings.

    And when a woman climaxes, arge amount of this substance is secreted, it is said.

    Of course, this is not the case when a woman is forcibly raped.

    It is said that no matter how many times a woman climaxes while feeling disgusted, ¡°phhmine¡± is not secreted.

    Therefore, if a person has sexual intercourse with another person in a state where there is no sense of rejection and both parties are in agreement, it is natural that the person will no longer be satisfied with this rtionship.

    Also, the depth of the climax and the amount of ¡°phhmine¡± secreted are in perfect proportion. This means that if someone has done it with several men at the same time, there is a high possibility that she will fall in love with the best man.

    Well, it would be a different story if Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s sex is more pleasurable than mine, but the possibility of that is extremely small.

    £¨Well, so be it£©

    To be honest, I don¡¯t want to be with the old Takaka Takata, with her silver-rimmed sses, pigtails, and wrinkles between her eyebrows, but I would like to have the current Taka-chi. I have no problem letting her join my harem if she wants.

    To tell the truth, at yesterday¡¯s study session, Shima-san talked about Taka-chi¡¯s change in a very exaggerated way, saying that it was a harbinger of a natural disaster, but I didn¡¯t tell her that I was involved in her change.

    It¡¯s nothing to hide, but I didn¡¯t tell her because, in a word, I was amused by Shima-san¡¯s astonishment. That¡¯s the reason.

    Back to story, I started to walk from the meeting room of the Public Morals Committee towards the ssroom.

    £¨But, well¡­ I was lucky that I could get Taka-chi to help me with Shibata-san£©

    I said to Taka-chi, ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to Shibata-san¡±. But suddenly Taka-chi looked at me uneasily and said.

    ¡¸Are you attempting to do the same thing to her that you did to me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. But Shibata-san seems to be suspicious of me. I¡¯m just trying to find out what she knows and to what extent¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, if you promise not to be messy, I¡¯ll call Shibata-chi here after school¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯d be great, but¡­ are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, but it¡¯s better than you doing something I don¡¯t know about. I¡¯ll meet you here after 6th period¡¹

    However, it¡¯s difficult to know what to say when Taka-chi is present. I¡¯m afraid that I might offend her.

    After all, I can¡¯t avoid talking about Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s scum.

    I heard that Ryoko had been patrolling the area around Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house because of the ongoing harassment of cat corpses being thrown into his yard.

    On the other hand, the maid reported that Kobayashi-sensei has a nude picture of Shibata-san hidden in his PC.

    It¡¯s a bit of a guessing game, but if Shibata-san, who was forcibly raped and threatened with that picture, is throwing a dead cat into his house as revenge, it makes sense, and so it makes more sense that she was lurking in Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s garden that day as an extension of that.

    Someone must think ¡°How can a person who is threatened by someone harass the person who is threatening her?¡±

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    They might think so, but the truth is that threatening someone with a nude picture is extremely vulnerable to being defeated.

    After all, if the victim who has been threatened has the courage to say, ¡°Go ahead and release that picture or whatever¡±, then it bes the weakness of the person who threatened them.

    The act of threatening to take a picture of the victim and distribute it bes a weakness in itself. And the victim will strike back.

    Normally, Shibata-san would have run to the police and said, ¡°Okay, Kobayashi-sensei, that¡¯s the end¡± but instead she just threw cat carcasses at him.

    If her resentment is so deep that she¡¯s trying to mentally drive him to suicide, that would be quite scary, but it¡¯s hard to imagine from Shibata-san¡¯s calm atmosphere.

    Kobayashi-sensei is certainly good-looking in his own way, but he¡¯s a scumbag. I wondered what Taka-chi liked so much about him.

    I thought so, and asked Taka-chi straightforwardly, ¡°What¡¯s so good about Kobayashi-sensei?¡± And Taka-chi¡¯s answer was as follows.

    ¡¸Ahaha, he¡¯s really special. The first time I met him. I felt it was my fate, so I can¡¯t help it¡¹

    ¡¸Fate?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, fate¡¹

    As I ascend the stairs, I think about it again.

    £¨My first partner¡­£©

    My first time was pretty awful.

    I forced Kurosawa-san, whose mind has deteriorated, to voluntarily submit to me in the cowgirl position with a lot of talk, but I ended up taking the fastest shot ever.

    Even remembering it now, it¡¯s quite uncool.

    ¡¸It was such a young age for me¡­¡¹

    but in reality, it had been less than two months since then.

    But the next moment¡­

    ¡¸What are you thinking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa!?¡¹

    Suddenly, someone looks into my face, and I almost fall down the stairs.

    As the saying goes, if someone gossips, a shadow will appear, and there in front of me is the face of Kurosawa-san.

    She is as beautiful as ever, and to be honest, it seems like a lie that we are the same creature.

    I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s not going to be fully active until after graduation, but she¡¯s started acting and seems to have be more and more beautifultely.

    £¨My first partner, huh¡­?£©

    If I am aware of it, I feel very much in love with her.

    Aside from lovemaking, had I ever done anything romantic with her?

    ¡¸¡­Kurosawa-san¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s with your weird face, Fumi-kun?¡¹

    She thought I¡¯m making a funny face, but it was really sad to be called funny.

    Still, I managed to pull myself together and told her.

    ¡¸Shall we go on a date tonight?¡¹

    She widened her eyes as much as she could.

    ¡¸D-Date!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a date. We¡¯ll have a nice dinner, maybe go for a walk, but I¡¯d like to go out with you sometime, not just in my room¡¹

    ¡¸Just the two of us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, just you and Kurosawa-san¡¹

    She turned bright red as she looked at me, and began to tap my shoulder again and again.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸¡«¡«¡«¡«!!!¡¹

    From the look on her face, she didn¡¯t seem to be angry, in fact she seemed to be so happy that she couldn¡¯t even speak, but anyway it hurt like hell. I mean, you¡¯re really strong, Misuzu.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind! I-I just surprised!¡¹

    With that, she ran toward the ssroom in a hurry.

    ¡¸I mean, I¡¯m going to ss too, so why don¡¯t she go with me?¡¹

    Well, I¡¯m d that she was happy anyway.

    But I¡¯m going to take care of Shibata-san¡¯s case quickly before the date.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡¹

    The first period ss started, but I couldn¡¯t help but grin while I watched the teacher write on the ckboard.

    £¨This is practically proposing, isn¡¯t it?£©

    The preparation isplete. Before the ss started, I contacted President Chihiro via social media and asked her to reserve a fancy restaurant and a hotel suite in Akasaka.

    I was told that she would pay for the entertainment with Fumi-kun.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of change of heart he has, but I¡¯m too happy. When I nced at Fumi-kun, he is taking notes with a serious face.

    Looking at the seriousness in his eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with love for him.

    £¨Mmm! I love you, Fumi-kun, I love you~! I really love you. My love is getting updated every day!£©

    As I was writhing around in happiness, I turned my head towards the ckboard and met the teacher¡¯s eyes, who looked like a ¡°viger A¡± who found a tsuchinoko.

    ¡¸Um¡­ Kurosawa, are you okay?¡¹

 Chapter 303: Mixed Up in Blue

    Chapter 303: Mixed Up in Blue

    The day¡¯s sses are over without a hitch.

    And as my ssmates are noisily leaving their seats and said ¡°Let¡¯s take a detour¡±, I also pick up my bag and stand up.

    ¡¸Well, see you tomorrow¡¹

    As I said this to Fujiwara-san, who is sitting next to me, pouted her lips in frustration, ¡°Buh¡­¡±

    She also wanted to join me in Shibata-san¡¯s case, but Fujiwara-san¡¯s intrusion would definitelyplicate the conversation, so I asked her not to.

    As Iughed at Fujiwara-san¡¯s pouting, I looked out the window and saw Jnda in her jersey walking toward the club building, looking unsteady¡­ or rather, shivering.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Oh¡­ I forgot£©

    I was nning to go back to ¡°the room¡± during lunch break today and make her climax, but seriously, Ipletely forgot.

    The effect of <<ruby>Prohibition<rp>(</rp><rt>Ban</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>> disappears when she goes out of ¡°the room¡±. Now she can climax even when she ys solo, but Jnda probably doesn¡¯t know that.

    £¨Huh? This might be a bad idea£©

    Coaching the track & field club without being able to release the desire that has grown to the limit. In all likelihood, a g for venting her frustration is in full swing.

    I feel sorry for the track and field club members who are hit by her meteor strikes from her stress of not being able to climax.

    £¨Fortunately, Saori-chan is absent, Kei-chan don¡¯tmunicate with her, and Shiratori-san will just let it slide, so I¡¯ll let it slide. As for Amemiya-san¡­ well, good luck£©

    As I thought that, Fujiwara-san stuck out her tongue, ¡°Beh!¡± to show her dissatisfaction like a child, and with a wry smile, I left the ssroom and walked to the meeting room on the first floor, which is mainly used by the public moralsmittee.

    It was vaguely promised to be after sixth period, but I could hear the girls talking from the other side of the door.

    It seemed that Taka-chi and group had already arrived.

    And so, I put my hand on the knob of the door. But as I was about to walk into the meeting room¡­

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­ huh?¡¹

    I let out a silly voice. Because there is someone I hadn¡¯t expected to see there.

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Taka-chi and Shibata-san went as nned. The problem is the other one.

    ¡¸Fumio?¡¹

    It¡¯s udia.

    And she had a surprised look on her face.

    ¡¸I need Minami to show udia around the school after this¡­ but I¡¯m rather wondering why Fumio is here. I mean, this is the public moralsmittee office. And he¡¯s the one who seems to be the most likely to disrupt public morals¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please stop being so rude to me!?¡¹

    Taka-chi nodded her head in agreement, while Shibata-san looked as if it was the end of the world, lifting her back from her chair.

    ¡¸Why¡­ ugly¡­ is here¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t quite hear her grumbling, but I felt like I was being disrespected somehow.

    £¨I didn¡¯t expect udia to have a connection with Shibata-san, but¡­ well, I guess it¡¯s okay, udia is a rather sensible person¡­£©

    Thinking as if there are people who don¡¯t havemon sense, I lock the door behind my back.

    I had intended to do so as a precaution against intruders (Fujiwara-san), but as soon as I heard the sound of the door locking, Shibata-san suddenly became tantly rmed.

    ¡¸<ruby>I-Iinchou<rp>(</rp><rt>C-Chairwoman</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>! What, what, what, what¡¯s going on? I-I wondered why I was called out of nowhere¡­¡¹

    She stood up as if frightened, and turned her head towards Taka-chi. Taka-chi stretched and tilted her head.

    ¡¸Rather, I¡¯d rather ask why Shibata-chan is so scared?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because, Fumio-chi seems harmless to all intents and purposes. If you¡¯re that scared of him, doesn¡¯t that mean you know what¡¯s wrong with him?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I-I don¡¯t¡­¡¹

    Shibata-san smiles, but it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s trembling.

    She¡¯s quite frightened. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s been watching us having battle with the handsome uncle.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I need to ask any more questions, but¡­¡¹

    Rather than going around asking questions, I should just ask straight out.

    I activated the grace I got from udia, <Eyes of Truth>, and looked at Shibata-san again.

    Her chestnut-colored hair, which reaches her back, has a slightly natural look with a soft perm. She has a gentle face with the air of an older sister, but now she has a frightened expression on her face.

    I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her, but looking at her like this, her breasts seemed to be quite big.

    ¡¸Um¡­ Shibata-san. I¡¯m going to ask you straight to the point¡­ the other night, you were in Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s garden, weren¡¯t you? How far did you see?¡¹

    Instantly, Taka-chi¡¯s brows wrinkled. At the mention of Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s name, her expression, which had been loose and gal-like, suddenly tightened. On the other hand, udia stared at Shibata-san, herbored breathing echoing in the conference room.

    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t go there! I-I didn¡¯t see¡­ I-I didn¡¯t s-see anything¡­¡¹

    While trembling unsteadily, Shibata-san muttered as if in a whisper.

    The color surrounding her is ¡°red¡±, of course udia can see it too.

    ¡¸Minami, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s no use lying to him. Fumio has the ability to tell if you¡¯re lying or not. If you¡¯re so scared, then you know how dangerous Fumio is, right?¡¹

    udia whispered in her ear without mercy.

    Despite Shibata-san¡¯s stunned, wide-eyed, hyperventting breaths, Taka-chi shouted loudly and closed in on me.

    ¡¸Wait! Wait a minute, Fumio-chi! I didn¡¯t hear anything about Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house!¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it on the news? The devil attacked a policeman. That scene is in front of Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house, and Shibata-san was there¡¹

    When I shrugged my shoulders and said so, Taka-chi looked more and more suspicious and spoke.

    ¡¸No way, Fumio-chan attacked a policeman!?¡¹

    ¡¸Why would I do that!? Wrong, wrong! I¡¯m the one who chased him off!¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember talking to Taka-chi about devil, but she doesn¡¯t seem to wonder anymore if I¡¯m somehow rted to them.

    ¡¸The issue is not about the devil, but rather the fact that Shibata-san was in Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s garden at the time. About that fact¡¹

    After saying so, I turned to Shibata-san again, and narrowed my eyes as if asking her a question.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use lying to me. You were there, weren¡¯t you? How far did you see?¡¹

    ¡¸E-e-even though I don¡¯t know how far¡­¡¹

    She swims her eyes wildly, and opens her mouth slowly.

    ¡¸The girl in the school swimsuit¡­ and the handsome boy¡­ melted together and became a mess¡­¡¹

    ¡¸School swimsuit?¡¹

    ¡¸Handsome boy?¡¹

    Taka-chi and udia both tilted their heads like silver grass being knocked down by a strong wind.

    Of course, they don¡¯t understand. Shibata-san is saying what she saw as it is, and no matter how they listen to her, it sounds like she¡¯s joking.

    £¨But if she saw it, that means she saw almost in its entirety. Well¡­ what should I do?£©

    I¡¯d like to confined her up and keep her mouth shut, but I don¡¯t want to send anyone missing right now, and Torture isn¡¯t here, so I can¡¯t give her a one-day super-express training like Ryoko did.

    £¨Besides¡­ well, I¡¯ve already promised Taka-chi that I won¡¯t be violent£©

    If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s only one way I can take at this point.

    On the other hand, I have no choice but to confront Shibata-san with the dark part of her past and get her to promise to keep it a secret from both of us.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll change the question, why were you there at that time?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, I was worried about Kobayashi-sensei¡¹

    £¨There you go again with that¡­£©

    The moment I thought that, udia and I looked at each other. udia told me with a wry smile on her face.

    ¡¸This is true, huh?¡¹

    The color that clung to her words is blue. It¡¯s not a lie.

    £¨What does that mean? Wasn¡¯t she threatened with a photo of herself?£©

    I puzzledly asked another question that I had prepared.

    ¡¸You were the one who threw the dead cat into Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s garden, weren¡¯t you, Shibata-san?

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Taka-chi looks surprised, and turns her head towards Shibata-san.

    But the next moment, Shibata-san screamed and shook her head, shaking her hair.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t do that!¡¹

    The color clinging to her words is still blue.

    She isn¡¯t lying, either.

 Chapter 304: Chasing Dreams is Fine

    Chapter 304: Chasing Dreams is Fine

    Thanks SundayBless for the support¡­

    Also, please turn off your adblock to support us¡­

    ¡¸See youter, Fumio!¡¹

    udia left the meeting room with Shibata-san, who looked tense.

    I thought about asking Shibata-san about it further, but it would be too much trouble to talk about the photo in front of Taka-chi.

    But, thinking that it¡¯s not enough to keep her quiet, I simply threatened her, ¡°If you tell anyone about what you saw that night, you won¡¯t get away with it¡±, and ended the conversation.

    As long as I ask udia to check periodically to make sure she hasn¡¯t told anyone, we should be fine for now. After all, I can tell even if she¡¯s lying.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Shibata-chi is in trouble too, huh?¡¹

    After Shibata-san and the others had left, Taka-chi smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸But Kobayashi-sensei is good-looking and kind. So I can¡¯t help but understand how she could be misunderstood like that and get carried away¡¹

    £¨Come on, you¡¯re saying that?£©

    ¡¸Maybe Taka-chi is mistaken, too¡¹

    As I feel like being a little mean, I say so, and Taka-chi waves her hand.

    ¡¸No, no. I¡¯m special. For example, Shibata-chi said he never replies her messages, but Kobayashi-sensei has prepared a separate phone just for me tomunicate with him. His reply rate is 100 percent¡¹

    Taka-chi seems to think that he¡¯s the one who¡¯s really interested, and that Shibata-san is just a fan of Kobayashi-sensei.

    ¡¸Maybe he¡¯s messing with Shibata-san too¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    Taka-chi waved her hand andughed.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t care if he does. As long as he loves me the most. Also, what am I supposed to say? That¡¯s what a proper wife can do¡¹

    £¨After all, you¡¯re having an affair too¡­£©

    I¡¯m sure Kobayashi-sensei has his hands on Shibata-san since there are her photos.

    In my case, it¡¯s more certain because I¡¯m using a cheat called ¡°room¡±, but at first it was forced. However, it is possible to fall in love with someone after having sex with them repeatedly.

    If there is one decisive trigger, a girl will fall for it.

    For example, Misuzu.

    She used to dislike me because I was ugly, but the fact that Kasuya-kun¡¯s thing was so small, which was her only hope, gave her the final push.

    Nevertheless, there is no need to go any further.

    Whatever the rtionship between Kobayashi-sensei, Taka-chi and Shibata-san, it has little effect on me. I don¡¯t care who is throwing the dead cat in, either.

    For now, as long as I can shut Shibata-san¡¯s mouth, that¡¯s all that matters.

    ¡¸Well then! What are you going to do now? If you want, can we do seflex now? I¡¯m fine with that¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Taka-chi¡¯s nonchnt attitude.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a tempting offer, but I have an appointment today¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I see¡¹

    ¡¸Then, see youter¡¹

    With that, I leave and walk out from the meeting room.

    I look down at the screen of my phone and see that it¡¯s 17:15. It seems we¡¯ve been talking longer than I thought.

    Iunch a socialworking application and send a message to Kurosawa-san.

    She replied that she was waiting for me at the ¡°Dining Hall¡±.

    And so, I move to a secluded ce and open ¡°The Door¡±.

    Instead of going to the ¡°Dining Hall¡±, I went to ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡±.

    Then, I enter the ¡°<ruby>Dressing<rp>(</rp><rt>Costume</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> Room¡± and start picking out some clothes. It¡¯s a date, after all. Since we¡¯re going out to eat at a nice restaurant, it¡¯s not a good idea to wear jeans and a T-shirt like usual.

    However, it is too difficult for my taste to be fashionable. After trying various things, I finally settled on a navy-blue polo shirt and white pants, a very safe choice.

    ¡¸Kurosawa-san also said that the most essential thing for a boy to dress up is cleanliness, so I guess it¡¯s okay¡¹

    And so I walked to the ¡°Dining Hall¡±.

    Normally, as soon as I open the door, I¡¯m greeted by maids, but it¡¯s quiet now.

    On the dining table, Misuzu sits alone. But, she smiled happily when she saw me.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Wee back¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m home¡¹

    It¡¯s a strange greeting for two people who are about to go out on a date, but it naturally makes my mouth water.

    Today, Kurosawa-san is dressed in an off-shoulder ck top and a pair of wide ck pants. On top of that, she is wearing arge gold essory.

    Despite the simple color scheme of the ck top and bottom, she looked very stylish, perhaps because of the way she created her figure.

    ¡¸Fumi-kun, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks great on you. You look mature¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ Yay¡¹

    Kurosawa-san makes a small gut-punch, which is cute.

    £¨Somehow, I¡¯m more nervous than if we were on the bed¡­£©

    Maybe it¡¯s just a matter of getting used to it.

    ¡¸Well, shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes. Fumi-kun, have you decided on a ce to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was just thinking that we could go for a walk and find a nice ce to eat¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Good! Actually, I¡¯ve asked President Chihiro to find a ce in Akasaka for us¡¹

    ¡¸Akasaka?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she took me there before and it was really good¡¹

    I¡¯ve never been to Akasaka, so I can¡¯t open the door directly using <Revisit>.

    ¡¸Is Tokyo Station okay for now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s fine¡¹

    With that, we go to Tokyo Station and get a cab there. Summer is over and it is September. By the time we reached Akasaka, I could see the reddish-ck sunset sky between the buildings on both sides.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little early for the appointment, so¡­ let¡¯s take a walk¡¹

    As soon as we get out of the cab, Kurosawa-san says this and twines her arm around mine.

    It¡¯s getting dark, but she¡¯s wearing sunsses. No wonder she¡¯s a celebrity in her own right.

    And so, Kurosawa-san and I start strolling.

    As someone who came from the countryside, Tokyo¡¯s streets seem to be quite crowded.

    I feel that many people on the street are stylish or good-looking, which is probably an inferiorityplex due to my being from the countryside.

    However, no one is more beautiful than Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸By the way, Kurosawa-san, you¡¯re going to move to Tokyo after graduation, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m supposed to live in the dormitory of the office, but actually, I¡¯ll be living in ¡°The Room¡± that Fumi-kun has prepared for me, so it won¡¯t be any different. It¡¯s just that Mama won¡¯t be nagging me anymore¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so I¡¯ll have to remove the <Back door> that¡¯s currently installed in Kurosawa-san¡¯s room and set it back up in the dormitory¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, but it¡¯s not just me, I think everyone needs to set it up again. Masaki in Hokkaido, right? Well, Mai, on the other hand, is likely to remain unchanged¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess so¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it? It looks like everyone is going to be separated, but actually we¡¯re going to live together in ¡°The Room¡±¡¹

    Each of us will return to the same ce every day, while going to school or working in different ces. It will happen in about six months.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to concentrate on acting after graduation, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    When I asked this, Kurosawa-san lookedplicated for some reason.

    ¡¸You know, Fumi-kun, I don¡¯t know if I should aim to be an actress¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s your dream, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but¡­ you know, Fumi-kun, since you¡¯re so kind, it¡¯s easy to misunderstand, but even though I¡¯m your favorite princess, I¡¯m your sex ve, am I?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yeah, well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think that staying close to my Master and offering my body to him whenever he wants me to is what I¡¯m really supposed to do¡­ So I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s really okay for me to be an actress or something. Am I neglecting the most important thing? That¡¯s what I thought¡¹

    I¡¯m honestly surprised by her statement. But this is what it means to be [Enved]. It means that the center of values is reced by me.

    On top of that, in the case of Ryoko, her other desires have been drastically cut down, so she doesn¡¯t have the same hesitation as Kurosawa-san.

    If someone asks me whether I want Kurosawa-san to give up her dream, the answer is no.

    Definitely no.

    Although, if Kurosawa-san stays by my side and I can hold her whenever I want and as long as I want, of course that¡¯s attractive, but I want her to be happy more than that. I hope she will be happy.

    So I stopped and turned to Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸If possible, I want you to be a great actress¡¹

    ¡¸A great actress?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and I¡¯d like to screw you until you¡¯re a wreck, with a movie starring Kurosawa-san at the height of her poprity ying on a big monitor. I want to watch Kurosawa-san acting with a stern face and then take a video of Kurosawa¡¯s lewd face. I want to do horrible things to Kurosawa-san while watching the fans crying and screaming¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ you¡¯re so evil¡¹

    I put my hand on Kurosawa-san¡¯s shoulder and make eye contact with her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­ Kurosawa-san can follow your own dreams. So do I. I¡¯m happy for you¡¹

    Then Kurosawa-san turned away with a face like a crying smile.

    ¡¸¡­Fumi-kun, you¡¯re really not straightforward, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m straightforward. I only say what I think¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ I¡¯ll try my best to be a great actress so that I can satisfy Master¡¯s perverted nature¡¹

    Then she took off her sunsses and smiled at me.

 Chapter 305: Confinement King Freaked Out

    Chapter 305: Confinement King Freaked Out

    As soon as I got home, I threw myself on the bed without changing my uniform, looking up at the ceiling and recalling the events of the day.

    ¡ºCamilia-san¡­ so, what is Kijima-kun after all? Who is he? ¡»

    Minami asks me with a shudder as soon as we leave the meeting room.

    ¡ºTo be honest, I have a hard time answering that question. But then again, Fumio is essentially a coward, isn¡¯t he? As you said, if you don¡¯t talk it out with anyone, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll try anything¡»

    £¨I don¡¯t think she can give me a tour of the school like this¡­£©

    As for who Fumio is, I¡¯d rather know.

    He¡¯s an ugly boy who made a contract with the devil and got a lot of power.

    I know that¡¯s the short answer, but I don¡¯t know why the devil chose Fumio.

    He doesn¡¯t have much contact with the other girls yet, but it seems like he¡¯s taking good care of the fallen girl.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    As for myself, after I became Fumio¡¯s woman, my reason and my emotions have been very much in conflict for a while.

    Is it okay for a saint to sumb into the devil¡¯s pawns? After all, I¡¯m just being conveniently brainwashed. There¡¯s no such thing as carnal indulgence. I thought I could just run away now.

    But I soon realized that was impossible.

    I found myself thinking about Fumio all the time and the thought of his face made my heart pound with love.

    With Fumio sitting squarely in the center of my mind, everything else has faded away.

    And the most desperate thing of all is that I can¡¯t help but feelfortable in this state.

    If Fumio wanted to embrace me, I would be absurdly happy, and I would want him to feel good. I want to do anything to make him happy, and if possible, I want to be by his side forever and ever.

    ¡ºAs long as you don¡¯t antagonize Fumio, you can think of me as Minami¡¯s ally. You¡¯re the first friend I¡¯ve made since I moved to this school¡»

    Minami made aplicated face. Of course it is natural. As long as she doesn¡¯t antagonize him, that is the condition. It¡¯s like saying that Fumio is more important to me than her.

    ¡ºSo, Minami, that Kobayashi-sensei, is it? Do you like him?¡»

    When I asked her that, she looked moreplicated.

    ¡º¡­Probably, I think I like him¡­¡»

    ¡ºProbably?¡»

    I tilted my head and she stopped, nodding her head as if she had made up her mind.

    ¡ºI think¡­ maybe because I¡¯m very naughty¡»

    ¡ºHuh?¡»

    I couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying, so I let out what sounded like a quick reply.

    ¡ºWell, the first time, he pushed me down¡­ and he raped me¡»

    ¡ºBy Kobayashi-sensei?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡»

    He¡¯s a real scumbag, attacking a student. I thought so, but Minami continued with a somewhat excited tone.

    ¡ºHe took some indecent pictures of me, and then he threatened me and held me many times, but at that time, when my boyfriend dumped me¡­ He was kind to me as I was desperate¡­¡»

    ¡ºAren¡¯t you too easy!?¡»

    I couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud. Seriously, this girl. She¡¯s beyond easy.

    If she¡¯s this easy, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll fall in love with Fumio once she¡¯s in his arms.

    £¨It¡¯s also possible that Kobayashi-sensei is as good at sex as Fumio, but even so¡­£©

    ¡ºBut suddenly I couldn¡¯t get him to call me¡­ I really wanted to see him, so I started sending him messages at night, saying I¡¯d like to go by his house and see him for a while¡­¡»

    I probably don¡¯t actually need to say this, but the color of Minami¡¯s words up to this point are all blue. She¡¯s not lying.

    £¨She¡¯s so serious that she can¡¯t cope with irregrities and it¡¯s like a bug¡­£©

    No matter how I look at it, this Kobayashi-sensei is a real scum. The reason why she couldn¡¯t get him to call her back seems to be amon trick of hosts: push, push, pull.

    £¨He doesn¡¯t seem too interested in Minami, but¡­ it might be better to have Fumio take her£©

    Even if he¡¯s a scumbag, Fumio is much better.

    As a friend, I think I should give her a helping hand.

    I really thought so at that time.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After a while, I saw a Japanese house surrounded by a wall of ckcquer between the buildings.

    ¡¸This is it!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san urged me to open a small door like a kitchen door and enter, where I found a small garden with white gravel and marble stepping stones leading to the entrance.

    ¡¸Oh, is this a sushi restaurant?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, it has two Michelin stars, and it hasn¡¯t have low rating¡¹

    ¡¸Two stars¡­¡¹

    Well, I can almost understand how great that is.

    Wait, wait, wait.

    I said we were going to have dinner at a nice restaurant, but I was thinking of a normal family restaurant, not the usual cheap family restaurant.

    And now it¡¯s like participating in the 100-meter race at a sports day in the town, only to find out that the opponent is Usain Bolt.

    It¡¯s not a matter of being unruly or anything like that.

    ¡¸Someone from Fujiwara Group took Chihiro, Akira and I to this restaurant before, and it was really delicious¡¹

    £¨O-Of course it¡¯s delicious¡­£©

    ¡¸At that time, the guy sitting next to me at the counter looked familiar, it was the Prime Minister¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, you look like a fool. Don¡¯t worry, I heard that the office will take care of all the payments, so let¡¯s eat our fill!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ I¡¯m so full, I feel like my heart is full¡¹

    It¡¯s not a matter of payment.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Kurosawa-san, perhaps thinking that I was being reserved, pushed me into the restaurant.

    There are no customers in the restaurant. The receptionist, elegantly dressed in Japanese kimono, walked up to me and led me to a seat at the counter.

    The interior of the restaurant is bright and the counter is made of a single piece of white wood. Behind the counter were three craftsmen, a stubborn-looking father and two young craftsmen who seemed to be in training.

    £¨¡­Oh no, I¡¯m going to get a grip on a stone pagoda or something£©

    Under the gleam of the craftsmen¡¯s eyes, a nostalgic sushi battle mangaes to mind. (*Note: Shota no sushi?)

    The one that was even made into a TV drama.

    But still, it¡¯s out of ce. Too out of ce.

    Confinement King, who was experiencing non-turning sushi for the first time, was already on the verge of being knocked out at this point.

    While I¡¯m in apletely rigid state, Kurosawa-san simply tells the chef.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the choice to you¡¹

    £¨I-I-I-It¡¯s up to the chef!? Isn¡¯t that going to be an extremely expensive one?£©

    ¡¸With pleasure. Is there anything in particr you¡¯d like to order?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I¡¯d like to have Kohada, and Kochi¡¹

    £¨What¡¯s ¡°Kohada¡± (Gizzard Shad)? What¡¯s Kochi (thead)? What?£©

    ¡¸What about Fumi-kun?¡¹

    £¨Don¡¯t look at me!£©

    Kurosawa-san has no ill intentions.

    But for a beginner, the hurdle was too high.

    £¨S-Something E-Expensive¡­£©

    After desperately thinking, I squeeze out a scratchy voice from my thirsty throat.

    ¡¸¡­S-Sea Urchin¡¹

    I¡¯m amoner who can only think of sea urchin when ites to expensive food.

    How can I call myself a king and still be amoner?

    But I¡¯m a man who can¡¯t even reach for a two-hundred-yen te at a conveyor-belt sushi restaurant paid for by his parents.

 Chapter 306: My Girlfriend Misuzu Part One

    Chapter 306: My Girlfriend Misuzu Part One

    ¡¸Your room is on the 32nd floor, room 5¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    After receiving the key card at the front desk, I smiled at the woman next to me.

    A gorgeous woman in her early twenties. She is wearing a red party dress and stiletto heels of the same color. She is so gorgeous that her mere presence is enough to attract attention.

    I, too, am in my early twenties, dressed in a suit.

    Actually, after the tense meal, we went back to ¡°the room¡± and activated a certain function.

    It¡¯s called <Age Plus Five>.

    Once a day, for ten hours, I can raise the age of any person by five years. With this function, I raised the age of Kurosawa-san and myself.

    Two underage people staying in a room is still noticeable. Kurosawa-san also a celebrity in her own right, and we wanted to avoid being seen.

    Although I acted with this in mind, I was honestly at a loss for words when I saw Kurosawa-san¡¯s beauty five yearster.

    Her jawline is sharp and her expression is morous. Her actress¡¯ aura is unbelievable.

    She is one of the most beautiful girls in the school, but her beauty, as if all the extra parts had beenpletely removed, made me feel a little nervous rather than excited.

    £¨She¡¯s like a witch¡­£©(*Note: Mashou no Onna (Ä§ÐÔ¤ÎÅ®))

    However, when we are alone in the elevator, her face bes soft and debauched.

    Her appearance and behavior are so unbnced. I guess it¡¯s natural, since her inside hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ Misuzu Kijima¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s what I wrote in her name when we were registering at the front desk, pretending that we were a couple.

    She looked very happy as she clung to my arm and gazed up at me.

    ¡¸Fumi-kyun, I¡¯m all yours today¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know¡¹

    I smiled back at her as she rubbed her cheek against my shoulder as if she wants to be pampered.

    As we decided that we would spend today like lovers.

    We don¡¯t talk about other girls. Just a normal date between a pair of married lovers. I guess I could call it a kind of imaginary y.

    After getting off the elevator, I went to the end of a stylish hallway with indirect lighting. Then, we entered the roombelled 3205.

    The room is a deluxe twin. It¡¯s luxurious, but still small and simplepared to ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡±.

    But the big difference is that it has a window.

    As is usual in such hotels, therge, floor-to-ceiling windows are open.

    When I looked down, the headlights of the cars on the road are flowing like a river of light.

    On the rooftops of several buildings, the heliport¡¯s guide lights are flickering. As one would expect from the thirty-second floor, the night view is very beautiful.

    The room itself is simple.

    The floor is carpeted, and the interior is decorated in brown. And there is a potted nt that adds a touch of greenery to this chic room.

    Beside the window are two one-seat sofas. On the side table, flowers are arranged elegantly in a small vase.

    In order to make it look like we are normal lovers, we took a shower not together, but in turn. Since it¡¯s not a love hotel, the bathroom is not so big.

    I take a shower first, and Kurosawa-san goes into the bathroom in turn.

    I, in my bathrobe, sit on the edge of the double bed in the middle of the room and quietly wait for her.

    As I hear the sound of the shower, I feel more and more aroused.

    In the inside of my mind, the sight of water dripping down her shapely breastses to mind, and as soon as I let out an involuntary gasp, the sound of the shower suddenly stops.

    Then I hear her rustling around for a while, getting ready for the day, and the door opens.

    Immediately, the gentle scent of body soap spreads through the room.

    I look up as if I¡¯ve been bumped, and see Kurosawa-san in her bathrobe, looking like an older sister.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re beautiful¡¹

    The thought spills out of my mouth.

    She smiled lustily, came closer without saying a word, and sat down next to me, shaking the bed.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it nice to have a beautiful girlfriend, Fumi-kyun?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡¹

    With that said, Kurosawa leaned against me as if she wants to be pampered.

    As I saw her, the cor of her bathrobe is slightly tinged with pink from her chest to her neck.

    The slim and shapely dimple of her corbone and the cleavage of her breasts ¨C the lustful sight made my crotch begin to throb painfully.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ I¡¯m alone with Fumi-kyun¡­¡¹

    A tsundere within a tsundere. Her personality is harsh and high-handed. She¡¯s merciless to those who look down on her, but when she¡¯s alone with a person she loves, she has a sweetness that¡¯s three hundred times sweeter than sugar.

    ¡¸Fumi-kyun¡­ thank you for keeping me confined that time. I¡¯m so happy to be Fumi-kyun¡¯s girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can¡¯t thank me for that¡­¡¹

    It¡¯splicated. After all, I confined her up in a fit of rage as revenge. It was nothing but malice that drove me.

    But Kurosawa-san shook her face from side to side.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m so happy. If I had only known such a useless cock, I wouldn¡¯t have known such happiness. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for Fumi-kun, I wouldn¡¯t have made it¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s beautiful face began to turn pink from her nose to her cheeks, and she twisted around as she stared at me with even more sexy eyes.

    ¡¸Fumi-kyuun¡­¡¹

    She called out my name and gently closed her eyes.

    Looking at her closely, Misuzu¡¯s eyshes are incredibly long, and her skin is incredibly fine.

    Once again, I was overwhelmed by her beauty.

    And what drew my gaze more than anything else were her soft, vermilion lips. Their blood-red color was fresh and moist to the eye.

    ¡¸¡­Ku, Kurosawa-san¡¹

    She shivered at the call, and looked up.

    ¡¸Just call me by my name¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    When our lips meet, she lets out a ¡°Nnn¡­¡±.

    It seems she couldn¡¯t take it any longer so her tongue seeking mine. As our tongues entwine, I push her down onto the bed.

    She doesn¡¯t resist, of course, but keeps her eyes closed, entranced.

    Whenever I have sex with her, the thought that I have conquered the high-handed woman who humiliated me always crosses my mind. But maybe I don¡¯t need that spice anymore.

    She¡¯s always hard on everyone, but she¡¯s sweet on me. The beautiful girl that everyone looks back at when they walk down the street is lying on the bed, eagerly waiting to be held by me.

    With my eyes wide open, I pushed her head down and pressed my lips even deeper to hers. It would be a shame to close my eyes. I want to keep looking at her like this.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nn¡­¡¹

    Misuzu, on the other hand, keeps her long eyshes closed.

    Then, when I grab her breasts from the top of her bathrobe, she jerks her chin up.

    ¡¸Haun!? Ah, nn, w-what? I-I¡¯m getting so sensitive¡­¡¹

    Maybe, five years from now, Misuzu will have been developed by me and be extremely sensitive.

    The kiss is lifted, but I continue to move my right hand as I like.

    Even when I push my fingers in hard, the breasts themselves push back against me. Even through the thick bathrobe, it feels wonderful. The size of her breasts seemed to have increased a little.

    ¡¸Ah, nnh, ahh, anhh¡­ oh, that part so sensitive, nnh¡­ nnh!¡¹

    It¡¯s true that her reaction is more intense than usual. And that made me want her even more.

    ¡¸Aah, haa, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s so sensitive. Five yearster, maybe she¡¯s more sensitive than ever, to the point where it¡¯s almost affecting her daily life. After all, her body trembled at the slightest movement of my fingers, and she continued to let out a cute, nasal moan.

    She was in this state even in her bathrobe. Then, what would happen if I directly assaulted her breast?

    ¡¸Can I take off¡­ your bathrobe?¡¹

    I asked in an excited voice, and Misuzu nced up at me with moist eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Fumi-kun¡¯s¡­ you can do whatever you want¡¹

    She turned her head to the side, looking embarrassed.

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s hiding her embarrassment or if she¡¯s afraid of feeling too much, but my heart is in trouble when she¡¯s being tsundere at this moment.

    I feel as if my heart has been shot out of my chest by her pretense of strength, and I writhe in solitude.

    £¨T-T-T¡­Too cuteeeee!£©

    With a snort, I grabbed both cors of her bathrobe and opened them left and right with great force.

    What appeared in front of me is a pair of beautiful breasts that retained their beautiful bell-shaped shape even when she is lying down. Five yearster, her beautiful breasts are still intact.

    For a simple sizeparison, there are many girls bigger than Misuzu, even without citing Masaki-chan.

    However, the shape of her breasts and her skin are so fine. Her nipples are bright cherry-red, and her ares are small, making her more beautiful than any other girl in the world.

    She is, after all, the champion of beautiful breasts.

    ¡¸Fumi-kyuun¡­ what¡¯s wrong, you suddenly stiffened up¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s curiously inquiring voice brought me back to my senses.

    ¡¸Thank you, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worship me!!¡¹

    When something is divine, I can¡¯t help but put my hands on it.

    It was at the beginning of autumn, when I was eighteen years old, that I realized this once again.

    <u></u><li><u>Misuzu is 23 years old.</u></li>

 Chapter 307: My Girlfriend Misuzu Part Two

    Chapter 307: My Girlfriend Misuzu Part Two

    The divinity of her breasts almost made me lose all my anxieties.

    Oh,e on, I was about to have sex with her, and now I¡¯m liberated.

    This is what I mean by the end of the world.

    After regaining myposure, I rubbed up her already hard and puckered nipple with my fingers.

    ¡¸Hiiin!?¡¹

    A piercing yet cute moan escaped from Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    Even when I rubbed her through her thick bathrobe, she felt it. So when I touched her directly, Misuzu reacted even more.

    She clenched her teeth and twitched as if she had just climaxed.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ what¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s so scary¡­¡¹

    She was confused, but as for me, I couldn¡¯t help but be happy that a girl could feel my hands on her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, you can feel it more¡¹

    As the excitement builds, her breathing bes erratic.

    With both hands, I grabbed her breasts and squeezed them as hard as I could. Gently, from inside to outside, from outside to inside, like kneading a mochi.

    ¡¸Hiahh, aah, aah, aah, y-your hands are so naughty, nhahh¡­ aah!¡¹

    And as I sucked on the tops of her breasts¡­

    ¡¸Aaah, aaah¡­ hiaaah!¡¹

    Misuzu arched her back like a bow being drawn.

    £¨Wow! She is super sensitive! A sensitive girlfriend is the best!£©

    I lick the hardened nipple with my tongue.

    As I licked and kneaded it like a candy cane, Misuzu¡¯s body, now a mature woman in her twenties, twitched.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah! I-It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s very bad, Fumi-kyun, I¡¯m feeling it too much¡­ Ohhhh, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s bad!¡¹

    Misuzu scratched the air with her fingertips desperately as if she was being driven, and her moaning voice became more and more desperate.

    £¨Is this the rumored 3,000 times sensitivity?£©

    3,000 times the sensitivity rumored in the eroge world. Of course, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true, but the sheer stupidity of the number three thousand is impressive.

    £¨Anyway¡­ isn¡¯t Misuzu too developed after 5 years?£©

    Well, I¡¯m the only one who can develop it.

    I sucked on her nipples and squeezed her breasts as if I¡¯d milked them.

    As I doing so, she raised her eyebrows, and appealed to me.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s weird¡­ Ahn, nnnn, w-why am I like this, nhh? I-It feels so good, nnn¡­¡¹

    While listening to Misuzu¡¯s cute panting voice as she writhed wildly, I tortured her breasts even more relentlessly.

    £¨Oh no¡­ this is so much fun. I want to keep ying with her nipples£©

    But if I keep on like this, she¡¯s going to reach her limit just by rubbing her breasts.

    £¨It¡¯s about time¡­ to move¡­£©

    I untie her bathrobe with one hand while sucking on her nipples. And then¨C

    £¨¡­Seriously? £©

    I¡¯m a little surprised to see her body revealed from under her bathrobe.

    Misuzu has a good figure to begin with. And now, five yearster, she is even more beautiful and shapely.

    With her sculpted waist and incredibly long legs exposed, I took my mouth away from her breasts and sat up involuntarily.

    As if she didn¡¯t want to meet my gaze, Misuzu rubbed her inner thighs together.

    ¡¸Fumi-kyun, you idiot¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s your fault that Misuzu¡¯s body is too beautiful¡¹

    Her face instantly boils over.

    ¡¸¡­Geez, geez¡­ you stupid idiot!¡¹

    Her face turned bright red as she turned away from me, and her cuteness ruined my talk.

    ¡¸Cute, cute, cute¡­¡¹

    As I call out ¡°cute¡± like a tribesman who has lost the ability to say anything other than ¡°cute¡±, I move up from her body towards her lower half.

    Beneath a well-groomed, inverted triangle of bush, I look deep into her closed thighs. As I move my nose closer, I can smell the sweet and sour scent of her pussy, more than sweat.

    Then, in the midst of her gasping, exhausted breaths, I grab her slippery knees, holding back my impulse.

    I nced at her face, and saw her moist eyes staring at me.

    An expectant look, a lusty smile on her face.

    Then she said, ¡°Fumi-kyun¡­ do whatever you want to me¡­ let me know that I belong to you¡­¡± and rxed her whole body.

    Immediately my heart beats so hard. It¡¯s pounding too much. Misuzu, my girlfriend is too cute.

    Then, with my heart beating faster than ever before, I slowly opened Misuzu¡¯s legs.

    Deep in her soft thighs, I could see the thick, plump crack of a woman. A mysterious crevasse, like ayer of peach-colored frills.

    She¡¯d felt so much. It¡¯s already moist, and the love juices dripping down the sheet have created an embarrassing Australian-shaped stain.

    Her honey pot is more watery than usual, and her mature female body is ready and waiting for me.

    £¨Misuzu is mine. I¡¯ve already taken her, but she¡¯ll be mine for the next five years and beyond!£©

    When I thought of this, I felt an inexpressible love well up in me,

    ¡¸I love you¡¹

    Such words came out of my mouth.

    ¡¸I love you too¡­ I love you, I really love you!¡¹

    Hearing Misuzu¡¯s words as if she was ovee with emotion, I untied my bathrobe and exposed my achingly tense cock to her eyes.

    Instantly, Misuzu¡¯s eyes went wild.

    ¡¸*Pant¡­* It¡¯s look nice¡­¡¹

    Her breath is hot, and her eyes are lustful. Misuzu stared at my cock with a dreamy expression on her face.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you feel it¡­¡¹

    I grab Misuzu¡¯s legs and open them wide again.

    When I looked down, the stain on the sheet had grown evenrger, and I could see the tip of her wet pubic hair, covered with drops of her love juice, like morning dew.

    With my right hand, I grabbed my object and ced it between her legs, the tip of my flesh trembling with excitement.

    The heat seemed to be overflowing, thence of flesh swollen with excitement.

    The moment I felt the hot moistness at the tip of the spear, as if it had been dipped in hot water, an electric current ran up my spine, thrilling me.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    I clenched my teeth as I almost let out a gasp.

    The feeling of flesh was too much for me. The obscene hole of her flesh, greedily trying to swallow my object.

    As I slowly pushed my hips forward, the folds of her flesh lovingly entwined with my own.

    ¡¸Aah, Fumi-kyun is entering me¡­ aah, aah¡­¡¹

    I slid in her, rubbing up and down her vaginal walls. While doing so, her body grew hotter and hotter.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!¡¹

    Eventually, when the tip of the meat reached the end of her body, she arched her whole body as if she had been shot.

    The intense sensation of being united with my beloved girlfriend, without any separation, makes the core of my brain go numb.

    I can feel her pulse beating on my meat rod, and my heart beating deep in my chest. I was intoxicated by the two different rhythms of beating.

    After remaining still for a while, Misuzu dropped her body, which had been arched to the limit, to the bed with her breath.

    Normally, I¡¯d start shaking my hips like a beast and devouring the pleasure, but today I¡¯ve decided to have sex like a lover.

    Even if I say ¡°lover-like¡±, it¡¯s just an imagination, and there¡¯s no such thing as love or romance when brainwashed. Maybe that¡¯s it¡­

    But I wanted to prove how much I loved her, and that¡¯s how I felt right now.

    So, I took one of my hands and pinched Misuzu¡¯s thin chin with my fingertips, turned her to face me, and pressed our lips together again.

    ¡¸Nnn!? Don¡¯t kwiss me right now, you¡¯re making me feel too much¡­¡¹

    Our mouths kiss as we ovep each other.

    As soon as our tongues met, I felt a piercing shock between my eyebrows. My taste buds, which were supposed to be my sense organs, were painted with the taste of pleasure.

    ¡¸Nnn, mfubu, I Hove huu¡¹

    ¡¸He hoo¡­ *Lick* *Lick* *Smooch*¡¹

    With my cock buried deep inside her, I whispered my love to her, and she responded with drool all over her mouth.

    As the mucous membranes of our tongues rubbed against each other, I began to feel so much love for her.

    It was so pleasurable that Misuzu and I continued to intertwine our tongues.

    When we have finished intertwining our taste organs, I slowly raise my upper body. As our lips parted, her tongue came out of her mouth and tried to catch up with mine.

    ¡¸Ah. I-I want kiss¡­ again¡­¡¹

    Misuzu looks up at me with a tantly regretful expression on her face.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m going to make you feel good¡­¡¹

    The meat stick still sitting in her vagina. But as I begin to slowly pull my hips back, her body tenses and her eyes widen.

    ¡¸Ngii!? This rubbing, aahhh!? Inside my vagina, ahhhh! W-What is this!? Aah, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    Her body¡¯s even more sensitive now, after five years. On top of that, the long kisses may have made her feel so horny from the inside out that it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s felt such pleasure.

    ¡¸Uahh, ah, ah, t-this is, hiiinn, nhaaaaa¡¹

    After just one back and forth movement, she gasped, her pupils dted and her face became terrified.

    ¡¸I-I feel to much, I-I can¡¯t, F-Fumi-kyun, d-don¡¯t move¡¹

    She reached out her hands and clung to my body like a drowning child. But I can¡¯t respond to her request not to move.

    ¡¸Nhiiiiiiiiii? Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!¡¹

    As I begin to pump, she clenches her teeth in desperation and digs her nails into my back.

    ¡¸Ahh, ahii!! Ah, ah, ah, kuuuuu, guuuuuuuuu, ah, ah, ah, ah, s-stop, ah ah!¡¹

    Despite her pained voice, the folds of her vagina are fervently twisting around my object.

    Every time the goose neck £¨frenulum£© rubs up against the vaginal wall, her body bounces like a fish on a river bank, and her shapely breasts sway.

    £¨The way she was so wild¡­£©

    I¡¯m making a gorgeous adult woman wildly unruly. The thought of it made me feel more and more rigid, and the pressure inside her vagina increased.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m full¡­ Fumi-kyun¡¯s, ah, my belly is full¡­ ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    But before long, Misuzu¡¯s agonized moans melted into the sweetness of sensuality, and her desperate expression was lost in pleasure.

    ¡¸Aah, aah, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    Her expression ckened with pleasure, and her moist eyes narrowed like threads as she looked up at me.

    Her beauty had been dignified and taut. But now her face is so ck that I cannot sense a trace of intelligence.

    ¡¸Ah, i-if you keep doing this¡­ you¡¯re gonna make my head explode¡­ aah, aah¡­¡¹

    She moaned softly. Her ck eyes are shaking, and she¡¯s about to fall back upwards.

    £¨More¡­ I¡¯ll make you feel more better£©

    And so, I m the tip of my meat hard against her deepest part.

    As soon as I did, she squealed, ¡°Hiiiii!?¡± then her long, slit eyes drooping more and more.

    ¡¸Misuzu! I love you! I love you!

    ¡¸Nhii! Aah! I love you too, ah, ah, ah, ahii!? I love you¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t stop my hips from moving in excitement. The momentum of the plunge bes more and more intense. Her beautiful breasts are bouncing and bouncing, fueling my lust.

    ¡¸Misuzu! Stay by my side for the rest of your life, you¡¯re mine! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Anh, I, hmmm, belong to Fumi-kyun, ah, I¡¯m so happy, so happy, please don¡¯t let me go, please have sex with me all the time¡­ Anh, anh, I love you¡­¡¹

    Misuzu smiled happily with an expression of utter debauchery on her face. At that moment, what little reason I had left was blown away.

    ¡¸Uoooooooooooo!¡¹

    I held Misuzu¡¯s thighs with both hands and began to thrust my hips into her at full speed.

    ¡¸Aaah!? Ghhh, it¡¯s too much, aaahhh! Aaahhh!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s chin turned upward as if it had been popped by the movement of my hips.

    ¡¸Hit¡¯s hood, hits hoo hood, my inside is being rubbed, it¡¯s deep, it¡¯s so deep! Aaahhhh!¡¹

    She was in such a frenzy. Misuzu¡¯s face is a mess of drool and tears, and she writhes around with her hair in a frenzy.

    ¡¸I love you, Misuzu, and I¡¯m going to mark you so you¡¯ll know you¡¯re mine!¡¹

    I pound her womb hard, burning the folds of her vagina with friction, carving my way through her body.

    My hips, deep within her, were swollen with sensual excitement to the point where there was no turning back.

    But then¡­

    ¡¸Nnhhhh! C-Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! Nooo¡­ don¡¯tttt cum now, but I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummmmmmming!¡¹

    Misuzu is the first to reach her climax.

    Just as her body tensed up in climax¡­

    *Squirttttttt¡­!¡± she let out a huge hot ssh, drenching my crotch.

    At the same time, the vaginal walls, which were already tightly constricted around my object, were squeezed to the limit, as if they had gone into a seizure.

    The tightness was so strong that it almost melted my consciousness. The fierce pleasure of the flesh made me shudder.

    ¡¸Goooooooooooooo!!!¡¹

    It¡¯s going to explode! Just before the explosion, I let out a moan and pulled out my meat stick from her vagina.

    I saw my meat stick was covered in Misuzu¡¯s love juices and shining brightly.

    Then, I grabbed it tightly and rubbed it excitedly. Immediately, a scorching hot stream of semen runs up the center of the rod, which has swollen to the limit.

    *Spurt! *Spurttttt*!

    The white liquid shoot in the air.

    At the end of the too-sweet lover sex, I ssh the white liquid all over the peachy-boiled woman¡¯s body as if it were a marking.

    Her beautiful limbs like Greek sculptures, white mucus entwined around her peachy nipples, dripping down the curves of her breast.

    As I gazed ecstatically at this overly sensual scene, I let it all out and fell down to lie down next to Misuzu.

    I continued to breathe heavily and roughly, and slowly turned my head to look at her.

    Then Misuzu also looked full of life and stared at me.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fumi-kyun¡¹

    We called each other¡¯s names sweetly and kissed each other, leaning close to each other.

    Our lips slowly lingered on each other, and we savored the aftermath of lover sex until the end.

 Chapter 308: Milk Sister

    Chapter 308: Milk Sister 			¡¸Skipping school?¡¹

    As I thought about this, Kurosawa-san, who is peeking at the screen of my phone from the side, said, ¡°I¡¯m also taking a day off from school today¡±.

    £¨¡­Maybe I¡¯ll go visit her after school today£©

    I ask, and she purses her lips and pretends to be sulking, ¡°No, I¡¯m not, muu~¡±

    £¨Don¡¯t sulk! You¡¯re too cute! You¡¯ll make me want to attack you again!£©

    As I looked at the icon of the socialwork, I saw a symbol indicating that a message hade in.

    She was saying ¡°I love you¡± to me excessively, and she was showing how much she loved me with her every gesture and behavior.

    In thest hour, she even used my thigh as a pillow and kept sucking my thing.

    Then again, looking down at the screen of my smartphone in the hotel lobby, the time is 5:30 in the morning, and the effect of <Age Plus Five> will wear off by the time I get to school.

    And the content says, ¡°My fever has gone down, but I¡¯m taking another day off just in case¡±.

    Early in the morning, we checked out from the hotel before the effect of <Age Plus Five> wore off.

    ¡¸Yeah, you should get some rest¡¹

    Kurosawa-san is originally the type of girl who want to be pampered when we¡¯re alone, butst night she waspletely absorbed at an all-time high.

    The message¡¯s title is ¡°I¡¯ll be absent again tomorrow¡±.

    When I connected it to the dining room, there are two people there.

    She was now a semen addict beyond repair.

    The aftermath was endless, and I wanted to keep embracing her forever, but unfortunately today is a weekday. It¡¯s a normal school day.

    ***

    After leaving the hotel, I opened ¡°the door¡± in a secluded ce and went back to ¡°the room¡±.

    I tap it, and the sender is Saori-chan.

    ¡¸You know, I¡¯m originally supposed to be off today. After all, I have a photo shoot this afternoon. Well, I¡¯ll sleep in my room until noon¡­ but my back is killing me, because of someone else¡¹

    The second half of the climax was all in her mouth at her request. And after that, she continued to sip my seed, which had now be her favorite food.

    Early in the morning, we checked out from the hotel before the effect of <Age Plus Five> wore off.

    Kurosawa-san is originally the type of girl who want to be pampered when we¡¯re alone, butst night she waspletely absorbed at an all-time high.

    She was saying ¡°I love you¡± to me excessively, and she was showing how much she loved me with her every gesture and behavior.

    The second half of the climax was all in her mouth at her request. And after that, she continued to sip my seed, which had now be her favorite food.

    In thest hour, she even used my thigh as a pillow and kept sucking my thing.

    She was now a semen addict beyond repair.

    The aftermath was endless, and I wanted to keep embracing her forever, but unfortunately today is a weekday. It¡¯s a normal school day.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Then again, looking down at the screen of my smartphone in the hotel lobby, the time is 5:30 in the morning, and the effect of <Age Plus Five> will wear off by the time I get to school.

    As I looked at the icon of the socialwork, I saw a symbol indicating that a message hade in.

    I tap it, and the sender is Saori-chan.

    The message¡¯s title is ¡°I¡¯ll be absent again tomorrow¡±.

    And the content says, ¡°My fever has gone down, but I¡¯m taking another day off just in case¡±.

    £¨¡­Maybe I¡¯ll go visit her after school today£©

    As I thought about this, Kurosawa-san, who is peeking at the screen of my phone from the side, said, ¡°I¡¯m also taking a day off from school today¡±.

    ¡¸Skipping school?¡¹

    I ask, and she purses her lips and pretends to be sulking, ¡°No, I¡¯m not, muu~¡±

    £¨Don¡¯t sulk! You¡¯re too cute! You¡¯ll make me want to attack you again!£©

    ¡¸You know, I¡¯m originally supposed to be off today. After all, I have a photo shoot this afternoon. Well, I¡¯ll sleep in my room until noon¡­ but my back is killing me, because of someone else¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you should get some rest¡¹

    After leaving the hotel, I opened ¡°the door¡± in a secluded ce and went back to ¡°the room¡±.

    When I connected it to the dining room, there are two people there. asd However, on closer inspection, Ryoko and Jnda seem to be very simr types, despite their racial differences.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tilt your head!¡¹

    When Kyokoins, ¡°Why am I doing this?¡±, Ryoko rebukes her, ¡°Just shut up Kyoko¡±.

    ¡¸Thank you for thepliment¡¹

    £¨Maybe she¡¯s venting her feelings by being reckless on the track and field club, or maybe she can handle it on her own¡­£©

    During the meal, Jnda stands right next to me, and when the time is right¡­

    Yes, I can understand Misuzu¡¯s subtle expression.

    £¨I wonder what kind of conversation they¡¯ll have¡­£©

    ¡¸Wow, Kyoko-san is cute¡­ huh?¡¹

    Then, after a few moments, breakfast arrived: a muffin filled with blueberry jam and a fried egg.

    No¡­ I can pretty much guess. After all, Ryoko is not interested in anyone but me. Of course, she¡¯ll only talk about me.

    ¡¸Master, have a drink¡¹

    ¡¸Wee home, Master, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    Because as I can see, her hair is dyed red and Kyoko looks more like a delinquent in her mini-skirt maid outfit. She¡¯s not cute, she¡¯s more like a supporting character in an AV cosy, at the edge of the screen, getting bukkake.

    She is treated as a livestock and is not allowed to wear clothes when she is in ¡°The Room¡±.

    She is wearing a British-style maid¡¯s uniform with a long hem, which, somehow, doesn¡¯t look out of ce at all.

    The other is Jnda, who ispletely naked, wearing only a cor.

    One is Ryoko, dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform.

    Then, from the kitchen, Kyoko, dressed in a mini-maid¡¯s outfit, peeked out and said, ¡°Nee-chan, help me carry the food!¡± .

    Looking at Jnda, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a state of trouble, even though I¡¯ve left her alone for a long time.

    As Ryoko elegantly bows, Kurosawa-san¡¯s excitement rises.

    ¡¸Wow, Ryoko-san is so cute!¡¹

    One is Ryoko, dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform.

    She is wearing a British-style maid¡¯s uniform with a long hem, which, somehow, doesn¡¯t look out of ce at all.

    The other is Jnda, who ispletely naked, wearing only a cor.

    She is treated as a livestock and is not allowed to wear clothes when she is in ¡°The Room¡±.

    However, on closer inspection, Ryoko and Jnda seem to be very simr types, despite their racial differences.

    £¨I wonder what kind of conversation they¡¯ll have¡­£©

    No¡­ I can pretty much guess. After all, Ryoko is not interested in anyone but me. Of course, she¡¯ll only talk about me.

    Looking at Jnda, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a state of trouble, even though I¡¯ve left her alone for a long time.

    £¨Maybe she¡¯s venting her feelings by being reckless on the track and field club, or maybe she can handle it on her own¡­£©

    ¡¸Wee home, Master, Misuzu-sama¡¹

    As Ryoko elegantly bows, Kurosawa-san¡¯s excitement rises.

    ¡¸Wow, Ryoko-san is so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for thepliment¡¹

    Then, from the kitchen, Kyoko, dressed in a mini-maid¡¯s outfit, peeked out and said, ¡°Nee-chan, help me carry the food!¡± .

    ¡¸Wow, Kyoko-san is cute¡­ huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tilt your head!¡¹

    Yes, I can understand Misuzu¡¯s subtle expression.

    Because as I can see, her hair is dyed red and Kyoko looks more like a delinquent in her mini-skirt maid outfit. She¡¯s not cute, she¡¯s more like a supporting character in an AV cosy, at the edge of the screen, getting bukkake.

    Then, after a few moments, breakfast arrived: a muffin filled with blueberry jam and a fried egg.

    When Kyokoins, ¡°Why am I doing this?¡±, Ryoko rebukes her, ¡°Just shut up Kyoko¡±.

    During the meal, Jnda stands right next to me, and when the time is right¡­

    ¡¸Master, have a drink¡¹ ssd She lifts up her breasts and thrusts her nipples into my mouth.

    Well, I can understand that.

    ¡¸Fumio, do you have a minute?¡¹

    Jnda told me the other day that she eats fruit for most of her three meals to make her milk taste sweeter.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    I heard that breast milk usually doesn¡¯t taste so good, but apparently it tastes different depending on what one usually eats.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to like to stand out too much.

    A little after eight in the morning.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Well, I¡¯m used to this kind of thing. Since I¡¯m a foreigner by all appearances, I can¡¯t help but stand out.

    However, I did notice that Ryoko is watching me sucking on Jnda¡¯s nipples with a very envious look on her face.

    In a sense, it¡¯s a luxurious meal, with muffins in my mouth and breast milk in my mouth. And the fact that I was humiliating a female teacher who had been my enemy, and treating her like a milk supply, excited me in a very perverse way.

    But Fumio looks a bit annoyed.

    I said, ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll have a drink¡± and sucked on her nipple, and she moaned, ¡°Mmm..¡± while raised her eyebrows.

    I arrived at school and immediately peeked through the doorway into Fumio¡¯s ssroom.

    I found Fumio in the second seat from the back, looking at his phone.

    As I suck on it, the milkes out in abundance. Indeed, it is quite sweet. Although it is a little harder to drink than when I was breastfeeding, it¡¯s not a problem.

    ***

    Looking around, there are a few other students in the ssroom, but no familiar faces.

    As I stepped into the ssroom, the chattering voices ceased and the eyes of the students gathered in unison.

    She lifts up her breasts and thrusts her nipples into my mouth.

    I said, ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll have a drink¡± and sucked on her nipple, and she moaned, ¡°Mmm..¡± while raised her eyebrows.

    I heard that breast milk usually doesn¡¯t taste so good, but apparently it tastes different depending on what one usually eats.

    Jnda told me the other day that she eats fruit for most of her three meals to make her milk taste sweeter.

    As I suck on it, the milkes out in abundance. Indeed, it is quite sweet. Although it is a little harder to drink than when I was breastfeeding, it¡¯s not a problem.

    In a sense, it¡¯s a luxurious meal, with muffins in my mouth and breast milk in my mouth. And the fact that I was humiliating a female teacher who had been my enemy, and treating her like a milk supply, excited me in a very perverse way.

    However, I did notice that Ryoko is watching me sucking on Jnda¡¯s nipples with a very envious look on her face.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A little after eight in the morning.

    I arrived at school and immediately peeked through the doorway into Fumio¡¯s ssroom.

    I found Fumio in the second seat from the back, looking at his phone.

    Looking around, there are a few other students in the ssroom, but no familiar faces.

    ¡¸Fumio, do you have a minute?¡¹

    As I stepped into the ssroom, the chattering voices ceased and the eyes of the students gathered in unison.

    Well, I¡¯m used to this kind of thing. Since I¡¯m a foreigner by all appearances, I can¡¯t help but stand out.

    But Fumio looks a bit annoyed.

    Well, I can understand that.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to like to stand out too much.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹ zzxc It¡¯s so embarrassing to hear he says that so unexpectedly. Oh no, my face is getting red.

    But suddenly I feel like ying a little trick and I kiss Fumio¡¯s cheek.

    As soon as I did, he panicked so much that he almost fell over in his chair.

    ¡¸Well, I think because Minami seems to be in trouble, and my JK detective blood is boiling¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s okay¡­ but if you¡¯re in danger, you must tell me¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am. udia is mine now, too¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? You¡¯re worried about me?¡¹

    Fumio looks at me suspiciously, and I whisper into his ear in a low voice.

    ¡¸Hey, you! Hey, udia!¡¹

    While listening to Fumio¡¯s panicked voice, I walked lightly into the corridor.

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­even though you¡¯re a clumsy detective¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yeah. W-Well, I¡¯ll do my best so Master won¡¯t worry about me¡¹

    ¡¸About Minami¡¯s case¡­ the one about the dead cat being thrown in, can I investigate it?¡¹

    I think he¡¯s not embarrassed, but worried about the eyes around him.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be cruel, Fumio. It¡¯s just that Fumio had a worse partner. We¡¯ve solved a lot of cases, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, bye!¡¹

    Fumio looked like he was thinking for a moment, then nodded slightly.

    In fact, I could hear gasping voices from all over the ssroom.

    Fumio looks at me suspiciously, and I whisper into his ear in a low voice.

    ¡¸About Minami¡¯s case¡­ the one about the dead cat being thrown in, can I investigate it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think because Minami seems to be in trouble, and my JK detective blood is boiling¡¹

    ¡¸¡­even though you¡¯re a clumsy detective¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be cruel, Fumio. It¡¯s just that Fumio had a worse partner. We¡¯ve solved a lot of cases, you know¡¹

    Fumio looked like he was thinking for a moment, then nodded slightly.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s okay¡­ but if you¡¯re in danger, you must tell me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? You¡¯re worried about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am. udia is mine now, too¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    It¡¯s so embarrassing to hear he says that so unexpectedly. Oh no, my face is getting red.

    ¡¸Uh, yeah. W-Well, I¡¯ll do my best so Master won¡¯t worry about me¡¹

    But suddenly I feel like ying a little trick and I kiss Fumio¡¯s cheek.

    As soon as I did, he panicked so much that he almost fell over in his chair.

    I think he¡¯s not embarrassed, but worried about the eyes around him.

    In fact, I could hear gasping voices from all over the ssroom.

    ¡¸Hey, you! Hey, udia!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, bye!¡¹

    While listening to Fumio¡¯s panicked voice, I walked lightly into the corridor.

 Chapter 309: The Stalker and the Brocon

    Chapter 309: The Stalker and the Brocon

    I walked quickly down the corridor.

    Fumio¡¯s personality is such that he doesn¡¯t act like a big man outside ¡°The Room¡±, but once we step into the room, our rtionship is that of master and livestock.

    It¡¯s not appropriate for a livestock to make fun of its master and y with him, although it¡¯s irreverent to say the least, but Fumio has been doing whatever he wants to me.

    I don¡¯t think it would hurt me to take a little revenge.

    Of course, if someone from Fumio¡¯s harem was around, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.

    Fumio himself isn¡¯t offended by a little thing, but the other girls are.

    The one who seems the most dangerous is Masaki.

    The next is a detective named Terashima.

    These two, judging by their appearance, don¡¯t take jokes well. My detective instincts are telling me that if I¡¯m not careful, my life will be in danger.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨By the way, Fumio is always full of holes¡­ I¡¯m worried about him£©

    As for the earlier exchange, Fumio probably didn¡¯t activate the <Eyes of Truth>.

    Because my words ¡°Minami seems to be in trouble¡± and ¡°My detective JK blood is boiling¡± are both outright lies.

    £¨Well, it does sound like Fumio, and that¡¯s what I like about him¡­£©

    There¡¯s a reason why I said, ¡°I want to check the one that throws cat carcasses¡±.

    Yesterday, after I left the meeting room, I forced Minami to go to a fast-food restaurant, even though she didn¡¯t want to take a detour as a member of the public moralsmittee.

    ¡¸Ehehe, little girl, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just the tip, hahaha, it¡¯s okay¡¹

    I said while forcibly pulling her hand, and Minami gave me a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸Camilia-san¡­ the gap between your face and what you say is terrible¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m not a gaijin by choice either¡¹

    Making her dumbfounded and unwilling to resist is one of the techniques.

    I buy two shakes, and we sit down at the far end of the seating area.

    At this point, there is no need to make a long story. I just want to know why Minami is so obsessed with this Kobayashi-sensei.

    xx At least, Fumio wouldn¡¯t have thrown away a woman who fall in love with him¡­

    When I asked her this question while sipping my shake, Minami told me an unexpected fact.

    Minami¡¯s eyes widened.

    The day that Minami was not interrupted means the day that she was able to go to Kobayashi¡¯s house and send him a message.

    Even if Fumio and him are the same scum, the scale of scum is different. He is not even a fraction of Fumio.

    ¡¸We¡¯re friends, at least¡¹

    Furthermore, he made Minami pay for the hotel room, which can only be described as the worst.

    ¡¸You know her?¡¹

    The more I listened to her, the more I realized that this Kobayashi-sensei was a scumbag.

    £¨¡­ Maybe she interrupted her when she couldn¡¯t get the cat carcass? But why would Kizuna do that? £©

    ¡¸Hey, Minami. What is your rtionship with Kizuna?¡¹

    ¡¸So, why do you think it might be Kizuna?¡¹

    ¡¸To tell you the truth¡­ whenever I try to visit Kobayashi-sensei, Kizuna-chan interrupts me¡­ and on days when she doesn¡¯t interrupt me, she throws a dead cat in my path¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe¡­ it¡¯s Kizuna-chan¡¹

    But I¡¯m not going to tell her about my rtionship with Kizuna, though.

    Eventually, when I asked her if she had any idea who was harassing Kobayashi by throwing cat carcasses into his house, she showed some hesitation and spoke.

    Kizuna is a rare name for a person. And there is a girl with that name among the people I know.

    From what I¡¯ve heard so far, there¡¯s nothing to be attracted to. I never understood why Minami was so obsessed with Kobayashi.

    ¡¸Could that be Kizuna Tachioka?¡¹

    At first, he forcibly raped her, andter he threatened her with the dirty pictures he took during the rape to force her to have a rtionship with him.

    ¨CKizuna?

    When I muddied the subject, Minami was quite surprised.xx

    The more I listened to her, the more I realized that this Kobayashi-sensei was a scumbag.

    At first, he forcibly raped her, andter he threatened her with the dirty pictures he took during the rape to force her to have a rtionship with him.

    Furthermore, he made Minami pay for the hotel room, which can only be described as the worst.

    Even if Fumio and him are the same scum, the scale of scum is different. He is not even a fraction of Fumio.

    At least, Fumio wouldn¡¯t have thrown away a woman who fall in love with him¡­

    From what I¡¯ve heard so far, there¡¯s nothing to be attracted to. I never understood why Minami was so obsessed with Kobayashi.

    Eventually, when I asked her if she had any idea who was harassing Kobayashi by throwing cat carcasses into his house, she showed some hesitation and spoke.

    ¡¸Maybe¡­ it¡¯s Kizuna-chan¡¹

    ¨CKizuna?

    Kizuna is a rare name for a person. And there is a girl with that name among the people I know.

    ¡¸Could that be Kizuna Tachioka?¡¹

    ¡¸You know her?¡¹

    Minami¡¯s eyes widened.

    But I¡¯m not going to tell her about my rtionship with Kizuna, though.

    ¡¸We¡¯re friends, at least¡¹

    When I muddied the subject, Minami was quite surprised.

    ¡¸So, why do you think it might be Kizuna?¡¹

    ¡¸To tell you the truth¡­ whenever I try to visit Kobayashi-sensei, Kizuna-chan interrupts me¡­ and on days when she doesn¡¯t interrupt me, she throws a dead cat in my path¡¹

    The day that Minami was not interrupted means the day that she was able to go to Kobayashi¡¯s house and send him a message.

    £¨¡­ Maybe she interrupted her when she couldn¡¯t get the cat carcass? But why would Kizuna do that? £©

    ¡¸Hey, Minami. What is your rtionship with Kizuna?¡¹

    When I asked her this question while sipping my shake, Minami told me an unexpected fact.

    xx¡¸The boyfriend I was dumped by is Kizuna-chan¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I was surprised to hear this.

    And the shake went all the way up my nose, and I writhed in agony as I wiped the shake juice from my nose.

    As I frowned at the stinging sensation in the back of my nose, I shouted out in my chest.

    £¨That stupid long-haired girlfriend? Minami? That¡¯s too much of a waste!£©

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ording to the story, Minami¡¯s house and Tachioka¡¯s house are next door to each other, and they grew up together naturally.

    However, their rtionship had been awkward since the beginning of this year.

    Eventually, the silly long-haired became shut-in, and when she went to his room to check on him, he told her he broke up with her without saying a word.

    Since then, no matter how many times she visited his house, he never came out, and no matter how many messages she sent, he never responded.

    After saying that, Minami turned her face down.

    ¡¸That stupid longhair¡­ she¡¯s rejecting Minami¡­ how dare he¡­¡¹

    I said, and Minami smiled weakly.

    ¡¸Camilia, do you know about Masahiro too? But Masahiro¡¯s just a little naughty, and he¡¯s really kind¡¹

    At this point, I¡¯m getting a lot of ideas.

    Minami Shibata is the type of girl who will do anything for others, and she¡¯s attracted to bad guys. On top of that, she is narrow-minded.

    Such a girl, once she has a physical rtionship with a guy, she feels threatened that she has to love him, which is a very bad thing.

    There are sometimes such girls among the serious ones.

    They are the type of people who put hardships into their lives, or they are unhappy people. Another characteristic of this type is that they be stalkers when they are rejected.

    £¨In fact, she is quite a stalker,ing to his house and sending him a message asking to meet him¡­£©xx

    ¡¸The boyfriend I was dumped by is Kizuna-chan¡¯s ¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I was surprised to hear this.

    And the shake went all the way up my nose, and I writhed in agony as I wiped the shake juice from my nose.

    As I frowned at the stinging sensation in the back of my nose, I shouted out in my chest.

    £¨That stupid long-haired girlfriend? Minami? That¡¯s too much of a waste!£©

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ording to the story, Minami¡¯s house and Tachioka¡¯s house are next door to each other, and they grew up together naturally.

    However, their rtionship had been awkward since the beginning of this year.

    Eventually, the silly long-haired became shut-in, and when she went to his room to check on him, he told her he broke up with her without saying a word.

    Since then, no matter how many times she visited his house, he never came out, and no matter how many messages she sent, he never responded.

    After saying that, Minami turned her face down.

    ¡¸That stupid longhair¡­ she¡¯s rejecting Minami¡­ how dare he¡­¡¹

    I said, and Minami smiled weakly.

    ¡¸Camilia, do you know about Masahiro too? But Masahiro¡¯s just a little naughty, and he¡¯s really kind¡¹

    At this point, I¡¯m getting a lot of ideas.

    Minami Shibata is the type of girl who will do anything for others, and she¡¯s attracted to bad guys. On top of that, she is narrow-minded.

    Such a girl, once she has a physical rtionship with a guy, she feels threatened that she has to love him, which is a very bad thing.

    There are sometimes such girls among the serious ones.

    They are the type of people who put hardships into their lives, or they are unhappy people. Another characteristic of this type is that they be stalkers when they are rejected.

    £¨In fact, she is quite a stalker,ing to his house and sending him a message asking to meet him¡­£©

    xx On the other hand, I believe that Kizuna would do something like throwing a dead cat into the house because she is, in my eyes, a serious ¡°brocon¡±.

    To her, the girlfriend of her beloved brother would be nothing more than a thorn in her side.

    That¡¯s why she interrupts her.

    It¡¯s understandable if I think she¡¯s trying to trap Minami so that they can¡¯t get back together again. It¡¯s pretty psycho, though.

    If a cat¡¯s corpse is thrown into Kobayashi¡¯s house every day Minami approaches him, she will be suspected as the culprit.

    £¨¡­I mean, is it really that easy to catch a cat? Is Kizuna a cat hunter or something?£©

    If so, I can¡¯t just leave it like this.

    I¡¯m going to make good use of Kizuna and her stupid long hair in the future, and I¡¯m going to give Minami to Fumio.

    Somehow, I¡¯d like to keep the situation under control.

    Besides, I can¡¯t stand the thought of Minami and Kizuna¡¯s lives being ruined because of that stupid long hair.

    That¡¯s why I asked Master¡¯s permission, in order to have a good reason for my action.

    After I returned to my ssroom, I sat down. Looking around, I see only a few ssmatesing to school. Minami hasn¡¯t arrived yet either.

    I take out my phone and tap the SNS icon, scrolling through my friends list.

    £¨I should probably meet up with Kizuna first¡­ preferably without the stupid long hair£©xx

    On the other hand, I believe that Kizuna would do something like throwing a dead cat into the house because she is, in my eyes, a serious ¡°brocon¡±.

    To her, the girlfriend of her beloved brother would be nothing more than a thorn in her side.

    That¡¯s why she interrupts her.

    It¡¯s understandable if I think she¡¯s trying to trap Minami so that they can¡¯t get back together again. It¡¯s pretty psycho, though.

    If a cat¡¯s corpse is thrown into Kobayashi¡¯s house every day Minami approaches him, she will be suspected as the culprit.

    £¨¡­I mean, is it really that easy to catch a cat? Is Kizuna a cat hunter or something?£©

    If so, I can¡¯t just leave it like this.

    I¡¯m going to make good use of Kizuna and her stupid long hair in the future, and I¡¯m going to give Minami to Fumio.

    Somehow, I¡¯d like to keep the situation under control.

    Besides, I can¡¯t stand the thought of Minami and Kizuna¡¯s lives being ruined because of that stupid long hair.

    That¡¯s why I asked Master¡¯s permission, in order to have a good reason for my action.

    After I returned to my ssroom, I sat down. Looking around, I see only a few ssmatesing to school. Minami hasn¡¯t arrived yet either.

    I take out my phone and tap the SNS icon, scrolling through my friends list.

    £¨I should probably meet up with Kizuna first¡­ preferably without the stupid long hair£©

 Chapter 310: Action!

    Chapter 310: Action!

    Two updates + six additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Tri3Ax for the support¡­

    ¡¸Yahhoo, Rin! Let¡¯s go y with Onee-chan, today!¡¹

    At the end of the third period break, Tattakata, or Takaka-onee-chan, suddenly barged into the ssroom and shouted that without even reading the surrounding atmosphere.

    Naturally, the ssroom is buzzing. Even the underssmen know about Takaka Takata, the infamous chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, the walking right angle, the inflexible gatekeeper of the school rules.

    She has confiscated countless manga and video games, and I can¡¯t tell how many times I¡¯ve seen boys howling into the evening sun, ¡°What am I supposed to do with a three-year-old manga, even if she says she¡¯ll return it when I graduate?¡±

    But then, out of the blue, she asks me to y with her and return home with her.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Well, I¡¯ve gotten used to seeing her in the past few days, but since the opening ceremony yesterday, the change in her appearance has shocked everyone.

    Even when I was listening in the ssroom, her appearance was talked about everywhere.

    It was quite interesting to see them all converge to ¡°she must have a boyfriend¡±, as if they were watching a chemical experiment where the same results would be obtained under the same conditions.

    The another point that puzzled my ssmates was the fact that the person she talked to was myself, Rin Fukuda.

    Anyway, even after the summer vacation, the ssroom is still a ce of needles. I¡¯mpletely ignored.

    No one will say anything to me.

    I¡¯m not bullied.

    Still, I¡¯m just treated as if I don¡¯t exist.

    And I can clearly see that the teachers are having trouble dealing with me. That is rather helpful, though, because I am rarely pointed at in ss.

    ¡¸Takata-senpai, oh, you came to y¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Not Senpai! But, Onee-chan! Then, let¡¯s start over¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ Onee-chan, you came to y?¡¹

    At myment, the whispering in the ssroom suddenly increased.

    They¡¯re probably wondering. ¡°Could it be that they are sisters?¡± but I chuckled in my heart, ¡°How can that be?¡±. ¨C

    To put it simply, Senpai and I are junior students and roommates.

    In fact, since thest day of the summer vacation, I have moved into the same room with onee-chan.

    She talked to the head of the dormitory, and I finally escaped from the storage room.

    Back to the current situation, she looked around and whispered into my ear in a quiet voice.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have fun¡­ together with Fumio-chi. I just made an appointment with him¡¹

    To tell the truth,st night when she said, ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯ve be Saffle with Fumio-chi. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do it together¡±, I¡¯m surprised. So I asked her a lot of questions about itst night. And so wee to the present situation.

    £¨Power of action!£©

    It seems that this is what happens when the passion of controlling public morals gets twisted.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t there a joint meeting with the student council today, Onee-chan?¡¹

    She had been mumbling about thisst night too. The reason is simple, she doesn¡¯t get along with the current student council president who is a second-year student.

    ¡¸A joint meeting? Of course, I forced Shibata-chi to do it¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re making a mess¡­ Onee-chan¡¹

    When I was dumbfounded, she stuck out her tongue at me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After school, I stayed in the ssroom and waited for Kizuna toe.

    I called her by messenger.

    I thought about where I should call her, but I have no idea where in this school would be good for a secret talk.

    After all, it¡¯s only been two days since I moved here.

    For now, I thought that I could ask her toe to the ssroom and then we could move, but there might be no need to move at all.

    Because I am already alone in the ssroom.

    Minami had already left because she had a joint meeting with the student council and themittees with a very good mood.

    After all, she told me that Kobayashi-sensei would being to school tomorrow. The chairwoman of the public moralmittee, who was with Fumio yesterday, had told her so.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    As for me, I wonder if I should be so innocently happy about it.

    From what I¡¯ve heard so far, it¡¯s possible that Kobayashi-sensei thinks Minami is a stalker.

    In any case, I¡¯ll try to confirm the character of the Kobayashi-sensei with my own eyes.

    £¨I¡¯m more interested in the public moral chairwoman£©

    I don¡¯t think there is a girl like her in Fumio¡¯s harem. I wonder if she¡¯s Fumio¡¯s next target?

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m jealous of her, but she¡¯s so close to Fumio that made me feel a little ufortable. I¡¯m not jealous by any means.

    As I was thinking about this, the door swung open and Kizuna peeked through the gap.

    When she caught sight of me, she looked slightly surprised.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­ you¡¯re wearing a uniform¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m wearing it, I¡¯m a new student¡¹

    Kizuna then stepped into the ssroom, but I couldn¡¯t help but raise my eyebrows when I saw the person who came in behind her.

    ¡¸Shiratori¡­ why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing important. I was just on my way to school with Kizuna this morning when she got the message¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t call Shiratori¡­¡¹

    I haven¡¯t heard the details, but I know that Shiratori is much higher up in the hierarchy of Fumio¡¯s harem.

    But my reaction of rejection is incredible.

    This is exactly what I mean when I say I don¡¯t even want to see her.

    Because I was fooled by this girl. Completely.

    Even my sister said she was caught in Shiratori¡¯s trap in the end.

    It¡¯s a good thing now that I was made into Fumio¡¯s woman, but still, I don¡¯t think I can forgive Shiratori in any way.

    ¡¸You¡¯re such a pain¡¹

    With a snicker, she walked up to me and whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸Have you heard from the Confinement King? The two Detective JKs are supposed to be under my control?¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I almost shouted out, but I quickly covered my mouth.

    I¡¯ve heard about the harem¡¯s structure from the maids. The Confinement King is at the top and there are four favored princesses. Each of the favored princesses is supposed to be in charge of a faction.

    In other words, my sisters and I have been assigned to Shiratori¡¯s faction, I guess.

    Kizuna has a puzzled look on her face. Then, Shiratori whispered in my ear again.

    ¡¸Anyway, you can act as you always have. ¡°At school¡­.¡±¡¹

    I wonder what Fumio was thinking when he made this assignment.

    But the harem¡¯s rank is absolute. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told. I can¡¯t go against Shiratori.

    ¡¸So, what did you want with Kizuna?¡¹

    She asks, and I turn my head towards Kizuna.

    ¡¸Kizuna, you know Minami, right? I became friend with her when I transferred to this school, but she seems to be involved in aplicated case¡¹

    When I said that, Shiratori seemed to be satisfied with the situation. Perhaps Shiratori has also heard something from Kizuna. ¨C

    If so, there is no need to exin in detail.

    ¡¸Is it Kizuna¡¯s fault that dead cats were thrown into the garden of Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house?¡¹

    When I asked this, Kizuna¡¯s eyes widened, and Shiratori couldn¡¯t take it any longer and let out a ¡°pfft¡±.

    ¡¸Why are you talking like that!? No! No, no, no! It¡¯s not Minami-oneechan!¡¹

    Kizuna denied it while shaking her twin-tails. The color that surrounds her words is blue. Kizuna is not lying.

    ¡¸Minami doesn¡¯t do it, huh?¡¹

    As I say this, Shiratori raises her gaze upward to the right, looking as if she¡¯s thinking about something.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I see¡¹

    And then she raises the corner of her mouth slightly.

 Chapter 311: Therein Lies the Danger

    Chapter 311: Therein Lies the Danger

    ¡¸I¡¯m a ve¡­¡¹

    In the room given to me by Master, I¡¯mying prostrate on the bed in my maid¡¯s uniform.

    I¡¯m only acting as head maid, and after serving master in the morning, I have nothing special to do until he returns.

    If I had to say, once a day, I go outside through the door to Kayama-sama¡¯s room and send an email to the station via the overseas server saying that I am safe.

    And the work is so simple, serving three meals, a nap, and Master¡¯s muscr rod, that it seems almost transparent.

    This is why I, Ryoko Terashima, am currently more rxed than ever, forcing Ulrich-chan and Kyoko-chan to handle thedies¡¯ visits to ¡°the room¡±.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Nee-chan!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know when she came into the room, but I hear Kyoko-chan¡¯s voice from above my head, and I open only one eye to look at her.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you toozy?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­ I don¡¯t have anything to do, and Master isn¡¯t here¡¹

    I don¡¯t think Kyoko-chan, who shut herself away because she couldn¡¯t stand Master¡¯s bullying, wants to be told that.

    ¡¸Nee-chan, you¡¯ve already made a mess of empty cans and bottles, how much have you been drinking in the daytime? You¡¯re more than a little sloppy¡¹

    £¨How much? Eight cans of beer, I think¡­£©

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t I take a picture of you in all your disheveled glory and show it to the Confinement King?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Uh, pistol, pistol¡¹

    ¡¸Scary! Even gag policemen don¡¯t shoot people for making fun of them nowadays!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m kidding, but Confinement King-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, okay, okay¡­ I know¡¹

    Kyoko-chan looks unhappy as she picks up the beer cans lying on the floor.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, where¡¯s Ulrich-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Kurosa-chan used her as a hug pillow in the morning, but she was taken to a modeling agency¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu-sama is so selfish¡­¡¹

    It may be that she likes her, but I don¡¯t want her to do something without asking for Master¡¯s permission.

    ¡¸But, school should be over by now, and you should wake up soon¡¹

    With that, Kyoko-chan left the room, carrying the cans and bottles she had collected in her arms.

    I also raised myself up from the bed and stretched widely, ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± but an ufortable feeling suddenly strikes me.

    £¨H-Huh? What is it? I felt like something was stuck on me¡­?£©

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸You look like you know something¡¹

    When I say that, Shiratori goes back to her usual unsociable face and responds with¡­

    ¡¸I heard about Shibata-senpai from Kizuna. She is harassing Kobayashi-sensei by throwing cat carcasses into the school. And Kizuna is worried about it and is trying to stop her, that¡¯s what I heard¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, Minami didn¡¯t do it. She just wants to see Kobayashi-sensei, so she goes by his house¡¹

    Kizuna¡¯s eyes suddenly turned stern.

    ¡¸What do you mean by see him¡­?¡¹

    It¡¯s a hostile stare. Apparently, my words about Minami wanting to meet Kobayashi-sensei were something Kizuna couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡¸That Kobayashi-sensei is quite a bad guy, isn¡¯t he? After forcibly raping her, when she breaks up with her boyfriend, he treats her nicely and gets into her heart. Then, when Minami starts asking for him, he distances himself from her to make her aware of his feelings. It¡¯s a trick of a bad host or a marriage fraudster¡¹

    Kizuna grit her teeth so hard that the quiet ssroom echoed with its sound.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t forgive you¡­¡¹

    Her words were probably directed at the Kobayashi-sensei. But I turned my head towards Shiratori, trying not to touch the anger rising from Kizuna.

    ¡¸So¡­ what¡¯s the big deal?¡¹

    ¡¸I could guess. But there¡¯s no proof¡¹

    ¡¸Guess? You mean the identity of the person who¡¯s throwing the cat in?¡¹

    When I tilted my head, Shiratori paused and spoke.

    ¡¸Self-acting¡¹

    ¡¸You mean Kobayashi-sensei?¡¹

    But to my dismay, she snickers at my question, and turns to Kizuna.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Kizuna, you met Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s wife, right?¡¹

    Kizuna instantly widens her eyes. Then she turns to me, as if confused.

    I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s lying if she doesn¡¯t say it, but when she doesn¡¯t answer, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s confirming it.

    ¡¸You said that was a long time ago, too, right? Before the first cat carcass was thrown in. His wife used Kobayashi-sensei of preying on Shibata-senpai, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    If Shiratori said that much, I could see the story and she continued to spoke.

    ¡¸Did you try to destroy Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s family? Or did you appeal to him to stop? I don¡¯t know what or how Kizuna interrupt, but his wife didn¡¯t budge, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess Kizuna didn¡¯t want to ruin his family¡¹

    Shiratori dismissed myment with a resounding, ¡°That¡¯s another guess¡±.

    £¨¡­I still hate this girl£©

    ¡¸Then Shibata-senpai started toe near his house. She must have tried to contact Kobayashi-sensei in some way. But his wife knew the way she was trying to contact him¡­ Well, in any case, as long as Shibata-senpai stopped visiting Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house, there would be no more dead cats thrown into the house¡¹

    Those words were directed at me. In other words, Shiratori is telling me to stop letting Minami go to Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s house.

    Shiratori then asks Kizuna.

    ¡¸Hey, Kizuna, is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from is?¡¹

    Kizuna looked nervous and shook her head.

 Chapter 312: Combining Special Moves

    Chapter 312: Combining Special Moves

    Taka-chi brought me to a karaoke box on the third floor of a multi-tenant building in the entertainment district behind the station.

    £¨Why are we in this ce?£©

    There is a karaoke box in front of the station, owned by a major chain.

    They have better facilities and a more extensive food menu. They even have a point card.

    So, Iined to Taka-chi about it. But¨C

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any friends? Maybe you¡¯re alone? Ugh¡­¡¹

    She looked at me as if she was seriously disappointed.

    £¨Shut up. I went with my mom. Just once£©

    However, I felt that saying ¡°I went with my mom¡± would make the hurt deeper, so I kept quiet.

    Then Rin said¨C

    ¡¸Senpai, if you tell me, I¡¯d go out with you¡­¡¹

    And then she looked at me like she really pitied me.

    You two are really starting to piss me off. Especially Rin. I can¡¯t ept being pitied by you.

    Then, looking at the room, I see it¡¯s small and outdated. It seems to have been cleaned, but it¡¯s only big enough for three people to sit on the L-shaped sofa and feel a bit suffocated.

    As the waitress who had brought our drinks left, Taka-chi suddenly grabbed the microphone and shouted.

    ¡¸No.1 Taka-chi! I¡¯ll sing ¡°Kinta¡¯s Great Adventure[1]¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the kind of song a girl shouldn¡¯t sing!?¡¹

    I mean, where did she learn that song? That¡¯s the kind of song that harasser old man tries to get girls to sing, you know.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you react well. Just kidding. We didn¡¯te here to sing¡¹

    £¨We didn¡¯te here to sing in a karaoke box¡­?£©

    I raise my eyebrows. But then, Taka-chi looked at me, smiled and said with a microphone in her hand.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s no camera, no ss door, and no sign of the waitress onee-san, there¡¯s only one thing to do!

    £¨Well, I had a pretty good idea¡­£©

    ¡¸Heh¡­ how did you know about this ce, Onee-chan?¡¹

    Rin said, sounding impressed.

    To tell the truth, I¡¯ve been curious about the term ¡°Onee-chan¡±, and when I asked Taka-chi about it earlier, she poked my cheek with her finger and said, ¡°Because we¡¯re rod sisters and it¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault¡±.

    While I was thinking about it, Taka-chi proudly said.

    ¡¸You know it that I¡¯m on the side of controlling the school rules, right? Therefore, I know very well where I can vite the school rules¡¹

    £¨Ah, that¡¯s the same reason why ex-police criminals are so troublesome¡­£©

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    With that said, Taka-chi pushes the low table into a corner with her legs and kneels between my knees.

    ¡¸Senpai¡­ I¡¯ve been neglected since we came back from my trip¡­ I¡¯ve missed you so much¡¹

    And Rin sits on her knees on the sofa and puts her hands around my neck from the side. Then she presses her lips to mine.

    Rin, who always pretends to be ¡°Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped¡± at the beginning, is unusually aggressive today.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s rxed when it¡¯s two against one, or if she¡¯s trying topete with Taka-chi.

    Rin¡¯s soft bulge is pressed against my shoulder, and her lips are passionately sucking on my mouth. Her eager tongue entered my mouth, licking up and down.

    Meanwhile, Taka-chi unbuckles my belt, pulls down my zipper, and pulls out my cock.

    ¡¸Aha, you¡¯re already erect. You were thinking about sex before you came here, weren¡¯t you? It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Of course. How could I not think about sex when I¡¯m going out with these two?

    ¡¸Well, be-chin, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Taka-chi suddenly took my cock in her mouth.

    ¡¸*Slurp* *Squelch¡­* Slurp* Nnnn¡­ *Slurp* Nnnnn¡­¡¹

    She licks the ns with her tongue and rubs the testicles with her hand. Her touch is exquisite.

    But just as I was about to let out a squeal, Rin twirled her tongue and rubbed my nipples with her fingertips over my shirt.

    I don¡¯t want to say it¡¯s a coordinated attack, but it¡¯s an excellent job of division ofbor.

    With Rin on my upper body and Taka-chi on my lower, the two of them are working me over.

    ¡¸Nchu¡­ *Pant* puha¡­¡¹

    When we parted our lips, Rin¡¯s cheeks are pink and her eyes are wet. There¡¯s no way a girl who can make me swoon so much with just a kiss can¡¯t be cute.

    ¡¸Senpai, does it feel good? I feel so fluffy just from kissing you, I want to put it in right away¡­¡¹

    Rin says with a slight quiver in her voice, and Taka-chi pulls her mouth away from mine andughs.

    ¡¸Rin, you¡¯re in too much of a hurry,e here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    As Rin sits down on the floor, Taka-chi whispers to Rin, ¡°So, let¡¯s do what we talked about yesterday¡± and starts unbuttoning her blouse. Rin also unbuttons her blouse and takes it off, followed by her bra.

    As I look at the naked pair, wondering what they¡¯re going to do, Taka-chi smiles broadly.

    ¡¸Nihihihi! Take ourbined special move!¡¹

    ¡¸Here, take it!¡¹

    Rin said btedly, and the two of them pressed their breast against my body from both sides.

    Their skin is warm and supremely soft. I felt as if a pleasant sensation is spreading through my body from their skin touching mine.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to make you feel so good with my breast!¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai, please savor it!¡¹

    Looking up at me, the two beautiful girls rubbed their breasts against each other.

    £¨Oh¡­ the visuals are amazing¡­£©

    Rin¡¯s breasts are slightlyrger than mine. Her four balls of flesh are softly rippling as she squeezes mine without any gaps.

    ¡¸¡­did you two talks about this?¡¹

    I asked, holding in my pleasure, and Taka-chi snorted proudly.

    ¡¸Humph, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re very good sex friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Rin is an onahole, though¡¹

    When she says this, Rin purses her lips.

    £¨This is really nice. By the way, it feels twice as good since both of them are doing it£©

    It¡¯s a man¡¯s romance. Although I call myself Confinement King, but right now, I feel really like a king, and my expression is probably rxed.

    ¡¸Haha, Senpai. You look like you¡¯re feeling really good. Do you really want to be squeezed so hard?¡¹

    The next thing I know, Rin has a mischievous expression on her face.

    £¨This girl¡¯s starting to get carried away again£©

    ¡¸Oh, Taka-chi¡¯s breasts feel so good¡¹

    When I said that, Rin opened her mouth with a smirk.

    ¡¸Oh,e on, I¡¯m bigger than her, Senpai doesn¡¯t need to be embarrassed¡¹

    Then Taka-chi said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about the size, it¡¯s about love, love¡¹

    She said so while rubbing her breasts against my body.

    £¨Ugh, it¡¯s so soft, this is too¡­¡­ destructive£©

    ¡¸If it¡¯s love, I¡¯m better than you!¡¹

    When Rin started to shake her breasts up and down vigorously with both hands while said, ¡°Oh, wanna topete?¡±, Taka-chi starts to do the same.

    ¡¸Wait, both of you are so intense!¡¹

    Their twin breasts are both soft and firm. And no matter how hard I endure it, I can¡¯tpete with this overwhelming feeling of flesh.

    The touch of their hard nipples is an exquisite ent, arousing even more lustful feelings, and the four breasts rubbing together, making an indescribable pleasure.

    £¨Oh, this is good¡­.. This feels really good£©

    While I was drunk with pleasure, their breathing became much more ragged.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnnnn¡­.. m-my nipples are rubbing against something, Nnnn¡­¡­ it¡¯s so lewd, nnnn¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onee-chan, aah, nnn, I-I just realized¡­ this is a self-destruct ¡­¡­ Nnnn¡­¡­¡¹

    Their breaths are getting hotter and their voices are getting sweeter.

    ¡¸So, let¡¯s finish him off, shall we?¡¹

    As soon as Taka-chi said this, they both extended their tongues to my cock and started to lick up the ns, not caring that their tongues were touching each other.

    Taka-chi used her tongue to rub up and down, and Rin used the tip of her tongue to pry at the tip of the ns.

    ¡¸Then, Fumio-chi, I¡¯ll milk your cock and make it spurt, spurt¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai~, show me your cool ejaction¡¹

    The pleasure is sharp. Their expressions as they gazed up at me, begging me to ejacte is so much.

    It¡¯s so intense.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­¡¹

    Naturally, I moaned, and the heat swirling in my loins began to rush up my urethra, searching for a way out. And then¨C

    ¡¸Kuh!?¡¹

    With a brief moan, my body tenses up, and I finally release my semen.

    *Spurt!* *Spurtttt!* *Spurtttttttttttt!*

    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s amazing, it flies so fast!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyahn, it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s on my face, ahhh¡­¡­¡¹

    Both of them squealed in excitement at the ssh of white liquid. Meanwhile, the breast service doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Senpai, please cum more and more!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-chi¡¯s cock milk, I¡¯ll squeeze it all out!¡¹

    The two of them with their faces stained with semen, smiledsciviously at me.

    ¡¸Oh, you two¡­¡­ ugghhh¡­¡­.¡¹

    With their breast rubbing up and down on my freshly cummed rod, I let out a weak gasp and shuddered again at the climaxing pleasureing from my perineum.

 Chapter 313: Sister Competition

    Chapter 313: Sister Competition

    Double Titsjob (Paizuri) and two shots.

    The sensation of the lower half of my body being rxed with each shot of cum is so good.

    ¡¸Wow, you let out a lot of cum. Fumio-chi¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, Senpai, it¡¯s nice¡¹

    When the ejaction subsides, the girls smile together with their faces stained with semen.

    But, in the next room, the rap music which has been going on since a while ago,pletely out of rhythm. All the voices in the room are male, and it seems that the group is all male.

    ¡¸Rin, your face is all muddy¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan too¡­¡¹

    Taka-chi, acting like a big sister, starts wiping Rin¡¯s face with a hand towel, and Rin looks a little sulky.

    If I look closely, I can see six hand towels on the low table. The waitress had left them with the drinks. I can only assume that the karaoke knew what we were up to.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio-chi, did that feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Great, to say the least¡¹

    When I replied, Rin¡¯s eyes moistened and she gave me a lecherous look.

    ¡¸Senpai¡­ I want you to put your big cock in me¡¹

    ¡¸Mine first, okay? Fumio-chi! Give me my reward. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡¹

    Taka-chi followed with a wistful look.

    The two girls kneel at her feet, begging. Thesciviousness of their sperm-covered breast makes me swoon.

    ¡¸Then both of you take off your pants, put your hands on the wall and point your ass at me¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes~!¡¹¡¹

    The girls stood up, did as they were told, took off their underwear, pulled up their skirts, and thrust their ass toward me.

    £¨It¡¯s so nice to see them together¡­£©

    The sight of their two asses in front of me aroused my animal desires. The fact that they are wearing uniforms, albeit only skirts, is also nice.

    When I thought that the ones with sloppy faces begging to be fucked were the steel-tongued chairwoman of the public moralsmittee and a cocky junior, I felt a sense of conquest.

    £¨Looking at them like this, their ass are quite different. Rin¡¯s ass are also quite different£©

    While Rin¡¯s ass has a feminine roundness, Taka-chi¡¯s are sleek and small.

    But both are still attractive.

    ¡¸Fumio-chi is such a pervert. You wants to fuck both of us together, and your eyes are so horny¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai is a pervert, though, I¡¯m used to it. Well, Senpai is probably the world¡¯s top pervert¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, just say whatever you want!¡¹

    If both of them say so much, I¡¯ll just open up.

    ¡¸If both of you insist, we¡¯ll go with the perverted y. Now, both of you, spread your pussies and show me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aha¡­ ahaha¡­ we¡¯ve dug ourselves a hole¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan¡­ oh no¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Rin, don¡¯t give off the vibe that Taka-chi is the only one to me, you too, you too!¡¹

    While saying this and that, the two of them put their hands on their crotches and split open their folds with their fingers.

    When they opened the pink frilly curtain, their pussy is twitching and drooling.

    £¨Yeah¡­ this is erotic¡­£©

    I¡¯m sorry for making them do it, but it¡¯s absurdly erotic. I gasped at the sight that aroused men¡¯s degrading emotions.

    ¡¸What an erotic bunch of females¡­ both of you are soaking wet¡¹

    As I say this, I bring my face close enough to theirs for me to see, and stare at them intently.

    The two holes are practically soaked. In the center of their glistening mucous membranes, a small hole, almost big enough for a finger to fit through, twitches and twitches in a random rhythm like an irregr pulse.

    ¡¸Taka-chi¡¯s is a little darker. Rin¡¯s are sticking out like a sore thumb¡¹

    In fact, the difference is not that great. They are both a beautiful pink color, but I dare to make them feel ashamed.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­paring pussies, you¡¯re a real pervert! I¡¯m dying of embarrassment¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onee-chan¡¯s stupid, it¡¯s your fault¡¹

    £¨So Rin¡­ You really like to shift the me right away, don¡¯t you?£©

    The girls are all red up to the backs of their ears. The sight of two beautiful girls of different types being embarrassed really tickled my S-mind.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take my time loving you¡¹

    With that said, I plunged my index finger into the two flesh pots.

    ¡¸Ohhh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡¹

    They both shut their eyes and twitch their hips. Their bodies tense up, and the backs of their thighs tense up.

    £¨Wow¡­ they¡¯re both soaked to the bone.£©

    The two holes I¡¯ve used are each shallowly clenched by my fingers, and move as if to lure me deeper and deeper.

    ¡¸Ah, ummm¡­ it¡¯s not the finger I want¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai¡­ don¡¯t squirm so much¡­¡¹

    The sound of their voices begging for forgiveness is aplete change from the forcefulness of their breast serving, and my desire to abuse them rises up inside me.

    So, I thrust my fingers in and out more vigorously, gently rubbing up the soft folds covering the vaginal walls with my fingers.

    ¡¸Hiin!? Fumio-chi¡¯s finger¡­ Ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad, nhiii¡­!? Ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, nnnn¡­ ah, you¡¯re exposing my weak spot¡­ Senpai, don¡¯t rub there¡­¡¹

    They clenched their teeth to hold in the pleasure, and lifted their heels up with more force in their thighs.

    From the look of them, it seemed as if they were enjoying the pleasure of debauchery.

    In my excitement, I elerated my pumping, violently ravaging both of their holes. Each time I pulled in and out, nectar overflowed, making a lustful squirting sound.

    ¡¸Hm. Fumio-chi, that¡¯s not good, that¡¯s not good, oh¡­ don¡¯t scratch it like that, nn, aahhh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai, don¡¯t bend your fingers¡­ I¡¯m really weak there, you know¡­ aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    Their faces are burning as they desperately endured the pleasure, and their bodies are trembling and twitching.

    If I looked down at them, I could see theirscivious forms.

    They seemed to be more excited by the fact that they are being caressed together.

    Of course I¡¯m excited too. And I couldn¡¯t resist the urge that was rising in me, so I immersed myself in ying with their holes. I felt like a Mr. Driller.

    I rotate my fingers in and out, bend them inside to stimte the inside of their belly button, and enjoy the feeling inside and their reactions.

    ¡¸Hiiin Fumio-chi, you¡¯re too devilish!? Nnn, huh, ahhh, you¡¯re making me squirm too much¡­ nnn, haaahn¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai, senpai, ahn, aaaaah, ahn¡­¡¹

    They struggled to hold on with their hands on the wall.

    But I noticed that the song in the next room is cut off. The corridor remains quiet, so it¡¯s not like they¡¯ve left. Perhaps they are listening to us with their ears against the wall.

    ¡¸The next room seems to be listening¡¹

    Rin gulped and held her mouth, and Taka-chi¡¯s voice sounded urgent.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s okay, ahn, ahn¡­ let them hear it. Brag about how popr you are, Fumio-chi¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Taka-chi¡¯s a pervert too!¡¹

    When my fingers move faster, Rin lets out a muffled cry while holding her mouth.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stand it, I can¡¯t hold my voice, it¡¯s so embarrassing, Senpai, don¡¯t finger me¡­¡¹

    And Taka-chi turned her head to me with a wistful look in her eyes.

    ¡¸Fingers aren¡¯t enough for me anymore. Since Rin doesn¡¯t seem to want it, Fumio-chi, give me some of your awesome cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? You¡¯re cheating, Onee-chan! Senpai, give me Senpai¡¯s cock! Put it in me! Please put it in me!¡¹

    I gasped at their desperate pleas for sex, and after some hesitation, I stood behind Rin.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start with Rin¡¹

    ¡¸Yay!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­. Why¡­?!¡¹

    In this kind of situation, it¡¯s more exciting to me a girl who is more or less shy.

    As I grabbed Rin¡¯s thin waist, I thrust my cock into her in one breath.

    ¡¸Nnaaaaa!?¡¹

    Rin¡¯s eyes widen as her hole is prated deeply, and she arches her back as she screams. She is so excited that her flesh hole is covered with water.

    Even though it¡¯s a female hole that I¡¯m already familiar with, the tightness of the soft flesh is quite strong because of the excitement.

    ¡¸Nn, nnnn¡­ nn, nnah! Nn, nnn¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s holding her mouth with one hand, trying desperately to hold back her voice, probably embarrassed.

    But as soon as I mmed my hips down hard and gouged her narrow hole without hesitation, a sweet, copsing gasp came out of Rin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Aaah, yan, ahn, aaaaah, yes, yes! Aaahhh, aaahhh!¡¹

    She wed at the wall, greedily epting the pistons like a predatory herbivore, stimting my S-consciousness to no end.

    ¡¸Muuu¡­ you¡¯re so mean¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Taka-chi will be in soon, you just have to be patient¡¹

    While appeasing the puffy cheeks of Taka-chi, I gave Rin a powerful thrust.

    ¡¸Hiaaaa, Senpai, so intense! It¡¯s more intense than usual, aah, aah, aah!¡¹

    Rin¡¯s legs trembled as she struggled to maintain her posture and her small, cherry-red lips leaking a lusty, animal-like moan.

    ¡¸Keep your voice down or the people next room will hear you¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, it¡¯s so embarrassing¡­! B-But, it feels so good¡­ I can¡¯t hold it¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s trying desperately to keep her voice down, but she can¡¯t hold back when she¡¯s being prated. Rin is so cute.

    I want to make her moan even more, so I elerate the piston.

    ¡¸Hiii, s-senpai, you meanie, I said I-I¡¯m embarrassed, anh, anh, you meanie¡­¡¹

    Then Taka-chi gave me an affectionate look.

    ¡¸Hey¡­ I can¡¯t wait for you to put your cock in me. Hey Fumio-chi¡­¡¹

    Indeed, it was more fun to hurry things along a bit than to make Rin cum all at once.

    So, I respond to Taka-chi¡¯s plea and pull out my meat stick.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ nnn¡­¡¹

    Rin let out a disappointed sound. Still, I quickly move behind Taka-chi and prate her at once, and she screams without any sign of shame.

    ¡¸Fumio-chi¡¯s cock, it¡¯sing!¡¹

    The Erotic Public Moral Chairwoman arched her smooth back in delight.

    I¡¯ve tasted her flesh many times before, but because her skin is apletely different color, it seems very new to me.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been teasing her, but her vagina feels like it¡¯s clinging to me more than Rin¡¯s. This is pleasant in its own way.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to poke you a lot for waiting so long¡¹

    I grabbed her slightly small hips and suddenly started to use my hips violently.

    ¡¸All of a suddennnnn! Aah! Ah, I can¡¯t breathe! A-Awesome, anh, ahih, aaaaah, aaaaah!¡¹

    Now, the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee squirms and squeals in the depths of her standing position. She puts her hands on the wall and stomps her legs to maintain her posture, and I ravish her violently.

    ¡¸You¡¯re talking too loud, Taka-chi. You should tone it down a bit¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t, even if you say so! Ah, nnnn! This feels too good, Nhh, nnnnnn! Why don¡¯t we just let them hear it all! Aah!¡¹

    To make her moan even more, I covered Taka-chi¡¯s back and grabbed her breasts. Then I whispered in her ear.

    ¡¸Taka-chi, look at me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ chu, nmuu! *Slurp* *Smoochhh* nnnn!¡¹

    As Taka-chi turns around, I take her lips and rub her breast with my hand. Of course, I don¡¯t stop moving my hips.

    When I have pushed her too hard with the three points of mouth, breast and vagina, I change my movement.

    I stopped my hips when I had prated to the deepest part, and moved my hips in a circr motion to rub up against her cervix.

    £¨Taka-chi, she just came, didn¡¯t she?£©

    ¡¸You just came, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    I whispered so into her ear while pinching her nipples and ying with them, and Taka-chi replied with drooling eyes.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m going to cum, if you do that to me¡­ Ah, stop with the nipples, I just came, *Pant* *Pant*¡­ I¡¯m still so sensitive¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s switch again.¡¹

    As I said that, I pulled out my cock and Taka-chi sat down on the floor, breathless.

    Then, I inserted it into Rin again, and shook my hips with the force of a raging wave.

    ¡¸Ahn, wee back, ahn, ahn, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re squeezing me so hard. Are you waiting that long?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! B-Because, it¡¯s pulled out halfway through¡­ aah, aah, aah!¡¹

    Just like I did to Taka-chi, I covered her from behind.

    ¡¸Senpai¡­ I want to kiss you too¡­¡¹

    I responded to Rin¡¯s request with a sweet voice, squeezing her breasts with my tongue and mming my hips against her.

    ¡¸Nhi, nnn, *Lick* *Pant Pant* nnn, nnn!¡¹

    £¨I can see the difference when I fuck them alternately like this¡­ they react differently£©

    Right now, the small room is filled with a sweet and sour smell, and I can hear the breathing of the men who are probably listening in the next room.

    ¡¸Puha, nnnah! Aah, aah, aah, aah, aah, aah!¡¹

    As soon as our lips parted, Rin¡¯s voice rang out loudly. Then, I rolled her left and right nipples with my index fingers and made her body jerked and shivered.

    ¡¸Nnn, if you y with my nipple while thrusting, nnn, no, I¡¯m going toe, I¡¯m going toe, nnn, nnn¡­¡¹

    She must be nearing her limit. After all, her breathing is loud and fast, and she¡¯s wriggling her hips wildly.

    ¡¸You can cum, I¡¯ll cum together with you¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m so happy, senpai, my senpai!¡¹

    With that said, I began pounding away.

    Rin¡¯s climax is just around the corner. Her fine skin turns peach-colored, andrge drops of sweat drip onto the floor.

    Eventually, she arches her back and lets out a choked cry.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    At that moment, her meat hole contracted and squeezed my cock.

    ¡¸Rin! Catch it!¡¹

    *Spurt!* *Spurttttt!* *Spurt!*

    Like a dam copsing, a torrent of white muck flows into Rin¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Aaaaahhhh! It¡¯sing out, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s filling my stomach¡­ Oh, i-it¡¯s spewing, ah, aaah¡­¡¹

    As Rin¡¯s legs wobbled, the pleasure of ejacting inside her vagina made her expression debaucherous, and I spat out my desire into an onahole as much as I could.

 Chapter 314: On The Palm

    Chapter 314: On The Palm

    It¡¯s nighttime, and I¡¯m waiting for Fumio in ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡±.

    There is something I want to ask Fumio.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been summoned, and I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to be in Fumio¡¯s arms today, but as long as I get this over with quickly, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    My status here, however, is that of a livestock of the lowest order.

    I wear a cor and ampletely naked.

    I¡¯m not allowed to wear a single piece of cloth.

    I can¡¯t even get into bed without Fumio¡¯s permission, and I¡¯m sitting directly on the carpet.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸*Sigh¡­*¡¹

    I sigh nervously.

    Ever since I came to this room, my heart has been pounding.

    Because I had talked to Fumio normally in the daytime at school, so being seen dressed like this made me absurdly embarrassed.

    I know it¡¯s toote now, but it was really a mistake that I became aware again that Fumio is a boy of the same age.

    £¨I can¡¯t believe I¡¯mpletely naked in front of a guy I was talking to in the daytime wearing a uniform¡­£©

    However, apart from the embarrassment, I am not made aware of my status that strictly, even though I am a livestock.

    My sister seems to have a hard time with the fact that she¡¯s forbidden to drink alcohol because it makes her breast milk taste bad, but I don¡¯t have such a hard time, and if there¡¯s a necessity to put the girls in order, the girls of higher status are given priority.

    So far, I haven¡¯t been bullied by any of the other girls, and Shima-san, who is supposed to be the semi-favorite princess, second in rank, has been very nice to my sister and me.

    Well, it seems that she takes good care of us because we are Fumio¡¯s property.

    While I was thinking about this, I heard the door creak open, and Fumio came into the bedroom.

    I hurriedly straighten up my appearance and bow with three fingers.

    ¡¸Wee home, Master¡¹

    I get down on my knees,pletely naked. I feel humiliated, but at the same time, it seems natural for me to serve Fumio like this.

    And as soon as I see Fumio, I am filled with joy from the depths of my heart, and my whole body is filled with feelings of love.

    I was aware that this was what it meant to be brainwashed, but I didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to fight it.

    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong, udia?¡¹

    Despite the pounding in my heart, Fumio tilts his head with an unsuspecting look on his face.

    £¨I¡¯m naked here! You should be a little embarrassed!£©

    Of course, I don¡¯t say it out loud, but it hurts my pride a little. Not as a detective JK, but as a girl.

    But that¡¯s not the point. I keep my head down and open my mouth.

    ¡¸Um¡­ I want to ask something¡­ I mean, could you do me a favor?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Japanese is strange, are you a foreigner?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a foreigner! ¡­ No, I mean, I¡¯m not a foreigner¡¹

    I looked up at him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so tiresome, just talk normally¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, if that¡¯s okay with you, Master, it¡¯ll help me too¡¹

    ¡¸So, what? Do you want me to hold you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    Oh, no. I almost nodded.

    That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean! How dare he say such a thing! Is he a good-looking guy?

    £¨¡­Huh? Maybe he¡¯s handsome if I look closely£©

    I was terrified by the brainwashing. I¡¯m confused, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. But I manage to hold back the desire to be held, and raise my voice.

    ¡¸N-No, I don¡¯t mean that! I mean Minami! That¡¯s right, Minami!¡¹

    ¡¸Shibata-san?¡¹

    I recount the details of my conversation with Shiratori today.

    There is no evidence that either Minami or Kizuna threw the cat carcass into the house, and it was probably the wife of the teacher Kobayashi who did it. She¡¯s probably doing it to get the police to catch Minami.

    But¨C

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ so?¡¹

    Fumio¡¯s reaction is weak. So, I appeal to him more fervently.

    ¡¸If her feelings for Kobayashi-sensei disappear, Minami won¡¯t be so stalker-like as to go to his side every night, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why! Master, I want you to embrace her! Take Minami away!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    He refused with a single word. The answer is bitingly immediate.

    ¡¸Ehh!? Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you realize what you¡¯re saying? Normally, someone who¡¯s stalking is a no-no¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ I mean, stalker-like is a bad way of putting it, but she¡¯s single-minded, and Minami¡¯s cute¡­ so¡­ yeah. Breast! She has big breast!¡¹

    ¡¸You treat me like I¡¯m breast star¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    Fumio sighed heavily, sat down on the bed, and said in a persuasive tone.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right, Shibata-san is cute. She¡¯s got a bit of a calm vibe, and that kind of roon face isn¡¯t bad either. Her breast are also dangerous¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But you know¡­ there¡¯s an ovep. With Masaki-chan. One wrong move and there¡¯s another Masaki-chan. If there¡¯s a conflict like Masaki-chan vs Masaki-chan, at best it¡¯ll be a big battle in the South Sea, at worst it¡¯ll be Armageddon¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    I remember that Masaki-chan was one of the favored princesses. I don¡¯t know her very well, but could it be that Fumio is the one who is attached to Masaki-chan?

    ¡¸Besides, we can¡¯t have anyone going missing now. If anyone else disappears, the school itself will be in trouble¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ It¡¯s all Fumio¡¯s fault¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    I pouted my lips.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m upset with Fumio¡¯s attitude.

    It¡¯s just that Fumio¡¯s reaction is ¡°Exactly-What-Shiratori-Said¡±.

    ¡ºConfinement King would refuse it¡»

    Remembering the look on her face as she said that without even a smile made me feel unpleasant.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll help you too, so please embrace the pretty girl for me¡»

    There is no way Fumio would reject such that tasty offer. I was so sure of that¡­ but I still hate Shiratori because she¡¯s right.

    After school today, I had a talk with Kizuna about Shiratori and Minami.

    I called Kizuna to see if she was the one who threw the cat carcass in, but the conversation took an unexpected turn when Shiratori came along.

    At that time, Shiratori asked, ¡°Is there anything else you are hiding?¡± and Kizuna didn¡¯t say anything.

    Kizuna was obviously worried about what I would think of her.

    That means she is still hiding something.

    Of course, Shiratori couldn¡¯t have known that.

    But she didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further.

    Instead, she said to Kizuna, ¡°I have to talk to udia, can you go home first?¡±.

    ¡¸O-Okay!¡¹

    I guess she didn¡¯t want to be pursued further.

    Kizuna, taking advantage of Shiratori¡¯s words, left the ssroom as if she were running away.

    As for me, I have nothing to talk about with Shiratori. As a livestock, I have no choice but to stay.

    I already have a bad feeling about this.

    I opened my mouth first, as if to check her.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Kobayashi-sensei and Minami wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with each other. Why are you getting involved in it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, I don¡¯t care at all what happens between Kobayashi-sensei and Shibata-senpai¡¹

    Then Shiratori narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡¸But¡­ I can use them¡¹

    As usual, she has the look of a raptor that has found its prey. There was a cruel glint in her eyes.

    ¡¸So, I thought I¡¯d give udia a heads up¡¹

    Then, she walks up to my desk, pawing at me.

    ¡¸I know Confinement King thinks that the case with Detective JK is over, but I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    I have no idea what she¡¯s trying to say.

    So, I raise my eyebrows. But Shiratori continued without changing her expression.

    ¡¸I have no intention of allowing anyone to oppose the Confinement King. Indeed, Detective JK has fallen into his clutches. You have been reduced to miserable livestock¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me miserable¡­¡¹

    Without seeming to pay any heed to my objections, Shiratori brought her face right in front of mine.

    ¡¸But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that no me was attached to the people who helped you?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you up to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing. I¡¯m just saying Kizuna is cute. I¡¯m sure the Confinement King will like her¡¹

    ¡¸Are you trying to trap her?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not very polite. Kizuna just fell for it on her own¡¹

    £¨¡­Past tense? £©

    ¡¸Tachioka is now on his way to Fukuoka to find an ally to rece Detective JK. He seems to be trying to outsmart the Confinement King, but he doesn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s in my hands as long as he¡¯s moving around in the depths of the I told him about. And it¡¯s no different for Kizuna¡¹

    At the same time as she said this, Shiratori smiled slightly.

    It was a chilling, cold smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a bad idea to destroy the ces where Tachioka might be able to return. For example, Shibata-senpai¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do to Minami¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to do anything. udia is the one who¡¯s going to do it. After all, you can¡¯t let Shibata-senpai go to Kobayashi-sensei, right? So, you must have a n on how to do that¡¹

    I hold my tongue. That¡¯s right. I was thinking Fumio should be the one who cuckolds Minami.

    Apparently, Shiratori sees through that too.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m sure the Confinement King will refuse¡¹

    I fought to keep my voice from rising, and tried to remain calm.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡¹

    ¡¸If he doesn¡¯t, that¡¯s fine. But if he rejects you, you can tell Confinement King this. He¡¯s a bullied boy, you know. He may look like he doesn¡¯t care anymore, but he¡¯ll definitelye on board¡¹

    £¨Yeah, she pisses me off. The whole thing is in Shiratori¡¯s hands£©

    So, back to the current time, I looked up at Fumio, who is sitting on the bed, and said exactly what Shiratori had told me, even though I didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Minami¡­ is Tachioka¡¯s girlfriend¡¹

 Chapter 315: Kobayashi-sensei Play

    Chapter 315: Kobayashi-sensei y

    £¨It¡¯s Kobayashi-sensei¡­£©

    In the school building on the other side of the courtyard, my heart fluttered when I spotted his figure walking down the corridor through the windowpane.

    He is the homeroom teacher of the ss next to mine, and does not take sses in my ss. So, normally, I don¡¯t have any contact with him except for themittee.

    £¨After school¡­ I wonder if we could be alone together after the public moralsmittee meeting¡­£©

    In ss, I can¡¯t concentrate on anything. Mathematical equations, the alphabet, and kanji pass through the surface of my consciousness before I can understand their meanings.

    But, somehow, I managed to make it to the end of the school day with a feeling of restlessness in my heart, and, unable to control my excitement, I hurriedly picked up my bag.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸See you tomorrow, Camilia-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah¡¹

    I walked out into the corridor without even bothering to greet the girl sitting next to me.

    ¡¸Shibata-san!¡¹

    But I stopped in my tracks when someone called out to me from behind.

    When I turned around, there is Tashiro-san from the next ss. She is a good friend of Takata-Iinchou, and I had talked to her a few times, though only in passing.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Kobayashi-sensei asked me toe over. He asked me to bring Shibata-san too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sensei? Me? But I¡¯ve got amittee meeting¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He said themittee meeting is canceled for today¡¹

    £¨Cancelled? I didn¡¯t hear anything about that¡­£©

    ¡¸Never mind, just follow me¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why, but if Kobayashi-sensei is calling me, I have no choice.

    I followed Tashiro-san to the counseling room on the first floor. When she got there, she said¡­

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    She opened the door and stepped inside.

    For the mental care of the students, the school counselor is avable three times a week. This room is used for that purpose, but at least I have never used it. This is the first time for me to step into this room.

    I followed Tashiro-san into the room, which isrger than I expected.

    There is no window and the walls are all white. There is a sofa set without a table in the front, and for some reason, there is even a single size bed in the back.

    But, as soon as I saw Kobayashi-sensei sitting on the sofa set, I felt my heart overflow and squeezed the hem of my skirt.

    ¡¸Sensei, I¡¯ve brought Shibata-san¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Tashiro. Sorry for that¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll be going now¡¹

    As Tashiro-san walks out of the counseling room, Kobayashi-sensei stands up, walks past me, and locks the door.

    At the sound of the lock falling, my heart jumped.

    £¨Just the two of us! Just the two of us! I-It¡¯s okay to expect it, right?£©

    ¡¸Sensei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shibata, it¡¯s been a while¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s just the two of us, please call me Minami as usual¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I¡¯m secretly relieved.

    I¡¯m a little worried because I¡¯ve rarely used this function, but it seems that the <Disguise> is working properly.

    Of course, we are already inside ¡°The Room¡±.

    I set up a ¡°Door¡± over the door of the counseling room and asked Tashiro-san to bring Shibata-san in.

    Like most of the students, I have never used the counseling room.

    I tried to make the interior look like something like that. Still, I don¡¯t think there is a bed in a real counseling room.

    As I agreed with udiast night, I agreed to embrace Shibata-san and here we are.

    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t too keen on the idea, but if Shibata-san is Tachioka¡¯s girlfriend, that¡¯s a different story.

    However, I didn¡¯t like the way udia attempted to talk me into it, even though she was a livestock.

    It was partly because I was simply annoyed, so after that, I bullied her to the point where she cried out and begged for forgiveness. It was the usual no-climax y.

    Nevertheless, even if I decide to embrace Shibata-san, I can¡¯t have her go missing now.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Normally, I would have consulted with Lili, but she is also back in the demon world now.

    So, after much deliberation, I came up with a n to disguise myself as Kobayashi-sensei, hold her in my arms, drive her to the point where she¡¯d be obsessed with me, and then reveal myself to her.

    Actually, I don¡¯t know if it will work that well, but it¡¯s worth a try.

    I sat down on the sofa again and looked up at Shibata-san, who is rubbing her knees together in a fidgety manner.

    Her face is red from the tip of her nose to her cheeks, and her eyes are moist. I guess I could call it the expression of a maiden in love. It¡¯s easy to see that she is overflowing with affection.

    When I looked at her again, she is rather tall. About the same height as Tashiro-san, I guess. She has a roon face with droopy eyes and a calm atmosphere. Her hair is a natural perm, I guess, but it is a fluffy chestnut color with a slight wisp of hair.

    £¨Now¡­ herees the problem£©

    Although it was nice to be alone with her, I had no information on how Kobayashi-sensei and her usually interacted.

    So, I decided to leave everything to her. I won¡¯t make any move. I decided to pretend to y it that way.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Minami, so you know what I want, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re in charge today. Satisfy me¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    Shibata-san gave a small nod of confusion, and ced her nervous, trembling fingertips on the waist hook of her skirt.

    Then, she begins to unbutton her blouse after the skirt falls to the floor.

    As her feverish breath filled the room, she took off her blouse, revealing a pair of very revealing underwear, not unlike that of the vice chairwoman of the public moralsmittee.

    I almost let my surprise show on my face, and hurriedly closed my mouth.

    She is wearing a white micro bikini now.

    It¡¯s a bikini with so little fabric that the nipples stick out.

    Her pant is so thin that it didn¡¯t even look like underwear, let alone a thong.

    What surprised me the most is that her navel piercing, which did not match her face, is reflecting the light of amp on her abdomen.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Kobayashi-sensei¡­ he¡¯s doing whatever he wants¡­£©

    Her breasts are quite big, though I didn¡¯t think they are that big when she¡¯s wearing clothes.

    Seriously, her breasts are almost as big as Masaki-chan¡¯s.

    She has a certain height, but her body is not as tight as Tashiro-san¡¯s.

    If anything, she has a lewd body with a lot of fat. Her silhouette is reminiscent of that of a MILF AV star, like the embodiment of eroticism.

    £¨How should I put it? She¡¯s a bit of an eye candy¡­£©

    At this point, the feeling that Kobayashi-sensei is unforgivable begins to well up in me. I can only say that he¡¯s a real jerk.

    As I gulped and stared at her lewd body, Shibata-san smiled lustily with a feverish expression.

    ¡¸I thought I can meet you today¡­ so I wore the present you gave me¡­ And you said that you like to make simple women into bitch¡­ so here I am¡¹

    £¨Huh? Maybe turning Taka-chi into a gal had the opposite effect¡­£©

    This is different from what Takata-san told me.

    She thought he liked innocent women?

    I¡¯ve heard that his sex life is simple too¡­

    £¨How should I interpret this¡­? Does it simply mean that Shibata-san and Taka-chi are treated differently?£©

    I pretended to be calm, but I was confused.

    As I still confused, Shibata-san knelt down at my feet, dexterously pulled down the zipper with her mouth, and sucked on the fabric of my pants, exposing my private parts.

    £¨Hey hey, she¡¯s too good at this. She must be trained a lot£©

    The eroticism of Shibata-san¡¯s body is making my cock swell to the brim.

    At the sight of my stiffly warping object, Shibata-san let out a happy ¡°Wow¡­¡± and then raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡¸Huh¡­? Sensei, I feel like it¡¯s somewhat bigger than usual¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ ah. Oh¡­ I thought I¡¯d give you some pleasure so I did the ergement surgery. You know, the kind in the ads in the weekly magazines¡¹

    When I faked it like that, Shibata-san¡¯s mouth rxed happily.

    ¡¸For me¡­ it¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s so strong and wonderful¡¹

    She puts her hands on the floor and kisses the urethra, then stretches her tongue out as far as it will go and starts licking up my cock like a dog.

    ¡¸*Pant¡­* Sensei. Minami is Sensei¡¯s pet. I¡¯m a cock-loving bitch. Thank you for fucking me that time. I¡¯ll do my best to serve you, so please take care of the miserable Minami¡¹

    It seems that Kobayashi-sensei is quite sadistic, though she puts herself on the shelf.

 Chapter 316: Thinking About the Use of Used Goods

    Chapter 316: Thinking About the Use of Used Goods

    ¡¸*Pant¡­* *Pant¡­* Nnn *Lick*¡¹

    Hot breaths filled the room.

    Between my legs, Shibata-san is passionately running her tongue over my object.

    Her calm face is now distorted in lewdness.

    Her eyshes are swaying and her pink tongue is crawling over my meat stick like a different creature.

    If I recall that she is a member of the public moralsmittee, this perversion excites me.

    She looks up at me and takes the ns in her mouth. She puffed up her nose with a sallow expression.

    ¡¸Nnah *Squelch* *Slurp* anh *Lick¡­*¡¹

    Every time her face moves up and down, her fluffy hair sways. Shibata-san deliberately raised her face so that I could see her sucking face clearly.

    £¨She has been thoroughly trained¡­£©

    With sweat beading on her forehead, she sucked up my cock without using her hands, then spat it out and lowered her body further.

    ¡¸Nnn, nchu, chuuuu¡¹

    She takes my testicles in her mouth and rolls them around in her mouth while sucking them.

    Not too strong, not too weak, just the right amount of stimtion. As she licks and sucks my balls, she begins to prepare herself by running her fingers over her breasts and crotch.

    ¡¸Nnah, chu *lick¡­* nnh, ah¡­ chuuu¡­¡¹

    She licked my testicles thoroughly, and then used her tongue to lick the underside of my balls. Especially the base of my ns.

    ¡¸*Pant¡­* *Pant¡­* how does it feel? Does it feel good?¡¹

    Her face is filled with pleasure. And the way she looked up at me with her moist eyes is very lewd.

    ¡¸Oh, it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you so much¡¹

    After saying so, she smiled happily and took my cock deep into her mouth again.

    She was well trained, by the way. Shibata-san¡¯s tongue is superb.

    Softly, but tightly, she tightened and twined around my object. It was as if the rod was being tossed around in her mouth, and she was starting to melt.

    As she continued her skilled oral services, Shibata-san is desperately running her fingers over her nipples and between her legs. Her honey juices are dripping on the floor, and her entire body is slightly tinged with pink.

    ¡¸*Pant¡­* *Pant¡­* Sensei, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, fine. Do what you want¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much¡¹

    Shibata-san stood up and turned her back to me. She had magnificent hips and a pair of tight T-back panties that were disproportionate to her mild-mannered face.

    With white fingers, she picks at the sides and slides them down while rubbing her hips. The way the small piece of cloth slid down her fleshy thighs is quite an exciting sight.

    She bends her knees, pulls her shorts off her ankles, turns to face me, and opens her legs wide.

    In a lewd crabby position, she crawled her fingers between her legs and split open her crotch, revealing her wet pink mucous membrane to me.

    Before my eyes, her secret part is exposed. Her lips are still breathing. And the pink tangles on the inside are wet with honey.

    All the hair around her secret lips had been trimmed away, exposing a baby-like figure without a single unclean hair between her legs.

    She brought her crotch up to my nose, and when her ragged nose breathed directly on my secret lips, she let out a hot, ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    ¡¸Sensei¡¯s muscr cock¡­ I¡¯ll take it¡¹

    She turns her back and straddles my waist, then starts to slowly lower her hips, picking up the meat rod with her finger.

    ¡¸Nn¡­ nnah¡­ oh, so big¡­ nnh, ah, ah¡­ aaaah¡¹

    It felt hot and moist at the tip. Shibata-san¡¯s fully moistened flesh crack swallowed my object to the root.

    ¡¸*Pant¡­* *Pant¡­* Sensei, your cock is amazing. It¡¯s so big and strong¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Better than before, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ it¡¯s iparable¡¹

    In the reverse sitting position, she turned around looking absolutely ecstatic, and it was clear that I¡¯m not being ttered by her words.

    ¡¸*Pant¡­* *Pant¡­* Please enjoy Minami¡¯s body¡¹

    When she said that, she started to move her hips up and down slowly.

    ¡¸Nnah, ah, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahhhh¡¹

    While moving her hips up and down, she also squeezed her breasts with both hands. When I think about it again, Shibata-san has done all the forey by herself.

    Really, Shibata-san is treated like an onahole more thoroughly than someone else.

    That¡¯s why I felt that Kobayashi-sensei had no love for Shibata-san.

    ¡¸Aah, aah, aah¡­ Sensei, it, it feels too good, this cock, it¡¯s amazing, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    Her hips are greedy. After all, she¡¯s rubbing my cock up against the folds of her vagina, squeezing it with her own womb, enjoying the pleasure as if she were in a fever.

    ¡¸Aah, Sensei, I love you, I love you¡­ Ahn, ahn, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    While saying so, her well-formed female hole gently envelops my object, and the folds of her vagina entwine as if they¡¯ll never let go. However, it tightened and squeezed me sometimes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good, Minami¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy, ahn, ah, ah, ah¡¹

    To tell the truth, her vaginal flesh is quitefortable. I don¡¯t know if I shouldpare it, since it¡¯s not as good as Amemiya-san¡¯s excellent organ. It felt soft and smooth, but the tightness is too much.

    ¡¸Aah, Sensei, I, I, I, I, I¡¯m about to cum, S-Sensei, p-please cum together with me, aah, aah¡¹

    She must be on the verge of cumming. The reason is that her hips are moving faster and faster, and she¡¯s in a spurt position.

    Me too, in fact, was nearing my limit.

    ¡¸Ahn, sensei! Sensei, ahn, ahn, aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Good! Minami! Cum! Cum!¡¹

    She¡¯s really well trained. After all, as soon as I give her permission¡­

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming! I, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiiiiiing!¡¹

    She tenses up and her vagina squeezes tighter. The soft flesh squeezed mine tightly, and the hot thing coiled at my base burst out in a torrent.

    *Spurt*! *Spurttttttttt*! *Spurttttt*!

    I mmed the white liquid deep into Shibata-san¡¯s depths.

    ¡¸Ah! Aah! It¡¯sing out in my vagina! Aah, ah, ahhhhhhh!¡¹

    Shibata-san¡¯s back twitched in the pleasure of her climax. And every time my cock pulsed, her body responded with a throbbing, throbbing response.

    After a few moments, she copsed towards me as if exhausted, and as my rod slipped out of her, my semen dripped from her secret part.

    ¡¸*Pant¡­* *Pant¡­* *Pant¡­*¡¹

    While watching Shibata-san¡¯s disheveled cum face as she let out a hot breath and let loose, I think.

    £¨If she¡¯s fallen this far¡­ maybe it¡¯s not so hard to take herpletely. But she is too waste for Kobayashi-sensei. And I wonder how Tachioka-kun will react¡­ The question is how to use her£©

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After, I saw the public moralsmittee membersing out of the meeting room.

    I followed Fumio¡¯s instructions and waited for the meeting to end, then stepped into the meeting room.

    ¡¸Excuse me!¡¹

    While trying to look as dull and weak as possible, I entered the meeting room and found two people left inside.

    Takata-san, the chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee, and a handsome man in his thirties, who I had met the other day. This must be Kobayashi-sensei, the teacher I had heard so much about.

    As if startled, the two distance themselves from each other and turn their heads towards me.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    Kobayashi-sensei gave me a reproachful look, and the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee told Kobayashi-sensei.

    ¡¸Sensei, she¡¯s a friend of Shibata-san¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­ you seem to speak Japanese quite well¡¹

    £¨Well, I look like a foreigner, after all¡­£©

    I¡¯m used to this kind of reaction.

    ¡¸Hello! I¡¯m udia! Minami told me that she can¡¯t attend themittee meeting today due to her family reasons, so she asked me to at least listen to what the meeting talked about¡¹

    How is it? Does it make me sound weak? At any rate, I should try not to rm him at first.

 Chapter 317: A Story That Will Make You Want to Say Runnnn!

    Chapter 317: A Story That Will Make You Want to Say ¡®Runnnn!¡¯

    After that time, I climax inside Shibata-san twice more, and that was the end of it for today.

    Of course, the number of times she came was much more than two.

    She has been thoroughly trained, though.

    And because of that, she is like a fully automatic onahole.

    She only says things that make men happy, and when I climax, she starts cleaning up without saying a word.

    She does all the forey herself, and when I ask her to do something, she does it without any embarrassment.

    But her eyes widened when I gently stroked her hair.

    She must have been treated very roughly in the past, because at the slightest gentle touch, she would tense up in confusion.

    Oh right, after the third climax, I said to her, ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡±. And she replied, letting out a lusty breath.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸¡­This is the first time I haven¡¯t been scolded by you¡¹

    Her words made me think that she was being controlled by violence and fear, rather than by brainwashing.

    It seems her psychological state isplex. If she¡¯s scared but doesn¡¯t serve him, she¡¯ll suffer. There is nowhere to run.

    She obeyed and stopped disobeying altogether. And in order to protect herself from such stress, her brain may have created the illusion that she loves Kobayashi-sensei.

    I can only guess, but if this is true, I think he is a terrible man.

    However, if I me Kobayashi-sensei, most of my criticism will hit me like a boomerang.

    I can¡¯t help but ask myself what I said.

    I don¡¯t have the right to pity her, and the idea of rescuing her is just a load of crap.

    So, as a fellow ¡°scumbag¡± and a ¡°male¡±, I decided to take Shibata-san and Taka-chi away from Kobayashi-sensei.

    Anyway, what¡¯s the difference in the way Taka-chi and Shibata-san are treated?

    Is it that Shibata-san is just a tool for her sexual needs, and Taka-chi is really thinking about marriage?

    After thinking a lot, I notice, the time is little after neen o¡¯clock when I let Shibata-san get ready and leave, so I told the guard that themittee meeting had taken a little longer than usual and it wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious.

    I don¡¯t forget to forbade her to contact Kobayashi-sensei on socialworking sites, and also forbade her to attend the public moralsmittee.

    I convinced her that I would take good care of her every day from now on, and that she should not have any contact with me under normal circumstances.

    This should be enough to separate her from Kobayashi-senseipletely.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After returning home and finishing my meal, I stepped into ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡± and found udia and Jnda greeting me with three fingers.

    ¡¸¡¸Wee home, Master¡¹¡¹

    They are, of course,pletely naked and wearing only cors. Looking at them side by side like this, they look very simr. They really are sisters.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, both of you can make yourselvesfortable¡¹

    As I told them and sat down on the sofa, they said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take your word for it¡±, and , ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡± and leaned on me from both sides.

    The scene is like a cabaret club I often see in TV dramas.

    However, the onesing at me from the left and the right as if to spoiled me are the naked blonde foreign sisters who are even more gorgeous than the cabaret girls.

    ¡¸Master¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, Fumio¡¹

    £¨I know, I said to take it easy, but I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­£©

    Even though I¡¯m used to seeing them, my body naturally reacts when they¡¯re cuddling naked. The desire to push them over rises up in me.

    However, I can¡¯t keep up with these girls day after day. There are other girls I have to take care of.

    I know it¡¯s an extravagant problem, but it¡¯s not easy being the owner of a harem.

    ¡¸So, how did it go over there? udia¡¹

    I ask udia, suppressing the urge to squeeze her lightly pigmented, white breast.

    Immediately, she made an annoyed face, and her eyebrows clouded over.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Not good at all. I feel like I¡¯ve lost my confidence. I didn¡¯t think¡­ he¡¯d look at me like that¡¹

    ¡¸That look?¡¹

    ¡¸Like an avant-garde artist who¡¯s been taken to a realist art show¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it.¡¹

    ¡¸I mean it¡¯s like when a boy is taken to Kyoto on a school trip and looks at a statue of Buddha¡¹

    ¡¸¡­then I think I can understand it somehow¡¹

    The point is that Kobayashi-sensei was not interested in udia at all.

    ¡¸I tried so hard to strike a sexually suggestive pose, and to show off my panties, and yet¡­¡¹

    In fact, at the same time as I was corrupting Shibata-san, I was trying to trap Kobayashi-sensei.

    I just thought it would be faster.

    In reality, it wasn¡¯t much of a trap.

    Anyway, there is no way that I cane up with a great idea by my n.

    Well, my n is to have udia seduce Kobayashi-sensei, and then have Jnda catch him when he¡¯s about to make a move.

    Then, I thought, I would bring him before the principal.

    The reason is when the track and field club went to pick up her sister, she found Kobayashi-sensei attacking her.

    It is not so unnatural, and even if he hit her, it is in the range of self-defense or emergency evacuation. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I thought so, but¡­

    ¡¸I see¡­ I thought a girl as cute as udia would definitely bite¡¹

    ¡¸Cute? Is that what you think, Fumio?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, iyaa¡­ Fufu¡¹

    udia gave me a carefree smile, and from the other side Jnda tugged at the cuff of my sweatshirt.

    ¡¸Master¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Jnda¡¯s pretty too¡¹

    Instantly, Jnda¡¯s cheeks flushed, and her mouth smirked in delight.

    As for her, the way she swore at me when I captured her and the abusivenguage she spoke during the training process were terrible, so it¡¯s very cute when she bes obedient like this.

    £¨She said things like ¡°asshole¡±, ¡°vomit¡±, ¡°ugly¡±, and ¡°I¡¯ll rip your dick off and stuff it in my mouth¡±¡­ it was really outrageous. She probably told me to go to hell about a hundred times¡­£©

    The gap between her past and present is so big that I¡¯m tempted to touch her, but today I¡¯m going to take care of another girl.

    So, I managed to pull my gaze away from Jnda¡¯s moist eyes, and called out to udia.

    ¡¸udia, please get more information about Kobayashi-sensei from Shibata-san. I¡¯ll try to get more information from Taka-chi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll do that¡¹

    Then, almost at the same time udia nodded, the door opened and a girl came into the room.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio-kun, sorry to keep you waiting!¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chan¡¹

    It¡¯s Masaki-chan, wearing a gothic lolita costume.

    She wore a fluttery blouse with French sleeves. Her off-shoulder ck jumper skirt isden with yellow frills, and her hair is adorned withrgecy ribbons.

    Combined with her baby face and big, clear eyes, she looked like a real French doll.

    When she saw the detective JKs on my left and right, she smiled at me. There is no malice in that smile.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    It¡¯s not surprising.

    After all, she had always said that I could have as many girls as I wanted, as long as I was satisfied.

    But that¡¯s not the way it works for Detective JK¡¯s two girls.

    They are the bottom of the hierarchy here. They are livestock.

    So, they hurriedly stand up and kneel on the floor. Masaki-chan, who saw them, smiled gently and called out to them.

    ¡¸Oh, don¡¯t be so timid. You¡¯ve been taking care of Fumio-kun until I came, right? Thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, let me introduce you to the girls¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know you when I see both of you, you¡¯re Detective JK, right? They¡¯re members of my faction, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    When I gave a small nod, Masaki-chan said with a big smile on her face.

    ¡¸Well, how about Fumio-kun and I take care of you two for the sake of friendship?¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I used my PC to ess the deep web. I surf and go through many foreign servers to get to the BBS I want.

    BBS is a dead means ofmunication nowadays, but it is hard to trace because of its primitive nature. Thanks to its primitive nature, it is still a mainstream means of exchanging illegal information.

    ¡¸Haha.. such impatience. Well, I understand how it feels¡¹

    As I look at the message board strings, my mouth twitches involuntarily. The string of letters shows a considerable amount of annoyance.

    ¡¸Hey, Shiratori! It¡¯s time to eat! Come down, we¡¯re going to run out of Isojiman!¡¹(*Note: ´‰©–Âý => ´‰×ÔÂý?£©

    I can hear my aunt¡¯s voice calling from downstairs. Just because she likes Isojiman, please don¡¯t say it as if I like it too.

 Chapter 318: Beef and Pork

    Chapter 318: Beef and Pork

    Two updates + five additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Tri3Ax for the support¡­

    ¡ºAt best, it¡¯ll be a big battle in the South Sea, at worst it¡¯ll be Armageddon¡»

    That¡¯s how Fumio described the conflict between this favored princess and Minami the other day.

    I was wondering what kind of dangerous woman this favored princess Masaki would be, but I was really disappointed. She¡¯s a small, baby-faced, kind-looking girl with only her breasts showing her violent nature.

    £¨Fumio¡­ you¡¯re exaggerating£©

    Even now, the way she looks at Fumio is full of affection, and she looks very happy.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, that clothes look really good on you, you¡¯re so cute¡¹

    When Fumio said this, she smiled brightly like the sun peeking through the clouds, and spun around on the spot.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you like it, Fumio-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, you are cute no matter what you wear, but you really look like a doll when you dress like that¡¹

    I thought she always wears something like this because it suits her so well, but from what they said, she doesn¡¯t usually wear something like this.

    Then she turned to us and tilted her head.

    ¡¸So, why are the two Detective JKs naked? Is it a y? Did you take them off first and were just about to give them a good time?¡¹

    Then Fumio opened his mouth with a wry smile.

    ¡¸No, we were just talking. They were my enemies until recently, and they were trying to trick me, so as punishment they¡¯re the lowest level of livestock. I mean, it¡¯s weird for livestock to wear clothes, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Livestock? Oh, I see¡¹

    She looked like she understood something. Then my <ruby>sister<rp>(</rp><rt>Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> bowed her head tteringly.

    ¡¸M-Masaki-sama, I-I¡¯m the big sister Jnda, and this is my little sister udia. From now on, we will serve you to the best of our ability, and we look forward to working with you¡¹

    First of all, greetings. Thinking that this is the difference between adult workers and students, I hurriedly bowed my head.

    But the next moment, the words that fell from above our heads caused us to let out a confused gasp.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a livestock, why are you speaking humannguage?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    When we looked up at her, she remained smiling at us.

    Thinking that we might have misheard her, we turned our attention to Fumio, who said, ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± without emitting a sound, just moving his mouth and looking at us.

    ¡¸If Fumio-kun has decided you¡¯re livestock, I¡¯ll only treat you as such¡¹

    ¡¸You know, Masaki-chan, the livestock thing is just a temporary measure, eventually¡­¡¹

    Fumio said hurriedly, and he said in a tone as if he was reprimanding a small child.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good, Fumio-kun. Your kindness is a good thing, but you¡¯re going to be Papa-san next year, so you need to learn how to discipline properly, not just spoiling¡¹

    ¡¸Pa-Papa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. As soon as I leave my parents¡¯ house, if we can prepare for it, our first child will have a happy birthday by the end of next year¡¹

    Then she points at us and spoke.

    ¡¸Besides, if we don¡¯t let these kids understand their position, they¡¯ll be the ones who have to suffer¡¹

    £¨These kids¡­ isn¡¯t onee-chan older than her?£©

    Her tone of voice is as gentle as ever, but what she says is absurd. We can¡¯t help but feel confused.

    However, she continued her talk without care.

    ¡¸Uh, on the veranda, there¡¯s a ¡°K¡± or something, right? Livestock doesn¡¯t need such a fine name. Well, from now on, you¡¯re beef, and you¡¯re pork¡¹

    £¨She¡¯s going to eat us!?£©

    The name is not just ¡°<ruby>female<rp>(</rp><rt>Mesu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>pig<rp>(</rp><rt>Buta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡± or ¡°Holstein,¡± which aremon names for livestock, but rather ¡°processed meat¡±.

    So, smelling a slightly freaky atmosphere, I turned to Fumio as if to ask for help.

    But, he turned his head in the direction of the day after tomorrow and raised his hands in the air.

    £¨It means he can¡¯t help us!£©

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    £¨Senpai¡­ when will you call me again?£©

    The threesome in the karaoke box was great.

    It was great that Senpai shoot inside me first, not my sister¡¯s. It was also great that Senpai was a little gentler than usual, probably because of my <ruby>sister¡¯s<rp>(</rp><rt>Onee-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> presence.

    £¨I wish I could stay with Senpai until morning again¡­£©

    However, it¡¯s not easy. There is a curfew in the dormitory, and even if I bring Senpai into the dormitory, the walls of the private room are too thin for us to have a private time.

    Moreover, the situation where I am the only one in the dormitory, like during the summer vacation, will not happen very often in the future.

    While I was lying on the bed reading a manga, my sister leaned her elbows on the study table and let out a big sigh.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ a little¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll listen if it makes you feel better¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Rin is a good girl. Then listen to me. Today, Kobayashi-sensei came to see me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know it¡¹

    That¡¯s why I had to unlock the kitchen door when her message came, so that she wouldn¡¯t bete.

    But she came back at almost the same time as usual.

    ¡¸I was told I looked better before¡­ about my style¡¹

    ¡¸Before? You mean with sses and braids and pigtails?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, no makeup, no short skirts, and then he said, ¡°You weren¡¯t like that before, were you?¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he¡¯s an advisor to the public moralmittee, so I guess he can¡¯t help it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ even now, aside from the make-up, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m breaking any school rules, right? Still, he asks me to wear thatme cosy¡­¡¹

    £¨Your past self is already at the cosy level¡­!?£©

    I chuckle.

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re not in the mood to getid?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, some of Shibata-chi¡¯s friends came over after the meeting, and things got a bit hectic. I was worried about a lot of things¡¹

    ¡¸So, what are you going to do? Do you want to dress like before?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, I don¡¯t want it. You know how popr I am with the boys in my ss? So, no way! We¡¯ve already promised to get married after graduation, and the love between Kobayashi-sensei and me is unbeatable. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine. I think he¡¯s just a little surprised¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s better if you get along well with Kobayashi-sensei, so that I can have more chances with Senpai¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, so sweet! But Fumi-chi¡¯s cock is another matter. Even if I marry Kobayashi-sensei, that¡¯s another thing¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­ you¡¯re awful¡­¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Nmu, nnn, *Slurp Slurp¡­*¡¹

    When I looked at the bed, I saw Fumio lying on the bed with my sister lovingly sucking up his cock with her lips.

    Her mouth was full of his erect cock, and her eyes were beaming with joy.

    £¨Onee-chan¡­ It¡¯s so enviable£©

    Meanwhile, I¡¯m sitting on the edge of the bed with my legs spread wide. There¡¯s nothing else I¡¯m doing.

    But Masaki-sama, crouched between my legs, is staring at my private parts.

    ¡¸Oh, um¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­words¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    As I hurriedly held my tongue, Masaki-sama gave me a dumbfounded look.

    ¡¸You¡¯re getting all wet just by looking. I heard that Fumio-kun was your first partner, but didn¡¯t you have a lot of solo y before that? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t look like such a pervert, would you?¡¹

    ¡¸Th¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s not true. I almost shouted, but I shook my head.

    Then Masaki-sama suddenly puts her finger in my vagina.

    ¡¸Nhi!?¡¹

    I shake my head reluctantly. But Masaki-sama¡¯s fingering had no mercy.

    ¡¸Look, you¡¯ve taken it in so easily. Try to tighten it more, because you can¡¯t make Fumio-kun feel good like that¡¹

    ¡¸Nnah, ah, ah, ah¡­ s, stop¡­¡¹

    She bends her fingers inside my vagina, as if she¡¯s trying to scrape out the contents, causing the folds of my flesh to be scraped back.

    ¡¸Aaah, aaaaah! Nnah, ahn, ahn!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡­ your clitoris is already erect? Yes, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. Fumio-kun likes sensitive girls¡¹

    While saying these words, with her finger still in my vagina, she peeled the foreskin off my clitoris to the base.

    And my flesh buds turned red and bloodshot. Seeing this, Masaki-sama smiled lecherously and squeezed it with her fingertips.

    ¡¸Nnhiiiiiii!?¡¹

    I screamed in agony at the overpowering stimulus.

    And it made tears appear in the corners of my eyes.

    But instead of stopping, Masaki-sama¡¯s fingertip movements only gained more momentum.

    She raised her palm upward and inserted a second finger, rubbing her thumb over my clitoris and her fingertips up my upper vagina.

    ¡¸Ohhhh! Aaahhh!¡¹

    I wonder if it¡¯s called the G-spot, and it¡¯s right behind my navel. Because as soon as I was tortured there, I felt an intense pleasure as if a sh had shed before my eyes.

    I found myself raising my throat, opening my mouth and eyes in an ¡°O¡± shape, and screaming like an animal.

    ¡¸Ahaha! That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. You passed! It¡¯s no wonder Fumio-kun had his eye on you. It¡¯s very important to be able to feel easily¡¹

    Masaki-sama is getting excited. The tip of her nose is flushed pink, and she is breathing very hard.

    When I looked next to my sister for help, I saw that she is wriggling her hips in the cowgirl position.

    £¨Onee-chan, it¡¯s not fair¡­ I want Fumio¡¯s cock too¡­£©

    As I was almost swallowed up by the pleasure of being rubbed up inside my vagina, I looked at my sister with envy as she is getting wild.

 Chapter 319: Vulgar Talk Between Sisters

    Chapter 319: Vulgar Talk Between Sisters

    The two livestock are on all fours with their naked asses sticking out.

    And with the dim light of the indirect lighting, their four sweaty white asses glistened like porcin.

    ¡¸Master¡­¡¹

    The big sister let out a lusty voice, a flirtatious expression on her face. White milk also dripping from her nipple onto the sheets.

    ¡¸Uh¡­ uh¡­¡¹

    The little sister, on the other hand, seems to be simply more ashamed. Her eyebrows are lowered into a figure eight as tears well up in the corners of her eyes.

    I already poured it into Jnda once.

    udia seems to have been made to cum by Masaki-chan¡¯s fingers, but as if it wasn¡¯t enough, she¡¯s turning her head and looking at me with a passionate gaze.

    £¨It¡¯s a beautiful view¡­ I can watch it all the time¡­£©

    Beautiful foreign sisters on all fours, as good as models.

    As I was admiring the color and shine of their body, feeling like a car enthusiast who got a new car¡­

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Fumio-kun¡¹

    ¨CMasaki-chan leaned on my shoulder.

    ¡¸You can take care of meter¡­¡¹

    Then she whispers something into my ear. And I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the awfulness of it.

    ¡¸¡­Masaki-chan, you really are a sadist, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, not as much as Fumio-kun¡¹

    Masaki-chan¡¯s suggestion is indeed quite terrible.

    But it sounds like a lot of fun, and I think it¡¯s important for them to learn patience as a discipline.

    So I gave a small nod, reached my left hand to udia¡¯s ass, and grabbed it tightly.

    ¡¸Nnn! Aaah¡­ It hurts if you do it too hard¡¹

    I ignored her pleas and rubbed her ass, and her pale ass immediately turned cherry red and became slightly heated.

    Then, with my right hand, I stroke Jnda¡¯s ass.

    Although udia¡¯s ass is not as firm as Jnda¡¯s due to her age, her ass flesh is soft enough to be covered by my fingers.

    Of course, it is not the feel of loose flesh. It is like a soft marshmallow to the touch while maintaining its firmness.

    After caressing the flesh and giving it just the right amount of heat, I slipped the fingers of my hands between their legs.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Master¡¯s fingers¡­¡¹

    ¡¸F-Fumio¡­ nnn, ahh, ahh¡­¡¹

    Jnda lets out a swoon, and udia raises her eyebrows.

    I yed with their clits and inserted my fingers into their holes.

    Gradually, the movements of my hands became more and more violent, and both of their hips shook violently in small increments, unable to stay still.

    ¡¸Nn, ah, ahn, aaah¡­¡¹

    udia looked like she wanted to get away from the fingers, but I could also tell that she wanted me to make it faster.

    ¡¸ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­ it¡¯s gooodd¡­ M-Master¡­¡¹

    On the other hand, Jnda¡¯s expression is debauched with delight. And each time she shook her ample ass, the surface of her flesh rippled.

    ¡¸Both of you are desperate for Fumio-kun¡¯s cock now, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Masaki-chan said encouragingly as sheid her cheek on my shoulder, and they nodded as they writhed frantically.

    ¡¸Yes, I want it¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onee-chan, you¡¯ve just been fucked, now it¡¯s my turn¡¹

    Then, Masaki-chan told them with a twisted mouth.

    ¡¸You know, Fumio-kun said he¡¯s going to fuck the one who begged him the most lewdly and exciting him the most¡¹

    udia looks embarrassed for a moment. But Jnda is not hesitant. She writhed and screamed.

    ¡¸Ahhh, ahh! Master! Ah, Jnda is Master¡¯s cock-sucking slut. Let me suck your cock! Please let me suck your cock! Aah! Please use Jnda¡¯s pussy squeezing hole, ahhh, ahhh¡­¡¹

    With a lewd look on her face that seemed unimaginable from her usual cool atmosphere, Jnda didn¡¯t hesitate to spit out a few vulgar words that I don¡¯t know where she learned.

    Then, as if intoxicated by her own words, she spun more lewd words.

    ¡¸Aah! Master! Jnda is a sex-crazed slut who wants nothing more than to be fucked by a cock. I want nothing but Master¡¯s cock. And I¡¯ll give you anything. Anh, anh, please exploit Jnda so thoroughly that the parasites are shocked. Hiiii!? C-Crush Jnda like a snack. I can¡¯t go back to being just a woman¡¹

    Jnda¡¯s desperate spewing of obscenities made me recoil a little, but Masaki-chan¡¯s expression was one of utter amusement.

    ¡¸Haha, does this mean we¡¯ve got a winner?¡¹

    Masaki-chan said happily, and udia looked up hurriedly. Then, udia¡¯s voice quivered with impatience.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve never dated a man before, anh, n-no¡­ anh, to be honest, I¡¯ve never even had a solo y before. So, I had a very pure body. But Fumio¡¯s¡­ Master¡¯s cock, hiiii! He¡¯s put the finishing touches on my life. Aah! Aah! I can¡¯t go back to the way things were¡­¡¹

    udia breaks off for a moment, and then she screams furiously.

    ¡¸Cock! Give me your cock! I¡¯m at my limit! I can¡¯t think about anything but Fumio¡¯s cock now, whether I¡¯m asleep or awake. I¡¯ll do anything to get your cock. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m a despicable cock addict and quit being human. No! I stopped a long time ago. I¡¯m just a hole in the wall. I¡¯m just a cock-crazed cum squeezer with a mind full of cock¡­¡¹

    But Jnda raised her voice in defense.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so much better than udia¡¯s immature pussy! Aaah, aaah¡­ Jnda¡¯s pussy has been thoroughly trained by Master, and it¡¯s already shaped like Master¡¯s cock. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯m an idiot who thought I was a human being. I¡¯m now an absolutely submissive servant for your immense cock¡­ I don¡¯t need human rights! Please insert it!¡¹

    Then udia bumped her shoulder against Jnda¡¯s in annoyance.

    ¡¸But a tight udia pussy feels better than this old hag¡¯s pussy! Master¡­ let me show my sister! Let me show my sister that I¡¯ve be a worthy servant of your immense cock!¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s a old hag pussy! You stupid sister!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who called me an immature cunt first! You brain-muscle!¡¹

    The two detective JK sisters stared at each other with their foreheads to each other. Because of their fierce attitude, I pulled out my fingers and backed away.

    When I looked at Masaki-chan as if to ask for help, she let out a big sigh and spoke.

    ¡¸Okay, stop it, you¡¯re both disqualified¡¹

    Jnda and udia instantly stopped moving.

    Looking at them with cold eyes, Masaki-chan lowered the tone of her voice.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s outrageous that girls fight each other and disrespect Fumio-kun¡¹

    £¨Well, if she¡¯s saying that, isn¡¯t Masaki-chan¡¯s fight with Kurosawa-san rather a boomerang?£©

    But of course, it was not the right time to say it.

    ¡¸Get off the bed, both of you! Sit on the floor! Do it now!¡¹

    Masaki-chan shouted, and the two of them hurriedly got off the bed and sat on the floor.

    Then, Masaki-chan stood on the bed, looked down at them, and said in a strong tone.

    ¡¸Now I¡¯m going to demonstrate how to make love to Fumio-kun, so stay there and watch. No masturbation on your own. And don¡¯t move¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ no way¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no¡­¡¹

    Jnda and udia¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, and then they both looked desperate.

    Well, it¡¯s natural, after all they havee this far and now they¡¯re going to have to wait.

    This is exactly what a devil would do.

    And of course, this is exactly what Masaki-chan had nned.

    Masaki-chan is a sadist when ites to other girls, but when ites to me, she prefers sweet, lovey-dovey sex.

    So, she makes the two of them wait while she enjoys her own lovey-dovey sex and shows it off.

    In all likelihood, only Masaki-chan benefits from this.

    That¡¯s how she nned it.

 Chapter 320: Too Much Love

    Chapter 320: Too Much Love

    ¡¸Then, Fumio-kun, please stand up¡¹

    As I took off everything I was wearing, I asked Fumio-kun to stand and I knelt down at his feet.

    Recently, my breasts got bigger again.

    So with my breast that I opened a little bit to the left and right, I ¡°sandwiched¡± Fumio-kun¡¯s muscr cock between them.

    Whenever I do it, I always think that it¡¯s a very naughty position.

    After all, it¡¯s kneeling in front of the boy I love and squeezing his cock with my breast, you know. While I thought so, I look up at Fumio-kun, my favorite boy, and he¡¯s staring at me.

    Well, there was a time when I didn¡¯t like the size of my breasts, but now I¡¯m d they¡¯re big.

    ¡¸An¡­¡¹

    £¨Ah¡­ Just squeezing it gets him excited¡­£©

    Thanks to Detective JK, I¡¯m already quite excited. If I let my guard down, I¡¯m sure my eyes will melt with pleasure.

    So, I started to move my breasts up and down slowly.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹

    Immediately, Fumio-kun¡¯s erection trembled between the flesh of my breast.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun¡¯s cock is so cool. Even my breast can¡¯t hide it all¡¹

    ¡¸Cool, huh¡­¡¹

    He chuckles.

    Although I¡¯ve never seen another man¡¯s cock, Mai-chan said that Fu~min¡¯s is out of this world, there¡¯s nothing like it out there. Then¨C

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, it¡¯s good, it feels really good¡¹

    As I listen to Fumio-kun¡¯s pleasurable voice, I look down at the ns peeking out from between my breast. I saw translucent mucus appearing on tip. ¨C

    ¡¸Your pre-cum is alreadying out. Do my breast really feel that good?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best, to say the least¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, the two of you can¡¯t do this, can you?¡¹

    I said this while looking at Detective JK, and Fumio-kun looked at me as if he was watching a naughty child.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you¡¯re showing it off on purpose?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, of course¡¹

    After all, it was a good opportunity to let them know.

    I want Fumio-kun to have lots of girls in his arms to make him feel good. But I still love Fumio-kun the most and Fumio-kun loves me the most.

    While I¡¯m feeling good, I move my breasts up and down from side to side.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan¡­ that¡¯s dangerous¡¹

    I know. Fumio-kun always jolts when I do this.

    So, I chase after his cock, which rises up toward his belly button, and wrap it in my fluffy breast.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it harder than usual? It doesn¡¯t budge when I press my breast against it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m being watched¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, Fumio-kun is such a pervert. Nmm¡­¡¹

    I extended my tongue and dripped saliva between my breasts.

    The saliva drips down into the cleavage of my breast, lubricating the friction between Fumio-kun¡¯s cock and my breast.

    When I boldly moved my upper body, the sound of *Plop Plop!* is sounded.

    As I handled my cock with my saliva-soaked breast, I felt a sweet, sweet pleasure spreading deep into my chest, as if I and Fumio-kun were melting into one.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, you¡¯re about to cum, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s dangerous, but¡­ I¡¯ll hold back. I want to taste more of Masaki-chan¡¯s breast¡¹

    Fumio-kun¡¯s expression, as he raises his eyebrows in agony, makes my heart pound.

    £¨Ah¡­ so cute. You¡¯re so cute, Fumio-kun£©

    ¡¸I want to take care of you even more! Masaki wants the smell of Fumio-kun¡¯s cock to soak into my entire body!¡¹

    When I started rubbing harder, Fumio-kun¡¯s cock got hotter and hotter, and I felt like I could feel the heat in my breast.

    £¨Even though I was just rubbing it on my breast¡­ I started to feel good too£©

    Fumio-kun says it¡¯s good, but I still have aplex about the size of my nipples. My nipples were erected out so much that they were sharp at the tips.

    But I twisted my breast and rubbed the hardened nipple on his cock on either side.

    Each time I stimted the nub of his cock, Fumio-kun would let out a gasp, which excited me even more.

    ¡¸Nnn *Pant* Fumio-kun¡­ Chu *Slurp*¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ M-Masaki-chan!¡¹

    As if I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I sucked on the ns peeking out from between my cleavage.

    Immediately, my mouth is filled with the slightly salty taste of Fumio-kun and saliva began to flow from the back of my throat.

    *Slurp* *Squelch* *Slurpppp*!

    As I rub my lips up and down the ns, rubbing the trunk with my breast, Fumio-kun lets out a moaning ¡°Ooh¡± and bends forward.

    ¡¸Oof, Fumio-hun, How his hit? My hlowhob, hit hade my hest hluttered¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it feels so good¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn, I¡¯m so happy, *slurp*¡­ hlease enjoy my breast¡­¡¹

    With that, I twirl my tongue around the ns in my mouth and move my breast up and down.

    I squeezed the nape of my cock with my lips, asionally moving the soft flesh on either side up and down in different directions.

    £¨Ahhh¡­ Fumio-kun, you seem to feel so good¡­£©

    The next moment, the rod pulsated violently in my mouth.

    It was the sign of ejaction I had been waiting for.

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming, Masaki-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Let hit hout! Let hit hout in me!¡¹

    On thest spurt.

    I clung to Fumio-kun¡¯s waist and applied the pressure of my breast to his cock.

    Then while my cheeks puffed out, I sucked up his cock as hard as I could.

    ¡¸Ugh, I¡¯ming¡­¡¹

    Fumio-kun raised his eyebrows and moaned, and then¡­

    *Spurt, Spurttt!* *Spurttt*!

    Fumio-kun burst in my mouth.

    £¨Ahh¡­ I like Fumio-kun¡¯s taste, even though it¡¯s bitter and slimy, I¡¯ll gobble it all up for him£©

    *Slurppppp¡­*

    As I look up at the writhing face of my favorite boy, I pour the extra thick milk jelly into my stomach. Then, I sipped up the world¡¯s naughtiest drink to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡¸Fufu¡­ Fumio-kun, you¡¯ve been sloppy again today¡¹

    I gulped down everyst drop, but it was still stuck in my throat.

    So, while holding Fumio-kun¡¯s cock with my breast, I turned my eyes to the detective JK behind me, and they were letting out ragged breaths with faces full of rut.

    £¨Haha, they look like they want it so badly¡­£©

    The feeling of superiority that I had Fumio-kun all to myself made me even more excited.

    ¡¸Hey Fumio-kun, can you continue? ¡­I want to drink Fumio-kun¡¯s nasty juice in my lower mouth too¡¹

    I begged with an upward nce, and Fumio-kun nodded his head with an excited look.

    Immediately lying down on the bed, I opened my legs wide and invited Fumio-kun toe.

    When I opened mybia with my fingers and showed him the depths, I could see the color of Fumio-kun¡¯s eyes change.

    £¨Fumio-kun, you¡¯re getting excited. Oh, you¡¯re so cute£©

    Fumio-kun¡¯s cock is still hard even though he just ejacted. Just looking at him makes me swoon.

    ¡¸M-Masaki-chan!¡¹

    Fumio-kun sniffled and covered me, and a hot object touched my sensitive spot.

    At that moment, I felt as if an electric current ran down my spine, making me jump with a start.

    The next moment, Fumio-kun thrust his hips forward. ¨C

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­ aaan, it¡¯sing¡­!¡¹

    With a thrusting sound, a hard object enters me.

    My breath paused for a moment as I felt an intense fullness that seemedrger than usual.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan¡¯s vagina is the best. It¡¯s so slippery and feels so good!¡¹

    Fumio-kun looked satisfied, and slowly deepened the union.

    ¡¸Nnn, nn, nnah¡­ aaaah¡­ aaaaaah!¡¹

    Even though I¡¯m used to it, Fumio-kun¡¯s cock is not normal in size. It¡¯s still a bit painful until I get used to it.

    Arching my eyebrows, I put my hands around Fumio-kun¡¯s neck. Just looking at his face, I can¡¯t help but be filled with feelings of love.

    I like the missionary position best.

    Because I can see Fumio-kun¡¯s face and see how good he feels.

    I can¡¯t help but be happy that I¡¯m making the boy I love feel good.

    ¡¸*Pant Pant*¡­ Fumio-kun, I love you¡­ Please make Masaki feel as good as you want¡­¡¹

    My thoughts flowed out of my mouth in a debauched voice. Fumio-kun, who hear so, smiled happily and whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸I love you too¡¹

    It¡¯s always like that, but it¡¯s really bad when he¡¯s whispered in my ear. It makes me feel like I¡¯m going up and down in an instant.

    Then Fumio-kun started to move his hips.

    Fumio-kun¡¯s big cock moves back and forth inside my vagina, and the intense stimtion makes my eyes flicker.

    ¡¸Kyan, hii¡­ hi, hii, hiah¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but feel my inside twitch.

    I want to make a prettier voice, but Fumio-kun¡¯s is so strong that I always end up sounding like a little girl.

    And so, I¡¯m left to my own devices.

    ¡¸Aah, ah, ah, ahn, ahn, ahn, aaah¡­¡¹

    The pleasure of being rubbed up against my vaginal flesh enveloped my lower abdomen, and I could clearly feel my honey-smeared pussy hole clinging to his cock.

    ¡¸Nnah! Ahn, aaahhh!¡¹

    As the tip of his cock moved in a circr motion in the middle of my secret part, I felt a rush of sensation that made my body feel like it was going to fly away.

    ¡¸Ahn, hnn, aaaah, ahaaaahn¡¹

    I writhe frantically from side to side as the intense pleasure is pumped into my cervix.

    £¨It¡¯s amazing¡­ it¡¯s really amazing¡­ it feels so good¡­£©

    Fumio-kun¡¯s sweat pouring down from above. My sweat also was flowing out, and the drool dripping from my tight mouth and tears of pleasure had most likely made my face a sloppy mess.

    And it seems not just my face. ¨C

    My cunt hole, which had been subjected to the pistoning of a meat rod, is overflowing with nectar like it had liquefied, and sshing every time he pulled it in and out.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ahh, ah, ahn, ahn¡­¡¹

    I looked vaguely towards the two detective JK as he thrust into me.

    They were both staring breathlessly at Fumio-kun¡¯s lovemaking with their cheeks flushed red.

    £¨Ahaha, aren¡¯t you jealous? You must be jealous£©

    Just as my mouth was about to break out in a proud mood, Fumio-kun thrust a particrly strong blow into my innermost region.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!

    Whenever I show an opening, Fumio-kunes to finish me off with a single blow. Really, Fumio-kun is the coolest guy ever.

    I gasp loudly and hug Fumio-kun¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Ahhh, more¡­ Fumio-kun, do it more¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chan¡¯s begging face is really irresistible¡­ I¡¯ll make you melt even more.¡¹

    Fumio-kun put his weight on top of me as if to crush me, and started to m his hips hard.

    ¡¸Ohhhh! It so intenseee! A-Amazing, ahn, ahn, it¡¯s hitting me the right spot, it feels so good, i-it feels so good¡­¡¹

    The dull sound of flesh colliding between two crotches echoed, and with tremendous force, Fumio-kun trampled on my innermost parts.

    ¡¸Aaah! Fumio-kun, I love you, I love you, ahn, ahn, it feels good, it feels good, it, it¡¯s gonna go bad¡­¡¹

    Gradually, his hips moved even faster, and my voice rose uncontrobly in volume.

    Wanting to feel better and better, I put my forehead against Fumio-kun¡¯s forehead and began to move my hips.

    ¡¸Ahhn, I¡¯m moving my hips too, F-Fumio-kuuun, I¡¯m really a naughty girl, do you like naughty girls? Don¡¯t hate me please, anh, anh, ah¡¹

    My lower abdomen tightens around his erection, and I wriggle my hips.

    The pleasure of the hard ns gouging into my depths made me gasp in agony.

    ¡¸How can I hate you, you¡¯re so cute, Masaki-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ann, aaah, ah, i¡¯m so happy, even though I¡¯m already naughty, but I¡¯m going be more naughty¡­¡¹

    And then, just as I was about to be thrust upwards by a powerful blow, sparks flew in my head.

    ¡¸Hiiin!! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cummmmmmiiiiiiing! ¡¹

    My body tightened up.

    Then, my arms and legs clinging to Fumio-kun with strength, and my body, curled up like a fetus, twitched violently.

    And at that moment, Fumio-kun¡¯srge object pulsed violently in my innermost region.

    *Spurt!* *Spurttttt!* *Spurttttt!*

    ¡¸AAhyiii! Ahn! Aaah! It¡¯sing out, so much ising ouuut!¡¹

    In my womb, with his cock still pulsated, countless pleasurable sensations continued to burst forth, and in time with the pulsing of his semen, sparks of extreme color flew in my head.

    £¨*Pant Pant¡­* it¡¯s too much for me to handle. I can¡¯t live without Fumio-kun anymore¡­£©

    As I hug him tightly once more, I enjoy the aftermath of my climax.

    When I nced at Detective JK again, the two of them were hugging andforting each other¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸*Pant Pant¡­*e to think of it¡­ I said two of you can¡¯t do it yourself, but I guess I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t do it with your sister¡¹

    I muttered, and Fumio-kun replied, ¡°Are you Ikkyu-san?¡±

    In the happy aftermath, Fumio-kun and I giggled at each other.

 Chapter 321: Morning Moves

    Chapter 321: Morning Moves

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stay in the summer vacation mood forever. It¡¯s thest part of the exam. Change your mind and work hard!¡¹

    Kobayashi-sensei says this at the end of the morning homeroom.

    As a student, I find him to be an average teacher. He is not as passionate as the other teacher, Morioka-sensei, and not as lenient as the health teacher, Kitora-sensei.

    He is quite good looking, and although I don¡¯t know him well, but I hear he looks like a certain actor. Apparently, he is very popr among girls.

    I also had a good impression of him.

    Until Confinement King told me the identity of this man.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Kobayashi-sensei is a despicable man who does not deserve the title of ¡±Sensei¡± considering his behavior.

    This man has a wife and children and yet he preys on female students by ckmailing them with obscene photos or using falsehoods like marriage fraud.

    The student in question is said to be the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, Takaka Takata, and the vice chairwoman, Minami Shibata.

    This man is an advisor to the Public Morals Committee. If he took advantage of his position to poison the two students, it can only be described as despicable.

    Confinement King said that he only knew about these two, but there may be other victims.

    The remarkable change in Takaka Takata, which Shima was surprised to see as if she had seen a ghost, was not caused by this man, but by the Confinement King.

    It seems Takaka Takata¡¯s behavior on Confinement King resulted in her being confined and made to learn the taste of sexual intercourse into her body.

    And, no matter what anyone says, it was Takata¡¯s fault.

    In fact, Confinement King¡¯s open-mindedness to forgive her for such a thing should be admired. As expected of Danna-sama.

    Well, Takata is not without some sympathy.

    It¡¯s just that she was unlucky enough to bite the tiger¡¯s tail when she caught sight of something moving.

    Nevertheless, Takata¡¯s misfortune was that she was let go without beingpletely corrupted.

    As for Confinement King, he only doused the fire that fell on him. He didn¡¯t get much interest on her and thrown her out. Well for me, that¡¯s just cruel.

    Of course, that¡¯s not Confinement King¡¯s fault. It¡¯s Takata¡¯sck ofpetence.

    Confinement King have said that I was the one whom he wanted to get at all costs out of the eighteen members of the track and field team, which means there¡¯s a world of difference between members.

    The first time I met Confinement King, he showed me a lot of passion.

    And the pleasure Confinement King gave me changed my world forever.

    Because up to that point, I had been convinced that I had to follow in the footsteps of my great fathers and brilliant brothers. I was convinced of that.

    However, he freed me from the cage of such beliefs.

    It is truly ironic that Confinement King freed me, but thanks to him, I am biting back the happiness of loving only one man, as a mere woman.

    Anyway, knowing Kobayashi¡¯s behavior, Confinement King is mercifully trying to bring Takaka Takata and Minami Shibata under his protection.

    This is not just a simple cuckolding, by any means. He does it out of consideration for Takaka and Shibata. Really, Confinement King¡¯s kindness is spreading like wildfire across the northern hemisphere.

    As one of his favorite princesses, I¡¯m proud of him.

    By the way, Takata said that he had a new boyfriend, and I guess he meant Kobayashi.

    But why use ¡°kareppi¡±?

    Why not just use ¡°<ruby>boyfriend<rp>(</rp><rt>Kareshi</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡°?

    In the first ce, ¡°Kareppi¡± is an honorific title, a sign that people love and respect each other, but it makes no sense to use such a casual sound as ¡°pi¡± to humiliate people.

    As I was thinking about this¡­

    ¡¸Tashiro¡¹

    Kobayashi called out my name from the podium.

    ¡¸I need to talk to you after school. Pleasee to the staff roomter. It¡¯s about your future¡¹

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Camilia, good morning!¡¹

    Minami looked in a good mood since early morning.

    She seemed to be glowing.

    ¡¸¡­Um, mooning¡¹

    It¡¯s not Minami¡¯s fault, but I can¡¯t really bring myself to be friendly to her.

    Well, Minami may think it¡¯s Kobayashi-sensei, but she¡¯s been sucking Fumio¡¯s thing in avish one-on-one session.

    Although we had been left to our own devices yesterday.

    Well, that¡¯s why my words are so harsh.

    In the end, I didn¡¯t get any of it until the very end, and all I could do was hold my fingers in my mouth and watch Masaki-sama go wild.

    Just imagine it.

    How awkward it must have been after my sister and I cooled down after weforted each other¡­

    After we returned home from ¡°The Room¡±, my sister, perhaps to hide her embarrassment, continued to talk endlessly about her fantasies of having a harem full of ¡°Prince¡±. Naturally, I listened to it because I have to prepare to go to school, and it¡¯s a scene that was too painful to watch.

    Moreover, at the breakfast table, I was asked to give my opinion on the mysterious coupling of bread and margarine or bread and blueberry jam.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s a boy who look like a girl, there¡¯s a chance¡­¡¹

    Finally, I left the house, leaving my sister to her mysterious fantasies. Then here I am, on the school¡­

    ¡¸So¡­ are you meeting Kobayashi-sensei again today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, every day from now on¡­ ehe~¡¹

    £¨What do you mean by ¡°Ehe¡­¡±! I might not get my turn for a while£©

    In a corner of my head, I¡¯mining that I¡¯m having such shallow thoughts, and I¡¯m screaming at myself not to lose to the brainwashing, but my desire to be held by Fumio is too strong, and I think it¡¯s natural for a woman to be attracted to a strong man¡­ Maybe, just maybe, uh, perhaps, maybe, probably, I¡¯m in love with Fumio too.

    £¨If I rise to the level of Favored Princess¡­ he¡¯ll hold me more, right?£©

    I pinched Minami¡¯s cheek lightly as she smiled happily at me.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be staying over tonight, so please give me an alibi¡»

    This morning, Onee-chan said so while smiling at a message from Kobayashi-sensei.

    £¨I wonder if Senpai will invite me too¡­£©

    In the middle of the first period ss, I heard the vibrating sound of my phone in my bag when I slumped down on my desk.

    I secretly took out my phone and looked down at the screen¡­

    ¡ºRin, skip third period ande to the rooftop¡»

    It was a message from Senpai.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the corners of my eyes drooping.

 Chapter 322: Its Rin, Rin

    Chapter 322: It¡¯s Rin, Rin

    I¡¯ve been having some fantasiestely.

    It¡¯s about the future of Senpai and me.

    No matter how much I love Senpai, he¡¯ll always have Fujiwara-senpai, so it¡¯s impossible for me to be his wife.

    Stealing? No way, I don¡¯t want to die either.

    I¡¯m the only one who knows how scary Fujiwara-senpai is.

    If Senpai marries Fujiwara-senpai and bes a wealthy man, it¡¯s not impossible if he keeps me around as his second wife. That would be the best for me.

    With the financial resources of the Fujiwara group, he should be able to buy an apartment or two as if he were buying candy.

    I can¡¯t write ¡°No.2-san¡± in the career path report, though.

    Well, normally speaking, this is an absurd story.

    However, I think it is a very realistic goal.

    After all, Senpai is very lenient.

    Although he is not a good talker, if I persistently beg him, he will always give in in the end.

    So, if I ask Senpai to make me No.2, there is a high probability that he will do it.

    After all, I don¡¯t mind being ignored by people around me now.

    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone else I want to impress besides Senpai.

    As long as I¡¯m not bullied, I don¡¯t have many problems in my daily life.

    Senpai is the only person who cares about me. Or so it seems.

    That¡¯s why, as soon as second period is over, I head for the roof, excited to hear Senpai¡¯s call.

    Summer has passed and the calendar says it is autumn, but the sun is still shining brightly on the rooftop in the afternoon. The clouds are high in the clear sky.

    As I waited for Senpai¡¯s visit, the door opened with a bang and the person I was waiting for appeared on the roof.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re early¡¹

    ¡¸Because if I¡¯mte, Senpai will be upset¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t, idiot¡¹

    While exchanging these words, we sat down on the bench next to each other.

    It¡¯s been about ten minutes since then.

    Now I was puffing out my cheeks.

    ¡¸Senpai¡­ you keep talking about onee-chan¡¹

    Senpai didn¡¯t touch me, but just kept asking me questions.

    It¡¯s all about Onee-chan.

    ¡¸Idiot, don¡¯t you hear from Taka-chi? I¡¯m asking about Kobayashi-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? You have a hobby like that? Ugh, Senpai, you¡¯re disgusting. I¡¯m not into BL¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to fuck you, you bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸That would be great! Come on!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not gonna fuck you, asshole¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    At this point, we both half-smiled.

    Senpai and I have something inmon, and it¡¯s fun to tease senpai.

    ¡¸But, Senpai¡­ if you care about Kobayashi-sensei, it means you care about onee-chan, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ you see, it seems like Kobayashi-sensei is doing something bad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something the person who¡¯s doing the worst would say, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. Tell me everything you know about Kobayashi-sensei from Taka-chi¡¹

    ¡¸If I tell you, will you hold me?¡¹

    ¡¸Tch¡­ It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­!? Senpai, do you know how outrageous you sound?¡¹

    How can he say ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡± when a girl asks him to hold her? Really¡­

    But I haven¡¯t heard much about it either.

    ¡¸Well¡­ they didn¡¯t start going out until the third year. The beginning of the rtionship was when they were chatting after themittee meeting and they talked about how strict his wife was with him and he said he wished Takada was his wife¡­ and that¡¯s when onee-chan became conscious of him¡¹

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s too easy¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ she¡¯s a really easy chick, isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to an ill-mannered bitch like you, it¡¯s a big difference¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you! Taking someone¡¯s virginity and treating them like a bitch is a bit harsh, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    If I¡¯m a bitch, then it¡¯s Senpai who made me a bitch. After all, I¡¯ve only been with one person.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I see. You¡¯re a virgin. And why?¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    I never thought I¡¯d be asked to give a reason for being a virgin.

    ¡¸Of course I am! It¡¯s not something I can just break. I¡¯d rather give it to someone I like anyway. Men also say that virginity is better!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know about it. Well, I used to think so, buttely I think it¡¯s better to have a non virgin so I can enjoy it from the start¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­e to think of it, you didn¡¯t stop when I said it hurt, either, Senpai¡­ Maybe you should drink some of Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s poison¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan said that Kobayashi-sensei was very happy that onee-chan was a virgin, and treated her like a fragile object. When she was in pain, he would immediately stop, and at first, she was unable to reach the point of ejaction and had to endure a lot¡¹

    Then, Senpai made a face of disgust.

    ¡¸¡­Do girls talk about such things with each other?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­. There¡¯s a lot of dirty talk. Girls have a muchrger share of rtionships in their lives. Most girls know if their friend¡¯s boyfriend is a good at that or not, or if he has a big thing or not.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a lie. If Senpai gets a girlfriend in the same ss, you¡¯d better assume that all the girls in the ss know how big Senpai¡¯s thing is¡¹

    ¡¸Se¡­ seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously. Senpai¡­ are you still having fantasies about girls? I¡¯m d I was born a woman. Because I don¡¯t have to marry this ugly creature?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­ don¡¯t dream and hope like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking that the beauty of one¡¯s appearance is actually inversely proportional to the beauty of one¡¯s heart, and if that¡¯s the case, then Senpai has the most beautiful heart in the world¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Stop dissing people¡¯s looks in a roundabout way with a very good face!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­ are you angry? Then you¡¯ll have to punish me¡¹

    With that said, I stand up from the bench and open my legs in front of Senpai, shoulder width apart. Then I slowly lifted my skirt.

    ¡¸¡­Senpai, I¡¯m not wearing it properly like Senpai told me to¡­ can you see?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re such a bitch¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who told me not to wear them, Senpai¡¹

    I¡¯m getting so excited, exposing my most unseen part to Senpai¡¯s eyes. I can¡¯t stop my heart pounding.

    ¡¸Ever since I saw Senpai¡¯s message, I¡¯ve been expecting more and more¡­ I¡¯ve been getting wet all the time. Please take responsibility for that¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so selfish¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m selfish. Senpai¡¯s the only one who¡¯s selfish enough to take care of me¡¹

    Senpai unbuckled his belt, pulled down his pants, and sat back down on the bench, urging me to sit on top of him.

    ¡¸On the floor below, the windows are open. Keep your voice down. And bite this in your mouth¡¹

    Then Senpai pulls the hem of my skirt into my mouth.

    That¡¯s why my skirt is still up.

    The thought that Senpai¡¯s eyes could see my pussy all the while we were having sex made me even more excited.

    ¡¸Fu~ Fu~¡­¡¹

    While breathing through my nose, I pinched Senpai¡¯s already hard penis with my fingertips.

    £¨It¡¯s hot¡­ it¡¯s hard¡­ he¡¯s really into it, isn¡¯t he?£©

    For smooth pration, I rub the entrance of my vagina, rubbing the tip with my finger, and smear my nectar on the ns.

    The feeling of Senpai¡¯s cock rubbing against mine. The frustratingly raw sensation alone sends a thrill of pleasure up my spine.

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had school sex¡­ oh no, I¡¯m so excited£©

    The thought that we were the only ones feeling good while the other kids were taking a boring ss with serious faces made me feel so superior.

    ¡¸Nn, nnnn¡­ ah¡­¡¹

    As I slowly lowered my hips, Senpai¡¯s muscr cock slid through my lewd flesh and entered my body.

    Although I¡¯m wet, my pussy is still tight and feels as if it¡¯s being pried open.

    ¡¸Nnnn, hih¡­ i¡­ nn¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so tight¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rahheh¡­ nnh¡­ henfairohohiihara¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    £¨He made me suck my own skirt, and now he¡¯s talking like this. He¡¯s really terrible¡­ ah, why did I fall in love with him?£©

    While mocking myself in my heart, I lowered my hips further.

    Eventually, when I hadpletely swallowed Senpai¡¯s cock in my womb, I exhaled loudly from the edge of my mouth, as I sucked on the hem of my skirt.

    Inside my belly, Senpai is throbbing and pulsating. This is the moment I love, before I start moving my hips.

    Because I can feel that I¡¯m bing one with the person I love.

    ¡¸You know what I¡¯m talking about, you bitch, you should be grateful just to have me as your partner¡¹

    ¡¸Fuai¡­ Hanhyahimafu¡¹

    He¡¯s still talking nonsense. But I think it¡¯s kind of cute in its own way. With that in mind, I slowly begin to move my hips.

    ¡¸Ann, auuu¡­ Hiin¡­¡¹

    His cock thrusts deeply into me. And when the tip of it hit the back of my womb, I couldn¡¯t hold back a cry.

    Every time I moved my hips, the sound of water squirting echoed through the air.

    ¡¸Aah, aaaah¡­ Ah, ah, ah, aahn, fuah, aah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rin, you¡¯re speaking too loud. Do you want the people downstairs to hear your sexy voice?¡¹

    ¡¸*Pant* *Pant* that¡¯s why, if you¡¯re excited, you¡¯re going to make a big deal out of it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so annoying¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hiin!?¡¹

    Suddenly, Senpai thrust his hips up as hard as he could, crushing my womb from below.

    He then grabbed my breasts. He squeezes them hard and starts to move his hips with all his might.

    ¡¸Hyan!? Hen-fai? Y, you¡¯re so rough, if you y with me like that, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll cum¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯m getting more and more likely to cum as I have more and more sex.

    It¡¯s the same now. I don¡¯t want to cum yet. I want to have sex with Senpai more. Even though I wanted to, my body was trying to push me over the edge.

    ¡¸Nnah *Pant* *Pant* I¡¯m cwumming, I¡¯m cwumming, ahn, I can¡¯t, Shenvai¡­ Stowp iwtt¡¹

    Inside my body, a storm of pleasure is raging. But Senpai has no intention of letting up on his torment. He moved his hips even faster.

    ¡¸Hah, nnh, haan, iiiiii! Shenvai, I, I¡¯m, I¡¯m, I¡¯m, I¡¯m gonnaaaaa¡­¡¹

    I shuddered at the prospect of climax, and hugged Senpai¡¯s head with both hands.

    And the next moment¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to ejacte! I¡¯m going to ejacte, catch it, Rin!¡¹

    At the same time Senpai said that¨C

    *Spurt* *Spurtttt* *Spurtttttt*

    Hot liquid shoots up like a fountain deep inside me.

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaa! Cumming, cumming, i love you, senpai¡¯s semen, Cummmmiiiinggg!!¡¹

    Unable to resist the hot gush, I removed my mouth from the hem of my skirt I was holding in my mouth and arched my back as hard as I could.

    Immediately, a flickering sh of excitement shed before my eyes, and a rush of pleasure shot up my spine and into my head.

    I¡¯m pushed to climax at once, and my body shakes uncontrobly.

    £¨This is it, this is it¡­ this feeling, I can¡¯t leave him anymore¡­£©

    In my stomach, Senpai is pulsating.

    I loved the feeling so much.

 Chapter 323: After-School Calm-Down

    Chapter 323: After-School Calm-Down

    ¡¸Then, Camilia-san! See you tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, bye bye¡­¡¹

    After homeroom, the ssroom is buzzing with activity, and Minami leaves the ssroom with an even more cheerful gait.

    The destination is, of course, the counseling room.

    £¨You¡¯re going to do it again, right, Minami?¡­ I want it too£©

    Minami no longer tries to hide anything from me, as I know about her rtionship with Kobayashi-sensei.

    At lunchtime today, she was more than happy to talk about her y with Kobayashi-sensei, which I hadn¡¯t even asked her about. And she talks it very vividly.

    I guess this is the kind of thing that makes people lose their minds.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ºHe suddenly became gentle¡­ and I felt like crazy¡»

    ¡ºHis thing got twice as big¡­ and at the end when I was cleaning it with my mouth, I almost lost my jaw¡»

    Okay, I understand why she¡¯s trying to be cute, but the Kobayashi-sensei she¡¯s talking about is actually Fumio. When I think about it, it¡¯s pretty hard for me to be not frustrated.

    I can¡¯t stop imagining it, and it just makes me more horny.

    My sister seems to be trying to get a little extra bying into ¡°The Bedroom¡± under the pretext of being a milk supply, but for me, who doesn¡¯t have such a pretext, to step into ¡°The Bedroom¡± is like saying I came here to be embraced.

    As a ¡°Saint¡±, I can¡¯t help but wonder how such a thing would look.

    £¨Uuu¡­ Fumio, when will you call me again?£©

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m particrly naughty. It¡¯s because of Masaki-sama¡¯s leaving me on my own. But if I could just get Fumio to make me came once and for all, I think this aching would go away¡­

    ¡¸*Sigh¡­* Let¡¯s go home¡¹

    I picked up my bag and went out into the corridor, and there was a girl I didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡¸¡­Please don¡¯t look at me like that¡¹

    ¡¸You always look like you don¡¯t like me¡¹

    It¡¯s Shiratori.

    ¡¸So, what do you think? Is the Confinement King motivated now?¡¹

    ¡¸He has been training her since yesterday, pretending to be Kobayashi-sensei¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear. As far as Kizuna is concerned, if Kobayashi-sensei treats Minami-senpai poorly, Kizuna definitely will stalk him without hesitation. Then I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get involved. If that happens, I pity Kizuna, who wants to save her¡¹

    I raise my eyebrows.

    ¡¸Involved in¡­ what?¡¹

    Shiratori only raised one cheek slightly in response. Yesterday, Shiratori seemed to be trying to punish not only Tachioka but even Kizuna in some way.

    ¡¸¡­Are you trying to make Kizuna do something?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know? But, I guess you could say that¡¹

    £¨What¡¯s with the subtle phrasing¡­?£©

    ¡¸Kizuna just went along with that <ruby>idiot<rp>(</rp><rt>Baka</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>brother<rp>(</rp><rt>Aniki</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>. Don¡¯t be too harsh¡­¡¹

    I say, and she cowers her shoulders with a look of displeasure on her face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me wrong, Kizuna is a friend to me too. I¡¯m just trying to protect her¡¹

    I still don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking at all.

    What I don¡¯t understand is the fact that there¡¯s not a single lie in what she just said. What the hell is going on?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After school, I answered Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s call and went to the staff room.

    When I went downstairs, I saw Shibata-san going into the counseling room, which is on the same side as the staff room.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    As I stepped into the staff room, I saw that many of the teachers are there.

    Not much time had passed since the end of ss. It¡¯s probably the best time for most of the teachers to be in the staff room.

    And I found Kobayashi-sensei by the window, but when I tried to walk up to him, he said, ¡°Oh¡­ Tashiro. Please go into the reception room over there¡±, and pointing to a small room next to the staff room.

    The idea of going into a small room with an immoral man who seduces students gives me goosebumps, but I can¡¯t let him know that.

    A few minutes after I sat down on the sofa, Kobayashi-sensei came into the reception room with a file in his hand.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Sorry, I kept you waiting¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, I didn¡¯t know there is such a reception room in the staff room¡¹

    ¡¸Well, students don¡¯te in here very often. But, during the summer vacation, office workers from universities and vocational schoolse to the high school to do business. They want us to let our best students take the entrance exam to their institutions. That¡¯s when we use it¡¹

    ¡¸Business?¡¹

    ¡¸If the school is not a top school, it¡¯s hard to get students. But if we admit students with low academic ability, the deviation score will drop. We¡¯ve had a series of scandals, and we¡¯re afraid of what might happen in the next exam¡¹

    When I talk to him like this, he seems to be a serious teacher. If this seriousness is an act, I think it¡¯s a big deal.

    ¡¸Sorry, we are getting off the subject. What I mean is. Tashiro, it¡¯s about your career. It seems you changed your school of choice in the career survey you submitted after the summer vacation. You¡¯ve been downgraded two ranks, but with your grades, there¡¯s no need to downgrade, is there? Are you worried about something?¡¹

    £¨Oh, so that¡¯s what it is¡­£©

    The reason why I was called in made sense to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried. I just know what I want to do. I¡¯m just changing to a college and a department where I can do it¡¹

    Although I said this in a convincing manner, it was not something I could say openly, since what I wanted to do was to live together with Confinement King in a sweet and lovey-dovey campus life.

    ¡¸Is that so? In the previous survey, your future goal was to be awyer, but now you¡¯re in the Literature Department, does that mean your future goal has changed??¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    £¨Fufu, my goal now is to be a good wife and a wise mother!£©

    Then, Kobayashi-sensei looked convinced.

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s good to know. Actually, one of my students told me that you broke up with your boyfriend. I thought you might have gotten desperate¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. He and I broke up after we both agreed to do so. I respect him, even if he¡¯s going down the wrong path¡¹

    When I said this firmly, Kobayashi-sensei smiled fondly.

    ¡¸Oh, really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I do¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re a solid student. I¡¯m not too worried about you, but¡­ Tashiro, Takata and you are close, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, not as much as we used to see each other off school, but rtively speaking¡¹

    ¡¸Takata has been acting a little strange since the beginning of summer vacation. Do you know anything about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Strange? What are you talking about, sensei? If a girl doesn¡¯t see a boy for three days, she¡¯ll see him for three days. Girls are even more precocious than boys. Is it a littlete for a girl to start dressing up in her third year?¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    I pointed my index finger at Kobayashi, who turned away from me.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong. My talk of a career path was just a prelude.

    What Kobayashi-sensei really wants to know is about the change in Takata.

    He seems to be suspicious of something, but I hope this is enough to fool him.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Wee home, Onee-chan¡¹

    As soon as the ss was over, I rushed back to the dormitory, but somehow, Rin returned to the room before I did.

    ¡¸Rin, you¡¯re back early, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I skipped the third period ss and had fun with Senpai. It was really exciting. I left early because I was too tired from the excitement¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ that¡¯s not fair. If he wants to do it with you, you should call me too!¡¹

    ¡¸But you said you don¡¯t want to do it at school. Besides, this is important. Senpai didn¡¯t call you, but he called me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s kind of annoying¡¹

    My lips pucker.

    I have to teach Rin how to talk to her superiors. There is etiquette even in close rtionships. That¡¯s something I¡¯ve learned the hard way at the girls¡¯ bar.

    ¡¸Well, well, onee-chan has a date tonight, right? With Kobayashi-sensei. Why don¡¯t you do ¡°That¡± (¥º¥³¥Ð¥³) with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah, but¡­¡¹

    I love Kobayashi-sensei, but when ites to that, Fumio-chi has the upper hand.

    My perfect future n is to get my mental satisfaction from Sensei and my physical satisfaction from Fumio-chi. But¡­ Kobayashi-sensei and ¡°That¡± don¡¯t really make my heart dance.

    £¨Well, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a chance to vent. I¡¯m going to fill my heart with Kobayashi-sensei today£©

    ¡¸So, Onee-chan. Are you staying over tonight? What time do you want me to open the back door?¡¹

    ¡¸Five o¡¯clock, I guess. After that, the head of the dormitory might be awake¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ five o¡¯clock? I don¡¯t know if I can wake up¡­¡¹

    With Rin somewhat dissatisfied, I pull out the clothes I bought the other day and start changing.

    I¡¯m not going to go back to being asme as my teacher wants me to be, but I¡¯m wearing a modest dress. I¡¯m going to keep it neat and tidy.

    £¨I wonder how he¡¯ll look at me¡­ I hope he¡¯ll be pleased¡­£©

    We¡¯ll meet at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Near ¡°La Vie En Rose¡±.

 Chapter 324: Tuna

    Chapter 324: Tuna

    ¡¸He¡¯sing out¡­¡¹

    The time is 7:45 PM.

    After going home to change my clothes, I hid in the shadows of the telephone poles to watch for people entering and leaving the school until I saw the person I wanteding out and started to follow him.

    That person¡¯s name is Zenkichi Kobayashi.

    He is a man in his thirties who resembles a good-looking actor often seen in criminal dramas. Despite his dignified appearance, his character is trash.

    He is a scumbag who, despite his position as a Sensei, has his hands on his students and devours them as he pleases.

    ording to the information received from Shiratori-senpai, that man is nning to have a secret meeting with Takata-senpai, the chairwoman of the public moralsmittee, today.

    He is going in the direction of the nearest station to the school. I can almost guess where he¡¯s going.

    It¡¯s the same love hotel where he has taken Minami-onee-chan many times.

    Because it is autumn, the sun goes down early. And the sky is still dark with a hint of blue. As I avoided the streetlights that started to light up, I put on a ck summer parka with the hood pulled up tightly and followed Kobayashi, keeping my distance just out of sight.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s moving¡¹

    I start to move after the person who has been hiding behind a pole and watching the school gate, start to move.

    That person¡¯s name is Kizuna Tachioka.

    She is wearing a ck parka and jeans. A small girl with a hood pulled tightly to cover her eyes.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about her idiot brother, but she¡¯s a devoted and caring brocon.

    However, apart from being a brocon, she is a good-natured and cute person for her age.

    But Shiratori¡¯s disturbing words bothered me, so when I got home, I opened my PC and started the tracking app I had installed in Kizuna¡¯s phone.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s she doing?¡¹

    The light spot (prep) disyed on the map remained unmoving by the main gate even after I looked at it for a while.

    £¨This isn¡¯t good. She¡¯s going to do something¡­£©

    The reason why Kizuna is so obsessed with Minami and hates Kobayashi is because she¡¯s worried about the idiot longhair.

    If she bes a criminal because of that idiot brother, it would be too bad for Kizuna.

    So, I decided to go to the school gate to stop Kizuna from doing anything rash.

    However, no matter what I do, my appearance will stand out.

    Therefore, I put on the red baseball cap that my sister had on disy in the living room and left the house, thinking it would hide my face.

    Well, it has the number 33 written on the back of the cap and someone¡¯s signature, but I guess it¡¯s not worth much. And I¡¯m not interested in it, so why bother?

    Right now, Kizuna is heading in the direction of the nearest station to the school. I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s going, but I¡¯ve been following her, trying not to lose sight of her.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I always wait at the convenience store behind the station when I meet Sensei.

    When waiting for him, I pretend to be browsing magazines in the magazine section at the convenience store.

    There, by the window lined with magazines, on the other side, diagonally across the street, is a building that halfway resembles a Western castle.

    There is a stic banner hanging from the ceiling that says ¡°6,900 yen per night, free meals¡±, and pink lights decorate the edge of the building, and on the rooftop, a neon sign that says ¡°La Vie en Rose¡± is glowing with ever-changing colors.

    As I looked at my watch, the time is exactly 8 PM.

    Then, just outside the window, I saw Sensei, dressed in polo shirt and casual cks, ncing at me and then going into the hotel.

    I put the gal fashion magazine I was reading back on the shelf, left the convenience store, and entered the hotel.

    After all, this is the most tense moment for me.

    I¡¯ve heard rumors that some of the school¡¯s students frequently use this hotel.

    In the case of an encounter, I will take advantage of my position as the chairwoman of the Public Morals Committee and report it to advisor a student entering the hotel while I¡¯m patrolling, and after that I will approach the student to give them guidance.

    As I entered the lobby and doesn¡¯t meet a student on my school, Sensei had already finished choosing a room. It¡¯s always the same room, as long as it¡¯s avable. The room on the third floor.

    We don¡¯t flirt with each other until we have entered the room, so that we can excuse ourselves if we meet someone we know.

    When Sensei and I take the elevator together, we act as if we are strangers, and when we get off at the third floor, we quickly enter the room.

    Once the door locks, the two of us begin our time together as lovers.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Sensei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Taka-chan¡¹

    Sensei and I hug each other and look at each other.

    Don¡¯t ever forget that I¡¯m not Taka-chi now, but the inexperienced and sexually inexperienced Takaka Takata.

    I will not ask him to kiss me, and I will not stick my tongue in him.

    £¨Oh no, Sensei is so handsome. I want to kiss him, and put my tongue all over him¡­£©

    Even if I want to, I mustn¡¯t do it. Takaka Takata would never do that.

    ¡¸Taka-chan, can I kiss you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    Although I¡¯m annoyed by the frustration, I lower my eyes in shame.

    ¡¸Nn, nnnn¡­¡¹

    Sensei gently presses his lips to mine over and over again.

    £¨This is frustrating¡­£©

    But this is unavoidable. The reason why I don¡¯t put my tongue in his mouth is because Takaka Takata was very shy in the past.

    £¨Let¡¯s ask him to do something¡­£©

    ¡¸Sensei¡­ if you want to do it more intensely¡­ I¡¯ll endure it¡­ even though it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    I whisper this to him, and he gently bites my cheek.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m d you¡¯re paying attention to me. Thank you¡¹

    £¨Oh no, Sensei, you¡¯re so kind! I mean! That¡¯s not what I meant! I want to kiss you! I want to make love to you!£©

    But that¡¯s the end of the kiss.

    For a moment, Sensei and I separated, and took a shower in turn.

    This is the usual routine.

    Since Sensei is a bit of a clean freak, we have never had sex without taking a shower.

    We don¡¯t take a shower together either. This is also because Takaka Takata used to be embarrassed to be seen naked in the light.

    £¨Don¡¯t be a fool, Takaka Takata!£©

    If I think about it, there are a lot of NGs. No sex with the lights on, no creampies, no blowjobs, no backing position, no cowgirl position. Even touching his dick with my hand is a no-no.

    It¡¯s like a Tuna. Completely tuna¡­

    But since Sensei is happy to see me like this, we can¡¯t just start having sex without NG.

    I¡¯ll pretend to be used to it gradually and get rid of the NG, but for now, I have to stick to being a tuna.

    £¨¡­This is a great date, but am I going to enjoy it?£©

    When I left the bathtub with a bath towel wrapped around my waist, Sensei was sitting on the bed with a bath towel wrapped around his waist.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­ please don¡¯t stare too much¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sorry, sorry¡¹

    This part is also an act. I remember Takaka Takata¡¯sment before and act ordingly.

    As we sit down next to each other on the bed, I put my head on Sensei¡¯s shoulder.

    This is also routine. I, or rather, Takaka Takata before summer vacation, said that the physical connection was secondary and that the heart connection was important, and had several routines before he started.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨I mean, really,e on¡­£©

    From here on, it is time for a talk with Sensei.

    ¡¸Taka-chan. Your mood has suddenly changed, why?¡¹

    I knew this question woulde. So it¡¯s a perfect question.

    ¡¸I went back to my hometown for the summer vacation¡­ and my friend told me that my boyfriend would get sick of me if I kept dressing like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You mean for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ I tried so hard to get you to say I¡¯m cute¡­ but do you prefer the old style?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I do¡¹

    The unexpected ¡°yes¡± made me stop in my tracks. If a girl said that much, I think his reply would be, ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡±.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that you¡¯re getting prettier, but I want to watch the process. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a pity if you suddenly dump me after the summer vacation¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    I pretend to be sullen.

    But inwardly, I¡¯m dumbfounded.

    £¨It seems¡­ he can¡¯t settle down unless I change it back to thatme one¡­ seriously¡­ that¡¯s harsh¡­£©

    ¡¸¡­Then I¡¯ll change to the original¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re the cutest honest girl I¡¯ve ever met. Then, Taka-chan. I¡¯ll turn off the light. Let¡¯s make love¡¹

    Sensei then operated the panel on the bedside table in a familiar way, turned off the lights, leaving some of the indirect lights on, and gentlyid me down on the bed.

 Chapter 325: Sudden Change

    Chapter 325: Sudden Change

    Two updates + two additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Smallcadkm for the support¡­

    There is violence against women in this chapter.

    ¡¸I think¡­ I went a little too far¡­¡¹

    I chuckle as I look down at Shibata-san, who is lying on the bed with her frog-like legs in an embarrassing crabby position, her face in a double-piece pose, and her consciousness blown away.

    She is just as obedient as yesterday.

    I forcibly held her down as she served me as a fully automatic onahole, and no matter how much she cried out or how many times she came, I just kept on fucking her with the seed press.

    After seven rounds without pulling out, she probably doesn¡¯t even have the feeling of Kobayashi¡¯s cock left in her. Even if I reveal my true identity in the next time, she probably won¡¯t be able to get away from me anymore.

    By the way, I didn¡¯t make her do the double-piece. Perhaps Kobayashi had trained her to do so. Really, he has good taste.

    As I looked at the clock, the time is half past eight.

    ¡¸Well, what should I do¡­¡¹

    She looks like she can barely walk, but if I don¡¯t let her go home, there might be a missing case again.

    I can¡¯t go out in my Kobayashi form either, so I have to leave her to someone else.

    And with that in mind, there¡¯s only one person who¡¯s qualified.

    ¡¸Maybe Jnda¡¹

    I heard that Shibata-san¡¯s house is next to Tachioka-kun¡¯s house.

    I myself don¡¯t even know where Tachioka-kun¡¯s house is, but Jnda, who has been cooperating with Tachioka-kun, must know where it is.

    As a matter of fact, she is a member of the school and an adult. So, she can carry her in the car, and when Shibata-san wakes up, she can tell her that Kobayashi asked her to do it.

    And so, I summon Jnda with <<ruby>Summon<rp>(</rp><rt>ve</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>ve<rp>(</rp><rt>Summoning</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>>.

    When Jnda appeared beside the single bed in the counseling room, she is wearing a jersey, probably after club activities.

    But there is something strange about her.

    She appeared on all fours, looking as if she ispletely devastated.

    ¡¸¡­Master¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!?¡¹

    The moment she looked up, I involuntarily stiffened my back.

    Well, she¡¯s a livestock and I¡¯m her master, so there¡¯s no need to be scared, but her highlighted eyes and emotionless expression are too scary.

    ¡¸Do you know¡­ where is udia?¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t be charged with crimes even if I tear my sister to pieces, will I?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, you will!¡¹

    What the hell happened? I can¡¯t believe this ising from the sister who loved her little sister so much.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸My sister¡­ ¡°cuckolded¡± the second most important person in my life after Master¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Kizuna went into the convenience store diagonally across from the fancy love hotel behind the station, and didn¡¯te out.

    Then, to observe Kizuna, I hid myself in the corner of the love hotel.

    As I saw her through the ss facing the street, she is picking up a fashion magazine in the magazine section, asionally looking up and ncing at the entrance of the hotel.

    £¨Kizuna¡­ Wait a minute. Did the guy she was chasing enter the hotel by any chance? If so, even if the guy taking a break, he won¡¯te out for two hours, right? Is he going to stay there forever? £©

    It would be too suspicious and disturbing to see a hooded customer in the magazine section for more than two hours.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A bath towel spread out on the bed.

    ¡¸¡­Sensei, you can¡¯t see me¡­ right?¡¹

    I try to hide my crotch by rubbing my knees together. Of course it¡¯s an act.

    If it¡¯s Fumio-chi, I¡¯ll just pop him!, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±, then it would be a scene of ¡°Open your legs and let¡¯s do it¡±, but if it¡¯s Sensei, it¡¯s all over.

    ¡¸It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ Sensei. Please¡­ Don¡¯t look at me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, your body¡­ is beautiful¡¹

    Now I¡¯m wondering ¡°Why did I do that?¡± But in the past, Takaka Takata was a girl with a strong sense of shame.

    She went to an all-girls private school from kindergarten to middle school, and there were no men around her except for her father until she entered this school, but anyway, she was too immune to men.

    As Sensei¡¯s kind fingers touch my pussy.

    He opened mybia with his fingers and stroked my inner mucous membrane.

    Sensei¡¯s fingers rolled back the frills as if he is examining me, and the feeling of his fingers frustratingly ying with the softest part of my body is very vivid.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong¡­ you¡¯re much wetter than usual¡¹

    £¨Oh no¡­£©

    Fumio-chi has developed my body to the point where it gets wet as soon as I think of something naughty.

    ¡¸Please¡­ don¡¯t say that. Please don¡¯t think I¡¯m a naughty girl. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ that¡¯s nice to hear¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah¡­ ah, ah¡­ aaaah¡­ haaahn¡­¡¹

    With a sweet exhale. My body gets hotter and hotter.

    I¡¯m not sure if Sensei¡¯s experience is limited to one person, but he¡¯s really skilled with his fingers.

    He¡¯s probably even better than Fumio-chi at this, but perhaps Fumio-chi, who can force a woman to cum, doesn¡¯t need this kind of skill.

    ¡¸Aahn¡­ S-Sensei¡­ it feels good¡¹

    A feather touch, then a hard rubbing motion. In the depths of my belly, I felt a hot mass swell up and burst open.

    I felt my vulva spit out honey. It¡¯s so wet that I could feel it clearly.

    I love the way he touches my clitoris, like he¡¯s faintly rubbing it. Although I knew I had to be reserved, I couldn¡¯t stop my hips from rising.

    ¡¸Ahhhh¡­ *Pant Pant Pant¡­* Nnn¡­¡¹

    I bite my fingers and hold back my voice from leaking out. But I really want to pant as hard as I can. It would feel so good to scream like in an AV.

    After Sensei continues to relentlessly loosen her pussy with his fingers, my pussy is already a mess.

    ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m about to go¡¹

    Then, Sensei slips off the bath towel wrapped around his waist. As I bury my face in her arms and pretend to be embarrassed, I feel him putting on a rubber band. Then the bed creaks beneath my feet.

    £¨It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been with him¡­£©

    When I thought that it was finallying, I felt my body stiffen with tension.

    In a dark room with only indirect lighting, Sensei ced his finger on my pussy to check its position, and pressed the hotly erected tip against it.

    ¡¸Nnn, ahhh¡­¡¹

    In the missionary position, he held my body tightly and pushed his hips down with great force. My vagina, which is nowpletely loosen, swallows Sensei¡¯s cock without much resistance. Then, while holding my body, he moved his hips slowly and prated deeper and deeper into my inside.

    Naturally, my eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡¸Hii, S-Sensei, that hurts a bit¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m almost there¡¹

    It¡¯s a lie. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.

    I guess his is a normal size, but inparison to Fumio¡¯s b¨¦echin, it¡¯s not enough.

    When I open my eyes, I see Sensei¡¯s face in front of me. He¡¯s so handsome. The sweat, which oozes, drips down his chin.

    ¡¸Your vagina¡­ is very wet. You must be excited¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ don¡¯t say that¡­¡¹

    I pretend to be embarrassed and cover my face with my hands. But when I looked at his face between my fingers, he looked very satisfied.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll move¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    As soon as I nodded my head, Sensei¡¯s cock suddenly moves. He moved his body back and forth. And the ns pushed up against my cervix, causing me to involuntarily jerk back.

    ¡¸Nnngh, anh, ahhh¡­¡¹

    It felt good. But it wasn¡¯t enough, especially when I thought of the pressure and swelling of Fumio-chi¡¯s cock deep in my cervix..

    ¡¸How is it, does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, y, yes¡­ Sensei, this feels good¡¹

    As soon as I said that, he thrust his hips even deeper.

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    My eyes widened, and I put my hands around his neck.

    £¨It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, this is it!£©

    That¡¯s what I thought, but I couldn¡¯t feel the pressure of the first thrust, even if the aftertaste is different.

    I don¡¯t know how to describe it.

    It¡¯s like the rhythm game I¡¯ve been ying with Rin on my phone.

    It¡¯s a simple game where I just have to tap at the right time, but if I¡¯m off by a little, all I get is ¡°Good!¡±, not ¡°Excellent!¡± just like that.

    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn¡­¡¹

    Still, I pretend to moan as I¡¯m poked, but with each thrust, I feel like ¡°I need more¡±. and I¡¯m getting more and more anxious.

    £¨I wonder if it¡¯s the size of the cock¡­£©

    Just as I opened my eyes, thinking about that¡­

    My face twitched in fright as I saw his terrifying face.

    Sensei¡¯s eyes are bloodshot with anger, and he is swinging his fist in the air.

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    My voice choked in the back of my throat.

    And the next moment, a hard object hits my cheekbone, and a shock hits me so hard that my neck is almost ripped off. The pain came up through my nervester, along with heat.

    £¨W-What? Why he hit me? W-Why¡­£©

    My cheeks are burning, and tears are flowing out of the corners of my eyes. It hurts like hell. More than that, I¡¯m so surprised that I can¡¯t even speak.

    ¡¸Hey, you bitch! Where the hell did you learn how to use your hips? Huh!¡¹

    ¡¸N-No¡­¡¹

    As I desperately shook my head, his fist is raised high once again in front of me.

    There is no longer any sign that he is going to listen to me. And with his left hand, he grabs my hair and ms his right fist into the middle of my face.

    ¡¸Hghe¡­¡¹

    With a dumb voice, a trickle of warmth dripped from my nose, and warm blood poured into my mouth.

 Chapter 326: Battered Gal

    Chapter 326: Battered Gal

    I can¡¯t just ignore the word ¡°cuckold¡±.

    However, upon closer examination, it seems that udia had taken the signed goods of one of Jnda¡¯s favorite baseball yers without permission.

    £¨What a confusing way to describe it¡­£©

    ¡¸So, how expensive is this signed stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸Priceless!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear that kind of catchphrase like the ones used by credit cardpanies. I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s expensive or not¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­ about the cost of the cap plus an extra¡­ but it¡¯s really important! Please, master, please. Please, call udia!¡¹

    But from the looks of Jnda, the moment I summon udia, there will be serious bloodshed.

    ¡¸If you want the signature so badly, I¡¯ll give you mine¡¹

    Jnda¡¯s expression became veryplicated when I told her that.

    She is probably thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t need that!¡± but as a livestock, there is no way she is going to say such a thing to her master.

    So, I chuckled and told Jnda.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call udiater, but first you have to take Shibata-san home¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    *Slurp* *Squelch* *Lick* *Lick*¡­

    I can¡¯t stop crying at the reflection of myself who is so miserable on the mirrored wall. My body is covered in bruises, my hair is a mess, and my right eyelid is swollen up like a rock.

    My nosebleed dripped down to my chest like red drool, staining me red from the nose down.

    The inside of my mouth, where I¡¯m being forced to give a cleaning blowjob, is also sore and hurting in many ces.

    With my head still spinning, I vaguely thought, ¡°I don¡¯t want any scars left¡±.

    After all, I¡¯ve been beaten up so much and scared so much that I feel like a fool. And I can¡¯t think straight.

    My body is scorching. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s the leftover fire from sex or the pain from the beating.

    Still, Sensei continued to beat me and fuck me hard. It was as if the gentle sex of the past had been a lie.

    He treated me like a tool, and made me moan as he poured his semen into me.

    And while raising his fist in the air, he asked, ¡°Who did you sleep with?¡±, I honestly answered ¡°Kijima from the next ss¡± in a painful condition because I was too scared.

    ¡¸Kijima? You slept with him, you whore!¡¹

    From there on, he raped me more roughly.

    It was as if I had hurt his pride and added fuel to the fire after I say that.

    At first, I thought that Sensei was angry with me for cheating on him, but gradually I realized that it was not such a problem.

    If I hear all the abusive words that he has been shouting at me, it means that if I have sex with a man other than him, it¡¯s over. It seems that a woman who knows other men is worthless. That¡¯s what he thought.

    ¡¸Shibata¡¯s face was like a virgin¡¯s, but from the start she was moaning with pleasure¡¹

    Apparently, Sensei is messing with Shibata-chi too.

    Was Shibata-chi so worried about me that she let him to rape her?

    But if she had been beaten up like me, she might be a real masochist or something.

    While I was thinking about this, Sensei poked my head and told me to stop sucking.

    Then he grabbed my hair and wiped his cock with it, which is covered with blood and saliva.

    ¡¸Hey, bitch. Never pretend to be my lover again. You¡¯re not worth anything to me anymore. I¡¯m going to use you as a sexual toilet until I get another woman, so get ready¡¹

    £¨¡­Lover? He must be joking£©

    I can¡¯t handle such a violent man.

    My feelings of love for him havepletely disappeared, and all I can feel is fear, as if I¡¯m dealing with a monster. The only salvation is that the time limit has been set, until he gets the next girl.

    ¡¸Well¡­ you¡¯re good friends with Tashiro, right? Is she a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-I don¡¯t know¡¹

    I reply, and he kicks my chest. Still, Sensei smirked while he stomped on me as I rolled around on the floor and sobbed.

    ¡¸Oh well. All I have to do is hold her and check. Tomorrow after school, call Tashiro to themittee room, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t go against him now anyway.

    After that, Sensei makes me write my name and my parents¡¯ address on a piece of paper, holds it in my hand, and takes a bunch of pictures of me with my legs wide open.

    A truly miserable picture, with my face bruised and battered and my crotch dripping with overflowing sperm.

    ¡¸If you do anything crazy, I¡¯m going to leak these pictures. Okay¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes¡¹

    It¡¯s embarrassing, of course, but it¡¯s even worse that my parents¡¯ address is in the photo.

    If anyone contacts my parents, they¡¯ll take me back to their stuffy house, and my strict parents will never let me be free again.

    ¡¸All right, go wash your filthy face. I¡¯m out¡¹

    I washed my face, holding back the pain, and prepared myself, but there is no way to hide my swollen face.

    But Sensei kicked me from the back and said, ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s get the hell out of here!¡± then he made me pay the hotel bill and took me out to the front.

    As soon as we got out, Sensei put his face right under my ear and said to me.

    ¡¸Just say you are walking on the street and are attacked by a thug. The assant is Kijima. I just happened to be passing by and saved you, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Kijima attacked you and ran away. Then, tomorrow, I¡¯m going to use him at the staff meeting, so make sure you¡¯re on the same page¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, b-but, Sensei, what if he has an alibi?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that guy has an alibi other than he¡¯s shitting in his room, you idiot¡¹

    Of course there would be an uproar if I came home in such a mess.

    This guy is trying to make it look like Fumio-chi did it.

    ¡¸If this goes to police, I will hurt Takata more and more. Kijima will be expelled from school, so let¡¯s keep it quiet¡¹

    How despicable can he be?

    I couldn¡¯t believe I had loved such a man. I felt so ashamed of my blindness that I burst into tears.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re pathetic, serve you right¡¹

    With a look of revenge on his face, Sensei held me by my side as if he were caring for me, and forced me to walk.

    I can¡¯t see clearly, I can¡¯t find my footing.

    I want to be free of this man as soon as possible.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go out to the street and get a cab. You¡¯ve got money for a cab, right? When you get back to the dorm, remember, you are attacked by thugs, and I saved you. You tell them that¡¹

    ¡¸¡­yes¡¹

    I¡¯m expecting him to pay for a cab, but of course he didn¡¯t do that. If he hits me more, I¡¯ll die for real.

    As I walked down the street, passers-by¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of my terrible face. But every time, Sensei would say, ¡°Are you okay? Get a grip!¡± which made me even more angry.

    With a shaky gait, I was dragged into a narrow alleyway that led to the main street. I wondered if he is nning to choose a less crowded street.

    As I¡¯m being dragged through the alleyway lined with outdoor units and stic garbage buckets, I¡¯m thinking ¡°What should I say to Fumio-chi¡­?¡± in my foggy head.

    However, when we came to a crossroads where two narrow alleys intersected, suddenly a figure came running out from the side street and hit Sensei with great force.

 Chapter 327: Seriously, Who are You?

    Chapter 327: Seriously, Who are You?

    Even though it¡¯s September, it¡¯s extremely hot and humid.

    And so, as I leaned against the wall of the hotel in a corner of the entertainment district, I gulped down a 60-yen Coke from a vending machinebeled ¡°Very Cheap¡±.

    It¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock. Three hours have passed since Kizuna entered the convenience store.

    Maybe it¡¯s a bad location, but during those three hours, I was asked four times by dirty-looking old men, ¡°Nee-chan, how much?¡± but each time I just pretended to be a tourist who didn¡¯t understand Japanese to get by.

    As I observed the hotel closely, there are many peopleing and going from the hotel. Some of them are probably my ssmates, after all, some of their faces looked familiar to me.

    Then, looking up at the towering hotel, I felt a ridiculous feeling as I thought, ¡°Everyone is having sex in this hotel¡­¡±.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    The fact that facilities dedicated to that exist without a care in the world makes me feel the depth of humanity.

    But while I was thinking about such unimportant things, I saw Kizunaing out of the convenience store.

    She had her hood pulled up tightly to cover her eyes. And with her hands in the pockets of her hoodie, she starts walking down the street of the hotel towards the station.

    Her steps are slow, as if she¡¯s gauging the distance between her and the person in front of her. As I follow her, I look beyond Kizuna¡¯s gaze to the person ahead of her.

    There is a couple walking close to each other. Rather than cuddling, they are holding each other in their arms.

    As I saw it, I realized that Kobayashi-sensei is dragging the woman, who is walking unsteadily as if she is drunk, by his side.

    £¨¡­What kind of situation is that?£©

    The person Kizuna is following is Kobayashi-sensei. That¡¯s for sure. But the woman¡¯s face is not clearly visible from here.

    However, when I saw a passer-by who passed Kobayashi-sensei and the others looking at them, they have startled expression.

    £¨¡­What¡¯s wrong? Is he a celebrity or something?£©

    After following them for a while, Kobayashi-sensei and the others went into a narrow alley.

    However, Kizuna stopped at the entrance of the alley they had entered, and instead of entering the alley, she began to walk quickly down the street toward the station.

    It was as if she is running away from this ce.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ggh, guagh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    I heard Sensei¡¯s groaning voice, but due to the impact of someone knocking into him, I, who couldn¡¯t even stand on my own, separated from Sensei¡¯s hand, staggered, and fell on my buttocks.

    It¡¯s like a fender bender. If I had bit into a piece of bread, I would have fallen in love with him. That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸It hurts¡­¡¹

    As I put my hand on my bruised hip, I look up.

    But my eyelids are swollen and my vision is narrow.

    So I look into the darkness of the back alley with a blurry scene, and there are two men fighting each other, illuminated by the neon lightsing from the street.

    One is, of course, Kobayashi-sensei.

    The other is a slender man in an aloha shirt.

    Oddly enough, the man¡¯s face is hidden by a wooden mask that looks like a folk art from Southeast Asia.

    £¨Eh!? Eh!? Wh, what!? What is this?£©

    My mind is in chaos. After all, it¡¯s not like someone came to save me from Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s hands. It must be a knockout robbery or something. Or so I thought.

    ¡¸Gugh¡­ W-Who are you¡­ bastard¡­¡¹

    With a look of pain on his face, Sensei punch him, and the mask of the man who had been knocked away bounced off the ground with a nk, nk!.

    Seeing the face of the man who appeared from under the mask, Sensei¡¯s expression showed a hint of confusion.

    ¡¸Huh¡­ seriously, who are you?¡¹

    In the flickering neon lights, the man¡¯s face is illuminated for a moment. Short, unkempt blond hair, scorched skin the color of deep coffee. He had a strong face with a bit of gills and a strong chin¡­ that¡¯s what the man looked like.

    Apparently, Sensei doesn¡¯t know him. Of course I don¡¯t know him either.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    The man¡¯s eyes are bloodshot and his chest is up and down as he breathes hard. He doesn¡¯t seem to be used to this kind of thing. Rather, I saw more desperation, as if he was in a panic.

    Without saying a word, the man made an effort to force himself, and Sensei screamed, ¡°Guuagh!¡±.

    With that act, Sensei copses to his knees. But, as I watched in amazement, I saw a bloody knife in the man¡¯s hand.

    Is it a survival knife? It is a heavy knife with a de nearly 20 centimeters long.

    Seeing it, I realized for the first time that Sensei had been stabbed.

    He fell to the ground, moaning and shaking. I could see a dark-red stain spreading around his side.

    ¡¸No¡­ no way, eh¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut. My head is inplete confusion from the sudden event.

    But the man, who is breathing hard, looks at me. And then¨C

    ¡¸You saw my face, huh¡­¡¹

    He spat bitterly and started to walk towards me with his face tense.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I stopped at the entrance of the alley.

    £¨¡­I thought she was following Kobayashi-sensei¡­£©

    I looked around confusedly at Kizuna¡¯s back, which was moving away quickly, and the dark alleyway that Kobayashi-sensei and others had entered.

    But just as I turned my eyes toward the alleyway, I saw something shining in the dim darkness, reflecting the flickering neon lights.

    £¨What is it?£©

    As I stare at it, I see the figures of several people.

    A shadow of a person lying on the ground, a person cornered against the wall, and another person with a knife in hand approaching. Such a scene.

    £¨Ueeeeeeehh!?£©

    This, as expected, made me panic.

    No matter how I looked at it, it¡¯s the scene of a murder. A murder is about to ur right in front of me.

    £¨Wh-Wh-Wh-What should I do?£©

    But I¡¯m a saint, I can¡¯t let this go unnoticed.

    Before I could think of anything scary or dangerous, I started to run towards the man. However, I¡¯m in charge of the rough stuff. I¡¯m not as strong as others. There¡¯s no way I could win in a fight.

    ¡¸You murdererrrrrrrrr!¡¹

    I shouted at the top of my voice as I rushed towards the man and I jumped up in surprise. And then, the man ran away to the back of the alley as if in a hurry.

    £¨Thank goodness¡­£©

    To tell the truth, I was relieved. My heart is pounding like a fast bell. It¡¯s really fortunate that the other side ran away.

    The one lying on the ground is Kobayashi-sensei. I don¡¯t know if I should call him lucky, but he¡¯s letting out a groan. Still breathing.

    Then, I sat down and turned my eyes towards the girl who is in a daze. Because it was dimly lit, I couldn¡¯t make out who she was, but her face is swollen to a pulp, as if she¡¯d been beaten up pretty badly.

    £¨Anyway¡­ police and ambnce¡­£©

    I pull my phone out of my hip pocket and tap the number 110.

    Outside the alley, a crowd of people must have heard me shouting. After all, there is a noise, which sounds like the rustling of awn in the wind.

 Chapter 328: a Days That Will Never Come Back

    Chapter 328: a Days That Will Never Come Back

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    With her thumb pushing up the brim of her red cap, the foreign girl showed her white teeth.

    Her face is familiar to me.

    Or rather, a beautiful foreign girl who speaks Japanese fluently is so unique that there¡¯s no other way to mistake her.

    ¡¸The foreign girl who¡¯s a friend of Shibata-chi¡¯s¡­?¡¹

    As soon as I said that, she raised one eyebrow questioningly. Then, after a moment of thought¡­

    ¡¸Um¡­ are you the chairwoman of the school public moralsmittee by any chance?¡¹

    She asks.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨What does she mean, by any chance?£©

    If my face is swollen to the extent that she can¡¯t recognize my face, that¡¯s pretty shocking.

    As I sagged involuntarily, she smiled again, showing her white teeth.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯ve been through a lot, but you¡¯ll be okay now. The police and ambnce will be here soon¡­¡¹

    I turned my attention to the entrance of the alley and saw a crowd of people.

    In the distance, the sound of sirens approaches, probably from police cars.

    £¨¡­Oh no. This is not good. If the policee, it¡¯s my end!£©

    So, I asked a foreign girl for help.

    ¡¸Uh, you know¡­ I don¡¯t want to bother you, but can you let me out of here, please? I¡¯m in serious trouble, if there¡¯s a police¡¹

    ¡¸No, but aren¡¯t you the victim? I mean, you¡¯ve been beaten up that much¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but¡­ please!¡¹

    The foreign girl looked troubled when I put my hands together as if to worship her.

    But she nodded and took off her cap and put it on me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give it to you, but you should cover your face. Can you stand up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ Also, Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s phone should be in his butt pocket, so I want you to get it for me¡¹

    ¡¸Phone?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually¡­ I¡¯m being ckmailed¡¹

    With those words, the foreign girl looked as if she understood.

    Then she bent down beside Kobayashi-sensei, whoy shivering on the ground, picked up his phone and tilted her head at me.

    ¡¸This?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! That one!¡¹

    And¡ª

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s get out of here!¡¹

    Just as I reached out to grab her hand¡­

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Suddenly, her figure disappeared.

    She really disappeared without a trace.

    I¡¯m confused and don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I see the police and paramedics rushing towards me.

    £¨¡­ It¡¯s over. I¡¯m finished£©

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸¡­.Eh?¡¹

    I bent down and stiffened in an outstretched posture.

    Because suddenly the scenery around me switched from a dark alleyway to a bright room.

    When I looked around in a daze, I found myself in a familiar ¡°Bedroom¡±.

    And I saw Fumio sitting on the bed, and my sister standing beside him in her jersey with her arms folded.

    £¨Is this <<ruby>Summon<rp>(</rp><rt>ve</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>ve<rp>(</rp><rt>Summoning</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>>? What bad timing¡­£©

    The moment I¡¯m about to say ¡°Please return me to my original ce right now¡­¡±

    ¡¸¡­udia!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    My sister shouted in a low voice that sounded like it wasing from the depths of the earth, and looked at me with a demonic expression that I¡¯d never seen before.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but she¡¯s really angry.

    She¡¯s usually pretty calm, but when she¡¯s angry, she¡¯s really scary. She¡¯s also very persistent.

    Her viscosity is higher than that of coal tar (108 pascals/second). It¡¯s unbearable because she turns into a real ¡°Female¡¯s Rotten Guy[1]¡±.

    ¡¸O-Onee-chan, what¡¯s wrong? P-Please calm down, don¡¯t be violent, okay, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to¡­ my cap?¡¹

    ¡¸Cap?¡¹

    For a moment I don¡¯t understand, and I tilt my head. But the next moment, the red cap on the chairwoman¡¯s head came to mind.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Oh¡­ oh, that. I gave it away¡¹

    ¡¸You gave it awayyyyyyyy!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean, there¡¯s something deeper than the ocean¡­ I¡¯ll buy it back!¡¹

    Immediately, my sister, covered in a dark aura, approached me slowly, like a ghost (ÓÄ¹í).

    This is bad, this is really bad. Her eyes are crazy.

    I turn to Fumio, as if to ask for help. But Fumio deliberately says, ¡°Is that a fly?¡± and turned away in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    ¡¸Wait, O-Onee-chan! I-I¡¯ll buy you a better cap, s-so rx¡­ Ughhee!? Gyaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    Without listening to me any longer, she grabbed my arm and from the arm whip, performed a reverse flying armbar.

    Thisbo is almost a habit of my sister¡¯s.

    Ever since I was a child, I¡¯ve been the prey of thisbo whenever my sister lost her temper.

    However, the power of thisbo is too different from that of a child to an adult.

    ¡¸It will break! It will break! It¡¯s going to breakkkk!¡¹

    As I desperately tapped the floor, Fumio told my sister in astonishment.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t break her, Torture¡¯s not here right now¡¹

    ¡¸Heh~¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but do a double-take at the disappointed look on my sister¡¯s face.

    £¨Is she going to break me?£©

    As I thought so and clench my teeth in pain, Fumio looked down at me and opened his mouth in disapproval.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t take something that belongs to someone else¡¹

    ¡¸Gugigi¡­ I-I don¡¯t want to hear it from Fumio who¡¯s always taking other people¡¯s women!¡¹

    Fumio¡¯s face instantly turned serious.

    And after this, I regretted this word to death.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Sensei and I were taken to the hospital by ambnce.

    I¡¯m worried about the missing foreign girl, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    My life is as good as over now.

    It was alreadyte at night when I was taken to the hospital for treatment and moved to a hospital room.

    The diagnosis included dozens of bruises, a badly cracked upper arm bone, and a minor fracture of the fundus.

    In addition to the pain, I had been feverish and dazed since I was brought to the hospital.

    As they couldn¡¯t just leave me there now, I had to stay in the hospital for the night.

    And ording to what I heard, Kobayashi-sensei was in a critical condition, unconscious, and went straight to the intensive care unit. It is said that he is still wandering between life and death.

    I know it¡¯s inappropriate, but I think he should die.

    The detective wanted to talk to me, but the doctor stopped him.

    I¡¯ll probably be interviewed tomorrow.

    Will I be able to avoid being expelled if I pretend that Kobayashi-sensei took me to a hotel by force and assaulted me?

    Even so, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in school until graduation.

    My parents would probably take me back and never let me out of the house again. If I¡¯m not careful, they¡¯ll lock me up in a shed.

    When I close my eyes, the scene at the girl¡¯s bares to mind. It¡¯s the memory of the days I spentughing the most in my life.

    £¨Everyone¡­ how are you?£©

    When I realized that I would never be able to return to that ce again, tears unconsciously dripped down my cheeks.

 Chapter 329: Cryptic BBS

    Chapter 329: Cryptic BBS

    Two updates + two additional chapter¡­

    Thanks yuu-oniichan & Oyashiro for the support¡­

    In the morning after Jnda and I had finished our punishment.

    I revived udia, who had fainted with a shameful face covered with sweat, tears, drool, and semen, by giving her a little energy drink from the demon world.

    Then, at the request of Jnda, whose anger had not subsided at all, I made udia spread herbia with her fingers while spreading her legs in the shape of §®, and let her tell me what happened yesterday.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s really embarrassing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Master, we¡¯ll go with n B, ¡°Change her name to Poop udia¡­¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Yay! I love M-shaped spread legs!¡¹

    It seems that udia didn¡¯t want to be called that, so she gave a twitchy smile and raised her voice in desperation.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Then, to summarize udia¡¯s story about yesterday¨C

    ?Shiratori-san said something about Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister.

    ?She followed Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister because she was acting suspiciously.

    ?To hide her face, she wore Jnda¡¯s cap.

    ?When she was following Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister, she came across the scene of the murder.

    ?The victim was Kobayashi-sensei, who was stabbed in the side with a knife.

    ?Next to him was Taka-chi, who had been beaten to a pulp.

    ?She gives her cap to hide Taka-chi¡¯s battered face.

    ?The man who beat her up was Kobayashi-sensei.

    ?Taka-chi said she was being ckmailed.

    ?When she called the police and ambnce, Taka-chi told her to let her go away.

    Every time the cap was mentioned, Jnda¡¯s brow would twitch and her body would jolt. And because of her pale skin pigmentation, even her blue streaks are clearly visible like 4K resolution.

    ¡¸Well, well, Jnda, I¡¯ll ask Taka-chi to return the cap for you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Please¡¹

    After appeasing Jnda, I turn to udia again.

    ¡¸So, where¡¯s Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s phone?¡¹

    ¡¸Can I stop doing the M spread while I take it out?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I nod, and udia lets out a sigh of relief.

    Then, she walks over to her undressed clothes, fumbles in her pocket and grabs the phone in its ck case.

    As I hold back Jnda¡¯s persistent harassment who says, ¡°Then you¡¯re Poop udia¡±, I pick it up and press the side button, which brings up the security lock screen.

    The security lock screen is so-called ¡°Pattern¡±, which is unlocked by touching four of the nine dots with a stroke.

    When I¡¯m not sure what to do, udia snatches the phone from my hand and says, ¡°This isn¡¯t security at all¡±.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still some oil on the screen¡¹

    She said, looking at the phone¡¯s LCD from the side, and easily unlocked the security.

    As I make up my mind to change the security lock method of my phone, I tap the photo app.

    ¡¸Oh my¡­ this is terrible¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible¡­¡¹

    Peeking at the screen from either side of me, the Detective JK sisters simultaneously scowled.

    In the picture, Taka-chi¡¯s face is a wreck. She is holding up a piece of paper with her name and address written on it, with her legs wide open, her chest covered with nosebleeds, and a half-crying face.

    As I went through more images, more and more came up.

    In addition to Shibata-san, there is another student who looks familiar. In addition, there are four other women of varying ages, all of whom I don¡¯t recognize at all.

    All of them are holding up a piece of paper with their names and addresses written on it, their faces swollen from the assault.

    Seriously, it makes my face tense. It feels like blood is flowing back. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified to say that, but I can¡¯t allow it. That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s called karma, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s like he deserved to get stabbed. Maybe he¡¯s already dead¡¹

    As udia cowered, I instructed Jnda to ¡°Call Ryoko¡±.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Following Master¡¯s instructions, I put on my suit for the first time in a long time, and stepped directly into the station through ¡°The Door¡±.

    The police are never closed. However, at five o¡¯clock in the morning, there are no police officers to be seen in the hallway.

    When I opened the door of the department, three people who had been looking at theirptops side by side looked up at me.

    The one operating the PC is Kutaragi-kun, a young man who joined the departmentst year. Standing next to him are the Chief and Inomoto-senpai.

    ¡¸Terashima! What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The three of them looked surprised, but I pretended to be a little flustered and spoke.

    ¡¸I heard that the victim of the harassment case was murdered, and I was wondering if it might have been Nakamura¡¯s work¡­¡¹

    The Chief immediately frowned.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the one who leaked the investigation information¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is no one in the department who is informed of this, sir. But I¡¯ve got a few informants myself¡­ and one of them just happened to be among the onlookers¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway! You¡¯re in the middle of hiding, but if youe here, you¡¯ll end up being targeted by Nakamura!¡¹

    The Chief still the same as an instant water heater. He¡¯s usually mild-mannered, but when he gets angry, his voltage rises quickly.

    Inomoto-senpai, whose arm is hung from his neck with a ster cast, appeases him with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Well, sir, please consider Terashima¡¯s feelings. I can understand how you feel when you hear that there has been a big change in the case you were in charge of, and you can¡¯t stand still. It means you have a strong sense of responsibility¡¹

    ¡¸Inomoto¡­ you¡¯re really soft on Terashima, you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­ sorry¡¹

    Inomoto-senpai said without a hint of embarrassment and turned his head towards me.

    ¡¸Terashima, it looks like this has nothing to do with Nakamura. And just to correct your information, Kobayashi-shi is in critical condition, but not dead yet¡¹

    ¡¸No connection?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ve already secured the culprit¡¹

    ¡¸Secured? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he¡¯s in a parking lot about two kilometers from the scene. Seiji Aota, ex-boyfriend of the receptionist who was murdered the other day¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    At this unexpectedment, I stiffened with my mouth hanging open.

    ¡¸The ex-boyfriend¡­ You mean, the one you said you couldn¡¯t arrest because he had an alibi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s still being interrogated, but he¡¯s a tough guy with a lot of bluff. At this point, he¡¯s confessed to almost everything. Now we just need to find out the rest¡¹

    Now that he had said that, I could imagine what had happened.

    ¡¸You mean¡­ Is it a contract Killing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The receptionist was strangled with bare hands, though no fingerprints were found. ording to the forensics, the killer was a big man, nearly two meters tall. From here, we¡¯ll be able to identify anyone who fits the profile and is rted to Kobayashi¡¯s couple¡¹

    ¡¸So it wasn¡¯t the work of the devil, huh?¡¹

    When I said this, the Chief spat out.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s much more demonic than the devil. Kutaragi, show him that thing¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir¡¹

    The young Kutaragi-kun hurriedly tapped a key, and a website with green symbols on a ck background appeared.

    It seemed to be a BBS, but the disyed characters are not clear, as if they are corrupted.

    ¡¸It seems to be a BBS where Aota exchanged information about a murder. I don¡¯t know anything about this kind of thing, Kutaragi, please exin¡¹

    Kutaragi-kun took over the conversation with a bit of joy when Inomoto-senpai asked him to exin. I guess he is good at this kind of thing.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸I think there¡¯s a program distributed somewhere to make it readable, but it looks like the input text is disyed in a special font. I can read it this way, so I¡¯ll use this for now¡­¡¹

    With that, he selected a certain area of the mysterious symbol and copied it. When he pastes it into a text editor, he changes the font to MS Gothic.

    Then, misceneous exchanges in Japanese appeared in the text editor. The contents are various, and seem to be mostly about the sale of illegal drugs. I find a few cryptic words that I recognize.

    ¡¸So, I will check back, but for now, in yesterday¡¯s posts¡­ there it is, I think¡¹

    As I looked at the monitor, Kutaragi-kun turned his head in panic, probably because my chest hit his shoulder.

    What¡¯s written on the monitor, after muchining about the non-fulfillment of the contract, is an ultimatum: ¡°if you don¡¯t do it today, I¡¯ll tell the police everything¡±.

    The reason why he wrote ¡°<ruby>Sage<rp>(</rp><rt>¥»©`¥¸¤Ø</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡± is probably to let us know that his identity is unknown.

    Surprisingly, it even gives instructions on when to pass this point.

    ¡¸How about the crime¡­?¡¹

    I looked up, and Inomoto-senpai nodded his head.

    ¡¸The culprit has a very detailed knowledge of Kobayashi-shi¡¯s activities. Besides, he¡¯s a big man, nearly two meters tall¡¹

    Kutaragi-kun tilted his head suspiciously.

    ¡¸Anyway, I wonder what it is. The word ¡°Derau¡± that keeps popping up in the instructions¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­could be a code word for something, like grape¡­ grape¡¹

    The Chief said gravely, putting his hand on his chin.

 Chapter 330: The Bird Goes to the Cage

    Chapter 330: The Bird Goes to the Cage

    During homeroom, neither Kobayashi-sensei nor Taka-chi are mentioned.

    It seems that even in the ss where Kobayashi-sensei is the homeroom teacher, the students are simply informed that the ss is on break.

    If I pay attention, I can see a little hustle and bustle among the teachers, but it is only on the level of noticing it because they know about Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s case.

    And on the morning, after hearing Ryoko¡¯s report on the investigation, I was shocked to hear how much he had gone over the edge. ¨C

    ¡¸Contract Killing? But this isn¡¯t a drama or a movie¡­¡¹

    But udia, who is standing beside me, said matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s quitemon¡±. And Jnda nodded her head, and it might be reallymon.

    But I¡¯m not really interested in that.

    The culprit seems to be a big guy, almost two meters tall, and he is probably someone with whom Kobayashi-sensei had a problem in the past.

    The problem is that Kobayashi-sensei gave Taka-chi and the other girls a bad time.

    At least on this morning, the police did not know that Kobayashi-sensei had assaulted Taka-chi and the other girls.

    This means that Kobayashi-sensei and Taka-chi are the victims, even if the information is brought to the school.

    The reason why they were together in the back alley of the entertainment district for such a long time should be regarded as pending for now.

    On the morning news, they reported a summary of the incident and the names and photos of the culprit, but did not disclose the names of the victims.

    £¨As of today, it¡¯s unlikely that the students will be told about Kobayashi-sensei¡­£©

    It looks like I¡¯ll be able to contact Shibata-san by disguising myself as Kobayashi-sensei for the rest of the day.

    Using my phone under my desk, I sent a message to udia, asking her to bring Shibata-san to the counseling room after school.

    ording to Ryoko¡¯s report, ¡°Kobayashi-sensei is a very serious teacher. He was probably attacked by a random thug while trying to help a student who was walking aroundte at night¡±, based which is what the principal said.

    However, Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s position will be greatly changed by Taka-chi¡¯s testimony.

    She would not be defending Kobayashi-sensei after all this time.

    £¨Well¡­ if the obstacle of Kobayashi-sensei is removed, Taka-chi can be brought to the [Enved] state¡­£©

    I¡¯m not interested in Takaka Takata, but Taka-chi is a girl I¡¯d honestly like to keep around.

    It¡¯s rather exciting to imagine Fujiwara-san and her together in a gal harem y.

    Tricking girls, kidnapping them, raping them, and making it impossible for them to resist. What I¡¯m doing is simr to what Kobayashi-sensei is doing.

    Even if I punished him, there would be no justice.

    However, my gut is boiling over in a strange way. The main reason is probably Taka-chi¡¯s photo.

    ording to Ryoko¡¯s report, Kobayashi-sensei has survived, but the situation is still unpredictable. Even if he recovers, it will take more than a few months before he can return to work, and there is a possibility that he will be disabled.

    On top of that, if his repeated assaults on the studentse to light, he will face criminal penalties and will undoubtedly lose his job. It would not be surprising if his wife asked him to divorce her.

    Would it be overkill to punish him more than this?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    After breakfast, while I¡¯m having mypresses and bandages changed by the nurse, two men in suits came into the room.

    One man looked like a gori with one arm in a cast, and the other is a small young man. I had seen the gori man several times at school.

    ¡¸Takata-san, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re from the police¡¹

    Then they take out a kind of pass-case and show it to me.

    £¨Is that a police ID badge?£©

    As the nurse leaves the room after look at the badge, the gori sits down on the bedside chair.

    ¡¸Can you tell me what happened yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ you mean you¡¯re asking me what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸In a manner of speaking¡¹

    Well, yeah. Maybe it wasn¡¯t worth the trouble.

    I¡¯ll tell him what I was thinking about yesterday.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Kobayashi-sensei told me that some students are wandering aroundte at night. He asked me to help him look around and when I did, he took me to a hotel and did some dirty things to me. And when I resisted he beat me up and did this to me¡¹

    When I pretended to cry, the young detective began to stare openly at me, and the gori gave me a pitying look.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that your injuries weren¡¯t caused by the person who stabbed Kobayashi-shi, but rather he assaulted you¡­ is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s done it to me and many others. He threatened to kill me if I told anyone¡­ and I was scared¡¹

    I think I acted quite deliberately, but I pretended to cry and covered my face. When I looked at them through my fingers, the two detectives appeared to be looking at each other with sorrowful faces.

    Then the gori speaks to me in a gentle voice.

    ¡¸Takata-san. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep you safe. The events that have befallen you are heartbreaking. But you¡¯re young and life is long. I know it¡¯s hard to forget, but I hope you can look forward soon¡­ with all your heart. In times of distress, please rely on adults. I will also ask the school nurse, Kitora-san, to take care of you. If you need anything, you can talk to her¡¹

    His words are serious, and I don¡¯t sense any lie or deception. I can feel that he really cares about me.

    £¨He¡¯s probably a very good person, even though he¡¯s a gori£©

    For that reason, I felt sorry that my testimony is mixed with some lies.

    ¡¸Thank you, Detective. Did you contact the school?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, at this point, we¡¯re just saying that Kobayashi-shi and you are the victims of assault, but we¡¯ve asked them to hold off until we know more¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The damage you suffered¡­ well, I¡¯m going to ask you to keep all the sensitive details to yourself, so please don¡¯t worry¡¹

    As the detective leaves the hospital room, I let out a sigh of relief.

    At any rate, I think I managed to cover up the fact that Kobayashi-sensei and I had an inappropriate rtionship.

    Now, even if Kobayashi-sensei regains consciousness and ims that he had such a rtionship with me, I will just continue to deny it.

    Fortunately, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to say so, but Sensei¡¯s phone, which should have contained the history of themunication between us, has disappeared with the foreign girl, and now I should be able to avoid being expelled.

    However, as if to ridicule such a naive idea, the person I don¡¯t want to see most, opens the door of the hospital room.

    ¡¸¡­Takaka-san¡¹

    It¡¯s my <ruby>mother<rp>(</rp><rt>Hahaoya</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> who stepped into the hospital room. She is dressed in a Japanese kimono and her hair is tied up, and she is looking at me with cold eyes.

    Behind my <ruby>mother<rp>(</rp><rt>Okaa-sama</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, my <ruby>father<rp>(</rp><rt>Chichi-sama</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> is shifting his gaze back and forth between her and me, looking unreliable as usual.

    The fact that the two of them are here at this hour must mean that they have left from the home town on the first bullet train of the morning.

    ¡¸Do you understand, Takaka-san?¡¹

    Even I know what it means that my mother hase all the way out here. She¡¯s here to bring me back.

    ¡¸¡­Yes, Okaa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Good. I¡¯vepleted the discharge procedures. I¡¯ve prepared a change of clothes. We¡¯ll just go home¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised by this.

    It¡¯s too hasty. ¨C

    I had hoped that if I could talk to her well, I could make it to graduation.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Do you mean¡­ right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have to prepare for the move, and say goodbye¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll send someone to pick up your belongings. And I¡¯ll have someone send your words, so you can put them in a list when you get back¡¹

    My father interrupted her as if to quiet her down.

    ¡¸Hey, you, at least say hello¡­¡¹

    Then my mother red at my father and shouted hysterically.

    ¡¸Calm down! It¡¯s because of your sweet talk to Takaka-san that this happened! I can¡¯t let her stain the Takata family name any further!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, oh¡­¡¹

    My father retreated with a frown. I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t have high hopes for my father from the start.

    Really, all she said is the sake for Takata family.

    I wondered how much value such a moldy family name would have for a ruralndowner whose only im to fame is being old.

    £¨I really hate you, Fumio-chi. If I hadn¡¯t known all that fun stuff, I wouldn¡¯t have hated you so much£©

    If they know I¡¯ve lost my virginity, I¡¯ll be useless as a marriage tool. Then, my mother would probably think that my very existence is a disgrace. She would probably never let me out again.

    As I closed my eyes with resignation, Rin¡¯s sad face shed through my mind.

    £¨I¡¯m sorry, Rin. I hope she won¡¯t be bullied now that I¡¯m gone¡­£©

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Today I was absent from school.

    I don¡¯t have to think of stupid excuses because my <ruby>brother<rp>(</rp><rt>Onii-chan</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> is not here now.

    I¡¯ve been too nervous for my own good.

    I haven¡¯t been able to fall asleep sincest night, and I¡¯m still lying-in bed, fighting against the anxiety thates and goes.

    But suddenly, *Ding Dong* The doorbell rang.

    £¨A delivery service? Or perhaps¡­?£©

    Suppressing my aching heart with anxiety, I sneak a peek downstairs from the window of my room.

    Then, outside the gate, I suddenly made eye contact with a person standing there.

    Shiratori-senpai is staring at me.

    For some reason, her mouth is twisted in amusement.

 Chapter 331: Firm Real Binding (Real Ganjigarame)

    Chapter 331: Firm Real Binding (Real Ganjigarame)

    I don¡¯t feel like seeing anyone, but I can¡¯t just use the answering machine when my eyes meet someone¡¯s.

    Therefore, I put on a light cardigan over my pajamas and walked down the stairs and walked out the front door.

    Outside the gate, Shiratori-senpai is standing there in her school uniform, looking sullen as usual.

    As it is still morning, the school is still in the middle of sses.

    ¡¸Um¡­ w-what¡¯s the matter? Shiratori-senpai¡¹

    When I asked her, she acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard my question at all.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸It¡¯s so hot, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll copse from heat stroke if I stand here like this. I wonder if someone would be kind enough to let me cool off in an air-conditioned room¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Pleasee in¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry if I sounded like I urged you¡¹

    £¨No matter which way I look at it, you¡¯re urging me¡­£©

    After swallowing such thoughts, I invited Shiratori-senpai into the house and led her to the living room.

    This is not the first time Shiratori-senpai has been in my house.

    That being said, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any reservations at all, and as if it is her own house, she puts on my brother¡¯s slippers without permission, and upies my brother¡¯s ce on the sofa.

    While I stood in the kitchen turning on the air conditioner, slightly annoyed, she took the remote control and lowered the room temperature.

    £¨I wonder¡­ is Shiratori-senpai such a rude person?£©

    I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m mentally weak, but I feel like I¡¯m being provoked, and it¡¯s really irritating.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll make you some cold barley tea¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll just have a cider or something¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Onii-chan and I don¡¯t drink much juice¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    £¨Don¡¯t be annoyed. Anyway¡­ let¡¯s make her cool down quickly and ask her to leave£©

    With that though, I take out some ice from the freezer and throw it into a mug-sized ss. Then I let out a sigh as I take out a pot of barley tea from the fridge.

    £¨I know she¡¯s not a bad person, but it¡¯s quite tense being one-on-one with Shiratori-senpai without Sato-chan or Takasago-senpai¡­ Even now, I can¡¯t tell what she¡¯s thinking at all£©

    When I poured the pot, the barley tea flowed into the ss sliding on the ice. As I watched the scene, I asked.

    ¡¸Anyway¡­ what¡¯s the matter? The ss is still in session, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to hear that. I thought Kizuna would be absent today¡¹

    I stop pouring the tea.

    After that, silence descend and in the ss, the ice clinked.

    When I look up, Shiratori-senpai looks back at me too and opens her mouth without moving an eyebrow.

    ¡¸Are you happy that you¡¯ve gotten rid of Kobayashi-sensei?¡¹

    The sound of the air conditioner¡¯s breeze is unusually loud.

    Without realizing it, I gulped.

    ¡¸¡­Um, what are you talking about? What¡¯s wrong with Kobayashi-sensei?¡¹

    Then, unusually, an expression other than sullenness appeared on Shiratori-senpai¡¯s face. It¡¯s like she¡¯s making fun of me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to trick you, and I don¡¯t need to¡¹

    I can¡¯t keep my cool either.

    £¨I wonder how much she knows¡­£©

    I nced at the table, at the position of the fruit knife, and walked up to Shiratori-senpai, leaving the barley tea still poured.

    ¡¸Please leave. I¡¯m not feeling well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I understand that. If you¡¯re not a psychopath and you¡¯re involved in a murder, you¡¯ll get sick. It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of¡¹

    I felt as if a cold object had been thrown down my spine, and I jerked back.

    ¡¸P-Please don¡¯t make any crazy usations. Like murder¡­¡¹

    My voice rasped. My breathing bes erratic. I nce toward the fruit knife again. Shiratori-senpai follows my gaze and lets out an exasperated voice.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Oh¡­ well, even that fruit knife over there is enough to kill me. But is that okay? After all, you¡¯ve made it this far without getting your hands dirty. Still, all that hard work will be for naught¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to kill a man, but it¡¯s hard to hide a body. You know, there was that host murder case a few years ago? The killer boiled the body in pipe cleaner until it waspletely liquefied and poured it down the drain. And even after all that, he was caught. The silver tooth stuck in the back of the drain was the key¡¹

    I avert my eyes from the fruit knife and give her a fake smile.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s too rude¡­ S-Senpai, you¡¯re joking too hard¡­¡¹

    Then Senpai smiled, a rare thin smile, and spoke.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m joking. I also don¡¯t think Kizuna is the kind of person who can kill people¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not, geez¡­¡¹

    As I let out a sigh of relief, Senpai said in an indifferent tone.

    ¡¸What you¡¯ve done is just contract killing¡­ or at least exploitation. Whatever it is, you got in the middle of an exchange and used it. Well, the most you could be charged with is aiding and abetting murder¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    I tensed up involuntarily.

    £¨Why? How does she know?£©

    My teeth are stuck together.

    I can¡¯t breathe.

    I feel like I¡¯ll fall to my knees if I¡¯m not careful.

    With my eyes on her, Shiratori-senpai proceeded to talk on her own.

    ¡¸As soon as I found out that it was Kobayashi-sensei who was using Shibata-senpai as a toy, I knew you would do something. Kizuna loves her big brother, after all¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When you went to tell Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s wife, did you think that would be enough? But she seems to have been a very peculiar person. It seems that she was ready to set up a woman who was going to make a move on her husband¡¹

    ¡¸The other day, you mentioned that I was the one doing it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just a guess. I think the first cat that imed to have been thrown in was owned by his wife. The second and subsequent cats were probably bought from a pet store. After all, it¡¯s not easy to catch a cat. Moreover, it is hard to believe that it was a student who solved the problem with money. Pets are expensive. That¡¯s why it¡¯s very likely that his wife made the whole thing up. Well, keeping a pet to kill it is probably bizarre, but¡­¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai raised a finger in a yful tone.

    ¡¸Kizuna must have thought. If this continues, Shibata-senpai will be treated as a stalker and a criminal. She¡¯ll never get back together with your brother. The source of the problem must be cut at the root! ¡­right?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t falsify what¡¯s in people¡¯s heads!¡¹

    I yell out.

    I can¡¯tugh it off because I actually thought so.

    ¡¸By the way, what Kizuna does¡­ I noticed it when I met you at the aquarium¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aquarium?¡¹

    I panicked and looked back at my actions. But I don¡¯t remember doing anything strange.

    ¡¸Your bulging wallet. I saw a bunch of identical cards in there. Membership cards for a famous chain of Inte cafes, with no cameras in the stores andx identity verification, and if you made one card for each store with a fake name, there must have been at least five¡¹

    ¡¸T-Then¡­ what¡¯s wrong with that? I, too, have secret hobbies, you know. I secretly look at erotic things¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anonymously go to five inte cafes and look at erotic stuff? You¡¯re an incredibly lewd person. I never thought of that¡¹

    With that, Shiratori-senpai twists the edges of her mouth in amusement.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Anyway, I dug into the depths of the, looking for traces of Kizuna. Well, this one was easy. All I had to do was find Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s name. After that, all I had to do was find Kizuna¡¯s posts thoroughly and pull up the responses¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s a false usation! F-F-First of all! All those ces are anonymous, right? So why are you looking for my posts?¡¹

    ¡¸I know. The way you mark punctuation and break up sentences. Even if you change your choice of words and tone, anyone can tell which post is from the same person. Unless you deliberately disguise that part. Next time, you should be careful to disguise that part as well¡¹

    She¡¯s bluffing. That¡¯s what I thought, but I couldn¡¯t speak. Even though the room temperature is getting lower and lower, sweat is beading on my forehead.

    ¡¸But¡­ you¡¯ve changed my mind, Kizuna. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning¡¹

    ¡¸W-What is it? Please, no more usations!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to pull off a double homicide¡­ There are countless BBSes out there, but I¡¯ve picked out a couple of potential double homicides. That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s say A and B¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai gets up from the sofa and pretends to be a university professor giving a lecture.

    ¡¸You have ¡°A¡± kill the person ¡°B¡± wants to kill, in this case a receptionist. You made him kill her. Normally, you would have to kill the person ¡°A¡± wants to kill, but you left it alone. It looks like you transferred a lot of money as a deposit to get ¡°A¡± to kill first. Although ¡°A¡± was pissed off that it wasn¡¯t worth it¡¹

    I shut my mouth and just stare at Shiratori-senpai.

    That¡¯s all I could think of.

    ¡¸Next, you pressured ¡°B¡± to kill Kobayashi-sensei. He killed him like you wanted. But ¡°B¡± refused to fulfill the contract. It¡¯s quite interesting to see Kizuna¡¯s impatient ranting and raving on the BBS. Then, ¡°by chance¡±, I followed your link and ¡°by chance¡± found an article about a receptionist whom ¡°B¡± wanted to kill who had been stalked and a transcript of the trial. There is a name of a person who seems to be that person. The name is ¡°Aota Seiji¡±¡¹

    ¡¸H¡­ how far you know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Up to here. Up to the point where Kizuna tells him that you know who he is, and tells him when and where the murder will be executed, all the while going out of his way to call you ¡°Sage¡±. And just to make sure that Kobayashi-sensei was absent from school, you came to the murder scene¡­ well, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the proof?¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, Kizuna left too many traces. I feel sorry for Tachioka. He seems to have found an ally in Fukuoka, but when hees back, she¡¯s a cuckolded and his sister has been sent to a girls¡¯ reformatory for abetting murder¡­ there¡¯s no hope for him¡¹

    The image of my brother sagging down in his sleep shed through my mind.

    I unconsciously clutched the hem of my cardigan and shook my shoulders.

    ¡¸H-How much¡­ do I have to pay you to keep quiet?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get me wrong¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai held my shoulders. She held me like a friendly scout on the street.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to sell you to the police. But the Japanese police are very good. Someday they¡¯ll get to Kizuna. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, to protect you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­protect me¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone who can protect you. Of course, you¡¯ll have to pay a price, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll bepletely and utterly protected. Your life with Tachioka will continue as before. That is, if you don¡¯t change your mind¡­¡¹

 Chapter 332: The Beloved Girl Part One

    Chapter 332: The Beloved Girl Part One

    After school, I put my hand on the door of the counseling room, listening to the noise of the students echoing from around the shoe box.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­¡¹

    I peeked fearfully into the room, and saw Kobayashi-sensei sitting on a sofa in the back.

    £¨I¡¯m d¡­ he¡¯s here£©

    I let out a sigh of relief.

    The vice principal who had been in charge of the morning homeroom had told me that ¡°Kobayashi-sensei would not be attending school today¡±, but I had been quite worried when I heard some of my ssmates whispering about his involvement in an incident or his hospitalization.

    ¡ºSensei, he ising to school. He asked me to tell Minami that the counseling would go on as usual¡»

    If Camilia hadn¡¯t told me that, I would have been distraught.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯rete¡¹

    Sensei looked up and narrowed his eyes at me.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t possibly havee any sooner since I came right after homeroom ended, but I honestly apologized.

    Sensei still looks strict, but he¡¯s much kinder than before.

    What¡¯s more, since I started being held in this counseling room, I haven¡¯t been hit once, which is incredible.

    However, Iscouldn¡¯t be too happy about it.

    The first day we had sex in the counseling room, I was terrified that he hadn¡¯t hit me.

    I was afraid he¡¯d given up on me.

    After all, he hit me because it was my fault.

    I thought he was trying to discipline me by hitting me because he didn¡¯t want to let me go.

    So the fact that I don¡¯t get hit means that I¡¯m not worth getting angry at anymore. I feared that he might have given up on me.

    But my fears proved unfounded.

    The next day, he embraced me with more passion than ever before.

    I felt¡­ that I was loved in this sexual act with him. Such a feeling was there.

    I felt that he was not only treating me as a sex toy, but that he was caring for me, trying to make me feel good.

    £¨Kobayashi-sensei is the only one who loves me£©

    As soon as I walked up to Sensei, I put my hand on the hook of my skirt and unhooked it. Sensei is short-tempered. I don¡¯t want to keep him waiting.

    My skirt slips to the floor, and feeling his eyes on my chest, I reach for the buttons of my blouse.

    After taking off my blouse, my socks, and all my underwear, I kneel down between his legs.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    I put my hand on his belt and unfasten it, then carefully unzip it.

    I slide down his tented boxer shorts, revealing his muscr cock, bouncing as it plops.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ it¡¯s already so big, Sensei¡­ it smells like a day¡¯s worth. It¡¯s burning me up¡¹

    The smell of rotten food poking at my nose. It¡¯s a lewd man¡¯s smell.

    Sensei said he¡¯d had an operation, but his cock had taken on a far more obscene shape and size than before.

    Even if it¡¯s an exaggeration to say that his penis has changed from a child¡¯s to an adult¡¯s, its thickness, length, and height are all on a different level from before.

    Now that I¡¯ve tasted it, I¡¯m sure that no other cock can satisfy me anymore.

    £¨Now¡­ I¡¯m going to get fucked like crazy again today¡­£©

    When I thought of this, my throat made a gurgling sound.

    My pussy is already soaked to the brim.

    I waspletely turned on just by the lewd smell of this cock.

    I think I¡¯m making a very lustful face right now.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ that¡¯s nice¡­¡¹

    I rubbed my cheek against his cock, and he looked down at me and quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Shibata, do you like my cock?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­ I love it. I really love it¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to before¡­ how is it?¡¹

    He asked me exactly what I was thinking right now, and I was a little happy because I felt as if our minds were connected.

    ¡¸There¡¯s noparison. The cock you have now is much, much better¡¹

    As I said this, I took up my breast and squeezed his hardening cock between them.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ your cock is so hot¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s cock throbbed between my breasts.

    The soft flesh of my breasts contorted along his cock, enveloping itpletely.

    Only the nape of the goose £¨frenulum£© peeked out over my breasts, and the sight is so lewd that it made my heart pound so fast that it hurt.

    ¡¸Nnhh¡­¡¹

    I dripped the saliva from my mouth onto my cleavage and began to shake my breasts with both hands.

    Taking advantage of the slickness of the saliva, I squeezed his cock with all the love I could muster. And then¡­

    ¡¸Mmm¡­¡¹

    As if he felt my affection, he raised her eyebrows in a pleasant manner.

    £¨I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m so happy! Please feel better and better!£©

    I squeezed his cock from both sides between my breasts and put pressure on it.

    I quickened the movement of my breasts, pressing them against my palms to scoop up the spilling breast, and lovingly massaging Sensei¡¯s cock.

    ¡¸No, nn, ahh¡­ your cock is twitching. It seems to have ejacted so much when it warped like this¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s eyebrows are furrowed as if he¡¯s trying to hold back the pleasure, and he¡¯s starting to move his hips as if he¡¯s getting frustrated.

    If it had been a while ago, he would have screwed me over and forced his cock into me, but now he seemed to be enjoying even that frustration.

    ¡¸*Pant* *Pant¡­* your penis is so great. In ss, when I was talking with my ssmates, I was thinking about your penis all the time¡­ I wanted to drink your semen, I wanted you to impregnate my vagina¡­ I was full of thoughts like that¡­ ¡¸

    ¡¸Shibata is such a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only in front of Sensei¡­ that I be a pervert¡¹

    After say that, I change the way I move my breast from a wide pistoning movement to an alternating up and down movement.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹

    Sensei¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and it¡¯s so adorable.

    ¡¸*Pant* *Pant¡­* you¡¯re really jumpy. *Pant* make me feel better¡¹

    As I¡¯m asked so, I bent forward to cover him from above. I squeezed my breasts from both sides and started to piston up and down from the nipples to the base.

    The erect nipples rubbed against the stem of his cock, and with each movement, the pleasure radiated from my nipples.

    £¨Ah¡­ I love you, Sensei, I love you, I love you¡­£©

    I finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and kissed the tip of his cock.

    I looked up at him, searching his expression, and rained kisses down on the ns peeking out from between my breasts.

    Then, with a nudge, I extended my tongue and stimted the urethra at the tip of the cock with the tip of my tongue. The taste on the tip of my tongue is bitter and salty. It¡¯s the taste of Sensei, the taste of his juices.

    £¨¡­It¡¯s delicious¡­£©

    Then, without thinking, I put my mouth on the urethra and sipped it up.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ Shibata¡­¡¹

    I could tell from watching him that he is nearing his limit.

    When I put my mouth on the ns again and sucked it up, he shuddered and spat out.

    ¡¸You bitch, your face is so vulgar¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Bwut¡­ Senshei¡¯s jwuice is delicwous¡­¡¹

    Actually, I feel like a dog who¡¯s been put on hold.

    I wanted him to ejacte quickly, and I wanted to drink it.

    Before I knew it, my tongue is moving faster, and my hands which are rubbing up against my breast are moving faster.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    As Sensei moaned, his cock quivered and jerked.

    Feeling that he is about to ejacte, I take the tip of his cock into my mouth and squeeze the goose neck with my lips to release the air in my mouth. When I sucked up the tip with a ¡¸chuuuuuuuuuuck¡¹ sound¡­

    *Spurttt!* *Spurtttttttt!*

    Suddenly, as if a dam had been broken, semen gushed out.

    The hot gush hitting the back of my throat made my eyes ck and white.

    £¨It¡¯s so much¡­ I¡¯m drowning¡­£©

    The sticky stuff stuck in the back of my throat and the foul smell of sex escaping my nose.

    I desperately gulp down the white liquid into my stomach.

    Eventually, after thest pulse, the ejaction subsides, and I release my mouth with a plop, freeing Sensei¡¯s cock from my breast.

    Then, while handling the slightly deted object with my hand, I rub it against my own nipple.

    £¨This is¡­ very lewd¡­£©

    I was taught yesterday to do this when I let him ejacte in my mouth.

    It¡¯s a very perverted idea, not something I¡¯ve heard from the previous sensei.

    In the past, he would insert me immediately without any forey, even though I was not wet enough, but the current Sensei seems to be enjoying making me do something nasty.

    In fact, the sight of the ns rubbing against the entire are, including the nipples, is indecent. The cherry-red protrusion rubbing against the ns brought me sweet pleasure.

    £¨¡­I¡¯m being turned into a naughty girl more and more¡­£©

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m being changed to Sensei¡¯s liking.

    While I was thinking about this, Sensei turned his chin toward the bed.

    ¡¸Then, get down on the bed on all fours and turn your ass to me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I nodded obediently.

    The thought of being prated made me feel as if my heart was welling up.

 Chapter 333: The Beloved Girl Part Two

    Chapter 333: The Beloved Girl Part Two

    I get down on all fours on the bed, look back at Sensei, and raise my ass high in the air.

    ¡¸U-Uh¡­ Sensei, do you want me to stay still?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll fuck you from behind today¡¹

    I¡¯m confused, but Sensei tells me so.

    Normally, I¡¯m supposed to shake my hips in the cowgirl position until he finishes ejacting.

    If I didn¡¯t do so well, Sensei would yell at me and push me up from below, but basically, the agreement was that I would serve him unterally.

    Yesterday, however, Sensei¡¯s operated cock was so strong that I quickly fell into a state of exhausted tuna, and I had to ask him to move.

    If I had to burden him for two days in a row, he might have given up on me.

    This is the day I will shake my hips!

    I had made up my mind to do so, but I found myself in the Doggy Style.

    ¡¸But, Sensei¡­ I can¡¯t move well when I¡¯m in the back¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I forbid you to move today¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ I¡¯ll do as you wish¡¹

    Having said that, this position is quite embarrassing.

    Even my asshole is in full view, and when I be aware of Sensei¡¯s gaze, my arms and legs quivering on all fours.

    When I turned my eyes toward Sensei again, even though he had just ejacted, his crotch iss already hard and bent over.

    £¨Oh¡­ I wonder what will happen if he thrusts me like that¡­£©

    I¡¯ve never had sex with a teacher in the back before.

    I¡¯ve had sex with Masahiro a few times, so I know how deep it goes when he thrusts me in the back.

    £¨However, if he thrusts me with that size¡­£©

    Without thinking, I gulped.

    ¡¸Sensei¡­ please enjoy Minami¡¯s body¡¹

    I shake my hips and invite him toe.

    But he just stares at my vagina and doesn¡¯t move.

    He¡¯s making me nervous.

    Just as I think this, a trickle of my love juices drips down and makes a nasty polka dot pattern on the sheets.

    ¡¸What a petty bitch you are¡¹

    He said disdainfully, grabbed his erect cock, walked up to me from behind, and pressed his hard-on against my crack.

    ¡¸Nn, nnaaah!¡¹

    As he thrust his cock, the heat is like a hot iron being pressed against me, and I involuntarily arch my back.

    Then, with a watery sound, Sensei¡¯s muscr cock entered my vagina.

    ¡¸Ahh! Sensei¡¯s cock, it¡¯s going in¡­ nnuu¡­¡¹

    I shuddered with delight.

    But then¡­

    He suddenly stopped moving just as he inserted the tip.

    ¡¸Going in¡­ huh? Sensei, your cock¡­ hurry, please hurry up¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not eptable to make demands on Sensei.

    I knew that. But I couldn¡¯t resist.

    It¡¯s so frustrating that I rub my thighs together and scream.

    But still, Sensei doesn¡¯t move at all.

    I can¡¯t wait for the sensation to hit me deep inside. It¡¯s too much to stop at this point.

    Before I knew it, I¡¯m moving back my hips out even further, ready to wee Sensei¡¯s cock.

    But he held my hips and wouldn¡¯t let me.

    Instead, he began to swing his hips in small increments and gouge the entrance area.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    But still, no matter how long he stood there, it wouldn¡¯te in deeper.

    ¡¸Hiii, ah, ah! Nnnah, please hurry up and thrust into me. I-I can¡¯t take it anymore, my insides are so tight¡¹

    That doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t feel good. But it¡¯s just not enough for a woman who¡¯s already experienced the feeling of being prated.

    ¡¸P-Please, insert it, please, let me have a strong cock deep inside!¡¹

    I shouted desperately, but the next moment¡­

    ¡¸Are you sure you want me to insert it?¡¹

    From behind me, I heard a voice different from Sensei¡¯s.

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    The blood quickly drained from my face. I fearfully looked back at the person holding my ass, and saw a person who didn¡¯t look anything like Sensei standing there.

    ¡¸W-Why? Captain <ruby>Ugly<rp>(</rp><rt>Busaiku</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s ugly!¡¹

    £¨No matter how he looks, he¡¯s ugly!£©

    I shouted inside my chest as I hurriedly tried to stand up.

    But somehow, my body doesn¡¯t move at all while I¡¯m still on all fours.

    ¡¸W-Why¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I told you not to move¡¹

    To my dismay, he replies without answering my question, and sways his hips to stimte the entrance again.

    ¡¸Nn, nn, W-What happened to Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no Kobayashi-sensei here from the start. I¡¯m the only one here. Shibata-san was abandoned by Kobayashi-sensei. I just picked up the poor, abandoned dog¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, ah, s-stop lying!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not lying. Did the surgery make all dicks bigger? How can that be? The one who was holding Shibata-san here was me the whole time. Did you see me as Kobayashi-sensei? Did you? It felt good, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it didn¡¯t feel good at all!¡¹

    My mind was in chaos.

    £¨He mean he wasn¡¯t Kobayashi-sensei yesterday and the day before yesterday? What does that mean? It was Kobayashi-sensei no matter how I looked at it¡­£©

    To my dismay, Captain Ugly pats my ass.

    ¡¸Huh? It¡¯s not like before. I thought you said you loved me¡¹

    ¡¸No, you coward! You¡¯re dead! I just thought you were Kobayashi-sensei! You just tricked me!¡¹

    ¡¸But you know¡­ unfortunately, I don¡¯t think Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s stuff can satisfy Shibata-san anymore, right? You know that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ that¡¯s not true¡­¡¹

    I sagged involuntarily.

    That¡¯s right. I know it.

    I¡¯m sad, I need stimtion, I need to invite that muscr thing in, and my body is shivering.

    When I think I can¡¯t move, I feel the pressure more clearly.

    I can¡¯t get enough of this. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trained to do in just two days.

    ¡¸Nn, nnnn¡­ oh, don¡¯t move¡¹

    Captain Ugly continues to move his cock back and forth in small increments around the entrance, as if to incite my lust.

    ¡¸You want to be loved, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re a miserable bitch who was abandoned by Tachioka-kun and also by Kobayashi-sensei. But I won¡¯t abandon you. I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life¡¹

    ¡¸Why of all people¡­ Ugly¡¹

    Captain Ugly looked hurt.

    ¡¸Get used to looking at ugly people!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­get used to seeing them? That¡¯s a new kind of torture¡¹

    When I turned my head away, Captain Ugly looked puzzled for a moment, then growled and pped my buttocks in annoyance.

    ¡¸Hiiin!?¡¹

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    An inexplicable feeling of pleasure crawled up my spine.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­ w-w-what is this¡­?¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but be confused. But I remember feeling something vaguely simr when Kobayashi-sensei hit me.

    Seeing me clench my teeth and shudder in pleasure, Captain Ugly¡¯s mouth twisted into a smile.

    ¡¸¡­I see¡¹

    He begins to p my ass forcefully, torturing my entrance in small increments. And every time he did, my eyes flickered.

    ¡¸No, ahnn! Nooo! Ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    My body, which had been tormented so much, shivered in pain. Although I was puzzled, I was sure that I was being tormented by an unusual amount of excitement.

    ¡¸Ow, ah, i-it feels, aaah! Noo, ah, ah!¡¹

    As my ass swelled to a bright red, lust overflowed from deep within my chest.

    ¡¸Be my woman, and I¡¯ll give you as much pain and pleasure as you want!¡¹

    My head is spinning. I want to cum. I want to cum and feel better¡­

    ¡¸Put me in¡­ please¡­ put me deep inside you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Swear you¡¯ll be my woman. Swear you¡¯ll be mine forever!¡¹

    I was at my limit.

    ¡¸I will! I swear it! Insert it!¡¹

    At that moment¡­ A strong object pushed away my vaginal flesh and prated the center of my body, deep inside.

    I felt as if my body had been skewered.

    My eyes shed nkly before me.

    I realized that there is no turning back now.

 Chapter 334: Love Handle

    Chapter 334: Love Handle

    ¡¸What¡­ happened?¡¹

    The mattress is gone, the dull marguerite curtains on the wall are gone, and the desk is dusty.

    When I returned to the dormitory, I found that my sister¡¯s belongings were gone, all of them.

    I¡¯m confused. She didn¡¯te homest night after all. Is it because they were so in love that they couldn¡¯t stay apart until morning?

    I thought it¡¯s quite possible, so I tried to make it look as if she went out early in the morning and I didn¡¯t really care about it.

    But this situation is not normal.

    I hurriedly ran down the stairs and called out to the head of the dormitory who is in themon room.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Ah, umm! Onee¡­ I mean! Takata-senpai¡¯s luggage is missing!¡¹

    As soon as she realized that it was me who called out to her, the head of the dormitory made an obvious expression of annoyance.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to speak so loudly, I can hear you. You mean Takata-san. She quit school¡¹

    ¡¸She¡­ quit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she did. Last night, Kobayashi-sensei and she were attacked by thugs while they were downtown¡¹

    ¡¸A-Attacked¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I just heard about it, so I don¡¯t know for sure, but it sounds like she is injured. But more importantly, her parents thought it was a problem that she was with a man, even if it was a teacher. And so, they¡¯re taking her home. And this afternoon, a messenger came to pick up her belongings¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s outrageous!¡¹

    I shouted, and the head of the dormitory gave me a disapproving look.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thinking. But if you have a daughter in trouble, you wouldn¡¯t leave her there, would you?¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.

    I mean, she ran away to this ce, crying to her father to let her be free at least during high school. At least that¡¯s what she said.

    After all, she was brought up in a strict house in a strict way. And that¡¯s the only way she can live. Despite her desire to fall in love at least once, she can only be strict with others.

    But, just when she was about to give up on the idea that she would be forced to return to her parents¡¯ home and marry a man whose face she did not even know, she fell in love with Kobayashi-sensei.

    Kobayashi-sensei also said that he wanted to leave his strict wife, and that he was going to register the marriage at the same time as my sister graduated from high school, and make it an established fact.

    Maybe, this is not her intention. This is the worst ident.

    ¡¸Umm¡­ do you know Takata-senpai¡¯s family¡¯s address?¡¹

    I ask, but the head of the dormitory shakes her head nonchntly.

    ¡¸I do, but I can¡¯t tell you, not to an outsider. It¡¯s private information¡¹

    There¡¯s no way she can help me, and I don¡¯t know if she wants to.

    As I bit my lip, the head of the dormitory said, as if remembering.

    ¡¸Oh, and you¡¯ll have to move into a single room today. I can¡¯t let you use the double room by yourself¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I looked down at Shibata-san, who fainted, and with the tips of my fingers I pinched a bit of flesh from her stomach.

    If I did this when she was conscious, I¡¯d probably get beaten up.

    Pinching a girl¡¯s belly is, despite the softness of the word, not much different from putting my finger on the button of a nuclear weapon.

    Incidentally, it is said that in other countries, these chubby bits, especially the ones on the sides, are called ¡°Love Handle¡±.

    Well, I guess it means that it is easy to hold her when I do it her from behind.

    £¨Shibata-san isfortable to hold¡­£©

    Not fat, but plump. Her body is exactly what you¡¯d call a meat cushion.

    All girls want to lose weight by dieting, but in fact, many men find such a sloppy body more erotic and like it.

    Anyway¡­

    I look at my watch and let out a sigh.

    ¡¸For today¡­ time¡¯s up¡¹

    In the end, she fell into a state of [Submissive] after the first shot, and after that, no matter how much I tried to make her climax, she wouldn¡¯t say a word, and after the fourth shot, she finally reached her limit and fainted.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    I¡¯m confident that I could make her fall into [Enved] state. But, unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t quite easy.

    However, I do have self-esteem.

    I can¡¯t just end up being called ugly. I¡¯m going to make her melt and say, ¡°How is it? I¡¯m starting to look handsome, aren¡¯t I?¡±, but though she was out of breath, she judged me to be lower than her, saying, ¡°In the u-ugly world¡­ handsome¡±. Well, it was a long way to go to be handsome.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll just have to take my time and let her fall slowly¡­¡¹

    But still, Tachioka-kun. Having a girlfriend with such an erotic body and still trying to get your hands on Fujiwara-san is nothing short of extravagant.

    £¨¡­No, it¡¯s because of a girlfriend like this that he was targeting Fujiwara-san¡­£©

    As I looked at her breasts, I couldn¡¯t help but be convinced.

    I¡¯m not saying this to everyone, but it¡¯s like when someone eats steak all the time, they sometimes want to eat Kaiware Daikon (Daikon Radish Sprout). Maybe.

    And the reason why he gave up this erotic body is probably the fact that he has be one-third feminine.

    I think he was afraid that his girlfriend would give up on him when she saw how small he had be.

    If that¡¯s the case, Tachioka¡¯s feelings for her must still be burning inside him. Making her mine is no small thing.

    Then for now, I¡¯ll summon Jnda and ask her to take Shibata-san to her home.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Noooooooo! Don¡¯t follow meeeee! Ryoko, Ryoko! Help meeeee!¡¹

    A kemomimi maid came running into my room, screaming like crying.

    ¡¸What? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    As she clung to my waist in fear, I turned my head towards the door and saw my little sister walking towards me with her fingertips wriggling in a perverted way.

    ¡¸Why not, let me y with your fluff, hehe, it¡¯ll be quicker if you stay still, hehehehe¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­¡¹

    I made a face of disgust, and Kyoko¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, just a little. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to make her any less fluffy!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Ulrich-chan is Master¡¯s property!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡¹

    Kyoko cowered in frustration. And probably thinking she was saved, the kemomimi maid lets out a sigh of relief.

    But¡­

    ¡¸If you want fondle her, you¡¯ll need Master¡¯s permission¡¹

    ¡¸I see!¡¹

    Instantly, the kemomimi maid looks at me twice, as if she can¡¯t believe it.

    It¡¯s probably not that Master doesn¡¯t like it. In fact, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll join in and try to fondle her.

    ¡¸No! I¡¯m going back to the demon world! Let me go back!¡¹

    The sight of the kemomimi maid iling about like a spoiled child had the opposite effect, to say the least, and Kyoko and I both became warm and fuzzy.

    ¡¸Oh, speaking of the demon world, Lili just came back¡¹

    ¡¸Lili-sama?¡¹

    I tilted my head at Kyoko¡¯sment.

    ¡¸Well, it seems she had some business with Confinement King, but she went right back to the demon world¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by business¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t worry about it. It didn¡¯t look like it was serious¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s good¡¹

 Chapter 335: There Are Some Things in This World You Dont Want to Get Involved In

    Chapter 335: There Are Some Things in This World You Don¡¯t Want to Get Involved In

    Two updates + two additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Oyashiro for the support¡­

    ¡¸Master will be back soon, so Kyoko, prepare the meal¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what? Doesn¡¯t he eat at his own ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Okaa-sama is not at home for the neighborhood association meeting. I heard she¡¯ll be eating here today. And today, Master and Ui-sama would share a bed¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, what a pain in the ass¡­ Hey, kemomimi, you must help me with this¡¹

    ¡¸Ulrich is better at it than Kyoko!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, you idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Just hurry up, both of you!¡¹

    As the door closes, the noisy voices of the women are ceased, and a painful silence descends on the room.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨¡­Traveling to and from the demon world? Does that mean there is a way to do that?£©

    Ruminating on what the girls had just said, I let my thoughts wander.

    This is unexpected luck.

    I¡¯ve found a way to solve the sense of urgency I¡¯ve had since I was reborn, the burning desire to return to the demon world, to serve my master.

    And now, I¡¯m in a building that looks like Fumio Kijima¡¯s hideout. I have no idea where it is, but I was brought here by sheer chance.

    But this is too good for me.

    However, I¡¯ll wait for my body to finish regenerating so I can take Ryoko-san in and make her mine forever.

    Then, I¡¯m going to kill that asshole Fumio Kijima.

    After that, I¡¯ll copy Fumio Kijima¡¯s form and devour all the other women in this ce.

    That is the n.

    But if there¡¯s a way to get to the demon world, that¡¯s a whole different story. All I have to do is figure out how.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    On saturday morning.

    I¡¯m on my way to the local hospital, two stops away, with Tashiro-san who had spent the night with me.

    ¡¸Fumu, going out alone with Confinement King¡­ it¡¯s kind of embarrassing¡¹

    While holding the strap, she smirked slightly.

    It¡¯s not a date, so Tashiro-san is wearing wide hemmed jeans. And on her torso, she is wearing a ck French Sleeve T-shirt.

    When I look at her again, she is as dignified and cool as ever.

    But to think that just a few hours ago, she was crying out in a lewd voice while I was on top of her, naturally makes me bend forward.

    Now we are on our way to the hospital where Taka-chi and Kobayashi-sensei are hospitalized.

    The purpose is to visit Taka-chi and find out how to punish Kobayashi-sensei. Fortunately, Ryoko had told me where she is hospitalized.

    ¡¸But¡­ I never thought Kobayashi-sensei is such a bad guy¡­¡¹

    Tashiro-san muttered with a sigh.

    I¡¯ve told her about Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s misdeeds, about my ns to punish him, and all that, but since he¡¯s the homeroom teacher of her ss, I guess she can¡¯t believe it.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s like having his skin peeled, isn¡¯t it? Though I can¡¯t say the same for myself¡¹

    When I said this in a self-mocking tone, Tashiro-san¡¯s face became puzzled.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s different. At least I¡¯m happy¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, thanks¡¹

    At my reply, Tashiro-san¡¯s lips pouted in disapproval, as if she thought I was letting her down.

    Then, as I looked out the window of the train at the city flowing by, I began to think again.

    I knew I could not forgive Kobayashi-sensei.

    But he deserved it in his own way. He lost Taka-chi, and Shibata-san is now mine. And he¡¯s injured to the point of wandering in the line of death.

    The only things I can take from him are his assets and his wife.

    I heard that he was adopted by a wealthy family, so the wealth wille to me if I take his wife.

    The problem is what happens after I get his wife.

    It¡¯s fine to take her away but whether I can still love her afterwards is a different story. I take her for vengeance, but then I throw her away. If I do that, there will really be no difference between Kobayashi-sensei and me.

    The same thing can be said about Shibata-san.

    So, I hesitated.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    To put it simply, it¡¯s not my style.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s not pretty, and my strike zone is quite wide.

    Even so, there are times when I just don¡¯t feel the same way.

    Nevertheless, I now believe that Shibata-san is cute and I can love her once I actually hold her.

    In fact, I¡¯m even looking forward to holding a meat festival where I¡¯ll be sandwiched between Masaki-chan and Shibata-san after bringing her to [Enved].

    £¨It would be nice if I could make casual contact with his wife at the hospital¡­£©

    After getting off the train, we walked for about five minutes to the general hospital. When we arrived at the hospital, we first asked the receptionist which room Taka-chi stayed in.

    The answer we got is that she has already been discharged.

    Apparently, udia¡¯s report is just an exaggeration, and it was actually not that serious.

    When I asked her about Kobayashi-sensei, she said that he was still in the intensive care unit and that she was not allowed to see him.

    £¨This is aplete failure. Since I¡¯vee all this way, I might as well go somewhere with Tashiro-san and go home¡­£©

    As I was thinking such a thing, Tashiro-san asked the staff at the reception desk.

    ¡¸So, are Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s family members here?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, his family just arrived. The visit time starts at 13:00, and I think the family is in the ICU waiting room now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Um¡­ I¡¯d just like to say hello, is it okay if wee to the family waiting room?¡¹

    When I said this, the receptionist looked a little bothered, and picked up the phone, saying, ¡°Please wait¡±.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, you may go to the waiting room now, the ce is¡­¡¹

    After putting down the phone, the staff member took a map of the museum and showed us the route to the waiting room. Tashiro-san and I bowed to the staff member and followed her directions to the waiting room.

    As we walked, I smelled disinfectant and passed an old man in a wheelchair. Looking around, a ringing sound can be heard and an appointment number is disyed on the LCD screen. And there¡¯s a sound of slippers pattering on the floor.

    Atst, after a few moments, we reached the waiting room at the far end of the first floor, in front of the ICU, and Tashiro-san knocked on the door and heard a woman¡¯s voice behind the door saying, ¡°Come in¡±.

    When I looked into the waiting room, I saw a very in room with a folding conference table and pipe chairs.

    At the far end of the room, a woman stood up and put the thick hardcover book she was holding down on the table.

    Her hair is trimmed above her eyebrows like a Japanese doll. She is a small woman with a round face and a soft atmosphere.

    £¨So this is Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s wife£©

    She looked much younger than I had imagined. If I didn¡¯t know it, I would think she is a child instead of a mother.

    Her appearance was exactly as Ryoko had told me, but her atmosphere differed greatly from what I had heard from her.

    After all, Ryoko had described her as a hysterical woman who would yell at her with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡¸Um¡­ we¡¯re here to visit Kobayashi-sensei, but how is he?¡¹

    When Tashiro-san opened her mouth, his wife narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡¸Uh, I¡¯m sorry, but who might you be?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s students. I¡¯m Tashiro, this is Kijima¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, men are fine¡¹

    His wife brushed off Tashiro-san¡¯s words.

    To be honest, she doesn¡¯t seem very weing. Although she is smiling, she seems to be overtly wary of Tashiro-san.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Well, her husband was having an affair with a student¡­£©

    She probably thinks that Tashiro-san might be the person. Well, I would like to ask her some questions, but¡­

    I¡¯ll pretend to be an idiot and open my mouth so that I can say something out of context.

    ¡¸We were on a date when I was abruptly recalled that Sensei was in the hospital. So I thought we¡¯d stop by¡¹

    ¡¸Date? Are you two in love?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re in love!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­ Don¡¯t say that in public¡¹

    When I hugged Tashiro-san, she panicked.

    But it worked.

    His <ruby>wife<rp>(</rp><rt>Oku-san</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> must have thought there is no need to be careful.

    Because seeing Tashiro-san¡¯s red face and embarrassment, her attitude softened clearly.

    ¡¸Ufufu, it¡¯s wonderful to be young. Let¡¯s see, the condition of my husband. He survived, but the doctors say there¡¯s a high possibility that his lower body will remain paralyzed¡¹

    Tashiro-san and I looked at each other as his wife smiled and then seamlessly and despairingly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful to be young?¡±

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have caused you so much worry. I know that my husband will not be able to return to teaching, but I will take good care of him¡­¡¹

    Rather than returning to teaching, what awaits Kobayashi-sensei is a future in which he will be judged as a criminal. Of course, there is no way that his wife does not know this. It¡¯s simply not something she would tell his students, that¡¯s all.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve heard that rehabilitation technology is remarkable these days, and he may be able to recover, so don¡¯t give up hope¡¹

    When Tashiro-san said this to her as if to encourage her, his wife smiled and muttered to herself.

    Perhaps Tashiro-san did not hear her well. After all, she tilted her head slightly. But I heard her voice clearly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want him to get better¡¹

    That¡¯s what she said.

    And the next thing I know, I casually look down at the table and get a chill down my spine.

    £¨Oh, no¡­£©

    ¡¸W-W-We can¡¯t stay here long! So have a good day!¡¹

    When I said so¡­

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute, hey¡­¡¹

    I grab Tashiro-san who is confused by her arm and hurriedly leave the waiting room.

    ¡¸What on earth is going on? Isn¡¯t that rude to her!?¡¹

    Tashiro-san asks me in a reproachful tone as we hurriedly walk away from the hospital room.

    But, after going outside the hospital, I stopped and let out a deep breath.

    I see, the reason why his wife is no longer hysterical is because she no longer has anything to worry about.

    £¨It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s not a matter of winning or not winning, it¡¯s just scary£©

    ¡¸Hey, Confinement King, that¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t get it!¡¹

    Tashiro-san stared at me in frustration as I took a breath of relief. Apparently, Tashiro-san didn¡¯t notice the thing.

    ¡¸Well¡­ what I know for sure is that Kobayashi-sensei will get into a lot of trouble if I don¡¯t do anything about him¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? You¡¯re not going to mess with his wife?¡¹

    I shook my head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m too scared. I can¡¯t even get it up¡¹

    His husband is crippled.

    She also said, ¡°I don¡¯t want him to get better¡±.

    And the title of the book lying on the table was ¡°Misery¡±. (*Note: Stephen King Novel?)

    Yes, it¡¯s a work by a famous overseas author, and it¡¯s been made into a movie.

    If one knows the contents of the book, it is easy to imagine what the wife is going to do.

    As a result, there is no possibility that he will go to another woman. And since he is a wealthy man, he can afford to livefortably.

    And his wife would be in a good mood.

    There is still a question mark in Tashiro-san¡¯s mind. But at any rate, she understood that I¡¯m not going to touch his wife.

    ¡¸I see¡­ But I think his wife is Confinement King¡¯s type¡¹

    ¡¸How so?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she reminds me of the First Favored Princess¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it!? Don¡¯t say that!¡¹

    <u></u><li><u>This is the end of Volume 5 </u></li>

 Chapter 336: The Great Karla (Karura) Canyon Siege, Part One

    Chapter 336: The Great Ka (Karura) Canyon Siege, Part One

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ Seriously¡­¡¹

    Despite my joking words, my tone is raised.

    Incubus soldiers are kneeling on the fortress with arrows in their bows. And in the midst of them, I gulp.

    Tension fills my face, and I look down at the enemy army filling the valley below and ponder.

    How many of them are there?

    Probably tens of thousands.

    At the very least, ten thousand.

    The crowd is as dense as the starting point of arge marathon.

    I called them the enemy army, but after all, this is the demon world.

    There is no way that they are human beings, but <ruby>monster<rp>(</rp><rt>Mamono</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> that I have killed in training many times in the past and now they are crowding together below us like an all-star team.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    In the center, marching towards the castle gate, is a group of Minotaurs.

    On the right nk, a group of Orthrus, and on the left nk, a group of Cerberus, each approaching us.

    And filling in the gaps are goblins, kobolds, and other misceneous subspecies.

    Seeing that the goblins, kobolds, and ogres are all grouped together at the back of the line, the misceneous groups at the front are probably just an outcast youngster or probably like that?

    Then, there are some empty spaces around the giant centipedes. I guess even monster find centipedes unpleasant.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotpany, <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lump me in with those!¡¹

    When <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> talk lightly, Centipede raise her voices in disgust.

    Well, I guess she really doesn¡¯t like it.

    ¡¸By the way, a hundred versus tens of thousands¡­ isn¡¯t that an impossible game? What are we going to do? <ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Saito</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡¹

    ¡¸What are we going to do? We have no choice. We¡¯re the decoys¡¹

    ¡¸For the sake of Confinement King-sama, we¡¯ll do whatever it takes¡¹

    Slightly annoyed by Centipede who said it as if it was someone else¡¯s problem, I turned around and nailed the battle maniac who is swinging her battle axe indifferently.

    ¡¸<ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>! Don¡¯t ever run straight into them!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I mean by plunge¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean that in a variety way! We¡¯re just trying to buy some time!¡¹

    I repeat, hundreds versus tens of thousands.

    Lili-sama¡¯s position is so bad that she has to do such a reckless thing.

    The war with Lord Andras, whose territory borders Lili-sama¡¯s, is at a stalemate.

    With most of the war effort being devoted to that side, a demon noble named Count Ose, with whom we had a non-aggression pact, has unterally dered the pact broken.

    And unable to move their forces in the south, Count Ose¡¯s army marched towards our territory. The situation is far from tight. However, Lili-sama ignores the approaching army of Count Ose for the time being.

    She sent an incubus soldier who could fly to carry the four of us to the Ca Valley near Count Ose¡¯s castle.

    And almost at the same time we arrived there, this fortress appeared out of thin air.

    I don¡¯t know how it works at all, but I was told that the four of us are used as a marker to activate a part of the power of Confinement King-sama. This is probably the case. As expected of Confinement King-sama.

    Well, a fortress has appeared right next to the enemy¡¯s castle, it¡¯s like a de pressed to someone¡¯s throat, very deliberately.

    This is, of course, a decoy to fish out the remaining strength of Count Ose.

    The four of us, along with a hundred incubus soldiers, were given the mission to keep the enemy¡¯s forces busy for as long as possible. That¡¯s it.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s okay, Devi. Women are basically only used as their ything, they won¡¯t be killed that often, so don¡¯t worry, Devi¡»

    That¡¯s what Lili-sama said, but I¡¯d like to ask her for an hour what part of it is safe if it¡¯s allowed. Then¨C

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. About a quarter of all of your body tissues are already Demon <ruby>beast<rp>(</rp><rt>Majuu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, so you should be able to show your true potential in the demon world. Please look forward to finding out who has which Demon Beast in your body¡»

    That¡¯s what the Head Maid said, but¡­ isn¡¯t that too shocking? Seriously¡­

    I mean we¡¯re a quarter demon beast

    Well¡­ I had a hint of it, still¡­

    At the same time as I let out an involuntary sigh¡­

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸There¡¯s something terrible in here¡­¡¹

    Earthworm whispers to me.

    When I turn my eyes to where she¡¯s pointing, I see a huge nine-headed snake with its head raised like a sickle.

    Perhaps that is the Hydra that the Head Maid had told us to be wary of.

    And there is one on the right wing, one on the left wing, and one in the middle of the army of Count Ose. All in all, twenty-seven heads raised and stared at us on the castle wall with emotionless eyes peculiar to reptiles.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen that demon beast before, yeah, it looks strong!¡¹

    The battle maniac let out a happy voice.

    Well, I can only say, do what you want.

    Although I said we had no choice but ¡°we have to do it¡±, to be honest, I still couldn¡¯t get my mind straight.

    After all, this is a serious battlefield.

    I was supposed to be just a student until a while ago, so why should I be standing here with a halberd, waiting for a monster to attack me?

    But no matter how much I cried out, the enemy is already there.

    I rubbed my forehead, which was covered in cold sweat, and with the sleeve of my maid¡¯s uniform, gritted my teeth, looked down at the approaching monster, then raised my voice.

    ¡¸Release the arrow!¡¹

    With that, the incubus soldiers began to fire their arrows in unison.

    There is no need to aim. After all, there are no gaps. If you shoot, you hit. There¡¯s no time to check if they hit or not.

    In fact, the incubus seemed to be unfit for battle, and they looked even more miserable than us.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaa! Die! Die!¡¹

    With shouting voices and trembling fingers, we pick up the arrows and release them without aiming, just repeating the action desperately.

    The arrows fill the air like dots andnd on the heads of the beast.

    However, its power is not powerful.

    Only a few of the smaller monster, such as the orcs and kobolds, fell, but therger monsters, such as the minotaurs and ogres, still closed in on the gates like a pile of needles.

    ¡¸Damn it! The gate¡¯s in trouble!¡¹

    As soon as I heard such a voiceing from the center of the fortress, there is a thump! thump! and the sound of the gates creaking could be heard.

    The walls of the fortress itself shook slightly, and the incubus and the others shouted, ¡°What!?¡± as if they were choking.

    But Tapeworm, who doesn¡¯t even try to hide her excitement, asks me.

    ¡¸C-Can I plunge now?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not! Here, that barrel! Throw it down!¡¹

    This situation is, of course, within Lili-sama¡¯s expectation.

    So, on top of the fortress, there are several barrels filled with stone and earth.

    The incubus dragged the heavy barrels with several people, and we held one barrel in each hand and threw them down over the heads of the monster crowding in front of the castle gate.

    ¡¸Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    The sound of a heavy object hitting the ground, the sound of watery crushing, and the screams of monster can be heard. And a cloud of sand and smoke billowed up, staining the reddish-ck sky in thete afternoon can be seen.

    Just as I let out a sigh of relief after the sound of the gates being battered ceased, the urgent voice of an incubus rose up beside me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a monster climbing up!¡¹

    With a panic, I peered down and saw a giant centipede snaking its way up the fortress wall.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ gross!¡¹

    ¡¸Get out of the way, get out of the way!¡¹

    As if to push aside the pale incubus, a desperate Earthworm carries a particrlyrge barrel.

    Then, the liquid in the barrel is poured on the giant centipede.

    As the giant centipede slid its legs into the slippery liquid, it swam half its body in the air, and each time it did so, it wriggled its countless arthropods and desperately attached itself to the wall.

    ¡¸Ugh, Centipede! Your rtives are so stubborn!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not rted to it!¡¹

    Centipede lights a torch, shouting in protest.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Eat this!¡¹

    Throws it down at the giant centipede, causing it to burst into mes.

    Kishaaaaaaa!

    With a painful scream, the mes engulfed the body of the giant centipede.

    That liquid is oil.

    As the creature burns, there is a sickening smell and ck smoke.

    The slender arthropods crumble into charcoal, and the monster falls to the ground, peeling away from the walls.

    Then, the huge, burnt centipede writhed violently on the ground, engulfing several of the monster, and finally stopped moving.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s working! It¡¯s working! Bring me more oil! Pour oil all over it and burn it with arrows, yeah!¡¹

    The incubuses responded to Centipede¡¯s excited voice, and the top of the fortress wall suddenly gained momentum.

    At the same time, however, the sound of the Minotaurs rushing toward the gates began to echo loudly again.

    The creaking of the gates grew louder and louder. The bolts on the side of the gate are screeching.

    ¡¸C-Cockroach! Let¡¯s set fire to the gate!¡¹

    Earthworm shouted emotionally, as her legs trembling.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that! If the gate is burned down, there¡¯s nothing we can do!¡¹

    While this exchange was going on, the incubuses are now screaming.

    ¡¸Hiiiiii! It¡¯sing! Hydra¡¯sing!¡¹

    When I turned my head to follow the gaze of the incubus who had shouted next to me, I saw Hydra approaching very close.

    It¡¯s so huge that it looked down on the fortress walls. The huge snake lifted its sickle head and red at us.

    The incubuses, literally stared at by the snake, forgot to move.

    The next moment¡­

    ¡¸Aaaaahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaahhh!¡¹

    The nine heads of the Hydra opened their huge jaws and bit into the incubus one after another.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    Before my eyes, Hydra swung the incubus in his mouth and threw them outside the fortress walls.

    And then, one of its sickle heads looked at me.

 Chapter 337: The Great Karla (Karura) Canyon Siege, Part Two

    Chapter 337: The Great Ka (Karura) Canyon Siege, Part Two

    ¡¸Dohiiii!?¡¹

    Hydra, whose face is twitching, strikes me (<ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Saito</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>) with its raised head.

    However, I jump away with a desperate leap.

    And after I leap to the side, debris bursts where I had just been, sending up a thick cloud of dust.

    ¡¸That was close! W-Where¡¯s the part where she said I wouldn¡¯t be killed?¡¹

    Somehow I managed to escape the blow, but the danger is not over.

    The Hydra¡¯s sickle heads approach me with its red tongue lolling out. And I crawl back with my face twitching.

    But a figure ran past me and jumped at the Hydra.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Oaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!?¡¹

    ¡¸<ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui/Mako</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>!?¡¹

    At the top of the jump, Earthworm flipped herself up in the air like a volleyball yer shooting a smash.

    And with a two-handed swing of the hammer, she shook out her pink hair and mmed a chunk of iron into one of the Hydra¡¯s heads.

    The sound of a crunching, watery blow echoed, and one of its heads crushed between the wall and the sturdy iron mass.

    Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    With a terrifying cry that threatened to rip out even a soul, the hydra flipped back several heads and flung the goblins under the castle walls with its writhing tail.

    ¡¸What are you doing, C-Cockroach!? Stop fooling around and move!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, uh, y-yeah!¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s the one who attacked, Earthworm was in tears.

    Well, she¡¯s not a fighter to begin with.

    And at the same time as I¡¯m getting up, <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> also attacking the Hydra.

    ¡¸Uraaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    Centipede rushes towards it and sh her Great Sword. Of course, Hydra would not stand idly by.

    Her jaws open wide, and she is intercepted.

    However, perhaps its crushed and hanging neck gets in the way. The hydra¡¯s attackcked sharpness.

    ¡¸Me too! I can do it when I have to!¡¹

    Centipede dodged its fangs with a skillful sidestep, and sliced off one of its heads in a horizontal sh.

    The severed head flew through the air, spurting bright red blood, and crushed some kind of monster under the fortress wall.

    Then, a beastly scream echoed, and a cloud of dust rose up.

    And as if writhing in pain, Hydra begins to smash its head against the wall in a mess.

    ¡¸Are you angry? Are you mad?¡¹

    Still, Centipede doesn¡¯t stop moving.

    She leaps around Earthworm and me at a tremendous speed, repelling Hydra¡¯s fangs as theye at her one after another.

    ¡¸Uohhh¡­ It¡¯s amazing¡­¡¹

    I muttered in amazement.

    It¡¯s true that from what I can see, Centipede¡¯s current movements are far different from anything she¡¯s ever done before.

    As the Head Maid said, the power of the demon <ruby>beast<rp>(</rp><rt>Majuu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> that lived inside her must have increased in the miasma of the demon world.

    £¨It seems that the three of us can take care of that one£©

    Looking around, the battlefield is inplete chaos.

    The incubus on the castle walls is running for cover, and the roars of the monsters are echoing from below the walls.

    The two remaining Hydra, perhaps sensing the danger to their own kind, are closing in on Centipede and the others.

    In turn, the wounded hydra began to retreat weakly.

    £¨Anyway, what¡¯s worse than that¡­£©

    Almost at the same time as I was thinking this, I heard the ominous sound of something snapping from right below where I was.

    ¡¸Oh no¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s probably the bolt of the fortress. The sound of the bolt breaking.

    As evidence of this, rtivelyrge monster, such as minotaurs and ogres, are beginning to rush toward the gate, nking the wounded Hydra as he retreated.

    ¡¸This is more interesting, in my opinion!¡¹

    With my fellow maids already engaged in battle with the two new Hydra, I leap from the top of the wall to the inner side, to the square in front of the gate.

    ¡¸Hey! Where are you going? <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>!¡¹

    Earthworm shouts behind me.

    My skirt shes, white ruffles fluttering in the wind, and I soar through the air.

    As Inded in front of the gate that was about to be breached, in the midst of the incubuses who are twitching helplessly, I raised my voice.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸If you want to stay out of this, stay out of it!¡¹

    Looking around at the incubus, who are looking at each other in confusion, I spun my words further.

    ¡¸If the gates are breached, I will push the monster back outside the walls. You two, close the gate immediately and insert a recement bolt! Do it!¡¹

    The incubuses are stunned, and one of them shakes his voice.

    ¡¸No, no matter what, it¡¯s impossible, we have to leave the fortress and retreat¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I understand how you feel, but it¡¯s already toote!¡¹

    As soon as I interrupted the incubus, the half-broken sidewalk burst open and the castle gate is thrown open.

    Aaaaaaaaaaaagh!

    That¡¯s exactly the momentum of the rage. Like a broken embankment, a swarm of monster rushed forward. At the head of the pack is an ox-headed demon, a Minotaur.

    And the sound of gasps and roars of fear can be heard.

    As I listen to the incubus¡¯ voices behind me, I carry my battle axe and expose myself to the approaching demons.

    £¨Please! The demon beast inside me!£©

    I had a premonition.

    When I heard that my body had been reced by a demon beast, I became convinced.

    Rather, something from my inside said, ¡°Get me out of here!¡± and kept hurrying me.

    The bull-headed monster charged at me, emitting a cloud of dust and swinging its two horns fiercely. It¡¯s a stampede. A swarm of monster like a torrent poured in to crush me.

    But the next moment¡­

    ¡¸Nnnaah!!¡¹

    A tremendous amount of heat swirling inside me, and my eyes turn blue. And the next thing I know, my mouth is wide open, and blue mes are swirling inside my mouth.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸Goooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡¹

    With a roar, the mes erupted and engulfed the rushing crowd of monster. The swarm of monster in a straight line instantly disappeared.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    From behind me, I hear the voices of the incubus and the others, sounding somewhat soulless.

    Yes, I can understand their surprise.

    It¡¯s more powerful than I imagined, and I¡¯m a little taken aback myself.

    But this is not the time to worry about that. It would be a disaster if I identally spat fire and turned around.

    £¨But firebreath, huh¡­ I guess I don¡¯t have enough maid power yet. Perhaps, if I be as good a master maid as the Head Maid, I should be able to use a destructive ray from my eyes£©

    It¡¯s probably some kind of dragon that was imnted in me.

    I¡¯ve had a few run-ins with Lesser Dragons in training, and they spit out simr breaths. Though the power was quite different.

    With that in mind, I start to move forward step by step, spewing out blue mes.

    I stepped over the charred corpses of the monster and stepped out of the gate, and the gate closed behind me with a sound like the bellowing of a cow in a bad mood.

    Around the same time, the mes that had been spewing out of my mouth disappeared, and dense ck smoke rose from my mouth and nose.

    £¨It¡¯s like running out of gas¡­ I don¡¯t think I can produce any more£©

    Fortunately, there are no more monster nearby.

    Looking around, I see the ground scorched ck. On the other side, monster is looking at me from afar, with frightened eyes, or eyes filled with murderous intent.

    ¡¸So, I guess I¡¯m going to have to fight with flesh and blood from here on out¡¹

    The enemy still numbered ten thousand.

    I felt as if I had already defeated many of them, but when I thought about it calmly, it was only a few dozen.

    As I stepped out of the castle gate, I could see a horde of monster as far as the eye could see.

    If I can hold out long enough for the Head Maid to finish them off, the game will be decided.

    I don¡¯t know how long it will take, but all I have to do is wield the battle axe as a maid.

    I can¡¯t help but feel my cheeks cken as I feel the deadly heat of the battlefield.

    ¡¸Prepare yourselves, you monster!¡¹

    I grabbed my battle axe and ran, kicking at the scorched earth.

 Chapter 338: The Great Karla (Karura) Canyon Siege, Part Three

    Chapter 338: The Great Ka (Karura) Canyon Siege, Part Three

    ¡¸Uoooooooo!¡¹

    As I saw the skies of the demon world which is dark even in the daytime.

    I swung my battleaxe and plunged into the swarm of <ruby>monster<rp>(</rp><rt>Mamono</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> that approached me like a wave.

    ¡¸Gyakk!!?¡¹

    I mmed my battleaxe into the goblin in front of me from high above, cracking its head open.

    Then, without slowing down, I stomped on the corpse of the fallen goblin and swung my battle axe, keeping the surrounding monster away from me as I stayed in the middle of the enemy line.

    ¡¸Come at me if you want to die!¡¹

    The words didn¡¯t have much meaning. Just a threat. No matter what I say, in the end, the winner is the one who survives to the end.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    StiIl, I¡¯m continuing to slice and sh the monster that jump at me out of sheer numbers, and I¡¯m going to show them the difference between bravery and recklessness.

    I grab the Minotaur¡¯s horn, break it off with a Calf Branding, and thrust the broken horn into its face.

    I kicked the jumping Orthrus in the nose with my knee and cut it in half with my battle axe when it fell back.

    And when the monsters showed signs of trepidation at the sight of theirrades being chopped down one after another, I ran through the surrounding area, swinging my battleaxe with an even stronger swing.

    £¨Where is it!?£©

    Since it has the appearance of an army, there must be someone inmand somewhere. If I kill it, the situation will change drastically.

    As I thought that, I raises my battle axe and shes the Minotaur in front of me. Then, I kicked down the staggering Minotaur, and attacked the next one behind it, without regard to the returning blood.

    The Minotaur falls on its butt in fear. But I show no mercy.

    I smash its head with my battle-axe and then when the goblinse at me from both sides with their clubs, I catch them with my battle-axe and my left hand.

    The impact is really heavy on my shoulder.

    ¡¸That hurts! You! Bastardddddd!¡¹

    With a battle cry, I spun around and chopped off the heads of the goblins on either side of me.

    In an instant, I turn the two goblins into a lump of flesh, and I leap at once to break the encirclement and run to the other side.

    £¨I should be able to run faster than this!£©

    I scream, wing desperately at the depths of my consciousness, at the door of my memory.

    The ground in the evening darkness. A long shadow stretches across the track. How was I running?

    Desperately picking up the pieces of my memory, I straighten my back and focus my attention on the soles of my feet.

    And as gravity pulls me down, I push off my feet without a fight. Then, just as my foot leaves the ground, I step out with the other leg.

    Yes, this is how it should look.

    Goblins run for cover at the sight of me. But one brave goblin manages to hold his ground and raises his stone hammer.

    But I duck into its bosom and strike its throat with the bottom of my palm, breaking its neck by force.

    The goblin¡¯s eyeballs bulged out of its sockets, and it fell back with the stone hammer it had raised. At the same time, another goblin slipped through its side, carrying a short spear.

    However, I swung up my upraised arm, knocked the spear down to the ground, and with the force of my momentum, I shed up the one that had fallen forward with my battle-axe and leapt, rotating in the air.

    In the midst of a two-dimensional battle, it is difficult to respond to three-dimensional movements from above. Especially when it is a monster.

    One Cerberus looked up at me, stunned, as I flew through the air. As Inded on the ground, knocking it down with the side of my battle axe, I shouted, ¡°Come at me! Koraaa!¡± and threatened the monster around me.

    Immediately, the goblins and other monster are stripped to the bone and begin to flee, throwing away their weapons one by one.

    Aaaaaaagh!

    One of the ogres screams angrily at the fleeing pack of monster. But it¡¯s toote. Once it breaks down, there¡¯s no way to rebuild it.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨I can do it! If I catch the enemy¡¯s head like this, I can win!£©

    I¡¯ve been moving without stopping, and I¡¯m a little breathless.

    My body is covered with blood, and my underwear is exposed from my torn outfit.

    And looking towards the enemy¡¯s castle wall, I see that there is only one hydra left.

    £¨What is it? It¡¯s not a big deal£©

    Just as I thought that, the ground beneath my feet swelled up like a pound cake at the moment of baking.

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    Almost at the same time as I jumped away with a cluck of my tongue, something else suddenly popped up with a roar.

    The vibration is tremendous. And its heaven-shattering body surged up through the earth.

    ¡¸What¡­ is that..?¡¹

    As I repeatedly backstepped and jumped away, I¡¯m rendered speechless by the huge size of it.

    What had crawled out from the bottom of the earth is a gigantic y figure.

    Its arms are long and its legs are abnormally short, making it look like an ape. It looked as if it had been made by piling up thousands of y blocks, a distorted human form.

    ¡¸Go¡­ golem?¡¹

    It¡¯s too huge.

    It might have been more than ten meters tall. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at it, as if it were as huge as the robot I had seen in Odaiba (gundam) during my trip to Tokyo.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡¹

    In my dumbfounded vision, the giant golem raised its fists, and making stomach-churning footsteps, and begins to walk towards me.

    When walking, the giant golem scatters pebbles all over its body, carving cracks in the earth and crushing my allies as it approaches me step by step.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ haha! It¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s amazing! Hahahahaha!¡¹

    My body trembles. My heart trembles.

    I can¡¯t stop the smile from falling on my face.

    Reality is boring, and hard work keeps betraying me, and yet it¡¯s the only way I can live, and so I try so hard, but I keep getting disappointed in myself.

    I may have lost my temper, my mind may have been corrupted. And as a result, I am here now.

    I¡¯m alive. I never knew being alive could be so dramatic, so thrilling.

    Even if I¡¯m cut up, fed to monsters, crushed into a lump of flesh, I¡¯ll say it again and again.

    I¡¯m happy now!

    ¡¸Uoooooooooooooo!¡¹

    I raise my battle axe and charge at the giant golem. And the golem, looking at me with its hollow eyes, swung its huge fist down.

    Then, *Boom* like an explosion, the ground is gouged out. Stones and rubble scatter around it.

    But I sidestepped, dodged, and ran up the golem¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Doraaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    I ran up to the shoulder and leaped, shing up the golem¡¯s jaw with my battle axe with all my strength.

    And with a thunderous sound simr to that of a meteorite falling, the body of the giant golem fell back.

    Guuoooooo!

    The golem roared and its massive body fell, crushing the monster swarming behind it.

    Then, a huge cloud of dust rose up with a loud noise.

    When I saw it again, the demons ran for cover, and the earth cracked like a spider¡¯s web.

    £¨¡­How is it!£©

    As I fell to the ground, I regained my position and looked back at the golem.

    However, the golem slowly raised its body in a cloud of dust.

    £¨It¡¯s unharmed, huh¡­£©

    A flesh-and-blood battle with a golem that can¡¯t feel pain is a disadvantage no matter how I think about it. The longer this goes on, the worse the situation will get.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Still¡­ my gauge isn¡¯t full¡­£©

    But the next moment, a blue me flickered in my mouth.

    Its heat is so high that it could melt iron. And then I spewed out a breath of me to engulf the rising giant golem.

    Of course, there¡¯s no way for the heavy lump of earth to dodge it.

    So, the golem crosses its arms in front of its face and catches the approaching scorching fire.

    The earth around it is boiling. Thendscape itself is shaken by the tremendous heat, and ck smoke rises in the red sky of the demon world.

    Beyond the ck smoke, the sound of the giant golem retreating one step or two echoed. But there is no sound of it falling.

    And after a while, the ck smoke gradually dissipates into the wind.

    And beyond the ck smoke that was dissipating, I caught a glimpse of a giant golem. The front of its body is charred ck, and here and there molten stone burned bright red.

    £¨¡­Did I make it?£©

    But the next moment, the scorched surface peels off in tatters, and the body of the giant golem begins to regenerate.

    £¨Seriously¡­ doesn¡¯t it have any weaknesses or something?£©

    Now that I think about it, I have an idea.

    When I released my breath, this golem was protecting its head. That means its weakness must be there.

    If I look closely, I can see an emerald sphere in the golem¡¯s forehead.

    £¨That¡¯s it!£©

    As soon as I made that decision, I jumped on the golem¡¯s body again and ran up its body.

    And just as I was about to raise my battle axe and smash the golem¡¯s forehead, my eyes widened involuntarily.

    Because in an emerald sphere, in the depths of that murky sphere, I saw the figure of a naked girl, curled up like a fetus.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I hesitated for a moment. But that moment turned out to be fatal.

    The golem¡¯s huge arm crushed my right leg.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    My voice came out of my throat from the pain. Tears spilled from my eyes, and the pain almost made me lose consciousness.

    But this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve lost a limb.

    I grit my teeth and swing my battle axe to cut my thighs off.

    The pain is so great I can¡¯t even speak. Every part of me broke out in a sweat.

    And, throwing away my battle-axe, I cling to the golem¡¯s body with both hands and one leg, and struggle to climb up its huge body.

    Somehow, I managed to climb up the golem¡¯s nose, and with thest of my strength, I kicked its eyelids with my remaining left leg, sending it flying into the air.

    Because of that, I float up to the front of its forehead, and m my fist on it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate a maidddddddd!¡¹

    Immediately, the emerald green sphere cracked open, and the liquid inside overflowed, like fish eggs hatching.

    £¨This time¡­ did I make it?£©

    I don¡¯t know.

    Because as I was thrown into the air, I felt my consciousness being swallowed into darkness.

 Chapter 339: Pride of Succubus, Part One

    Chapter 339: Pride of Subus, Part One

    After entering from the top floor of Count Ose¡¯s castle, we divided into two groups in front of the door of the Lord¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Freesia, you¡¯re in charge of Count Ose, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, may I?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, Devi. Because I get chills just thinking about that perv look in his eyes, Devi¡¹

    Maybe she¡¯s remembering something.

    But Ohime-sama is shuddering in disgust.

    £¨C¡¯est Bon! I wee the perv gentlemen£©

    I¡¯m really looking forward to this. A man who can make Ohime-sama disgusted just by the look in his eyes¡­ Really, that thought suddenly makes me more excited.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Lili will sweep up the remaining force in the castle, Devi. Loli! Torture! Follow me, Devi!¡¹

    With that said, Ohime-sama leads them down the corridor, walking quickly.

    And the only ones left behind are me and Nefuterra, the <ruby>High-rank<rp>(</rp><rt>Elder</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> Subus.

    At the moment, we are both dressed in bondage, the formal attire of a subus.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve worn this outfit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Indeed, it has¡¹

    When I¡¯m on Earth, I¡¯m mostly in maid¡¯s uniform. As for Nefuterra, she uses a zer-type uniform, and it¡¯s been decades since she wore bondage.

    For subus, bondage is like a folk costume. We wear it every time we take a bath, every time we go to the Shichi-Go-San[1] bondage ceremony, and every time wee of age, but after I have been living on the earth for a long time, theck of cloth made me feel uneasy.

    I am a little worried that I might needlessly show my body when there is no need to.

    Porori[2] is only possible with demand. After all, I would like to do it at the right moment.

    After all, it is a little disappointing to do it when no one is watching.

    After I thought that, I tell my badly behaved niece.

    ¡¸Nefuterra, he¡¯s a count, whether how thin or short he is. You must brace yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I know¡¹

    Having turned my back on Nefuterra, who shrugs her shoulders in annoyance, I push open the double doors.

    There is not a single window in the room.

    But as I look at the flickering light from the candlesticks lining the stone walls, there is a figure in a luxurious chair at the far end of the room, restingnguidly on his elbows.

    He is a nobleman of the demon world with a magnificent body and a leopard head. His name is Count Ose. But as his feline eyes caught sight of me, his pupils narrowed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Count¡¹

    ¡¸A subus¡­ I don¡¯t know where you came from, but what does a lowly devil like you want with the noble me?¡¹

    I felt Nefuterra grow angry behind me.

    It seems that she is still too young because she is upset by this.

    ¡¸My Lord, I havee to ask you to exin why you have broken your pact with Liliamos Lace. Did Lord Andras approach you?¡¹

    ¡¸So you are Miss Liliamos¡¯s man¡­ Well, I don¡¯t care what happens to that doll fetish. But my reason is simple, I have a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take custody of Miss Liliamos, that¡¯s all¡¹

    ¡¸The custody of Ohime-sama¡­?¡¹

    £¨What if¡­ he knows Ohime-sama¡¯s secret?£©

    My expression tenses unconsciously.

    If word gets out that Ohime-sama is an ancestral return, there¡¯s no doubt that all the nobles of the demon world will rush to take custody of Ohime-sama.

    But¡­ it seems that this isn¡¯t the case right now.

    ¡¸She¡¯s such a gem. Isn¡¯t it natural that I¡¯d want to keep her with me and look at her all day?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­ Yes?¡¹¡¹

    Nefuterra and I looked at each other without thinking.

    £¨Look? What does he mean?£©

    Without caring about us, the Count¡¯s cat-like eyes became enraptured and he spoke.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸I love little girls¡¹

    £¨Oh, I see¡­£©

    I get it. He is lolicon.

    But if Ohime-sama heard that, she¡¯d be outraged. She will say, ¡°Who¡¯s a little girl?¡±.

    Still, to break a pact for such a reason is beyond appalling.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of expression I have on my face right now, but the Count continued to talk in a theatrical tone, while we are watching.

    ¡¸Miss Liliamos is an ideal young girl. Yes¡­ a little girl. Really a little girl. The crystal of beauty that shines brilliantly in the world. Eyes as beautiful as the stars twinkling in the night sky which are all gathered in one ce. A body odor as fragrant as freshly squeezed milk. Velvety, puffy skin, short limbs, and a body that incites the desire for protection. Also, beautiful, unkempt hair, childish gestures, a voice, an expression of little knowledge, and an innocent, pure heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Obaa-san¡­ he¡¯s lolicon¡­¡¹

    Nefuterra whispers to me, but it¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t need to be told that.

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying¡­ you had sexual desires for my Lord so you despised our pact¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If I could have her, I would have no reason to care about the pact. And it¡¯s now or never¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s now or never? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Miss Liliamos is indeed beautiful. She has all the qualities of a little girl. But she¡¯s on the edge. She¡¯s like a rotten fruit. If she grows any more she¡¯ll lose her value. There¡¯s only one time to put my child in that squishy belly!¡¹

    ¡¸Holy¡­ he¡¯s a pervert¡¹

    Once again, Nefuterra whispers in my ear. Well, I guess it¡¯s enough to make a subus want to leave.

    ¡¸You want to take her as your wife¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Wife? No, I don¡¯t want that. I¡¯m a true beauty seeker! Loli is the perfectbination of everything. Miss Liliamos has a pure and innocent heart with a protective personality and behavior. She has the status of a little girl, and there is no one who does not feel sexual attraction and love for her! I can say that she is a loli that captures my heart and is worthy of my endless love! After she gives birth to my child, I want to stuff her and keep admiring her.¡¹

    Perhaps on the time of signing the non-aggression pact with this pervert, Ohime-sama posed as a pure and innocent loli in order to catch him off guard. But, as a result, she has struck a blow against this pervert¡¯s sexuality.

    ¡¸But, Count. Generally speaking, a lolicons are gentlemen. I¡¯ve heard the code that says ¡°Yes, Lolita, no touch¡±. So, isn¡¯t it against the lolicon¡¯s code to impregnate a little girl and then stuff it? If you want a child, shouldn¡¯t it be a normal woman?¡¹

    ¡¸This is ridiculous. It¡¯s because of love that I want to give birth to a child. Is it abnormal to love a little girl? That¡¯s just a difference of opinion. In the first ce, men haverger and stronger bodies than women, and it is normal for them to have a protective love for women who are physically weaker. In other words, it is not pervert to have a deep affection for a little girl, who has more of these elements than an adult woman! It is just a difference in the interpretation of sexual desire. Sexual desire is the greatest desire based on the gic instinct to leave offspring, and it forms the basis of various desires. And from the fundamental interpretation of this desire, the object to be sexually desired should be a woman who is weak and has a healthy body, and the former factor should be greater the younger the child. ¡°Yes, Lolita, no touch?¡± That¡¯s bullshit. Lolicons who im that it is bizarre and forbidden to have sexual desire for little girls are hypocrites. The reproductive function of animals, especially females, gradually declines as they age. Therefore, it is natural for animals to reproduce with young females, and if we consider that the young female is a person who is a little over-aged, then lolicon is not a disease! In retrospect, I suppose¨C¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! Stop, sir! Please wait!¡¹

    I stopped Count Ose, who is about to continue talking if I let him, and asked him.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸What you say may be true, but we cannot just give up our Lord. Therefore, why don¡¯t we take the ce of the Lord, and let the rest of the army go with us?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Are you stupid? What kind of torture is that?¡¹

    Count Ose made a very unpleasant face.

    ¡¸The woman in the back is fine, but what¡¯s with your ugly tits? They¡¯re hanging down so sloppily. t chest is the ultimate in beauty. Swollen chests are like tumors. You ugly bitch! You should know your ce. It pains me to look at an expired ugly woman. Get out of my sight now!¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t be upset by this.

    But, it seems¡­

    I¡¯m still like a young now, naive, like hipster.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. We were hoping we could maintain a cooperative rtionship like Baron Moho, but it seems we have no choice but to use force¡¹

    ¡¸What? Use force?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Count. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to ask you to leave and take this entire territory. I don¡¯t want to provoke my Lord¡¯s sister too much by doing something rash¡­¡¹

    But with that word, the Count smiled broadly and rose from his seat.

    ¡¸Interesting! Very well! Shave off those ugly breast and turn back into a little girl, at least on the breasts¡¹

    Then he pulled out the two swords that are mounted on both sides of the luxurious chair. It seems that he has a lot of confidence.

    We, too, need to brace ourselves a little.

    £¨Well¡­ this is the demon world, so it¡¯s okay to release some of my power, right?£©

 Chapter 340: Pride of Succubus, Part Two

    Chapter 340: Pride of Subus, Part Two

    In the depths of a dimly lit room, the Count approaches with a rxed air, rotating the slender swords in his hands.

    The feeling of intimidation is so strong that it tingles. As expected of a member of the aristocracy of the demon world, the King of Beasts.

    Behind me, I heard a small sound of gasping.

    This pressure from the Count must be quite unbearable for someone like Nefuterra.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wait for you to pick up your weapon¡¹

    The Count said with a generous smile.

    I think he is smiling amusingly, but frankly, I don¡¯t know the expression of the cat family.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸That¡¯s very kind of you. But it¡¯s not necessary¡¹

    ¡¸*Sigh* a subus¡¯ unique skills are useless on me¡¹

    That¡¯s probably true.

    In fact, charm and other unique skills are almost useless against high-ranking demon nobles. ¨Ctinytl

    However, I let out a breath and cast a barrier to cover the room.

    ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¹

    The Count narrowed his eyes at me quizzically.

    Unlike on earth, in a ce where magic elements are as dense as the Demon World, I can deploy a perfect barrier.

    However, what I have just deployed is not a protective barrier.

    It¡¯s just a way to block all outside interference so that no one knows what¡¯s going on in the room.

    ¡¸I just don¡¯t want Ohime-sama to know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You make no sense. Fine. If that¡¯s how you want to die, I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡¹

    Before he could finish his sentence, the Count made his move.

    And within that moment, I heard the sound of a kick on the cobblestone floor and two short sounds peculiar to beasts, and before I knew it, the Count is raising his sword at close range.

    The speed is terrifying.

    From a biased point of view, lolicons target weak children because they are afraid of adult women. That is the image I have of lolicons. However, there are some strong lolicons in the world, like this one.

    ¡¸Shaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    A high-pitched, animal-like scream is echoed. And I saw the two swords reflecting the candlelight in my eyes.

    No matter whether I jumped to the right or to the left, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it. As expected of a high-ranking devil, he must be nning to decide the game in a single blow.

    But¡­

    On my left eye, there should be a thorn symbol (crown of thorn).

    I¡¯ve already released the power I¡¯ve been holding back.

    All that remains is for me to speak.

    ¡¸¡­Near-death¡¹

    Immediately, the Count¡¯s body, which had been leaping, fell limply in midair.

    The swords fell from his hands, hitting the cobblestones with a high-pitched ng.

    And unable tond on his feet, the Count slumped to the floor.

    ¡¸¡­W¡­ What happened? What did you do to me? I¡­¡¹

    While trembling on the floor, Count Ose looked up at me with a shocked expression.

    If this is a game, his HP would be 1, and he could die by hitting the corner of the wardrobe with his little finger. He is in such a state.

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing worth talking about. I just went easy on you. Because if you die, I can¡¯t squeeze anything out of you¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You fool¡­ There¡¯s no way¡­ I can lose to a mere subus. T-There must be some mistake¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, the previous Demon Lord said exactly the same thing¡¹

    Instantly, the Count¡¯s eyes widened even more.

    ¡¸D¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡­ You¡¯re the whore of babylon!? Why? Why are you serving that little bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Because she¡¯s a worthy master¡­ isn¡¯t that enough for an answer?¡¹

    The previous Demon Lord.

    I happened to be able to drain part of his power when I brought him to his death. And that was the beginning of my misfortune.

    Normally, when a demon lord dies, the nobles of the demon world rejoice in spite of their outward appearance. There is a possibility that they themselves will sit on the Demon Lord¡¯s chair.

    Therefore, the usual stance of the nobles of the demon world is that they don¡¯t care who kills the demon lord, apart from their beloved ones.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    However, there are seven skills that are inherited by those who have the special status of Demon Lord. One of them was taken away by me. ¨C

    As a result, I was targeted by nobles all over the demon world.

    I repeatedly fled to the earth and other worlds, and at the end of my arduous journey with death, the one who rescued me when I copsed was Ohime-sama.

    And thanks to her prayers, I was able to receive the protection of Lord Lace, and here I am¡­ that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Well then Count, it¡¯s time for the fun¡¹

    I smiled at him, and the Count let out a pained exhale and made fun of me.

    ¡¸If you are going to rape me, it will be in vain. I have no desire for old, ugly women like you. I can¡¯t get it up I can¡¯t move a muscle. Why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡¹

    ¡¸With the pride of a subus, I refuse¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here¡¹

    Nefuterra peeks out from behind me.

    ¡¸An erection urs when the smooth muscle rxes and blood flows into the corpus cavernosum, and the substance that rxes the smooth muscle is called cGMP. Then, there is an enzyme called PDE5 that breaks down this cGMP and stops the erection¡­ that¡¯s how it works¡¹

    Nefuterra takes out a syringe and rxes her mouth with a grin.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve made it! A drug thatpletely eliminates PDE5. It¡¯ll keep you erect for a long time¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!!¡¹

    Finally, the Count let out a frightened cry.

    ¡¸No, no, don¡¯t! That¡¯s right. The subus tribe has young girls too, right? I-If you¡¯re going to squeeze me, at least let it be little girls¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, don¡¯t¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll inject it!¡¹

    Nefuterra inserts the needle into the Count¡¯s neck, and after a beat, the Count begins to breathe hard.

    Nefuterra and I then roll the Count onto his back and strip him of his underwear.

    ¡¸Oh my¡­ this is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­This one seems to be made for little girls, too¡¹

    Although the erection is erect, it¡¯s short and tiny, like a little white fish that is gentle to little girls.

    Of course, it would be impossible to satisfy an adult woman with this. As a result, a lolicon is born. What a sad story.

    ¡¸Kill me! Kill me! Kill me all at once!¡¹

    I can hear the sorrow in the Count¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Count, don¡¯t worry. The heavens don¡¯t make a yours out of nothing, as the deceased said, even a carrot is a carrot. In other words, no matter what kind of thing you have, if you have one, you can conceive someone¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t get it!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter what it means¡¹

    After said that, I lift up my skirt and spread my fingers over my private part, which has been wet for three hundred and sixty-five days and twenty-four hours.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t show me such an ugly thing!¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you! The previous Demon Lord said it was like a flower¡¹

    When I say that, Nefuterra adds, ¡°But it¡¯s a Rafflesia¡±.

    Well, I¡¯ll punish herter.

    ¡¸Well then, Count. Let¡¯s enjoy the party¡¹

 Chapter 341: Pride of Succubus, Part Three

    Chapter 341: Pride of Subus, Part Three

    With her ugly swollen breasts exposed, the Great Whore licked her tongue with ascivious expression on her face.

    ¡¸With such poor thing like this, it won¡¯t be very pleasurable even if I put it in, so shall we try something else?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll never give in!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know that you can die with just one suck from the drain? Count¡¹

    The younger subus tells me with a grin.

    Even though it¡¯s because of the drug, the fact that I¡¯m getting an erection from these older bitches is annoying to me.

    ¡¸Not to mention the drain, you could die from ejaction alone, so let¡¯s use this to make sure you don¡¯t identally die¡¹

    After say that, she takes out a brown ring.

    ¡¸W-What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸A subus band¡­ to put it inly, it¡¯s the rubber band that used to hold the lid of the ball (noriben). Like this¡­¡¹

    The Great Whore then wraps it around my member, slowly, to the base.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    I bit down on my teeth at the sensation of being squeezed so hard that my blood stopped flowing. And it made my ns swell to the point of being painful.

    ¡¸Now you won¡¯t be able to ejacte. But, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re not going to die. Shall we begin?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    The younger subus nodded at the older subus¡¯ words, and the two of themy down on either side of me.

    I felt a soft but frightening sensation pressed against my sides. It¡¯s apletely different feeling from the hard buds of a little girl, and it made me feel scared.

    The subus wrapped themselves around my body, crawled their fingers over my member, and licked up both nipples with their tongues.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ Guh¡­¡¹

    The older ones rubbed up the trunks of my balls with her exquisite hands, and licked my nipples with the tip of her tongue.

    I felt an itchy, frustrating pleasure spreading slowly through my body around my nipples, while an unbearable stimtion continued to be sent to my groin.

    £¨Kuh, what a humiliation¡­ to be taken advantage of by these old bastards. I, a noble lolicon¡­£©

    Normally, there¡¯s no way that my genitals would respond to such ugly old bitches. I feel as if I¡¯m being defiled from being touched by these women.

    ¡¸*Pant Pant Pant*¡­¡¹

    But even if I can somehow keep my voice down, I can¡¯t stop my breathing from bing ragged.

    The older ones licked, sucked, and sometimes bit my nipples as she wished.

    The sensations from the two nipples are slightly different, and my body could not get used to the stimtion.

    And as the older one licked and sucked my nipple, the other made a sound like ¡°Juu!¡± and tweaks my other nipple.

    I couldn¡¯t help but squirm at the different stimuli.

    ¡¸My dear Count, are you feeling it? You¡¯re squirming so much, it¡¯s shameful¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ No, I-I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Kyahaha! Skinny, unattractive¡¹

    The younger subus shouted in my ear.

    My flesh is being pushed harder and harder. The thing between my legs is wet at the tip and dripping with honey.

    The pleasure raging inside my body tormented me.

    Even so, both of my nipples are being sucked relentlessly, and my member is being squeezed. I¡¯m out of breath, and the desire to ejacte is swirling in my loins.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ oh¡­¡¹

    I am rushing towards my climax. However, the sluice gate that held it back didn¡¯t budge. The agony only grows worse.

    ¡¸Gwaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    The agony that burned my chest, a torrent that had nowhere to go rampaged in the depths of my waist.

    ¡¸How is it? The sensation of stepping on the edge of climax. Isn¡¯t it wonderful? Isn¡¯t it sad?¡¹

    With ascivious color in her eyes and her mouth ckened in torment, the Great Whore looked into my face.

    ¡¸I-If it just like this! Ggh, I¡¯m!¡¹

    When I desperately raised my voice, the Great Whore twisted her mouth in a happy manner.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then I guess you can enjoy it for a little while longer.¡¹

    As she saying that, the Great Whore moved toward my legs and grabbed both of my legs and lifted them up.

    ¡¸W-What are you doing!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing serious. Just a little embarrassment for you¡¹

    My hips lifted, and she grabbed my lower limbs and pushed them forward. It¡¯s a really shameful position, as if I¡¯m in the middle of a forward roll. Her ass is facing the ceiling, and the head of the Great Whore is sinking into my twin mounds.

    Then, without realizing it, the tip of her tongue reaches into the narrowing of my twin mounds.

    ¡¸Higi!?¡¹

    It felt hot and wet. And my hips trembled as she carefully licked up the ring of flesh.

    Then I felt a tickling, numbing sensation that was hard to describe, it¡¯s happened when my insides contracted with each movement of the older bitch¡¯s tongue.

    Because of the position, my member is trembling painfully in front of me.

    ¡¸Haha! You¡¯ve done a lot of reckless things with loli in the past, haven¡¯t you? How do you feel? How does it feel to be med?¡¹

    The younger subus grabbed my cock and started squeezing it slowly from the base while making fun of me.

    The urethra at the tip of my penis is cracking open like a carp running on fumes in front of me. It¡¯s telling me that it wants toe.

    I was being tortured from the front and back, and the pleasure was burning me. But there is no ce to let it go.

    ¡¸Gwaaaaahh! No, no, I don¡¯t want to! No, please stopp!¡¹

    I writhe in agony from the overwhelmingly intense sexual sensation. Seeing this, the younger subus opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Hey, Obaa-san, the Count wants me to stop¡¹

    ¡¸The lord¡¯s ¡°Stop¡± is the same as ¡°More¡±. He¡¯s just hiding his embarrassment¡¹

    ¡¸I see! Then I¡¯ll have to work even harder!¡¹

    The younger subus wraps her palm around the tip of my member and rubs it while making a yful little joke.

    My sexual senses are already heightened. If she rubs the most sensitive part of it, there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    ¡¸Guh, guoohhh! Ooooooohhhh!?¡¹

    The feeling of climax rises in me. But I can¡¯t reach thest rung because the tied-up base is in the way. I can¡¯t ejacte. My body, which could not move, trembled helplessly.

    However, the subus still relentlessly tortured me back and forth, causing me to scream hoarsely. After a while, the Great Whore finally looked up from between my ass.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time¡¹

    As soon as she muttered this, she inserted her hand across the space and pulled out a hideously shaped taut form.

    ¡¸W-W-What¡­¡¹

    As I widened my eyes in astonishment, the Great Whore attached it to her crotch with a belt and puffed it out as if to show it off.

    ¡¸Fufu, how is it? Isn¡¯t it magnificent? It¡¯s a dildo about the same size as a Fumi Fumi-sama that I secretly molded while he was sleeping¡¹

    ¡¸W-What will you do with it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do ¡°something¡±¡¹

    I could feel the blood drain from my face. I try desperately to move my body, but the best I can do is shake slightly. There¡¯s no escape.

    ¡¸O-Okay. I give up! I-I give up!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    The younger subus tilted her head, and the Great Whoreughed at me.

    ¡¸Surrender? You must be joking. After all, it is uneptable for a mere kitten to stand against Ohime-sama. Your punishment is yet toe¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    As I twitch my face.

    A hard touch mercilessly touched the entrance of my rear hole. I shuddered at the cool sensation, and the Great Whore¡¯s mouth twisted in amusement.

    ¡¸Now, it¡¯s time for you to lose your virginity¡¹

    With that said, the protruding tip pried open the ring of my flesh, and a hard object forcefully entered me.

    ¡¸Hiii! Aah, aah, ugh¡­¡¹

    The relentlessly loosened flesh cavity swallowed the inorganic tautness without much resistance.

    But I felt a cold sweat break out all over my body, and my body trembled.

    My breath choked.

    Then, my insides contracted, strangling the inorganic mold irrespective of my will.

    ¡¸*Pant Pant Pant¡­* T-Take it out, please, I beg you!¡¹

    ¡¸You still don¡¯t know how to talk, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what will happen to me if she moves. However, the older bitch didn¡¯t give a damn and ruthlessly pushed up inside me.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Agh¡­ Agh¡­¡¹

    My eyes widened and my body stiffened. My voice is choked in the back of my throat. I can¡¯t speak, just a faint sound escapes.

    Despite the fact that I¡¯m being pushed deep inside, there is no pain.

    And to my horror, the pleasure is greater.

    Every time the Great Whore moved her hips, an obscene sound that made me want to cover my ears leaked out from the joint that epted the taut shape.

    ¡¸Gah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Hiii!? Aaahhh!¡¹

    There are a few ces where I feel like crying out with each thrust, and it¡¯s hard to bear being rubbed there.

    I guess she knows that. Every time I writhed, the Great Whore kneaded me more and more there.

    In addition, the younger subus began to rub up my member again with a very skillful hand.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    An intense feeling of pleasure hit me. I feel like I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m about to reach my climax, but I¡¯m held back by the heat swirling around my waist.

    £¨I-I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­£©

    ¡¸Let mee! Please make me cum! Please!¡¹

    ¡¸But if you cum, you¡¯ll die¡¹

    ¡¸J-Just kill me, please kill meeeeee!¡¹

    I scream out in despair.

    ¡¸I have no choice. Then please cum¡¹

    With that said, the Great Whore cut the stic at my base, and at that moment¡­

    *Spurt!* *Spurttt!* *Spurt, Spurttttt!*

    An unbelievable amount of muddy white liquid arced in the air and dripped down onto my face.

    ¡¸Haha! Self-bukkake is a fresh idea¡­¡¹

    The young subus shouted.

    And in my pleasure-induced stupor, the Great Whore looked into my face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive¡­ Shall I give you one more y?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ ah¡­ f-forgive me¡­ s-stop¡­¡¹

    I can only moan and groan, but the Great Whore tells me.

    ¡¸If you swear eternal allegiance to Ohime-sama, I¡¯ll stop it right here. But for starters, why don¡¯t you order your entire army to withdraw?¡¹

    There was no way I was going to be able to resist her.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    A metallic sound of swords shing. The dull sound of crunching flesh is echoing in the distance.

    It felt like surfacing from the bottom of a deep sea.

    As my consciousness gradually takes shape.

    My whole body aches. It hurts like I¡¯ve been torn apart.

    On my back I feel the dry ground. And I could smell the earth tickling my nostrils.

    ¡¸Nn¡­ ugh¡­¡¹

    I opened my heavy eyelids and saw the red sky of the demon world, high and far away.

    £¨I¡­ I¡¯m alive?£©

    I can¡¯t move a single finger. I can¡¯t feel my limbs, the pain is terrible, but I don¡¯t know where it is.

    ¡¸<ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>! Are you awake?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk! You¡¯rete!¡¹

    I move my head to look around in a foggy state of consciousness.

    Surrounding me are <ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Saito</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Mako</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, and <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, each wielding a weapon. And surrounding us are countless monsters.

    All three of them are wearing tattered maid¡¯s uniforms, covered in blood and scars.

    Earthworm, though covered with scars, is rtively better off, but Cockroach has been split open and its intestines are hanging out, and Centipede has one of her arms rotting off.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stand there all by yourself. You¡¯re really bothering me¡¹

    Centipede says in her usual unpleasant way, then Cockroach tells me in her usual preachy tone.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want you to die. But we don¡¯t have enough manpower¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, let¡¯s just say that all four of us are safe, for now¡¹

    Earthworm and Cockroach said in unison when Earthworm said this as if interceding as usual.

    ¡¸¡±Not-yet¡±¡¹

    Apparently, the three of them are protecting me.

    I hurriedly tried to raise myself up, but my hands are bent in a direction they shouldn¡¯t be, and to my great regret, I have no legs. I remember that I cut off one leg by myself, but the other leg seems to have been crushed when Inded.

    £¨What a pity¡­£©

    As expected, there is nothing I can do about this. The three of them are out of breath, and it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯llst much longer.

    £¨So this is the end¡­ it¡¯s a dreadful thing¡­£©

    Almost at the same time as I¡¯m thinking this, a sound like a trumpet echo out.

    Like a tide receding, the monster retreated. And the three of them looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡¸Is this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it means that The Head Maid has won¡¹

    Immediately, I let out a big ¡°Haaahh¡­¡± and throw out my weapon, and the three of them slump down on the ground.

    Then, they ally down on my body as if they were using me as a pillow.

    ¡¸I thought I was going to die¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Really, it¡¯s not funny¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, if we don¡¯t ask Torture-sama toe soon, we could really die¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­ I can¡¯t die yet¡¹

    Weughed andughed like that.

 Chapter 342: Reconciliation Trip, Part One

    Chapter 342: Reconciliation Trip, Part One

    On Sunday, the day after I visited Kobayashi-sensei¡¯s wife at the hospital.

    I asked Chihiro to arrange a trip to a hot spring resort for me.

    Monday is a national holiday, so the trip is two days and one night.

    And now I was on my way with a ticket for the Shinkansen and a shuttle bus to the nearest station. As expected of Chihiro, all the arrangements are perfect.

    ¡¸So¡­ why me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m trying to make up with you¡¹

    I smiled back at Kyoko, who gave me a questioning look.

    Yes, it¡¯s just me and Kyoko on this trip. Or rather, I made this trip on purpose in order to make Kyoko happy.

    The reason is simple. Because Kyoko¡¯s status has dropped from [Subjugated] to [Submissive].

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Yesterday, as I was leaving the hospital where I visited Kobayashi-sensei, I suddenly heard a frightening electronic sound that I had never heard before, announcing that Kyoko¡¯s status had dropped.

    When I checked, it was true that two functions, <<ruby>Visual<rp>(</rp><rt>Sight</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>Possession<rp>(</rp><rt>Hack</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>> and <<ruby>Love<rp>(</rp><rt>Good or Bad</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>Scale<rp>(</rp><rt>Scale</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>>, had been disabled.

    Aside from <<ruby>Love<rp>(</rp><rt>Good or Bad</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>Scale<rp>(</rp><rt>Scale</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>> which I have never activated properly, the loss of <<ruby>Visual<rp>(</rp><rt>Sight</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><ruby>Possession<rp>(</rp><rt>Hack</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>> is quite painful.

    Come to think of it, ever since I had the maids surround her and let them y on her recklessly, Kyoko has been reclusive and I¡¯vepletely neglected her.

    I had assumed that she would be fine since the maids had gone to the demon world and Ryoko was with her, but it seemed that her feelings for me had gotten worse.

    I can always force myself on her, but I¡¯m afraid that the way I¡¯ve been treating her, trampling on her pride, is a dead end.

    That¡¯s when I changed my mind.

    And so, I¡¯ve nned this trip to explore a new rtionship with Kyoko.

    ¡¸Are you sure? If you let me out of ¡°The Room¡±, I¡¯ll run away¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible¡¹

    ¡¸I might even call the police¡¹

    ¡¸If you want, go ahead, be my guest¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What are you up to?¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to enjoy the trip with Kyoko¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    We repeated this exchange two or three times before we left, and even after we left, Kyoko kept repeating, ¡°What are you nning?¡±. And the more I keep repeating that I just want to have a good time with Kyoko, the more wary she bes.

    £¨She doesn¡¯t trust me, does she?£©

    I suppose that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve repeatedly given her hope and then trampled it. Naturally, there must be hell waiting for her after this. That¡¯s what she must think.

    So I persuaded her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not trying to do anything. But if you¡¯re going to get hurtter, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have fun while you can?¡¹

    Then, in desperation, Kyoko drank four 500mm cans of beer and ate Atarime and a pork cutlet sandwich (Katsu Sando) on the Shinkansen. Of course, I paid for it. I¡¯m really thankful that I borrowed some money from Chihiro, just in case.

    So our destination is a remote hot spring town in the Chubu region of Japan.

    It takes an hour to get off the Shinkansen and take a local train. Then, it took another hour to the microbus to pick us up.

    In the microbus, there are only two of us. Inside the bus, I talked to Kyoko, and she asionally clucked her tongue in reply.

    I¡¯d like to praise myself for not losing my temper and holding back. I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve been thinking about going back to the ¡°S¡± route.

    Soon, as the bus made its way up the meandering mountain road, the green trees that had upied my view until then disappeared and I saw a scene of hot spring resorts lined up in front of me.

    After arrived, the time is already close to evening, with the setting sun in the background and the clouds of steam rising from the hot springs.

    We got off the bus at the joint parking lot near the entrance to the hot spring resort, and walked down the street with a leaflet in our hands. Even though it is early autumn, it is a bit chilly on the mountain. Turning my attention to Kyoko, I saw her rubbing her arms in the cold.

    Perhaps because I hadn¡¯t told her what to wear, she is dressed in an Ed Hardy rock-style T-shirt, leather hot pants withced-up sides, mesh tights and long boots, like a dancing girl in an LA metal music video of the 1980s.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Of course, it¡¯s cold¡­£©

    So, I took off my windbreaker and put it on her shoulders, but she froze with a surprised look on her face, as if she had been tricked by a cat.

    As expected on a holiday, there are a surprisinglyrge number of tourists. Most of them are groups of elderly people, and asionally we saw a group of university students.

    However, all of them looked twice at Kyoko as they passed each other.

    It¡¯s not surprising. After all, her bright red hair and metal fashion stood out from the scenery of the hot spring resort.

    After a short walk, we checked into the ryokan (traditional Japanese inn_ for the night.

    It¡¯s not a big inn, but it¡¯s a stylish Japanese style inn.

    Mainly because of Kyoko¡¯s outfit, we received a few quizzical nces, but I signed in on the guest register, pretending to be a married couple. Then the okami[1] leads us to our room.

    ¡¸This is the best room in the inn¡¹

    As the okami proudly said, the room with the namete ¡°Kikyo-no-ma¡± on it is quite luxurious.

    The room seemed to have been recently renovated, and every part of it looked brand new.

    There room is a half-western room with twin beds and a Japanese-style room.

    Looking out the window, I can see a small Japanese garden, and there¡¯s even a private open-air bath there.

    £¨Oh¡­ I forgot to tell Chihiro that a normal room is fine£©

    But as soon as Kyoko saw the luxuriousness of the room, she said, ¡°Whoa!¡± and her excitement went up a little, so this might have been a good thing.

    Then, after the okami left, we sat down in the Japanese-style room. Even though it¡¯s dusk, the sun is still high and we still have some time before dinner.

    ¡¸Hey, Kyoko, why don¡¯t you go take a bath? I heard that this inn has a very good bath¡¹

    Then Kyoko looked surprised.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that face?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s a room bath too¡­ I thought you¡¯d order me to take a bath with you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to do anything you won¡¯t like¡¹

    Then, Kyoko shows a slight sign of thinking.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m embarrassed to be seen naked after all this time, and I don¡¯t like you, but it¡¯s a hassle to go to the bathhouse before eating, and thene back to get ready¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You just said you don¡¯t like me¡¹

    I pouted my lips, and Kyoko fluttered her hands, looking a little amused.

    ¡¸So, I¡¯m going to let you use the bathroom in my room¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not embarrassed, I¡¯ll stare at you¡¹

    ¡¸No, thanks. Just grab a beer from the fridge. I¡¯ve always wanted to do that. Beer in an outdoor onsen¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re still going to drink? But, didn¡¯t you drink a lot on the shinkansen?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already urinated my pants off¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of girl says that? I mean, if you¡¯re going to drink in the onsen, why not sake? Normally¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you mean the one with the floating tray. Well, if I do that, the tray will easily turn over, and it will be quite a disaster. The smell of vaporized liquor will make the bath unusable for a while. The source is me and my sister¡¹

    ¡¸Real story!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes,ter, the ce you¡¯re staying at will charge you a surprising amount of money¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that, don¡¯t do that!¡¹

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Laughing at my panic, Kyoko headed toward the outdoor onsen with a beer in her hand.

    The private outdoor onsen is outside the window surrounded by a bamboo wall. Of course, it¡¯spletely visible from here.

    As she walks, she takes off her T-shirt, her bra, and her leather hot pants.

    When she reached the window, she took off her mesh tights, kicked off her shorts that got tangled in one of her legs, opened the window with a beer in her hand, and jumped out into the outdoor onses.

    I looked at the clothes left behind like bread crumbs in Hansel and Gretel, and was taken aback.

    ¡¸You should at least take a bath towel¡­¡¹

    While I was sighing and picking up the scattered clothes, Kyoko called out from behind the open window, still lying in the marble bathtub.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Another beer¡¹

    ¡¸You drank it already!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, sure¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but think that she¡¯s getting carried away, but today I at least wanted to entertain her.

    So, I take out another beer from the refrigerator and walk out the window.

    The marble tub, set in the middle of a small Japanese garden, isrge enough for us to stretch my legs.

    ¡¸Here you are, Ojou-sama, your beer, please¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯skuru-shu-nee¡¹

    I jokingly handed her the beer, but Kyoko¡¯s face is already red.

    ¡¸Are you drunk?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not. There¡¯s-no-way I can get drunk with just one beer, don¡¯t be stupid¡¹

    Well, I don¡¯t know.

    The redness is not simply the result of being warmed up in the bath. I think her blood cirction is getting better, and the alcohol is circting more easily than usual.

    Thinking about this, I observe Kyoko¡¯s condition.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed. Herrge breasts are floating in the bathtub. Her skin is sweaty, and her waist is curled gracefully beneath the surface of the water, and she regains her plumpness when it reaches her hips.

    £¨She¡¯s got a great body, huh?£©

    ¡¸Puhaa, delicious! A cold beer in a hot bath is just too good!¡¹

    ¡¸Um¡­ Kyoko, don¡¯t you think you should stop?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Don¡¯t be silly. Well¡­ whatever, you should join me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸I said,e talk to me, you idiot. Oh, go get me another beer first¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sure¡¹

    £¨I think someone said Kyoko is a strong drinker, so I guess she¡¯s okay¡­£©

    I took another beer out of the fridge, grabbed a small towel, took off my clothes, and walked out the door again.

    The can of beer I had brought earlier is already empty and thrown beside the tub.

    ¡¸Give me the beer!¡¹

    Kyoko snatches the beer from me, and I quietly soak myself in the tub.

    Facing each other. I sit down with my knees between her legs, which are spread wide apart.

    ¡¸Um¡­ are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m¡­ fine. Don¡¯t put your towel in the bathtub, you¡¯re hiding your thing like that, you know that, you¡¯re a virgin¡¹

    £¨She¡¯s not okay at all!£©

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ you¡¯re a virgin kid. Here, let me see your dick, you little prick¡¹

    Kyoko snatched the towel that covered my crotch in the hot water and pped me on the shoulder whileughing like an idiot.

    Yeah¡­ I¡¯m getting a little pissed off.

 Chapter 343: Reconciliation Trip, Part Two

    Chapter 343: Reconciliation Trip, Part Two

    ¡¸Puhaaaaaa!¡¹

    Kyoko drank another beer while soaking in the bathtub.

    If I may say so, her face is as red as a boiled octopus. Her eyes are dted, and she ispletely prepared.

    ¡¸Oi, you, Testicle King¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Confinement King!¡¹

    She screamed at me, who is sitting with her spread legs and with her eyespletely fixed on me.

    ¡¸You¡­ hup¡­ you, hup¡­ you fat bastard¡­ who do you like more, me or Nee-chan?¡¹

    £¨Uwaa.. What a troublesome way to get drunk¡­£©

    If she¡¯s asking which one I like more, it¡¯s Ryoko, of course. At least Ryoko doesn¡¯t bother me in this way.

    On top of that, she obeys me absolutely, though it¡¯s probably because she¡¯s been brainwashed the hardest out of all my girls. She¡¯s so obedient that if I tell her to die, she¡¯ll die for real, so how can she not be cute?

    But today, I¡¯m taking this trip to please Kyoko.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Kyoko¡¹

    ¡¸No way! T-There was a pause!¡¹

    £¨Damn it! For a drunk, she¡¯s got a sharp sense of humor£©

    ¡¸Hup¡­ your heart isn¡¯t in it, idiot. Then! You! Tell me what you like about me more than Nee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Compared to Ryoko?¡¹

    I thought, but I tried my best to think.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re¡­ younger than Ryoko¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course I am¡¹

    Kyoko, then, clicked her tongue and drinks the rest of the beer in one gulp.

    After that, she threw the empty can away carelessly, grabbed my hand, and pushed it against her breast.

    ¡¸What the hell! You¡¯re so horny! I-I¡¯ll give you a reminder, Hup, how is Kyouko-sama¡¯s nice body?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s wonderful¡¹

    This is not apliment.

    In fact, Kyouko and Ryouko have the exact same body, Kyouko¡¯s breasts are slightlyrger than Ryouko¡¯s, and both of them are extremely stylish.

    ¡¸Hahaha, yess, yess. I¡¯m better than Nee-chan¡¹

    Kyoko proudly shows her breast.

    Well, if it¡¯s okay to touch them, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I squeezed her breasts without hesitation.

    ¡¸Hup, you¡¯ve got some obscene hands¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the pleasure in her eyes, or the alcohol, but she seems to be enjoying herself.

    But it¡¯s not entirely ufortable.

    I know that Kyoko is an open-minded woman, but would she ask a man she doesn¡¯t like to take a bath with her or rub her breasts with him just because she is drunk?

    What¡¯s certain is that she¡¯s leaking herplex about Ryoko because she¡¯s drunk and her reasoning is weakened.

    £¨Maybe this is just another attempt to impress Ryoko?£©

    While I was thinking about this, Kyoko stood up with a ssh of hot water.

    ¡¸Alright¡­ I¡¯ll show you¡­ that I¡¯m better at sex than Nee-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Come one¡­ let¡¯s go to the bed, Cock King¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King!¡¹

    I can¡¯t ept a name that obscene.

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­ Fu~n, fufu-?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute!¡¹

    Kyoko walks back to the room, humming a tune and walking unsteadily. I hurriedly got out of the tub and followed her.

    When I stepped into the room, Kyoko had alreadyid down on the bed without wiping her wet body.

    ¡¸Seriously, this girl¡­¡¹

    At any rate, I wiped myself off and walked over to Kyoko, with a bath towel in my hand.

    ¡¸The innkeepers are going to be mad at me for this¡­¡¹

    After all, the futon is soaked. Anyway, I wiped Kyoko¡¯s body with the bath towel and let out a sigh, as she kept giggling for some reason. This is intended to be a good time, yet it¡¯s rather than likely nursing care.

    ¡¸Hey¡­ you,e here¡­¡¹

    She pulls my arm and I fall down on top of Kyoko.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t dawdle, if a man and a woman are naked¡­ Hup, there¡¯s only one thing to do¡­¡¹

    Really, she¡¯s drunk. But I¡¯ve heard of people getting girls drunk and screwing them, so I guess it¡¯s okay to screw her¡­

    While I was wondering what to do, Kyoko pulled my finger.

    ¡¸Hey¡­ be nice to me too¡­¡¹

    Kyoko¡¯s face is sulky, and her eyes are moist.

    £¨Huh? She¡¯s kind of cute¡­ but¡­£©

    When she acts in a sullen manner, the gap between her normal attitude and that of Kyoko¡¯s is so strong that it makes her look even cuter.

    It¡¯s easy to forget because she¡¯s so cocky, but even Kyoko is an extraordinary beauty.

    When she¡¯s lying naked on the bed with her eyes moistening as if saying, ¡°You can do whatever you want¡±, I can¡¯t help but think that I should respond to her.

    So, I bring her head firmly toward me, and kiss her deeply.

    £¨¡­Let¡¯s try it like a lover¡­£©

    This is mainly preferred by Masaki-chan. Lovers¡¯ y. So, while recalling that feeling, I gently run my fingers over her breasts. I caress the area around her nipples, trying not to touch them, and lightly touch her lips with my lips.

    For a moment, the smell of alcohol almost makes me revert to my normal state, but I hold back. I listened to her pleasurable breaths and timed my attack on her nipples.

    ¡¸No¡­ don¡¯t rush¡­ why, why~, it¡¯s swo exciwing¡­¡¹

    She is clearly not speaking clearly but her hips writhe in frustration. However, it¡¯s about time.

    ¡¸Hyah!?¡¹

    When I rubbed up her nipples with my fingers, Kyoko made an unexpectedly cute noise and turned her chin up.

    There is no need to hold back now. All I had to do was to give her a full throttle. I know how good her breast feels, and how tight her pussy is.

    Unlike the fluffy breasts of Masaki-chan, her breasts have a hard core. If I push my fingers hard enough, the breasts themselves will push back against me.

    Not only are they soft, but they also sway in a way that makes me feel their weight and sticity more than enough. And yet, the cherry-red top is so hard and pointed that I could tell just by looking at it.

    As I sucked on the nipple, Kyoko turned her chin up again.

    ¡¸Aah, aah, you¡¯re like a baby, it¡¯s so good, aah¡­ aah¡­¡¹

    I licked around the hard nipple with the tip of my tongue, and her red-hot body began to jump and jerk.

    ¡¸An¡­ that¡¯s good, ahn..¡¹

    Kyouko continued to pant and moan with a happy look on her face.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease me¡­ I told you to be gentle, not just with my breasts, my pussy is already sad¡­¡¹

    Apparently, the lover-like torture is too frustrating for Kyoko. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s drunk, but she¡¯s not shy while I running my fingers over her clit.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so unbearable¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­ it¡¯s because you keep ying with my breast¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be nice to you, so you can beg me nicely¡¹

    When I whispered this in her ear, Kyoko raised her eyebrows with her drunken eyes, and sucked her own little finger.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so lonely, please, take care of Kyoko¡­¡¹

 Chapter 344: Reconciliation Trip, Part Three

    Chapter 344: Reconciliation Trip, Part Three

    ¡¸It¡¯s so frustrating, please¡­ take care of Kyoko¡­¡¹

    Kyoko looks up at me with her drunken eyes.

    The way she raised her eyebrows sadly, the gap between her and the usual, honestly excited me. I can¡¯t wait to insert my cock inside her. That¡¯s what she made me think.

    So to fulfil my excitement, I pressed the tip of my cock frustratingly against her wet pussy, and her lips let out a hot *Pant¡­*.

    I want to prate her all at once. But I pushed down my desire and pushed my hips out slowly.

    When prating, I felt the tip of the spear catching in the folds.

    The sticity of herbia sucking at the ns.

    It¡¯s moist and wet, and felt rubbery as if it would slide into ce if I applied too much pressure.

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­ it¡¯sing inn¡­.¡¹

    When I touched her body, it¡¯s burning hot as if on fire, probably because of the alcohol in her body.

    And when she tried to move immediately, I held her hips back and took my time, sinking my cock inside her, as if caring for her.

    ¡¸Plese, hwurry up¡­¡¹

    Kyoko wrapped her hands around my neck as if begging me, and made a frustrated face.

    £¨Telling me to be gentle, telling me not to rush¡­ she¡¯s really a selfish woman, isn¡¯t she?£©

    But I can tell that she¡¯s excited beyond control.

    The amount of nectar gushing out of her. The pressure of the vaginal flesh around my object is tremendous. Even now, it¡¯s tightly mping down on me, as if it¡¯s going to bite me off.

    ¡¸Haaaa¡­ Nnn¡­¡¹

    Kyoko caressed her own lower belly with her fingertips.

    She was doing it as if to loved it and as if she wanted to check the feeling of something entering there.

    Then she twisted her lips ckly and looked up at me with drunken eyes.

    ¡¸Please, more, go deeper¡­¡¹

    £¨Why is she acting so cute¡­?£©

    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t help but lower my upper body and cover her up.

    Then, while hugging her fleshy body tightly, I thrust my hips at once.

    ¡¸Hiun!? Aaahhh! Ah¡­ *Pant* *Pant* *Pant¡­*¡¹

    With my cock in her womb to the base, our crotches locked together tightly.

    The vaginal mucous membranes are on fire, squeezing tightly.

    As I slowly pulled my hips back, savoring the luscious stimtioning from there, I let out an involuntary moan at the tugging of the numerous folds of flesh.

    The stroke is so long as if savoring it. And as I gently brushed my sweat-stained bangs off my forehead, Kyoko smiled happily at me with her alcohol-induced debauchery.

    ¡¸You¡¯re even cuter than Ryoko today, Kyoko¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ cute?¡¹

    It¡¯s obvious ttery, but Kyoko smiles like an innocent child.

    £¨What? Is¡­ she really this cute?£©

    I slowly move my hips back and forth,ying my hands on her breasts and giving them a nice shape.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah¡­ again, breastttt, aaah!¡¹

    I know very well what part of her is weak. And her breasts still have a core of pleasure left in them from all the ying with them earlier.

    When I rubbed her nipples with my fingertips, she easily turned over and arched her back, causing the bed to creak and squeak.

    ¡¸You¡¯re squeezing me so hard, Kyoko¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah! I-It¡¯s not that tight, it¡¯s not¡­¡¹

    Despite her words, her honey pot is twitching hungrily.

    Every time I move my cock back and forth, the bulge scrapes the vaginal passage, and the friction makes her hips lift.

    ¡¸Kyoko, we¡¯re having sex right now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? ¡­Shex?¡¹

    It may sound like an obvious statement, but all I¡¯ve ever done to her before is just a torture and make her cum mercilessly.

    So, I don¡¯t think I could call it sex at all.

    I don¡¯t know if she understood what I was trying to say. Even so, her face, which is already red, flushed up to her neck, and she wrapped her hands around my neck and hugged me tightly.

    When I repeated the pumping, the juice from the flowers scraped out by the goose neck (frenulum) dripped from her vulva as a spray.

    ¡¸Ahh, ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good! Ahhh¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s drunk, and her voice is lispy.

    But now, I felt a certain emotion mixed in with it, something that couldn¡¯t just be from rubbing our aroused genitals together.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it feel good, Kyoko?¡¹

    ¡¸Aun, aun, it feels, so goooooooood! Ahh! Aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t take it anymore, and the more I pump, the hotter it gets.

    As I continue to knead her for a long time, her clit tightens in pleasure, and the back-and-forth movements that push her womb apart be more and more daring.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Amazwing, Amazwhinngg¡­¡¹

    Kyoko raised her eyebrows, let out a weak voice, and shook her head from side to side.

    Before she knew it, her initial cautiousness was gone, and her hips began to move faster and faster.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Ahhhh! Oh¡­?¡¹

    ! Aaahhh!¡¹

    When I gouged her in the deepest part of her body with increasing force, Kyoko gasped and moaned without a care in the world.

    Both of us are covered in sweat, and her hair is stuck to her sweaty face, exposing her sloppy, drunken face in all its glory.

    When I bend down to meet her lips, she thrusts her tongue into mine as if she wants me to.

    ¡¸Nmu, chuu, slurpppppp¡­ more, suck on my tongue¡­ chuuuu¡­¡¹

    The kiss is so pleasurable that it tingles the core of my brain. The tongue is so soft.

    And while devouring my lips, Kyoko wraps her legs around my waist and pulls me tightly against her.

    ¡¸*Slurp¡­* nchuu, puha, chuu, chuu¡­¡¹

    Inviting my cock deep inside of her, Kyoko became absorbed in the sensation of our union. She lost herself in the pleasure, tears streaming down her cheeks as she indulged in the heat that burned her.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ what¡¯s this, it¡¯s wheird, I¡¯m gwoing crazy, anh, anh, anh¡­¡¹

    When she parted my lips, her ck eyes began to dart left and right in the wrong direction, repeating that she is going crazy as though in a whisper.

    £¨Kyoko seems to be at her limit, but I¡¯m about to cum too¡­£©

    A momentter, the lump of flesh buried in her womb swelled, and Kyoko let out a ¡°Hii!?¡± .

    ¡¸Kyoko, I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yess, I-I want to cum too¡­¡¹

    As I repeatedly thrust in and out of her throbbing slit, Kyoko tightened her grip on her entwined legs. Her act is as if to say that she would not let me go, and her body is pressed tightly against mine without even a minute gap.

    ¡¸Ahh!¡¹

    And with a final thrust, the lust swirling deep within my hips exploded with great force.

    *Spurt, Spurttttt!* *Spurttttt!*

    ¡¸Ahhhh, it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s so hotttttt!¡¹

    Kyoko wed at my back and arched her back as a torrent of sticky heat surged toward my uterine opening.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡¹

    Her moans be fainter and fainter.

    Her body shakes involuntarily, and then she weakens as if she¡¯s exhausted.

    ¡¸*Pant¡­ Pant¡­ Pant¡­.*¡¹

    Our breathing is the only sound in the quiet room.

    Then, as I rested my cheek on her breast and closed my eyes, Kyoko stroked her hair while breathing hard.

    ¡¸I hope you can be nice to me again¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, don¡¯t be like your sister¡­ you¡¯re drunk¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, stupid, I¡¯m better than you¡­ I¡¯m the older one¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After a night, we checked out of the inn.

    We were not told anything about the soaking wet bedding, but we might receive a billter.

    £¨I¡¯d better apologize to Chihiro¡­£©

    When I finished the formalities and went out of the inn, I found Kyoko who had already gone out in the fresh sunshine, looking like she is dying of a hangover.

    ¡¸You look terrible¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡­ you look terrible too, in a different way¡¹

    ¡¸If you say so, I won¡¯t be nice to you anymore¡¹

    When I sarcastically said this, Kyoko¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red and she became upset.

    ¡¸Ugh, shut up! I didn¡¯t do that yesterday! S-Stupid, stupid!¡¹

    Her words were not clear, probably because she was too hungover to think clearly.

    £¨Well, that¡¯s embarrassing¡­£©

    After all, on thest night, as we were repeatedly kissing afterwards in bed, the waitress knocked on the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to get ready for dinner¡±.

    Of course, I hurriedly put on my yukata and went out into the corridor, and somehow managed to get away with it by saying, ¡°Mypanion is not feeling well¡± and asking for another hour¡¯s dy in the meal time, but when it came time to eat, Kyoko, who was still sober, clung to me in a good mood.

    ¡¸Eat it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸No, ahhh¡¹

    Without paying any attention to the indescribable expression on the face of the waitress serving me, Kyoko, who was sitting on myp, opened her mouth as if to say something sweet.

    This is like caring for the elderly or feeding a baby bird.

    I had to feed Kyoko from the beginning to the end of the meal, and I was really tired.

    Fortunately, Kyoko fell asleep immediately after the meal, and I was able to enjoy the hot spring alone.

    Back to the current time, after leaving the inn, I opened a ¡°door¡± in a deserted alley.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going straight home by ¡°the door¡±? But isn¡¯t that¡¯s not very elegant?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Did you want to take a leisurely train trip with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh!? O-Of course not, idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Aww, Kyoko was so cute yesterday, but she¡¯s such a spoiled brat¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­You¡¯re the worst. You¡¯re dead!¡¹

    Kyoko yells at me, her face turning red, and quickly walks into the open door.

    But I can at least tell if she¡¯s hiding her embarrassment.

    As proof of this, as soon as I entered the room, I heard the electronic sound.

    ¡ºKyoko Terashima¡¯s state has changed to [Subjugated]¡»

    I had hoped that she would be [Enved], but it seems that I¡¯ll have to deal with herplex about Ryoko.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just let herpete with Ryoko¡­¡¹

 Chapter 345: Idol Start

    Chapter 345: Idol Start

    ¡¸Even an outsider can enter the backstage more easily than I thought¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, You¡¯re not an outsider. You¡¯re my manager today, aren¡¯t you? Anyway¡­ it¡¯s been a while. You are dressed like that¡¹

    My reflection in the backstage mirror is a loose suit.

    Plus, I¡¯m wearing a weird tie and round sses.

    This is the man who hasn¡¯t appeared in a while, Fumijima ¡°The Pheasant Man¡±.

    I¡¯m here because I received a phone call from Chihiro this morning.

    She asked me to act as a manager for Akira Mizuki for one day only.

    She said that today is the first live performance of Akira Mizuki, and that she is currently trying to promote Akira as a unit separately from Kurosawa-san.

    The performance will be held at amunity center outside of Tokyo, with a capacity of several hundred people.

    Akira is well known as a model, but she is still in her early stages as an idol, so this is probably not too crowded.

    Akira had already prepared for the concert by taking singing and dancing lessons. However, she is still very nervous, so Chihiro asked me to encourage her by her side.

    And now, thirty minutes before the performance, Akira is waiting for me in the backstage, dressed in a pink tartan check, with a silhouette like a school uniform. On top of that, her hair style is twin-tailed, which makes her look much younger than she actually is.

    ¡¸Oh, man¡­ You¡¯ve got the aura of an idol¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I¡¯m d to hear you say so, Master¡¹

    Akira smiled happily as I said that.

    Beforeing here, there was a long line and arge crowd. There were the usual idol geeks, but there were also Akira¡¯s fashion magazine model fans. There were also some young females.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Akira, who is a famous model to begin with, is a beautiful girl, much more beautiful than the idols around her. So, it¡¯s easy to imagine her rising to stardom from here.

    ¡¸Are you nervous?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah. It¡¯s totally different from being a gravure. There will be an audience¡­¡¹

    Akira looks a little uneasy at my question. Then she looked up at me.

    ¡¸Master¡­ I¡¯d like to have sex with you. I think it would help me rx¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Right now?¡¹

    I looked around the backstage area and saw a simple table and chair in the center of the room, with a few mirror stands lining the walls.

    The door is locked, and although it¡¯s a closed room, the walls seem to be thin, and with such a thin door, it¡¯s easy to hear the voices in the corridor.

    ¡¸No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, President Chihiro has made all the arrangements. She said that no one was allowed to go near the backstage from thirty minutes before the performance because I wanted to concentrate¡¹

    ¡¸Chihiro¡­¡¹

    Apparently, Chihiro was nning to do that all along.

    However, if my cute pet, Akira, looked at me with those desperate eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but surrender as her owner.

    ¡¸Geez¡­ What a helpless bitch you are¡¹

    As soon as I called her so, Akira¡¯s eyes lit up as if a switch had been turned on.

    ¡¸You look like you want something¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes! I-I want to be tormented by Master¡¯s cock. And maybe before I go on stage, I¡¯m just¡­ in the mood¡¹

    With that said, Akira takes off her panties, stands in front of the mirror, puts her hands on it, looks at me in the mirror, thrusts her ass at me, and pulls up her skirt.

    Then she turns around and opens her mouth flirtatiously.

    ¡¸Master¡­ please discipline this miserable bitch to your heart¡¯s content¡¹

    She looked at me passionately in her cute stage costume. The idol that her fans couldn¡¯t get, no matter how much they wanted, is looking at me with a passionate gaze.

    I wonder if I should call it a feeling of superiority. An inexplicable feeling spread in my chest, and I felt my crotch suddenly harden.

    ¡¸Please, Master, please take care of your pet idol Akira¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how excited she is, but her honey is dripping from her secret parts, as if to im that she doesn¡¯t need forey.

    Seeing that, I hurriedly pulled down my pants and underwear, grabbed my erection, and walked up to Akira from behind.

    Her vulva is shallow and dripping wet, and as I hold the tip there and don¡¯t move, she lets out an urgent cry.

    ¡¸Please¡­ master, don¡¯t tease me¡­ hurry up, hurry up¡­ make me cum¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You really are an insufferable bitch. Don¡¯t be so pushy, I¡¯ll insert it¡­¡¹

    As I pushed my hips forward, my cock slid into her already ripe vagina.

    ¡¸Nhiiiiiiii! It¡¯s here! Master¡¯s cock! Nah, hah¡­ Kuh, ah, it¡¯sing in, it¡¯s hot, mmm, cock, ah, ah!¡¹

    As soon as I insert it from behind, Akira arches up like a roaring beast, and her vagina¡¯s hole around my cock.

    The flesh of her vagina sucked my rod as if it would never let go, and the folds of her vagina squeezed to pull my cock deeper and deeper.

    ¡¸Ahhhh, Master¡¯s cock is so good¡­ it feels so good¡­¡¹

    What I see in the mirror is the face of an enraptured female in heat. Not the face of an idol who is expected to be pure and innocent.

    Then, as soon as I started pistoning, she looked at her own face in the mirror and let out a lewd sound.

    ¡¸Anh, anh, Master¡¯s cock is the best, your cock is the best, this cock is divine¡­ anh, aaah¡­¡¹

    Every time I mmed my hips into her, her ass shook from the impact.

    And the more I looked at her trembling ass, the more unbearable it became. And while I keep pounding her, I pped her ass.

    *p!* Akira lets out a scream as her ass makes a dry sound.

    ¡¸Nfuah! M-Master!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re moaning too loud¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­ nhaa¡­ It¡¯s too loud¡­ oh no, it¡¯s not good¡­ *Pant pant pant* M-Master, p-please p me once again¡­ ¡¹

    She looks at me as if she¡¯s clinging to me, and I can¡¯t help but twist my mouth.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a helpless bitch, getting pleasure from being pped¡¹

    Once again, I pped her firm ass, and the sound is just as good as before, and at the same time, her vaginal flesh squeezes my cock.

    ¡¸Hey, you perverted idol. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for all your fans?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. B-But I like it, because I¡¯m a masochist and Master was the one who made me like this! Please, p me harder and harder¡­¡¹

    Akira¡¯s expression is bing more and more pleasurable despite her words of apology.

    £¨As an owner, I have to respond to her properly¡­£©

    From there, I pounded her ass repeatedly while thrusting hard from behind.

    I enjoy the cute screams thate out with each p, and the feeling of her vaginal flesh tightening with delight.

    ¡¸Ohhhh, no, no, oh no¡­ it¡¯s getting in so deep. Master¡¯s cock is so big, I want to keep it in¡­ ahhh, ahhh, no¡­¡¹

    The more I pounded her ass, the redder it got.

    And the thought of ying with an idol¡¯s ass as I please, made me more excited and can¡¯t stop my hand.

    ¡¸Come on, swing your hips more!¡¹

    ¡¸Yessss! I¡¯ll do it. Please feel so good and cum using Akira¡¯s raw onaholeeee¡­¡¹

    Akira¡¯s face is already sweaty and dripping with drool and tears, and she looked incredibly erotic. On top of that, she must have gotten excited by the sight of herself begging for sex, after all, her face became more and more foxy.

    £¨But she¡¯s going on stageter¡­ is it okay? I¡¯ve got to get this over with¡­£©

    With that though, I inhaled lightly and shook my hand, then exhaled and mmed my hand down on her ass with all my might.

    ¡¸Gyahn!?¡¹

    I could feel my sweaty skin on my hand as I swung down. But the sound is dull. I must have lost control of my hand and hit her tailbone.

    But Akira¡¯s body twitched, as if the blow had made here lightly, and she tightened my cock even harder.

    Then, to finish her off, I grabbed her waist and started to move my hips violently.

    ¡¸*Pant Pant* Aaah! Amazinggggg! I love you, Master! I love master¡¯s cock! I¡¯m happy that I can make you cum. aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    Her vagina folds undting. And the way Akira¡¯s hips move with me is as wild and bold as a wild animal. Naturally, the feeling of ejaction is rising madly.

    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, aaaaaah!¡¹

    Akira is panting uncontrobly, and thinking that the bitch I¡¯m fucking will be on stage in just a few minutes, my excitement suddenly increases.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s time to cum!¡¹

    I shortened my movements and began to thrust hard into her.

    ¡¸Aaaaah! I-It¡¯s so intense, Master¡¯s cock is amaziiiiing, amaziiiiiiing¡¹

    ¡¸Akira, can you see in the mirror? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing for an idol to show her face like this in the backstage?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll only show it to you, Master!¡¹

    ¡¸You pervert!¡¹

    I pped her ass again, and her face in the mirror ckened.

    ¡¸Aaahhh! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cum while Master watches me do it¡­ I-I¡¯m cumming¡¹

    ¡¸Akira, I¡¯m going to ejacte on you, so stand on the stage like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m so happy, Master¡¯s cock is twitching¡­ please fill me up with Master¡¯s semen!¡¹

    As she said that, I thrust deeper into her with even more force. And when the ns dug into her cervix, Akira¡¯s legs jutted out.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    She says briefly, and I spew my desire into the deepest part of our connection.

    *Spurt!* *Spurttt!* *Spurtttt!*

    ¡¸Nnaaaaaaaah! Igiiiiiiiiiiii!¡¹

    Akira gasped and arched her back, and I spat out the white slime into her, savoring the sensation as if my back would give out from the tremendous pleasure.

    ¡¸Ah, ahh¡­ i-it was amazing¡­¡¹

    As I pulled out my cock from her fully ejacted pussy, she slumped against the mirror stand and copsed with semen dripping from her open pussy.

    ¡¸Aahn¡­ It¡¯s left open in the shape of Master¡¯s cock, hahn, the semen¡¯s dripping¡­¡¹

    In the mirror, I see Akira¡¯s face in a state of debauchery, as if her soul had been drained from her climax, and she smiles happily when her eyes meet mine.

    ¡¸Akira, I mean¡­ I fucked you pretty hard¡­ are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine. ¡­It was really good. But the audience has no idea that my stomach is full of semen¡­ *Pant* I¡¯m getting excited again thinking about that¡¹

    Akira then tried to reach for my cock again.

    But at that moment, I heard a knock at the door.

    ¡¸Mizuki-san, please stand by!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I-I¡¯ming!¡¹

    Akira replied outside the door with her lips pouting, ¡°Too bad..¡±.

    Then, she starts to get ready hurriedly, but she looks visibly unhappy, which is so cute that I can¡¯t help but reach out my hand to her head.

    ¡¸When the stage is over, I¡¯ll take care of you until morning, so do your best¡¹

    ¡¸Really?? Then! I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    Akira¡¯s smile is as bright as the suning out of a clear sky.

    Then I saw her go out of the backstage, and I moved to the audience seats.

    From this point on, I¡¯m just an audience. But

    ¨D¨DAkira kept winking and waving at me from the stage, as if to show that I¡¯m special, and I ended up getting a lot of quizzical looks from the audience around me.

 Chapter 346: Misty the Paradise Tokyo Gangsta Great Escape, Part One

    Chapter 346: Misty the Paradise Tokyo Gangsta Great Escape, Part One

    Revision: Kirihito Hikami -> Kirito Hikami

    ¡¸<ruby>Binge<rp>(</rp><rt>It¡¯s too much</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡¹

    The owner, a white man with a face like a rock, scowled me.

    Right now, I¡¯m in the center of Thaniya Street.

    Inside the bar which is dimly lit before it opens, and there are a number of dance poles propped up on a stage in the center of the bar, slightly reflected by the light bulbs on the counter.

    After the owner scowled me, he continued to spoke up in English with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    ¡¸Adyboy, huh? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a man or a woman, but it¡¯s the charm in the middle that counts. I don¡¯t know where you had your surgery, but if you have a perfect body like a woman, you won¡¯t get any customers. Are you kidding me?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t choose to be like this either¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t give a damn about your situation. I can¡¯t hire you. But I can introduce you to a Go-Go bar in Soi Cowboy. It¡¯s run by my brother. You can work as long as you¡¯re not adyboy and you¡¯re 100% female¡¹

    ¡¸As a waitress?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you nuts!? Did you leave your brain at home, little girl? Of course it¡¯s a S¨¯opheenii¡¹

    ¡¸S¨¯opheenii?¡¹

    I tilted my head at the unfamiliar term, and the owner cowered in a gesture of white exaggeration.

    ¡¸A Prostitute. Really, you don¡¯t know anything, huh? You dance in a Go-Go bar and take customers when the stage is cleared. And Soi Cowboy is the only ce for foreigners who don¡¯t ept Thais (Krungtheph/???????). The customers are good. It¡¯s close to Sukhumvit. There¡¯s also a lot of Japanese (Khn ?¨©?p¨´n/?????????) on there¡¹

    After he only told me the name of the bar, I left the bar as if I was being driven away, but it is already evening.

    In here, the sun, like a rotten mandarin, mixed with the orange and ck of the tropics, is staining the cracked asphalt, and the shy neon lights, like those of a pachinko parlor or a famous supermarket in the Kansai area, are beginning to glow.

    There are also food stalls on the street.

    But, next to a stall selling deep-fried sweets like Sata Andagi, there is a wrinkled old woman selling adult toys.

    £¨Adult toys at a food stall¡­£©

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Here, anything goes, as long as it sells.

    At any rate, I went into a convenience store and bought a can of coffee and a cigarette.

    But when the clerk talked to me, he looked a little puzzled as I replied ¡°I don¡¯t understand Thai (Mai K?i Jai Pursathai (?)¡±, after all it was the only Thai I could remember.

    Anyway, I sat down in the back alley and smoked a cigarette.

    ¡¸A prostitute¡­ well, I guess it¡¯s a littlete for that¡¹

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t feel much resistance to being held by men anymore.

    In fact, I¡¯m d I¡¯m a woman if I¡¯m going to be thrown into a ce like this alone. It is difficult for a person without a family register or a passport to make money.

    It¡¯s apletely different story if I have something to sell or not.

    In the case of the bar I saw earlier, I just entered a bar specializing indyboys with a shallow idea that it would be morefortable for me to pretend that I was formerly a male so that I can do it as a male.

    Well, whether I¡¯m a prostitute or not, I don¡¯t care as long as I can make money. After all, there¡¯s nothing good about being a man when I don¡¯t even have the essential part.

    As I thought that, I looked up at the sky.

    The sky is a rectangle which has been cut off by buildings. And the neon lights are so bright that when the sun goes down, I can hardly see the stars.

    I thought I could see Orion¡¯s triple star, but I didn¡¯t know if Orion itself is visible from this country.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸¡­How did I end up in this mess?¡¹

    Beforeing to this street, I found myself in a woman¡¯s body, in a container bound for Southeast Asia. And when I arrived onnd, I could smell the slight smell of spices in the wind.

    ¡¸You, this way¡¹

    Then, I¡¯m separated from the girls I¡¯ve been transported with and put in a separate car.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the auction. We have a buyer for you¡¹

    The nasty white middleman looks me up and down and then nods.

    ¡¸You¡¯re lucky. Rattori-san is good. He doesn¡¯t enjoy chopping up women, and if he likes you, he¡¯ll probably take good care of you. He prefers white women¡¹

    That¡¯s what the middleman said, but a man who buys a kidnapped woman can¡¯t be serious.

    After arrived, I was taken to a reasonablyrge mansion and handed over to the local old man, who looked like a fat man with a short beard and bald head.

    I couldn¡¯t understand a word he said, but he seemed to like me very much, and as soon as the middleman left, he took me into his bedroom and started having sexual rtions with me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a man¡¹

    I insisted in English, but he justughed at me like a fool.

    That¡¯s true. My body ispletely female. I guess he thought I was just telling stupid lies because I didn¡¯t want to be raped.

    Anyway, why are women¡¯s bodies so weak? I can¡¯t push away even a small fat man.

    Kissing an old man who smelled of cigarettes was the worst. Being held by an old bald man was hell.

    Above all, although I had ripped girls¡¯ virginity membranes many times, I never thought it would be so painful to have my membranes ripped off.

    Every day, the old man spent a lot of time with me. And the only thing that saved my life was that he gave me a pill, because he didn¡¯t want me to pregnant.

    I am put in a cor, dressed in a pretty see-through baby doll and kept in a bedroom. Those are the days.

    On top of that, he forced a tattoist to tattoo apletely unreadable Thai word on my back, iming that it was ¡°my love¡±.

    But, it must have been his name, but thankfully it was invisible with my clothes on.

    Still, habit is a terrible thing. After the first week, I started to feel more and morefortable having do it with him, and the sooner I could make hime, the sooner it would be over. Thinking so, I continued to actively serve the old man.

    I think the reason why I began to feel more or less intimate with the old man was because my mind was influenced by the woman¡¯s body.

    But one day, after about a month of such a life, I was awakened by the sound of gunfire.

    In the middle of the night, a group of people with machine guns came into the house. I myself escaped by hiding under the bed, but the old man, who was trying to run for his life, was blown up like a firework by the limousine.

    I found outter that the house I was brought to was located near the border of Mysia and Thand, and the man who bought me was a rich old man who had made a fortune in drugs.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Apparently, he had been caught red-handed cheating on his sales and had been purged.

    And from that time, from among the confused servants who had lost their master, I seduced a young gardener who had been showing signs of interest in me and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to be killed too. Let¡¯s run away together¡± then he gave me a pair of jeans and a T-shirt to change into and brought me to Bangkok.

    Then, the night we arrived in Bangkok. While he was sleeping, I took his wallet and ran away from the hotel.

    It must have been all he had. But, although he had a good amount of money in his wallet, it would notst long.

    In fact, the contents of his wallet were about to run out.

    I wanted to go back to Japan, but I had no money, no passport, and no family register.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t have a family register, you can buy one. A Japanese family register is so expensive that it will make your eyes pop out of your head, but as long as you have the money, you can get one¡¹

    That¡¯s what the bar¡¯s owner said to me before, and I fully understand that this is a ce like that.

    £¨Anyway, money. All I need is money. Money is everything¡­£©

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go to the bar he introduced me to¡­¡¹

    Soi Cowboy is a street right next to Asok BTS station. As the owner said, it is a red-light district for foreigners.

    The ridiculously bright neon signs are a mixture of English, Japanese and Hangul.

    There are almost no locals among the drunks who pass by, and many of them are Japanese businessmen.

    The sound of the Japanesenguage, which I had not heard in a long time, made me feel a bit nervous, but looking at the Japanese people from the outside, they seem to be full of good-natured atmosphere. There is too little sense of crisis.

    £¨No wonder¡­ I am a dupe£©

    For a moment, I thought of asking for help from some random Japanese, but the best I could do was to be taken to the embassy. I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to a person without a family register.

    Then, feeling the stares of the women touting in broken Japanese as they lined up chairs in front of the bar, I walked down the street.

    The bar I was introduced to is a ce called ¡°Paradise Tokyo¡± in the center of the street. Very funny. Compared to this ce, Tokyo may indeed be a paradise.

    I told the door staff the name of the bar on Thaniya Street, tipped them to call the owner, and soon a burly ck man in a suit appeared.

    ¡¸I¡¯m here through your brother. I want you to hire me¡¹

    Because of his brother¡¯s introduction, the bar serves Japanese customers. I have to say, I¡¯m quite beautiful as a woman. On top of that, I can speak Japanese, so there¡¯s nothing to be said about that, and I was hired immediately.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Kirito¡­ Kirito Hikami¡¹

    When I said this, the owner gave me a troublesome look.

    ¡¸Japanese names are hard to pronounce. Well, what does Kirito mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Meaning? It means fog (mist)¡¹

    ¡¸Then your stage name should be ¡°Misty¡±. I¡¯ll have you work tonight. Do you need a ce to live?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you¡¹

    That day, I became Misty of Paradise Tokyo. <u></u><li><u>Kirito Hikami makes a surprise reappearance. It¡¯s a very typical interlude.</u></li>

 Chapter 347: Misty the Paradise Tokyo Gangsta Great Escape, Part Two-1

    Chapter 347: Misty the Paradise Tokyo Gangsta Great Escape, Part Two-1

    One additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Arthos for the support¡­

    ¡¸Nnah¡­ aah¡­ anh¡­ aaah¡­¡¹

    On the other side of the mirror, a beautiful girl is writhing lewdly.

    She has lightly pigmented chestnut hair and white skin.

    Her breasts, lifted by a light blue cupless bra with whitece, are modest but well-shaped and perky.

    The matching garter belt adorned her lower body in an incendiary manner, like a work of art, further confirming her beauty.

    ¡¸More¡­ aah, hey, try harder, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    The man¡¯s cock in her pussy wasn¡¯t enough, so the beautiful girl used her hips and squeezed her own breasts for pleasure.

    She is as pretty as a doll, but unbnced and lewd.

    To tell the truth, this beautiful girl is me.

    I¡¯ve been working at Paradise Tokyo for two months. I¡¯ve easily be the number one cast member.

    Well, it¡¯s only natural.

    After all, I have such good looks.

    When I put on a stage where I can¡¯t even call it dancing, just shaking my body in a bikini, men rush in to buy me.

    I have no choice but to be embraced by men because it¡¯s my job.

    Besides, the pleasure of a woman¡¯s body has be a habit. I can¡¯t get this pleasure from a man¡¯s body even if I stand on my head.

    However, watching a man writhe in agony, no matter how good it feels, is a turn-off.

    That is why I use a special room in a two-star hotel on the outskirts of Siam Square when I want to be embraced by a man.

    After all, I don¡¯t want to have sex outside of the room.

    This is technically because I don¡¯t want to be photographed, but in reality, the room has mirrors all over the walls, so I can enjoy the sex scenes of beautiful girls through the mirrors.

    I can dress up in any way I want. I can make any expression I want.

    After all, it¡¯s me.

    However, in reality, I am having sex with a man¡¯s cock.

    Models are narcissists to a greater or lesser extent, but since I¡¯ve been in a woman¡¯s body, I honestly feel that I¡¯ve reached the maximum level of narcissism.

    To be honest, I¡¯m in love with myself.

    Maybe I¡¯m the prettiest girl in the world.

    If I had met such a beautiful girl when I was a man, I would have tried to seduce her no matter what.

    £¨Oh man¡­ I¡¯m so cute again today£©

    But to my dismay, the man whom I¡¯m straddling and pushing me up with his hips, is moaning under his breath.

    ¡¸Misty-san *Pant Pant* Misty-san¡­ I, too, am¡­¡¹

    £¨Damn it, don¡¯t ruin my mood¡­£©

    This simple-looking man is a regr customer of Paradise Tokyo, known as ¡°Nobita¡± to the cast.

    The pride of Japan, the cat-shaped robot anime, is also a good memory of childhood for Thai people (Krungtheph), and is a national anime. It is associated with childhood nostalgia.

    Therefore, it is not surprising that people give him such a nickname.

    In fact, among the regr customers, there are even Giant and Suneo.

    Speaking of Japanese brand products that can be bought cheaper in Thand than in Japan, women¡¯s underwear is the first and foremost item.

    Wagon sales of women¡¯s underwear are often held inrgemercial facilities such as §®BK and Pratunam, and as usual, stalls selling women¡¯s underwear appear everywhere at night.

    This is because there arerge-scale sewing factories of Japanese underwear manufacturers in Thand.

    The regr products are cheap, but the outlet products and sample products are sold by bad employees and lined up at the stalls.

    And Nobita is a young employee of the lingerie maker. The sexy underwear I¡¯m wearing today is a gift from him.

    ¡¸M-Misty-san, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Anh, anh¡­ just hang on a little longer¡­¡¹

    He¡¯s not ugly, but he¡¯s in.

    He¡¯s a serious guy who¡¯s never had a girlfriend and is as old as I am, but when his boss brought him to the bar for a wee party on his first day of work in Thand, he fell in love with me at first sight.

    Although he had just been chastised by a white woman (Hakujin) the day before, but I took him on, thinking that he was Japanese and that he was such a gentleman so he would be easy to y with, but seriously, he was hooked on me.

    And now he¡¯s a regr customer of mine.

    Since we¡¯re both Japanese, I tell him the rate is the Japanese brothel rate, and I make him pay five times the market rate, not including hotel charges, but he stilles back to buy me in less than three days, and at the end of the game, he keeps asking me to marry him.

    I think he¡¯s probably spending most of his sry on fucking me, but I can¡¯t help but understand his feelings.

    After all, there are not so many beautiful girls as me.

    It¡¯s funny to see Nobita¡¯s face turning bright red, desperately trying to hold back his orgasm, yet it¡¯s also kind of cute.

    ¡¸Aah, fine, I¡¯ll make you cum, aah, I¡¯ll squeeze it all out of you, aah, aah, aah, aah¡­¡¹

    As we¡¯re both men, I know exactly what to do to make him cum.

    And so, I raise my hips a little and rock my hips as if I am rubbing the ns up and down.

    ¡¸Fuoo!? I-It¡¯s too much, Misty-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Come on! Come on! Let it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    I can feel my face breaking into a smile. It¡¯s tingling.

    ¡¸Ugh, ah, I-I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    With Nobita¡¯s urgent voice, I feel a water balloon break in the pit of my stomach.

    *Spurt*! *Spurtttttt*! *Spurttt*

    Then, a wave of heat surged into the depths of my belly, spreading warmth to the depths of my abdomen and giving me an inexplicable euphoric feeling.

    ¡¸Ah, oh, I¡¯m cumming, toooooooooo!¡¹

    The pleasure that ran up my spine reached my brain, and my body trembled in small shivers.

    The sensation is sharp, like being pierced by a needle. And it made my eyes flicker. and my head covered in a white haze.

    No matter how many times I¡¯ve experienced it, the climax thates to a woman¡¯s body is tremendous.

    What makes it so great is that it is so long.

    Each time, every time, I feel as if my brain cells are burning from the sheer length of the peak.

    As usual, in the midst of my ragged breathing, I heard Nobita¡¯s usual phrase, ¡°Please marry me¡± but I dismissed Nobita¡¯s usual phrase, ¡°Idiot¡± and slumped down.

    That was three nights ago.

 Chapter 347: Misty the Paradise Tokyo Gangsta Great Escape, Part Two-2

    Chapter 347: Misty the Paradise Tokyo Gangsta Great Escape, Part Two-2

    Tonight, I¡¯m holding on to the pole and doing nothing but twisting my hips in a bikini.

    It¡¯s not a dance, but it¡¯s a showcase for men to choose their partners for the night, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.

    £¨Today is the day¡¯s Nobita ising, and since he¡¯s the only one who can pay me, I don¡¯t think I need to dance¡­£©

    It¡¯s only natural to give priority to the easy customers, since they pay well.

    Although I was on stage in front of the owner, I had no intention of epting offers from other customers.

    £¨Hmm¡­ that¡¯s unusual£©

    I mutter to myself as I look around the bar, which is packed as usual.

    There is a Thai customer in the bar.

    And three bad-looking guys are sitting at one table with a burly white guy.

    Paradise Tokyo is a bar that does not ept Thai people, but they are allowed to enter if they are apanied by a foreigner.

    However, I have not seen many of them so far. ording to local people¡¯s sense of money, many things are too expensive here.

    The reason why I noticed them is because they kept pointing at me.

    £¨Do they want to hold me?£©

    As I walked off the stage, a boy came up to me and handed me a piece of paper with a price written on it. As I expected, he said the offer came from the Thai guys.

    However, the price is not worth talking about.

    ¡¸Tell them no, I have a prior engagement¡¹

    I told the boy and retreated to the backyard. However, after a while, I suddenly heard a loud noise from inside the bar.

    I heard sses breaking and tables falling over.

    Then, there are shouts of anger and screams of the cast members.

    When I peeped into the bar, I found that the Thai guys are grabbing the boy¡¯s chest and screaming at him.

    £¨Are they idiots? They¡¯ll have a hell of a time if they¡¯re making a scene here£©

    Although I¡¯m not told the details, this bar is backed by some big organization.

    But, while I was thinking about this, one of them noticed me, pointed at me, and shouted at me in a loud voice.

    I have no idea what he¡¯s saying, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to end peacefully.

    And then, the biggest of them all, and the white guy who had been with him pulls a gun out of his pocket, removes the safety, and walks toward me, into the backyard.

    £¨Are you kidding me? Why would they do that far!?£©

    When I tried to escape to the back of the backyard, towards the back door, I saw a white guy running towards me.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨Oh no! Shit! It¡¯s bad! It¡¯s dangerous!£©

    He is a white guy with crazy eyes who looked like a drug addict. And his hand reaches out and grabs my shoulder.

    But at that moment, he suddenly screams, ¡°Ughh!!¡± like a crushed frog, and he¡¯s blown up.

    The guy who was blown up knocked down the hanger rack where the cast¡¯s stage outfits are hanging, and then knocked down the beer case behind it, making a loud noise.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s run!¡¹

    When my eyes widened, a tall white woman reached out to me. This woman in cargo pants and a tank top, boot camp style, is Jenny, the bar¡¯s security guard.

    Although it was a surprise attack, she had knocked down a white man with a single high kick, and with her helping hand, we left the bar through the back door and ran through the alleyway.

    I don¡¯t know if it was the Thai guy who shot or the Thai guy who was shot, but I heard a lot of gunshots behind me.

    As I listened to it, we ran out into the street behind the BTS elevated tracks, and found a familiar Tuk-Tuk, and hopped in without a second thought.

    ¡¸Hey! Water! Quickly, drive!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait a minute! Jenny-san, w-what happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The owner of the Tuk-Tuk, Water-kun, with his charming round face, shouted in surprise.

    Jenny, however, kicked the driver¡¯s seat and yelled at him.

    ¡¸Shut up, motherfucker! If you don¡¯t want to get punched in the face, get us out of here! You little prick!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand, where are we going?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! I¡¯ll think of somethingter! Just get us out of here!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re out of your mind, you know that!?¡¹

    As he said this, Water-kun stepped on the gas pedal, and with a kick-start, the engine started to thrum.

    The Daihatsu Midget-based tuk-tuk drives off at a full speed with the neon lights of Soi Cowboy distant behind it.

    £¨Phew¡­ what the hell£©

    I let out a sigh of relief and fall into the seat.

    I know I¡¯m living in a ce where a gunes out easily, but I still can¡¯t get used to it.

    ¡¸Anyway, Jenny, are you sure you¡¯re okay toe over here and leave the bar alone?¡¹

    I asked, and Jenny wrinkled the bridge of her nose in annoyance.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s the owner¡¯s orders. No matter what way, you¡¯re the one they¡¯re after. The boss don¡¯t want you to get hurt, so I¡¯ve got to make sure you¡¯re protected¡¹

    Frankly, I appreciate that.

    I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯ve heard that Jenny was a cripple in the U.S. military who killed her boss and couldn¡¯t stay in the country anymore.

    She¡¯s not someone I¡¯d want to get too close to, but she¡¯s a good bodyguard.

    ¡¸By the way¡¹

    When Jenny said this, I turned my head to look at her, and she stared at my face and said.

    ¡¸They were yelling, ¡°Give me the key!¡± Do you remember anything about that?¡¹

 Chapter 348: Misty the Paradise Tokyo Gangsta Great Escape, Part Three

    Chapter 348: Misty the Paradise Tokyo Gangsta Great Escape, Part Three

    The Tuk-Tuk driving us went south to Ratchadamri Road, around the corner from Erawan Shrine. Then after a few moments, we arrived at Jenny¡¯s apartment in the back alleys of Si Lom.

    ¡¸400 baht¡¹

    Water-kun says, holding out his hand, several times the market price.

    But Jenny pped his hand and said, ¡°Bill this to the barter, you little prick¡± and sent him away in frustration.

    Then, we went up the stairs to the far end of the third-floor corridor, where the light bulbs flickered on and off.

    As she said, ¡°Come in¡±, I followed her to the room.

    Looking around, the room is an extremely in and dreary one-room apartment, unlike a woman¡¯s room.

    The floor and walls are bare of concrete.

    There are two steel lockers like those in an office.

    A mattress on a pipe bed.

    And on the table is a bottle of Jack Daniels and a handgun that seemed to be in the process of being disassembled and reassembled.

    As I sit down on the bed, Jenny pulls her phone out from her cargo pants pocket and calls the owner.

    After a brief conversation, she hung up and turned to me.

    ¡¸Well, it looks like the case against the bar is settled¡¹

    ¡¸Did they have been killed?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the boss just talked them out of it and reported them to the police. He said they were low-level guys from the South. About drugs¡¹

    £¨That means the same people who killed the old man are after me¡­ what a bunch of bored people. Why don¡¯t they just leave me alone?£©

    ¡¸So, Misty. Do you have any idea what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸You could say I do¡¹

    I chuckle, and Jenny shrugs her shoulders in annoyance.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s almost an usation¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s more than an usation. Wielding a gun in a ce like that is pretty bad. Before you know it, you might be walking into some pretty bad shit¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine with Jenny protecting me¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. I¡¯m not your bodyguard. I¡¯m just doing what the owner told me to do¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be a pussy¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­ if you really want me to protect you¡­¡¹

    Jenny narrowed her eyes as if she was nning something. Then she smiles and says.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Coffee (Koohii?) (Let me fuck you)¡¹

    It¡¯s a mistake that Japanese people often make in Thand, but in Thai, ¡°Koo¡± means ¡°Please¡± and ¡°hii¡± means ¡°female genitalia¡±. In other words, ¡°let me fuck you¡±.

    In here, if a woman asks for ¡°coffee (Koohii)¡± in Japanese, a scary man wille out from the back of the cafe and take her into his office.

    ¡¸Oh, Jenny, are you from that side?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always wanted to fuck you, you know. So? Koohiittdaimai(?) (Please let me fuck you (Fakku sa sete kudasai))¡¹

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s not always polite to say it, but¡­¡¹

    As a side note, there are quite a few words for sex in Thai.

    Like ¡°iett¡± that Jenny mentioned, and the most straightforward word for sex is ¡°Aokan¡±.

    It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean sex in the open air, but it¡¯s very easy for Japanese to remember.

    I smiled at Jenny, who came at me with the expression of a virgin who just got her first chance to getid.

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ well, okay. Let¡¯s do it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I said simply, and Jenny looked a little puzzled.

    Normally, people would be reluctant to do something between two people of the same sex unless they had the right reasons. Perhaps Jenny had been rejected many times before.

    I think that¡¯s why she came to me in such a patronizing way.

    But I¡¯m a man inside.

    If a woman asks me to have sex with her, I feel rather lucky.

    It is true that Jenny is not so beautiful, but to my Japanese eyes, she looks pretty enough.

    To be honest, it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t have a dick, but the thought of being able toy a strong, muscr woman and make her moan wildly is exciting.

    ¡¸Well, Jenny, lie on the bed. I owe you. I¡¯ll make you feel good¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡­¡¹

    Jenny looked like an expectant, unattractive boy. Her nose is puffed up in excitement.

    Then with a slight confuse, she took off her boots and cargo pants andy down on the bed wearing only a tank top and shorts.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take good care of you¡¹

    As I said this, I pulled up the hem of her tank top to reveal her beautifully sculpted six-pack abs.

    ¡¸Wow, you¡¯ve got a cool stomach¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­ Fuhi¡¹

    Her face smirked sloppily. When I make eye contact with her, she immediately swings her gaze into the air.

    £¨¡­she¡¯s like a virgin boy who¡¯s been dragged to a cabaret for the first time¡­£©

    I kiss her navel and insert my tongue.

    When I tickled her navel with the tip of my tongue, Jenny twisted her body and said, ¡°Nnn¡±.

    I continue to run my tongue along the crack of her muscle, and dive between her legs.

    £¨I knew it, her body odor is strong¡­£©

    However, it is a little better than that of white men (Hakujin).

    It may vary from person to person, but the fat guy I met the other day is the worst, he smelled like a stable of elephants at the zoo.

    ¡¸Then¡­ let me take it off¡¹

    Jenny gulped as I pulled her shorts off her muscr thighs. She didn¡¯t seem to have much experience.

    In fact, her vagina is rather neat and unused. Like most white people, she had her pubic hair neatly trimmed and shaved.

    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s a cute pussy¡¹

    When I say this, Jenny tries to say something back, but before she can, I pinch her clit between my lips, peel off the skin, and roll it around with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡¸Oh! Oh! Oh my God! Oh, my God!¡¹

    Immediately, she holds her head and starts writhing wildly.

    £¨Yes, the sensitivity is good¡­ but her voice is loud£©

    Still, I always think that the reaction of western people, both men and women, is just ¡°Oh my God¡±. I think their vocabry is too small.

    As I sucked her clitoris relentlessly and continued to tease her private parts with my fingers, her white skin gradually turned red, and beads of sweat began to appear on her forehead.

    ¡¸Ohh, ahh, oh my god! Ohhh!¡¹

    Judging from her reaction, Jenny is quite sensitive. Moreover, as I continued to work on the shallow part of her vagina, thick honey dripped down my fingers and onto her wrist.

    £¨She¡¯s so cute¡­£©

    I¡¯ve been making women cum as a man, and I¡¯ve always been confident in my fingering skills, but now that I¡¯m in a woman¡¯s body and I¡¯ve experienced firsthand how and where to stimte the woman¡¯s body, there are no blind spots.

    With my fingertips still inside her, I do not move them as if I am trying to hurry her.

    But still, Jenny¡¯s eyebrows are lowered into a c shape, and she makes a ¡°Sshh, ssshh¡± sound as if she¡¯s pushing air out from between her teeth.

    Her sound, which I¡¯d heard before in Western AV, started to amuse me.

    ¡¸Do you want me to make you cum?¡¹

    I asked, and Jenny gave me a shy look and nodded her head like a virgin.

    ¡¸Yes, please. Purizu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­P-Purizu¡¹

    Her face turns red and her eyes water, and I begin to move my fingers faster.

    ¡¸Nnah?! Hiiiiii, ah, ah! Ohhhhhh!¡¹

    I bend my fingertips and rub up her clitoris with my thumb while tormenting her G-spot.

    After a short while, Jenny¡¯s moans turned high-pitched, and her hand tapped the bed as she struggled.

    ¡¸Nhiiiiiiiii!? Cumming! I¡¯m Cummming, no! Aah!¡¹ (*Note: in English)

    It looks like she¡¯s about toe, but that is too much for her.

    £¨Haha, if I can get her to cum tonight at this rate and make her crazy about me, I¡¯ll have a handy pet and bodyguard£©

    But while I was thinking about this, there is a sudden noise downstairs.

    ¡¸Sorry, Jenny¡¹

    ¡¸Nhahn¡­¡¹

    I stopped ying. I pull my finger out of her vagina, get off the bed, and look down through the window blinds.

    Then I let out a big sigh.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Jenny¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I think we¡¯re done here. There¡¯s a bunch of guys with gunsing up this way¡¹

    I saw a line of cars on the not-so-wide street in front of the apartment building.

    And I saw Thai people with guns in their hands getting out of their cars one after another.

    £¨It¡¯s not funny. How did they know we were here?£©

    My question is answered by a pissed-off Jenny, who silently put on her shorts and put her cargo pants.

    ¡¸Water¡­ I¡¯ll kill you¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s all we can think of.

    Apparently, we¡¯d been sold.

    But that¡¯s not the point right now.

    We¡¯ve got to find a way out of here.

    ¡¸Jenny, is there a back door?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹ (*Note: in English)

    ¡¸What are we gonna do?¡¹

    ring at my panic, Jenny screamed.

    ¡¸Shut up, bitch! I¡¯m pissed to death! If you don¡¯t want to die, go stuff your mouth with gramma¡¯s roast and cower in the corner of the room!¡¹

    It seems Jenny is pissed off because she was interrupted just before she came.

    So with that situation, she opens the steel locker with all her might and pockets two handguns.

    She then carried a shotgun on her shoulder, and finally took out arge steel cylinder-like object, loaded it with a diamond-shaped warhead, and carried it up on her shoulder.

    ¡¸No way¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m speechless at this.

    I know what it is when I see it.

    I¡¯ve seen it in the movies.

    It¡¯s a Russian-made anti-tank grenadeuncher ¨C an RPG7.

    £¨Why the hell does she have one of those?£©

    Jenny pushes the stunned me away, holds it up to the convoy outside the window, and pulls the trigger at once.

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    Unconsciously, I crouch down and covering my ears.

    Immediately, the warhead shoots out with a tremendous sound and white smoke.

    The impact of the propent nearly dislocates Jenny¡¯s body, but the gas shot from the rear of the cylinder cancels out the impact.

    The gas is so thick that it covers Jenny¡¯s entire body.

    Then, following the violent sound of the explosion, a tremendous explosion echoed simultaneously with the impact.

    £¨This is crazy!£©

    I stared up at Jenny, who had started the war all by herself.

    She threw down the tube she is carrying carelessly, reloaded the shotgun with a ng, and turned to me and said.

    ¡¸Alright! The pest extermination has begun! Follow me!¡¹

    This is the beginning of a long journey for Jenny and me.

    It would be a long time before we could destroy the drug traffickers andnd in Japan.

 Chapter 349: Extreme Tsundere - Part1

    Chapter 349: Extreme Tsundere ¨C Part1

    After homeroom, just as I left the ssroom, I heard a girl¡¯s screaming voiceing from the next ssroom.

    ¡¸What? What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­ but it¡¯sing from Confinement King¡¯s ssroom¡¹

    I replied to Shima, who tilted her head, and peered through the open door into the ssroom next door.

    The ssroom air froze, and everyone stared distantly at the two figures, all the while showing signs of confusion.

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re ugly, don¡¯t get carried away!¡¹

    The one who mmed the desk while raising her voice is the Third Favored Princess, Misuzu Kurosawa.

    And she grabbed the chest of the boy in front of her, raising her eyes that normally would be zed over.

    The man, who is stiffening with a startled look on his face like Takasago right after Shiratori yed a trick on her, is the Confinement King.

    ¡¸What the¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What an interesting turn of events¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Shima.

    But then, I heard the girls standing near the door whispering to each other.

    ¡¸I thought they seemed to be getting along welltely, but I guess he¡¯s too gross for her?¡¹

    ¡¸Kimo-jima just got carried away, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought she said she liked Kimo-jima¡¹

    I don¡¯t care what the women that Confinement King won¡¯t even touch say, but that behavior of the Third Favored Princess is inexcusable.

    ¡¸W-Wait a minute, Ui-chan!¡¹

    As I¡¯m about to step into the ssroom, Shima stops me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop me, Shima!¡¹

    ¡¸But you have to understand the situation¡­¡¹

    ¨CThere¡¯s no such thing as situation!

    Just as I am about to raise my voice, someone came out of the ssroom and walked into the corridor.

    ¡¸Oh, Ui-chan, Natsumi-chan, what are you doing?¡¹

    It¡¯s the First Favored Princess, Masaki Haneda.

    ¡¸What are you doing? I mean! What¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    I asked, and the First Favored Princess smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸Ah, that? It¡¯s like Misuzu-chan feels ¡°it¡¯s not fair¡±. And she¡¯s being honest about her desires¡­ Well, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s actually harmed, so it¡¯s okay¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    It is a response that I can¡¯t imagine from the First Favored Princess, who always overreacts to rudeness to the Confinement King.

    I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she had brought out a chainsaw or something.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not good! I can¡¯t allow her to treat the Confinement King like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ yeah, Ui-chan may be angry¡¹

    At the same time as I frowned at the First Favored Princess¡¯s unnatural tone, Shima let out an exasperated voice next to me.

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡¹

    As First Favored Princess smiled, Shima looks as if she¡¯s understood something. I¡¯m feeling very alienated. I¡¯m the only one out of the loop.

    ¡¸What the hell, you guys! Stop acting like you¡¯re the only two who understand this!¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­ hey¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll buy that poor Ui-chan a parfait. There¡¯s a new ce in front of the station, right? Let¡¯s go there now¡¹

    ¡¸What are you waiting for?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, sure, sure. Come on,e on!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, First Favored Princess! Shima!¡¹

    The First Favored Princess pulled me by the hand, and Shima pushed me back, forcing me out of the ce.

    By the way, the parfait is delicious. It is Ujikintoki (Green Tea Shaved Ice).

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Honestly¡­ What the hell was that all about?¡¹

    After finishing dinner, I opened the door and walked to the room given to me by the Confinement King.

    Tonight is the night I¡¯m going to be loved.

    £¨Hmm, Confinement King must be wounded. ¡°Babumi[1]¡± is that what called? I¡¯ll spoil him to my heart¡¯s content!£© When someone feel motherhood£©

    As I opened the door in high spirits, I found Ryoko-dono in her maid¡¯s uniform waiting for me.

    ¡¸Second Favored Princess, I have a message for you from Master¡¹

    ¡¸A message?¡¹

    ¡¸He said ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pass tonight¡±¡¹

    ¡¸W-Whatttttttt!?¡¹

    I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for the past week, and now it¡¯s cancelled.

    It would have been fine if it¡¯s postponed to tomorrow, but the Confinement King has another appointment with another girl tomorrow.

    ¡¸I-Is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ that¡¯s not¡¹

    ¡¸Then why?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯ve been told that he¡¯s going to focus on re-training Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Re-training the Third Favored Princess?¡¹

    Immediately, the words of the First Mistress shed through my mind.

    ¡ºAh, that? It¡¯s like Misuzu-chan feels ¡°it¡¯s not fair¡±. And she¡¯s being honest about her desires¡­ Well, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s actually harmed, so it¡¯s okay¡»

    ¡ºUh¡­ yeah, Ui-chan may be angry¡»

    £¨No way, the Third Favored Princess purposely wanted to be embraced by the Confinement King¡­£©

    ¡¸Oh, you jerkkkkkk! You schemed, Third Favored Princess!¡¹

 Chapter 349: Extreme Tsundere - Part2

    Chapter 349: Extreme Tsundere ¨C Part2

    ¡¸Ah¡­ no, ah, please forgive me¡­¡¹

    Every time I get close to my climax, he senses it and stops his finger movement.

    It¡¯s already been a few hours since I was summoned using <ve Summon> after school and pushed down on the bed.

    I¡¯ve been repeatedly stopped in my tracks for so long that it¡¯s ridiculous to even think about how many times I¡¯ve been stopped.

    Due to the continuous filming of the drama, I haven¡¯t been held by Fumi-kun for two weeks. My turn wille next week. And even that might be skipped because of the variety show.

    But then it urred to me.

    Because I¡¯m free tonight. If I offend Fumi-kun, he¡¯ll punish me.

    I expected to be punished, but not like this.

    At the beginning of the punishment, I thought he would get tired of it after a few times at most, and it would be strange to see him suddenly be so loving, so I pretended to be unfaithful, but I was naive.

    Fumi-kun, in Master mode, is so thorough.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you forgive me or not, as long as you feel sorry for yourself, that¡¯s all that matters to me¡¹

    ¡¸I did! I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t disobey you anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t just say you¡¯re sorry¡¹

    Just like that, he didn¡¯t forgive me at all.

    His fingers are still in my pussy, but he doesn¡¯t move them, and the sexual sensation that had been building up to my climax is now going downhill in vain.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ this is terrible¡¹

    When I moaned like that, Fumi-kun pinched my chin with his fingertips and looked at me.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be nice to you today, bitch. I¡¯m not good enough to let my dog bite me on the hand¡¹

    £¨Ah¡­ there it is. That¡¯s the eye. It¡¯s the same look he gave me when he first confined me and told me he¡¯d never let me out. That¡¯s the same look. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s thrilling£©

    But If he hadn¡¯t confined me then, I wouldn¡¯t be the happy girl I am now.

    I felt a thrilling sensation in my chest as I was caught in her sharp gaze.

    £¨Oh no¡­ Fumi-kun is so cool¡­£©

    I nced at his penis and saw that it¡¯s tense and full.

    It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s built up the same kind of inferiorityplex as I have.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep affection for the way he tried to thoroughly corrupt me, even if he had to endure that much.

    £¨I can¡¯t take it anymore, I love him so much I¡¯m going crazy¡­£©

    ¡¸*Pant Pant¡­* Fumi-kun, I can¡¯t hold back any longer¡­ Make a mess of me, and make sure this stupid, ignorant girl never forgets that I¡¯m Fumi-kun¡¯s girl¡¹

    Tears are falling from the corners of my eyes. I pleaded with him, following my impulse.

    ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t you apologize to me?¡¹

    Even so, Fumi-kun makes a mean face, as if he¡¯s trying to make me even more frustrated.

    But even that expression is adorable.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Misuzu is a bad girl¡­ Please forgive me, please forgive me, I love Fumi-kun so much, I just teased you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, what do you want me to do, Misuzu?¡¹

    ¡¸I want your cock! I want your dick! I want Fumi-kun¡¯s dick! Please prate me with that amazing thing! I want you to show me that I¡¯m Fumi-kun¡¯s girl!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and screamed out loud.

    I¡¯m drooling sloppily, my breasts and crotch exposed, there¡¯s no shame in it now.

    While exposing my lewd state, I earnestly sought Fumi-kun¡¯s muscr cock.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re desperate.¡¹

    He chuckled as he withdrew his fingers and grasped therge, taut object, touching the tip to my soaking wet petals.

    But then he stopped again.

    ¡¸No¡­¡¹

    If he stops here, I¡¯ll lose my mind.

    My aroused body can no longer afford topete with him.

    ¡¸No! No, no, no, no! Give me your cock! Come on! Come on! Give me your cock! Cock! Cock!¡¹

    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m talking indecently.

    But I really can¡¯t take it anymore.

    I shake my pubic mound, which is wet with nectar and covered with pubic hair, and rub it against his cock, and I beg desperately.

    ¡¸Please, please, please, give me your cock!¡¹

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve peed my pants. My vagina ismore moist than ever.

    ¡¸Misuzu! You¡¯re my girl, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯m Fumi-kun¡¯s girl! I¡¯m only for Fumi-kun!¡¹

    I could tell that Fumi-kun is getting really excited.

    Maybe he¡¯s remembering the first time he fucked me.

    ¡¸Fine. I¡¯ll hold you!¡¹

    Fumi-kun pushes his hips out with lust, his ns splitting open my vagina.

    ¡¸Aaaaah! It¡¯s in, it¡¯s in! I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡¹

    His thing started to invade, and buried itself deep inside my vagina without much resistance.

    I felt a nice pressure, a twitching sensation in my organs.

    My lower abdomen trembled at the sensation of having my insides pried open, and memories of all the pleasure I had experienced shed back to me.

    ¡¸Ahhhh¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡­ I¡¯m so happy to have your cock in me¡­¡¹

    My expression must be melting.

    I¡¯m sure I look disheveled.

    But that¡¯s no problem, because Fumi-kun always says that I look cute when I¡¯m like that.

    My body, which has been thoroughly tormented, is tightening its grip on his cock, which is like a scorching iron rod, ording to my instincts.

    Of course, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s excited. Fumi-kun is, too.

    He started to move his hips rapidly.

    ¡¸Aaah! An! Aah! Aaah¡­¡¹

    As he thrusts his cock into me, I can clearly feel the shape of his cock filling my vagina.

    The strokes of our pubic bones against each other is so deep.

    ¡¸Aaah! Hiiii! Aah, aah, your cock is moving, it¡¯s rubbing against me¡­ it¡¯s amazing, I can feel it¡­¡¹

    Sweet moans are spilling out from my lips, and my heart is pounding in anticipation of my climax.

    And there is a halo in front of my eyes.

    I don¡¯t know about reason anymore.

    Then, before I knew it, I¡¯m shaking my ass and rubbing his cock frantically.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Ahhhh!¡¹

    While we are still connected in the missionary position, Fumi-kun put his weight on top of me and covered me.

    It¡¯s a seed press.

    When he hugged me tightly, my brain almost melted with happiness.

    ¡¸Ahh, Fumi-kun¡­ I like you, ah! I love you¡­ aah, aah!¡¹

    I can¡¯t concentrate any more.

    Body to body¡­ Covered in sweat.

    In the happy weight and warmth of his body, drunk with the pleasure of being prated to the depths of my vagina, I shook my hips and hungrily sought Fumi-kun.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    Fumi-kun moans softly.

    Fumi-kun seemed to be choking more and more often.

    It seems that I¡¯m not the only one who feels like I¡¯m going to reach my limit if I¡¯m not careful.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t slow down the movement of his hips.

    £¨He really wants to keep me for himself that badly¡­ I¡¯m so loved, I¡¯m so happy¡­£©

    ¡¸How do you feel, Misuzu? Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸A-ah, it feels so good¡­ you¡¯re making me crazy, your cock¡­ it¡¯s so good, ahn, ahn¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t stand the feeling of his cock rubbing up against my insides.

    The way it rubbed against my insides is unbearable.

    And the movement of his hips quickened, wanting more and more sensuality.

    ¡¸Ah, ahn, it feels so good, I¡¯m gonna be an idiot, I¡¯m gonna be an idiot, I can¡¯t think anythink except your cock, your cock¡¹

    I¡¯m panting wildly, spewing out slutty words like a rant.

    Then I wrapped my legs around his waist and made onest plea.

    ¡¸Please¡­ allow me to feel Fumi-kun¡¯s hot cock inside my pussy¡¹

    At my plea, the rod pulsed loudly inside my vagina.

    I could tell that Fumi-kun is desperately trying toe.

    But I wriggled my hips with my legs entwined, and begged with my eyes upward.

    Then, Fumi-kun excitedly held my head in his arms and bounced up and down into the depths of my cervix.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiii! Your cock¡¯s getting hard!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give it to you as you wish! I¡¯ll give it to you as hard as I can!¡¹

    Fumi-kun is now off limits.

    Without taking into ount the amount of force, he just let his impulses take over and thrust his warped cock deep into me.

    ¡¸Amazing, hyah, amazing, amaziiiiing¡¹

    My vocabry is dying.

    I can¡¯t find any words other than ¡°Amazing¡±.

    My body is starving for climax from being held in ce for so long.

    I screamed so hard that my voice turned inside out as I shivered with delight.

    The sediment of pleasure built up in my lower abdomen.

    And each time my womb is shaken, a shock like an electric shock ran down my spine, making my vaginal flesh shiver irresistibly.

    ¡¸*Pant Pant* Misuzu, Misuzu! I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    Fumi-kun moaned, and his body twitched.

    *Spurt*! *Spurtttttttt*! *Spurttt*!

    As soon as I felt the hot droplets hitting the depths of my womb and the scorching gush, I jumped up three floors of pleasure and arched my body.

    ¡¸Kuhiiiii! It¡¯s here! It¡¯s here! It¡¯sing out. It¡¯sing outtttt! I, I¡¯m cumming, cumming, cumming, aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    I felt as if my consciousness might be taken away.

    And with my hands and feet entwined with Fumi-kun body, I tightened my grip on his body and ascended with a scream.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ oh¡­ this is¡­ this is too much¡­¡¹

    My vaginal cavity contracted, tightening around his cock as if to prevent even a drop from escaping.

    The throbbing, pulsating cock inside me is so lovely.

    I hadn¡¯t felt such pleasure in a long time, and I could barely breathe.

    My legs, which had been entwined, sank to the bed without effort.

    My whole body was rxed, and I couldn¡¯t stop twitching.

    ¡¸Fumi-kun¡­ kiss me¡­ kiss me¡­¡¹

    My lips pouted as I begged for a kiss.

    He looked at me as if he had no choice but to do so, but he put his lips on mine quietly.

    Of course, this is not the end.

    After this, he made me understand thoroughly that I am his until morning.

 Chapter 350: Clumsy Girlfriend is Lovely - (1)

    Chapter 350: Clumsy Girlfriend is Lovely ¨C (1)

    One additional chapter¡­

    Thanks Smallcadkm & Arb for the support¡­

    The next day, after I had disciplined Kurosawa-san thoroughly, I had a lunch break.

    ¡¸Open your mouth. But it¡¯s not like I want to feed you, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Fu~min, eat my food¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio-kun, you like my omelet, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Right now, the chopsticks areing at me from three ces.

    Of course, it¡¯s from Kurosawa-san, Fujiwara-san, and Masaki-chan who surrounded me, and I felt like a baby bird being fed endlessly by multiple parent birds.

    But then I caught sight of Shima-san beckoning me from the corridor outside the ssroom.

    As I was afraid that I would be forced to eat three lunches, it was a perfect opportunity for me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back in a bit¡¹

    And so, taking advantage of the situation, I broke through the enclosure and slipped out into the corridor.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸No worries, just lend me your face¡¹

    I followed Shima-san up the stairs and reached thending in front of the rooftop, only to find Tashiro-san with a serious expression on her face and her arms folded.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Confinement King!¡¹

    Tashiro-san muttered in a very low voice, ring at me.

    Then, Shima-san walked up next to Tashiro-san and said to her, as if to push her back.

    ¡¸Come on, Ui-chan, just say it!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡¹

    While I¡¯m confused, Tashiro-san took a deep breath and shouted.

    ¡¸Y-You bastard! W-What do you think you¡¯re doing? D-Don¡¯t get carried away! You idiot, stupid, fool!¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Tashiro-san shouted at me as I stared nkly at her and she continued to spoke.

    ¡¸W-What are you babbling about? Rest time has already passed!¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­ then shut up! Just shut up! ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well¡­ okay¡¹

    By the way, it¡¯s quite refreshing to hear Kansai dialect read with such barbed words.

    And then¡­

    ¡¸Eh, eh, uh¡­¡¹

    Tashiro-san¡¯s eyes began to wander, as if she couldn¡¯t find the words, but Shima-san began to whisper in her ear and she answers her talk with, ¡°Okay, okay¡±. Then, she continued to spoke.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve had enough¡­ er, I mean, I¡¯ve had enough of this¡­ er, S-Shima. What¡¯s that again?¡¹

    Shima-san then whispers while holding her temples as if holding in a headache.

    ¡¸Earholes¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to stick my fingers in your ears and make your back teeth rattle, you fool!¡¹

    Tashiro-san lets out a satisfied exhale and gives a big smile.

    ¡¸How about it! Confinement King!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I beckoned to Shima-san and asked her in a whisper.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on here?¡¹

    Shima-san replied with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Yesterday, you skipped Ui-chan¡¯s turn. That¡¯s why Ui-chan came to me crying. She said she was upset because Misuzu pretended to y hooky and thus skipped her turn¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ I see¡¹

    Then I understood what was going on.

    Tashiro-san is trying to make me angry and make me punish her in the same way Kurosawa-san did.

    However, since Tashiro-san doesn¡¯t generally speak ill of others, her vocabry of swear words is too poor for me to abuse her.

    As a result, she consulted Shima-san, and this is what she came up with.

    ¡¸What do you think? Pissed off? I bet you feel like punishing me! Yes, you would! I know you do!¡¹

    Looking at Tashiro-san¡¯s expectant face, I found myself smiling all the way around.

    In fact, I¡¯m the one who skipped her turn, so I guess I should discipline her exactly as she wants.

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re right. Come to the library after school¡¹

 Chapter 350: Clumsy Girlfriend is Lovely - (2)

    Chapter 350: Clumsy Girlfriend is Lovely ¨C (2)

    ¡¸Return the book in one week, next Tuesday¡¹

    After I say this to the girl, I give her library card, write down the return date, and hand the book to the girl across the counter. ¡ª

    The girl leaves the library with the book in her hand, but she doesn¡¯t know that below my feet, under the counter, there is Tashiro-san, naked and tied up with her hands behind her back.

    And I sit down on a pipe chair, my pants and underwear already down to my ankles.

    Between my legs, Tashiro-san buried her face in my bare crotch, devouring my cock with all her might.

    ¡¸Chu¡­ *lick lick* chuuuu¡­¡¹

    The sound of her mouth squeezing and sucking on the urethra echoed in the quiet library.

    As there are two other students in the library who seem to be first-year students, it¡¯s quite a thrilling experience.

    Still, Tashiro-san takes the meat stick in her mouth and moves her face up and down. Then she spits it out, and kisses the ns as if rubbing her cheek. After licking up my meat, she took the ns into her mouth again.

    With her hands tied behind her back, she is unable to use her hands, which made the sequence of actions awkward and frustrating.

    However, Tashiro-san seemed to be excited by this inconvenience.

    £¨It seems¡­ I¡¯ll get addicted to it£©

    If I told the old me that Ui Tashiro, whom I admired so much, is now sucking on my cock in a flirtatious way, what kind of face would he have? No, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡¸Lick my balls, too¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Yhes~¡­¡¹

    When she replies with the meat stick still in her mouth, it sounds like her tongue is lisping, which is very cute.

    Then again, after she spits out the rod, she pushes the penis up with her forehead and nuzzles her face into the base of my crotch.

    And despite the fact that she is sitting shallowly, she is still licking my scrotum, which is hidden under the meat stick.

    Nevertheless, she stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked it out, stretching out the wrinkles on the surface.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­ Nhah *Lick lick¡­*¡¹

    Looking under the counter, Tashiro-san¡¯s normally dignified face is ruined to the extent that it could be called a funny face.

    She is sucking on my rod again, burying the tip of her nose in her pubic hair, her lips pouting, her cheeks puckered and puffy, eagerly servicing my object.

    ¡¸Npu, *Squelch* *Squelch* *Slurpp¡­*¡¹

    As she begins to move her head back and forth, the sound of water bes louder.

    And looking at the other two students in the library, they are still chatting in front of the stacks with books in their hands. Although they are some distance away from the counter, it is impossible to say that they cannot heard it.

    ¡¸Tashiro-san, don¡¯t make too much noise or we¡¯ll be noticed, okay?¡¹

    I asked her, and she jolted.

    But even though she stopped moving for a moment, she immediately began to move her head back and forth, as if she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡¸Your lewd face, let me see it¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, nnku¡­ Yhes¡¹

    When I ordered her to do so, Tashiro-san raised her red face.

    But she doesn¡¯t let go of the meat stick.

    Her lips are still protruding, and the bridge of her nose looks strangely prolonged.

    £¨No one else has ever seen Tashiro-san¡¯s face like this, have they?£©

    When I think about it, I feel very much in love with her.

    £¨Can anyone believe it? This is that Ui Tashiro¡­£©

    Excellent in academics, athletic, leadership, and dignified beauty.

    I can¡¯t help butugh at the fact that the girl I thought to be a perfect superhuman is actually quite a klutz, but anyway, I feel an inexplicable sense of omnipotence at the thought of being able to humiliate her like this at any time.¨C

    When I looked up, I couldn¡¯t see any of the girls who had just been there. Apparently, they had left before I knew it.

    Suddenly, I felt a wild urge.

    I grabbed her ponytail, at the base of it, and pressed her head firmly against my crotch.

    ¡¸Nbuu!? Nnn! Nnn¡­!?¡¹

    Her mouth still contained the meat stick.

    But I push it in deeper, and feel the tip of it thrusting into the back of her throat.

    And when I grab her by the hair and forcefully moves her head back and forth, she can only take the rod.

    ¡¸Nbo, nnah, gobo, boboa! *Slurp* *Squelch*!¡¹

    Her muffled voice and the lewd sound of water echo through the quiet library.

    And Tashiro-san¡¯s eyes are ck and white.

    She must be unable to breathe.

    After all, Saliva overflows from her lips, which she can¡¯t even close, and stters in droplets.

    Still, with a frown on her beautiful face, she opened her mouth and continued to receive the rod of flesh that is thrusting into her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to ejacte like this, so don¡¯t spill it¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, nnn¡­¡¹

    She couldn¡¯t even reply properly as the rod is constantly pounding into her.

    Still, I grabbed her head and moved it back and forth even harder.

    And then¨C

    ¡¸Kuh! I¡¯m going to ejacte!¡¹

    With that said, I thrust into the back of her throat, and then the meat stick shot out at once.

    *Spurt*! *Spurttttttt*! *Spurtttt*!

    Her mouth overflows with semen as my cock pulsates and buzzes.

    ¡¸*Gulp* *Gulp*¡¹

    Tashiro-san tried her best to swallow it down, but the semen she couldn¡¯t swallow overflowed from the edge of her mouth, forming a white puddle on the floor.

    ¡¸Fuhh¡­¡¹

    When the semen finally subsided and I pulled out my meat stick, a white thread of semen and saliva is drawn between the tip and her lips, then cut.

    ¡¸*Cough* *Cough* geee¡­ *Cough* gee¡­¡¹

    Immediately, Tashiro-san coughed and gagged, and the remaining semen in her mouth dribbled out onto the floor.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸*pant pant pant¡­* I-I¡¯m fine¡¹

    She smiled, tears streaming down her face, but looking somewhat pleased with herself.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to try¡­ if you don¡¯t mind¡¹

    I asked her, and she nodded with an enraptured expression.

 Chapter 351: The Perverted Act in Classroom

    Chapter 351: The Perverted Act in ssroom

    With the sun already setting and the schoolyard empty, I follow the Confinement King to the end of the first floor, to the first year¡¯s ssroom.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s been a long time¡¹

    ¡¸ssrooms are the same as anywhere else, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Confinement King says something irritating when I¡¯m feeling sentimental.

    ¡¸What are you talking about? The view from the window is different, the atmosphere is different. Don¡¯t you understand? This is the first year¡¯s fresh air¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the view is different, that¡¯s for sure¡¹

    First-year students are on the first floor. And it is our school¡¯s custom to move to a ssroom on a higher floor as the students advance in grade.

    This was the ssroom that Confinement King and I had used when we were first-year students.

    ¡¸But why are we here?¡¹

    I asked, and Confinement King, with a slightly distant look in his eyes, pointed to a seat in the middle of the ssroom.

    ¡¸Tashiro-san is sitting in that seat, right?¡¹

    ¡¸How can you remember someone¡¯s seat? Umu, that¡¯s right, during the third semester of the first year¡¹

    ¡¸And I¡¯m sitting diagonally behind you¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Y-You were that close to me!?¡¹

    I¡¯m surprised to hear that.

    I tried to remember, but the most I could remember is that Shima was sitting right behind me. At that time, Shima still had long hair.

    And at the same time, regret welled up inside me.

    ¡¸What a blind eye I have¡­ If I¡¯d realized the existence of the Confinement King in my first year, I could have spent my second and third years together with you in love¡¹

    Confinement Kingughed as I gnashed my teeth.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. You don¡¯t even know I¡¯m here. Back then, Tashiro-san was the center of the ss, the leader adored by everyone, and I admired you¡­ and I was happy to be seated near you¡­ and I kept looking at you¡¹

    ¡¸You should¡¯ve confessed to me! Then maybe¡­¡¹

    I really thought that the past me would have seen through this best man¡¯s true nature and epted his love.

    ¡¸If I do that, you¡¯ll probably think, ¡°What the hell is he talking about?¡±. And I¡¯d probably end up beingbeled as disgusting¡¹

    ¡¸T-That can¡¯t be true!¡¹

    ¡¸Tashiro-san is so gant, I couldn¡¯t imagine her wanting to go out with me¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing!¡¹

    ¡¸But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this clumsy¡¹

    ¡¸Stop raising and dropping me!¡¹

    I shouted, and the Confinement King suddenly turned serious and took my hand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­ I wanted to make Tashiro-san mine in this ssroom. It¡¯s like a story of shady mob made the princess of the ss his property¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s kind of perverted¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but¡­¡¹

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    He guided my hand to his crotch.

    I felt it hard through the fabric of his pants and I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes at the feel of his fully erect cock.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so excited that even you are surprised, right?¡¹

    £¨I-It¡¯s so hard and tense¡­£©

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my cheeks heat up.

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s so tense. That must mean he¡¯s going to screw me hard¡­£©

    When I thought about it, I felt as if my heart would burst with anticipation.

    ¡¸I-It can¡¯t be h-helped, right? Aha, ha, ha, ha. All right! Fine, y-you can throw all your desires at me!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­ take it off, Ui¡¹

    With that said, Confinement King¡¯s eyes turned cold and he suddenly changed the way he called me. He¡¯s switched to master mode.

    £¨Oh¡­ Confinement King, I love your eyes. It¡¯s thrilling£©

    As I was told, I took off my jacket and unbuttoned my blouse. Each time I unbutton it, my favorite mugwort-colored bra is revealed.

    Then, I take off my blouse and put my hand on the hook at my waist. My skirt falls to the floor, exposing my panties of the same color as my bra.

    Once again, I nce up at him.

    And the look in his eyes said, ¡°Take everything off¡±.

    I always wonder whether he is a different person when this happens. But I like Confinement King.

    So, I take off my bra and panties, and he also takes off his pants.

    In the moonlight shining through the window, I see the silhouette of his magnificent, towering cock. He is breathing hard and throbbing.

    Without saying a word, he pulls my hand and leads me to the window.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need forey, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Umu¡¹

    He fucks my mouth in the library, fondles me until it¡¯s time to leave, and then leaves me to it no matter how much I beg.

    I guess that was the reason he wanted to fuck me here.

    £¨What a horrible man. Isn¡¯t this the work of a devil? Still, I can¡¯t hate him¡­ I guess that¡¯s the weakness of love¡­£©

    ¡¸Put your hands on the window¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m confused by that.

    Even though it¡¯s pitch ck, the window ispletely visible from outside.

    I don¡¯t know how often the guards makes their rounds, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll notice me if they pass by.

    As I hesitated, Confinement King whispered me in my ear.

    ¡¸Do you want me to throw you away?¡¹

    An electric current tingle down my spine. I know there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to do that. But if that happened, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡¹

    I moaned, putting my hand against the ss of the window and sticking my ass out towards him.

    My reflection in the window ispletely lustful and sallow. By all appearances, I am aroused in anticipation of being prated by his muscr cock.

    ¡¸You want it, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Y-Yes¡¹

    When I said that, his reflection in the window shuddered and trembled. Maybe I¡¯d imagined it.

    When I was a freshman, I imagined him raping me.

    But when I still thought so, he silently grabbed my buttocks, aimed at my pussy from behind, and thrust his hips forward at once.

    ¡¸Nhi, nnn¡­ aaaaah!!¡¹

    My narrow canal is pushed open, and the raging tension fills my body.

    And because my pussy is alreadypletely wet, his tense rod prated to the base without much resistance.

    £¨This is it¡­ this is what I wanted£©.

    The joy of the union washed over me.

    This is what I wanted yesterday, and now, because I¡¯ve been kept waiting so long.

    £¨It¡¯s bigger than usual¡­ Confinement King, is he too excited?£©

    I am amazed at how much more magnificent it is than usual. Even though I didn¡¯t move it, the tip is hitting the innermost part of me, and it¡¯s even a little painful.

    It made me feel proud to think that this man had longed for me to be so excited.

    ¡¸Oh, please fuck me. Make me into the mess you¡¯ve always wanted, Confinement King¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    He replied shortly and began to move his hips slowly.

    ¡¸Ah, nn¡­ nn, ah, nnn¡­¡¹

    I close my eyes and feel all the sensations.

    £¨Uuu¡­ it¡¯s still bigger than usual£©

    The widely opened shade of his ns rubs up my vaginal hole which is covered with countless folds.

    Each of the rubbing caused my legs to tremble in pleasure.

    ¡¸Nn, ah, nn¡­ ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    Gradually, the movement of his hips elerated, and his thrusts became more powerful.

    ¡¸Aah, C-Confinement King¡­¡¹

    Along with the change in the use of his hips, the pleasure swelled up at once, and the ss in front of my eyes turned foggy from the heat of my breath.

    £¨Oh, it feels so good¡­ this is Gekokujo, Gekokujo sex, right?£©

    I didn¡¯t mean it that way at all, but if Confinement King is right, I am an object of admiration, while he is a bottom who is not even noticed. I guess it can be called Gekokujo £¨an inverted social order when the lowly reigned£©.

    £¨Confinement King gets the pleasure of making me fall, and I get the pleasure of falling¡­ What a win-win rtionship, as expected, Confinement King and I are the best couple!

    !£©

    ¡¸Ah, nnah, ah¡­ haah, nnn¡­¡¹

    As he thrusts into my innermost region, a shock runs up my spine, making my head numb.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter Ui, you¡¯ve been tightening up so much. Did you really want to be fucked that badly?¡¹

    Confinement King says to me, as if he¡¯s making fun of me.

    ¡¸E-Even though you know it, y-you¡¯re so mean, Confinement King¡­¡¹

    Confinement King then thrusts his cock deep into me and twists it even deeper with a lot of force.

    ¡¸Nnnnnghhhhh!¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head and let out a scream.

    ¡¸O-Okay. I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! I wanted to be fucked! I really wanted to be fucked! I wanted your brawny cock so badly, I couldn¡¯t help it!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re honest¡¹

    Then he grabbed me firmly by the waist and began to fuck me fiercely.

    ¡¸Ah, C-Confinement King! Hiah, nnah, haah, hyaaaannnh¡­!¡¹

    I let out a high-pitched scream that surprised even me, as he thrust into me so hard that I felt like I was on fire.

    £¨Oh, it¡¯s so intense¡­ I-I-I¡¯m being fucked¡­£©

    The tormenting sensation of Doggy Style aroused me.

    I didn¡¯t know when the guards woulde around. So, I¡¯m trying to keep my voice down, but every time I¡¯m prated, a sweet cryes out of my mouth.

    ¡¸Nn, nh! Ah, nnn! Nnah, haan, nn, fuuunn!¡¹

    I hold my mouth with one hand and try my best to keep my voice down, but Confinement King wickedly squeezes my waist and starts to move it in a circr motion.

    ¡¸Nnaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    The pleasure of having my cervix rubbed by the tip of his ns made me involuntarily cower and scream loudly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s irresistible when I rub your pussy like this, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not fair, Confinement King!¡¹

    ¡¸Not fair? I¡¯m the gamebook!¡¹

    ¡¸Gamebook?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I mean it¡¯s a rule book¡¹

    Really¡­ He¡¯s such a tightwad.

    But he¡¯s cute when he gets it wrong at the critical moment.

    I can¡¯t help but love the Confinement King.

    Just as I thought this, Confinement King, perhaps hiding his embarrassment, started to grind on my inside even harder.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s no good! *Pant* the grinding is too¡­ ahh! Ahh, nhahh! Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    I moaned with my mouth wide open, as he tortured me to the hilt.

    And eventually, his hips shifted from a circr motion to a back and forth motion, and he began to pump even harder than before.

    It made the dark ssroom reverberate with the dry sound of flesh colliding with flesh.

    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s so intense! I can¡¯t do this again, I feel too much, nnn! Ah, it¡¯s so good! ahh, no, nhah, ahhn!¡¹

    ¡¸Ui, who do you belong to? Tell me!¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King¡¯s! I¡¯m the Confinement King¡¯s property! Poke me harder! Make my insides a mess with your stuff!¡¹

    ¡¸Uii!¡¹

    After I say that, Confinement King covers me from behind, grabs my breasts and starts to shake his hips even harder.

    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re mine!¡¹

    ¡¸Mhm, I love you! I love you, Confinement King, nah, aaahn!¡¹

    He thrusts into me hard, and the waves of sexual sensation rise in a rapid upward curve.

    In the pitch-ck ssroom, my sweet cries and the sound of the water rushing in and out of me echoed fiercely.

    ¡¸Oh, Ui! Ui! Kuh!¡¹

    Then, with a final thrust, the rod explodes in the deepest part of my body.

    *Spurt!* *Spurt!* *Spurttttt!*

    ¡¸Aaah, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiiiiing!¡¹

    I let out a high-pitched squeal of ecstasy, and arched my back to reach the peak of arousal.

    £¨It¡¯s amazing¡­ it¡¯s throbbing¡­ a huge amount ising out¡­£©

    His cock pulsed intermittently, flooding my womb with a thick stream of semen. I felt like I knew how excited Confinement King was.

    After a while, when the pulsing stopped, Confinement King looked into my face.

    ¡¸Ui, thank you. I¡¯m sorry for making you go through all this¡¹

    ¡¸*Pant pant pant¡­* C-Confinement King¡­ if you¡¯re feeling bad¡­ then I want a reward¡¹

    ¡¸Reward?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to¡­ pat me¡­ I mean¡­ on my head¡¹

    ¡¸Pat?¡¹

    Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask him for a favor myself, ever since I saw Takasago begging for one.

    ¡¸Is this okay?¡¹

    As he gently pats my head, a feeling of happiness spreads in my heart.

    For a while, he just kept patting my head.

 Chapter 352: The Confinement Kings Favorite

    Chapter 352: The Confinement King¡¯s Favorite

    For that reason alone, I can say that I have left a deep mark on Nozomi¡¯s life.

    Later, she came to me asking to be released so that she and Kayama-san could escape from me. But in the end, they could not escape.

    I remember the look on her face when I finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go¡± after having carved the pleasure into the marrow of her bones with my cock.

    But I had never seen the body betray the mind with such clearness.

    And so at that time, she got down on her knees, tears streaming down her face, with a frustrated expression on her face, and said, ¡°Please¡­ please don¡¯t throw me away¡±, and it made me want to cum.

    After that, she began to devour pleasure like falling down from a hill.

    And the more violent I was and the more I humiliated her, the more intense her reaction became.

    ¡¸Enough with the cock, Nozomi. Lick my feet¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s eyes red at me for a bit.

    But then she looks down and gets down on her knees and kisses my feet.

    Yes, I can¡¯t stand those eyes. Those eyes, so humiliated and irresistible, are the best.

    And then to make her easily lick my feet, I lifted them up, and she carefully took my toes in her mouth and started sucking on them.

    Right now, I¡¯m really dominating Nozomi and doing as I please. It¡¯s like a tyrant reigning over her. And thinking of this, a tingle of pleasure ran down my spine.

    ¡¸Tomorrow, I n to hold Kayama-san¡­¡¹

    When I said this, she jolted. Then I continue¡­

    ¡¸Does it bother you? Nozomi?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really¡­¡¹

    The sight of her trying not to let me know how upset she is turns me on.

    And looking up at the angle of my cock, Nozomi¡¯s tongue seems to move even faster.

    ¡¸Nozomi, get up on the bed and I¡¯ll hold you¡¹

    I say, and she looks up at me with a look of shock. Her thick eyebrows, reminding me of her strength of will, now drooped.

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ P-Please¡¹

    Then, as she was told, Nozomi climbed onto the bed and got down on all fours to hide her blushing face.

    ¡¸Stick your ass out more. Open your legs more!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡¹

    Nozomi obeys slowly, but her movements are so sluggish that I whip out the rose whip I¡¯ve prepared by the bed.

    Crack! a sharp, dry sound, and the whip cracks on Nozomi¡¯s hip.

    ¡¸Kyaaa!!¡¹

    As I watched Nozomi¡¯s back arched, I swung the whip two or three more times.

    This type of whip, often seen in variety shows, is loud but not so painful.

    But even so, Nozomi¡¯s tightly toned buttocks soon turned pink.

    I pped her even harder, making her squirm.

    ¡¸P-Please forgive me! I¡¯m sorry. Ah, please¡­ Hii!?¡¹

    Nozomi screamed in the rain of whips. Then, in a panic, she does as she¡¯s told.

    She opened her legs fully and stuck her hips out in a bitch pose.

    She is on all fours, but her body is down so low that her face touches the floor.

    ¡¸You should have done that from the start, bitch¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­ M-Master¡¹

    Then, I stand behind her, imagining what her face will look like when she¡¯s down.

    My bare cock is already pointing upward, painfully tense.

    Nozomi¡¯s ass also raised as she crawls.

    And with a red garter belt and tights on her back, she is a sight to behold.

    It¡¯s the kind of beauty that makes me want to burn it into my brain for as long as I can.

    £¨¡­I can¡¯t get enough£©

    Her pubic region is ripped open, and a single vertical crack runs through it, revealing bright pink soft flesh.

    Then, without thinking, I thrust my finger into her flesh.

    ¡¸Hauun¡­ aaah¡¹

    With a slurping sound, a string of highly viscous love juice begins to flow.

    Her insides arepletely moist.

    She must have been wetting herself since she is sucking on my cock.

    And so, after I confirm the wetness, I got down on my knees behind Nozomi and ced my cock on her pussy.

    Slowly, I inserted the tip.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Nnn¡­¡¹

    Nozomi twitched.

    I let the tip slide in and out shallowly, and began to poke around in her shallows.

    ¡¸Uh, uh¡­ ah, ah¡­¡¹

    After a moment, Nozomi begins to wriggle her hips in frustration.

    ¡¸D¡­ Don¡¯t tease me, please¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. You shameless bitch¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ Uuu¡­¡¹

    She turns around and her face is covered with shame.

    However, despite her frustrated expression, her hips seemed tantly greedy, and she began to move.

    ¡¸If you want it, ask for it. I taught you that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ N-Nozomi is a perverted bitch who can¡¯t live without her master¡¯s cock. So, please give this miserable bitch your cock. I¡¯ll be your cock-sucking hole for the rest of my life, so please, stick your cock in me and make me a mess¡¹

    She only looked ufortable for the first moment, but as the lewd words poured out of her mouth, her breathing became more and more ragged, and her expression became more and more debauched.

    Then, I finally grabbed Nozomi¡¯s hips and thrust my cock into her.

    ¡¸Nhaaaaaaaaaa!? Aahh, ah, ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    A scream bursts from her throat. And it a dramatic reaction. Nozomi screamed like a beast as I thrust deep inside her at once.

    ¡¸Does it feel good, Nozomi?¡¹

    ¡¸Auuu¡­ i-it feels so good¡­ hiinh, ahi, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    As I listened, I pumped my cock hard.

    And she couldn¡¯t even respond to my thrusts.

    ¡¸Come on! Come on! Come on!¡¹

    I shouted teasingly, thrusting deeper into her with increasing force.

    ¡¸No, no¡­ I-It¡¯s so rough, ahn, M-Master¡­ S-Stop, ah, ah, ah, ahi, aaaah¡­¡¹

    Nozomi¡¯s body is gradually pushed forward and the sheets crease like waves.

    Her vagina feels the best, after all. It¡¯s as if she is born only to pleasure men.

    ¡¸Nhi, no!? Ahi, aaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    As I¡¯m thrusting into her, Nozomi¡¯s voice suddenly changes tone.

    Nozomi¡¯s eyes are closed tightly and her teeth are clenched. Both hands are clenching the sheets as hard as they can.

    She¡¯s definitely cumming.

    But I grabbed Nozomi¡¯s hips and started pumping even harder.

    ¡¸Nozomi, tell me when you¡¯re cumming! You understand!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ Aaaaah, ah, ah, ah! I-I¡¯m gonna cum again¡­¡¹

    I mmed my hips as if to punish her. And because it¡¯s so hard, Nozomi¡¯s body is thrown forward.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming! Aaahhhhhhh!!!¡¹

    Nozomi let out a high-pitched scream and arched her back, her vaginal flesh instantly tightening around my cock.

    And with a scowl on my face, I unleashed my semen into her inside.

    *Spurt!* *Spurttttt!* *Spurtttttt!*

    The hot torrent that was swirling around the base made a sound, and flowed into her inside.

    ¡¸Uah¡­ ah, it¡¯s so hot, ah, ah, ah, hyaaaaaaa!¡¹

    And then, with onest high-pitched scream, Nozomi lost her strength and fell t on her back.

    Eventually, as I finish filling her trembling body with my cock, I let out a sigh and pull out my load.

    Then, grabbing her by the hair and pulling her upright, I thrust my dirty cock into her mouth and make her suck it clean, moaning and not looking at me.

 Chapter 353: Fly High

    Chapter 353: Fly High

    After-school ss.

    There seems to be an inspection of all the facilities in the school building in the evening, and all the club activities are suspended.

    Outside the window, the students heading for the main gate seem to be going out to have fun, giving off a somewhat cheerful atmosphere.

    It so happens that I¡¯m not working as a model today.

    Therefore, I casually chatted with Masaki, and there is Mai, who joined the conversation, saying, ¡°Yahoo¡±.

    ¡¸Huh? Mai, aren¡¯t you going home with Fumi-kun today?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Kei-chan came by earlier and took him away¡¹

    We agreed that it¡¯s Mai¡¯s privilege to go home with Fumi-kun, since she is his official girlfriend.

    ¡¸*Sigh¡­* well, if it¡¯s Kei-chan, we can¡¯t help it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Kei-chan, after all¡¹

    As we nodded our heads, Masaki made a face as if she was taken aback.

    ¡¸Haha¡­ Everyone is so sweet to Takasago-san, even Fumio-kun¡¹

    ¡¸How so? I think we¡¯re not spoiling her enough¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes¡¹

    When Mai and I said this in a rather serious manner, Masaki looked slightly taken aback.

    ¡¸By the way, since we¡¯re going out of our way, why don¡¯t we invite Ui-chan and stop by a family restaurant in front of the station? Misuzu-chan, you always seem to be busy, and we haven¡¯t had a chance to talktely¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Mai agreed with Masaki¡¯s suggestion, jumping up and down.

    Of course, I have no reason to refuse. But if Tashiro-san is going to be with us, it will be aplete Confinement King harem, a meeting of top women.

    £¨Maybe I should ask Mai to trade Kei-chan for Akira¡­ But it seems not£©

    While I am thinking about this, Masaki quickly opens the Social Media and sends a message to Ui-chan.

    The message is read immediately, but it takes a long time to be answered. Then, after about five minutes, a reply came back with only one word.

    ¡ºOK¡»

    ¡¸Ui-chan says it¡¯s OK¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then, let¡¯s move quickly!¡¹

    No one wants to talk about it any further. However, if Natsumi-chan is here, she would have made ament like ¡°What OK¡­?¡± or something, but all of us will ignore it.

    I don¡¯t dislike Tashiro-san.

    Although she sometimes shes with me over Fumi-kun, I like her straightforward personality, and her clumsiness is worth teasing.

    I even want her to stay like that forever.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡¹

    But as I picked up my bag and was about to leave my seat, I suddenly heard an unfamiliar girl¡¯s voice behind me.

    ¡¸Oh, um¡­ Misuzu-san!¡¹

    When I turned around, there stood an unfamiliar girl. From the color of her ribbon, she seemed to be a second-year student.

    ¡¸Um¡­ Do you want an autograph?¡¹

    I chuckle.

    This isn¡¯t the first time an underssman hase to visit me. But this is the first time a fan hase all the way to the third-year ssroom to ask for my autograph.

    But she shook her head.

    ¡¸No, I-I-I don¡¯t! I just wanted to say hello!¡¹

    ¡¸Hello?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes! M-My name is Asuka Nitani. I¡¯ve just passed the audition for a neer, and I¡¯m going to be working for KKO!¡¹

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re the junior member of the office?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Oh, by the way, President Chihiro told me that a girl on the basketball team of this school passed the audition.

    As I recall, there are two students who passed the audition this time.

    However, she said that the other girl, who was her favorite, was stolen to arger agency, implying that she was the only one who passed this audition.

    However, the fact that she belongs to KKO and has passed the audition means that Fumi-kun has finally given his approval, and there is a high possibility that she will join his harem.

    That¡¯s why me, Masaki and Mai looked at each other.

    Looking at her again, she is indeed cute.

    She has a short cut and looks like she belongs to a sports club.

    Her facial expression is tense, but her eyes are cool and her nose is well-defined. She is taller than Tashiro-san, and has the air of a masculine performer in some vaudeville troupe.

    £¨She¡¯s definitely a model¡­ her breasts are modest, but her figure is very well bnced¡­£©

    ¡¸Do you want to be a model?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes! Misuzu-sa¡­ Misuzu-senpai is my dream model¡¹

    What a cute thing to say.

    ¡¸Look, look, look! Did you see that? Did you see that!?¡¹

    When I gave Masaki and Mai my best smug face, they just shrugged and said, ¡°Yes, yes¡±.

    ¡¸Asuka-chan, right? You can¡¯t imitate Misuzu-chan like this¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Masaki¡­¡¹

    Asuka-chan puffed up her cheeks at Masaki¡¯sment, and I giggled.

    ¡¸So, Asuka-chan, have you started your work yet?¡¹

    I asked, and she waved her hand hurriedly.

    ¡¸N-No, not at all. I¡¯ve only signed some contracts, so I haven¡¯t done any work yet¡­ The President said that if I get good results in the club activities, I¡¯ll be able to use them as a weapon in my future activities, so until I retire in my third year, I¡¯ll concentrate on the club activities and keep my work low¡¹

    I see, it¡¯s very easy to sell when there are achievements to be proud of.

    I¡¯ve heard that this school¡¯s girls¡¯ basketball team is one of the strongest in the country, and if she bes a member of the winning team of the national tournament, she¡¯ll be the talk of the town.

    ¡¸Well, I look forward to working with you, Asuka-chan. There are some bad guys in the office, but you can always count on me if you need anything¡¹

    By ¡°Bad Guys¡±, I mean Loli, specifically.

    She is currently absent, having gone to the demon world, but as the office¡¯s highest earner, she is getting carried away. I think she should be punished by Fumi-kun.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone home with Saori, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because it¡¯s not often that we have club activities off together, you know¡¹

    When I, Saori Moribe, was about to leave for school close from the main gate, I happened to run into my middle school ssmate.

    Her name is Ayame Hanabusa-chan.

    We are in different sses, and our personalities areplete opposites, but we are still good friends.

    The reason we became friends was that in middle school, we were lined up in order of height for the morning ceremony, and Ayame and I, being short, were the first and second in line.

    She was always energetic and pulled me along when I was shy in middle school, and I think it was thanks to her that I was not left out of the ss because of my personality.

    ¡¸Ayame-chan, how is the basketball club?¡¹

    As soon as I asked that, Ayame-chan¡¯s expression suddenly clouded over.

    ¡¸Well¡­ it¡¯s a bit of a mess. Kaitou-senpai quit, so it¡¯s been a bit of a mess¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard that story before.

    Kaitou-senpai is famous.

    She is a super ace who won the MVP award at the national tournament when she was a freshman. Everyone in this school knows that she suddenly left the club this summer.

    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯ll listen to your story at least! If it¡¯s okay with you!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, sure. But isn¡¯t it more difficult on the track and field club? ording to what I¡¯ve heard, the number of members has decreased since the incident. Well, when I heard that Saori joined the track and field club, I was extremely worried¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­ I guess so¡¹

    I scratch my cheek with my fingertip.

    ¡¸So, what do you think? Have you be a little more aggressive? Did you at least get to talk to that big <ruby>brother<rp>(</rp><rt>Onii-san</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> of yours?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ umm, yeah, s-sort of¡¹

    I told her why I joined the club and about big brother I¡¯ve always wanted.

    ¡¸Sort of?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, um¡­ we go to school together in the morning, do radio gymnastics together, and¡­ I kissed his cheek¡¹

    ¡¸Doeee!? Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸What, that reaction?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s kissing, you know. I mean, are you already a boyfriend and a girlfriend? And normally, someone will not kiss the cheeks of a guy with whom they are friends!¡¹

    ¡¸W-Well, t-that was¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I think I tried really hard¡­ But nothing happened from there¡­¡¹

    Ayame-chan chuckled when I expressed my disappointment.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry, okay? I think you¡¯ve made great progress. Since it¡¯s Saori, I was thinking you wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to him, and would just watch him from behind the grass¡¹

    ¡¸Behind the grass¡­ please don¡¯t kill me without judging¡¹

    I puffed out my cheeks, took a step or two forward, and looked back at Ayame-chan.

    But at that moment, I opened my eyes wide.

    I saw a big motorcycle riding up on the sidewalk behind Ayame-chan, out of the line of cars passing by on the street.

    ¡¸S-Stop! It¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    I panicked and pushed Ayame-chan away.

    Ayame-chan is thrown into the hedge of a house on the side of the road. But I didn¡¯t manage it on time. And the next moment, with a violent shock, my body flies into the air.

    The time that I floated in the air seemed unusually long.

    Eventually, I am mmed into the asphalt, and the pain hits me as if my body has been torn apart.

    ¡¸S-Saori! Saoriiiii!¡¹

    And then I lost my consciousness as Ayame-chan rushed towards me in a desperate manner.

 Chapter 354: Onii-san is Kind (â€»Not for Everyone)

    Chapter 354: Onii-san is Kind (¡ùNot for Everyone)

    ¡¸Saori-chan!¡¹

    I ran into the hospital room, gasping for air, and saw Saori-chan in her hospital gown on the bed.

    ¡¸O-Onii-chan!? Y-You scared me!¡¹

    Her cheek is covered with gauze, but her expression is the same as usual.

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ just a few scratches¡­ and a sprain. My ankle is sprained¡¹

    I let out a deep breath.

    ¡¸Thanks goodness¡­ oh, sorry. When I heard you were taken by ambnce, I was worried that you might have a bigger injury¡¹

    It was about 30 minutes ago, at a fast food restaurant in the shopping arcade in front of the station.

    While I was feeding apple pie to Kei-chan, who was sitting on myp, with Shiratori-san, my mother suddenly called me.

    She told me that Saori-chan had been hit by a motorcycle.

    And upon hearing of the hospital where she was hospitalized, I rushed out of the restaurant throwing Kei-chan onto a chair and rushed to the hospital. Fortunately, Saori-chan seemed fine.

    Just as I am about to break down with relief, I finally notice another person beside the bed.

    A girl in a school uniform. The color of her ribbon suggests that she is a first-year student.

    Her bangs are pinned up with two hairpins, and her hair, which reaches her back, is tied up randomly at the back with a rubber band. She is small in stature but has a strong-willed face.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate to describe a girl like this, but the best way to describe her overall impression is ¡°she looks quick¡±.

    When her eyes met mine, she hurriedly bowed her head.

    ¡¸G-Good evening! I-I¡¯m Hanabusa. Saori and I have been friends since middle school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Hi, I¡¯m Kijima¡¹

    After the awkward introductions, she turns her head towards Saori-chan.

    ¡¸Saori, is this him?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Saori-chan smiled shyly as I tilted my head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been telling Ayame-chan about Onii-chan for some time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Anyway, I¡¯m surprised to hear that you were taken to the hospital by ambnce¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡­ You were overreacting¡¹

    Saori-chan said with a wry smile, but Hanabusa-san shook her head.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸No, it wasn¡¯t an overreaction at all! Onii-san! Saori, she got hit by a motorcycle and was blown about ten meters!¡¹

    ¡¸Ten meters!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a miracle that she escaped with such minor injuries!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess I was lucky to have been hit by a soft spot on the motorcycle and a soft spot on the ground¡­¡¹

    £¨Where is the soft part of the motorcycle!?£©

    Saori-chan is smiling, but if Hanabusa-san is right, it¡¯s really a miracle.

    ¡¸By the way, where¡¯s Obaa-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, my mother is going to be in the hospital today, and she¡¯s going to get me a change of clothes¡¹

    After that, we waited for Saori-chan¡¯s mother to arrive, and then Hanabusa-san and I left the hospital room.

    ¡¸Well¡­ I¡¯m relieved it¡¯s nothing serious. You called an ambnce for her, didn¡¯t you? Thank you¡¹

    As we walked down the hospital corridor, I spoke to her and she looked a little troubled.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t thank me. To tell you the truth, I think that motorcycle might have been aimed at me and I might have gotten Saori into trouble¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what kind of motorcycle hit Saori, but I think it was a Harley. It was a big white motorcycle. After hitting Saori, the guy stopped the motorcycle for a moment and said, ¡°Tsk, I messed up. It must have been the other one¡±¡¹

    ¡¸The other one¡­¡¹

    The one who¡¯s not Saori-chan, in other words. That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡¸Do you recall anything about it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t remember anyone trying to kill me¡¹

    She¡¯s hesitant to say it, and she says it in a very subtle way. But I felt it would be awkward to forcefully ask her.

    After all, this is my first meeting with her.

    ¡¸But you¡¯d better be careful for a while. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to go to school with me and Saori-chan from Monday? Although I¡¯m not much of a bodyguard. I mean, you two go to the same middle school, so your homes aren¡¯t too far away, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if it¡¯s just a sprain, Saori-chan will be able to go to school on Monday¡­ You can discuss the schedule with Saori-chan¡¹

    ¡¸But, aside from going to school, I¡¯ll bete on the way home because of club activities¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that either. I¡¯m a member of the librarymittee. I¡¯ll wait for you while reading a book¡¹

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be bothered, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to treat a weak girl like she¡¯s none of my business.

    Especially when it¡¯s a dear friend of my cute sister.

    £¨¡­ Besides, there are plenty of people to keep mepany while I wait¡­£©

    As I thought so, I smiled at her, and she nodded as if embarrassed.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸¡­So, Saori was right¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Saori said that Onii-san is very kind¡¹

    She had the impression that I¡¯m a nice, fresh boy.

    And after taking a short detour to take her home, I returned home.

    When I told my mother how Saori-chan was doing, she seemed relieved and immediately called Saori-chan¡¯s mother.

    After dinner, I return to my room, open the door, and step into ¡°The Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡±.

    When I activated <Summon ve>, udia appeared in a soggy sweatshirt, chewing on a bowl of mame daifuku.

    ¡¸Hyo, hyoho, fuhiho! Hyuuhihyobira¡¯s goin iiin!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, you should eat before you talk¡­¡¹

    udia gulped and swallowed down the Daifuku, and made a frustrated sound.

    ¡¸I said don¡¯t summon me so suddenly!¡¹

    ¡¸I mean¡­ you didn¡¯t choke on it, did you?¡¹

    There¡¯s a reason why I called udia. I¡¯ve already forgotten a lot, but she¡¯s a detective.

    If I want her to find the idiots who injured Saori-chan, she¡¯s the right person. That¡¯s what I thought.

    When I briefly told her what had happened, udia¡¯s face twitched.

    After all, udia is the one person who knows better than anyone that messing with Saori-chan is exactly the kind of thing that will get on my nerves.

    ¡¸So¡­ I have to make the culprit regret what the culprit was done¡­ Can you identify where the culprit is?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I can¡¹

    udia nodded easily.

    ¡¸Get the security camera images from the police. If it¡¯s a white Harley, it¡¯s easy to identify. Then we¡¯ll know who the idiot is in about three days¡¹

    ¡¸Three days? Do it in a day¡¹

    ¡¸There it is again¡­ Whenever Saori gets involved, my king changes his mind, he¡¯s such a tyrant¡¹

    However, udia showed a hint of annoyance, and then pulled up her sweatshirt, showing me her breasts as she came at me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best, but you have to pay me in advance. Mas¡­ ter¡­¡¹

    Really, the saint of the past is nowhere to be seen.

    She¡¯s just a woman who crazy about me.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I remembered that udia tried to hit Saori-chan with a metal ball and it pissed me off, so let¡¯s y some intense torture and let¡¯s begin!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t begin there!¡¹

 Chapter 355: Butaudia (Pigdia)

    Chapter 355: Butaudia (Pigdia)

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ I never thought this would happen¡¹

    udia¡¯s cheeks distorted in frustration.

    Her arms are chained to two chains hanging from the ceiling, and leather restraints are attached to the ends of the chains.

    Her posture is painful, with her toes barely touching the floor, and every time she moved her body, her toes would separate from the floor and her weight would shift to her arms.

    The only way to endure the pain in her arms is to stand on her toes, stretching her back as hard as she can, and her naked body is fully covered with sweat.

    ¡¸Hah! Looks like this is the end of the road for Detective JK¡¹

    I lick udia¡¯s body while distorting my mouth in a lustful way, and she gives me a humiliated look.

    ¡¸Still¡­ you¡¯ve got a nice body¡¹

    Her breasts jutted out. Her small nipples, which colored above her white breasts, have already risen halfway up and are trembling as they face the sky.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t look at me!¡¹

    udia cried out, and I deliberately made a lewd expression and looked at her body as if I were licking it.

    Now, the reason why this is happening is¡­

    ¡¸Fumio, let¡¯s do image y!¡¹

    Because udia said something like that.

    And it was like, ¡°Isono, let¡¯s y baseball!¡± or something like that. (*Note: from Sazae-san)

    ¡¸Image y?¡¹

    When I tilted my head, Nakajima, aka udia, snorted proudly, ¡°Hmm, hmm¡±.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m going to be tortured, I¡¯d like to be captured and trained as a female dog by the little viin who exposed my past misdeeds¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that harsh!?¡¹

    But it¡¯s still a pretty intriguing situation.

    I ducked down between udia¡¯s legs and split her flesh open with my fingers.

    Her pubic flesh is already wet and glistening with pink.

    ¡¸Hah¡­ you said stop, stop, but you¡¯re already soaking it up¡­ you must have been expecting it, right, slutty detective-san?¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­¡¹

    udia turned her head away, but her cheeks are already burning red.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so naive. Your body is so honest¡¹

    I slide my finger into her vagina, and udia writhes violently.

    ¡¸Ah, kuh¡­ nahhhhh!¡¹

    My fingertip sinks all the way down. And udia¡¯s insides swallow it without much resistance.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah, aaah! No, aaah!¡¹

    I lean in close to her writhing body, grinding her crotch and squeezing her firm breasts.

    And then, I sucked her achingly erect nipple into my mouth.

    ¡¸Kuaaahhh! Ahhhh! No, no, no, damn it¡­ w-why am I like this¡­ aah!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh heh heh¡­ Detective-san, you¡¯re no good as a detective. Your nipples are standing up so proudly¡¹

    The lines are amateurish, but that¡¯s okay.

    In fact, it sounds more like a little viin.

    And *Snap!* I flicked udia¡¯s nipple with my finger, and her whole breast trembled.

    ¡¸Oh no¡­!¡¹

    udia turned her face away, but I still grabbed udia¡¯s swollen nipple, squeezing it further.

    ¡¸Your nipples are so hard, they¡¯re twitching!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey? Do you need to say that? You¡¯re not very good at that!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! You cheeky detective!¡¹

    I licked her nipples up and down, and her dark eyes shook unsteadily from the dual stimtion of her crotch being yed around with.

    ¡¸Aaahhh! Ah! Aah, aah, aah¡­!¡¹

    Sometimes shallowly, sometimes deeply, as I rhythmically pumped her, udia gradually began to thrust her hips toward my fingers.

    ¡¸Hah¡­ Your hips are moving greedily, Detective-san¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡¹

    But in fact, udia¡¯s crotch is already melting into mush.

    Her nectar overflowed and dripped down, soaking my hand, and her whole body burning hot like crazy.

    ¡¸No moreeee¡­ please forgive me, please forgive me¡­¡¹

    udia screams.

    Her chains jingled, and udia¡¯s joints creaked.

    ¡¸Be honest with me. You already want it, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t¡­ of course not!¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just admit it. Your dirty little body wants a real cock¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why would I want that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, how about this!¡¹

    I bend my fingers inside her and rub up against the sensitive spot in her honey pot.

    ¡¸Nhah? D-Don¡¯t do that! That¡¯s¡­ ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaah, aaaaah!!¡¹

    Suddenly, a gush of honey juice shot out from between udia¡¯s legs.

    This surprised me, too. It¡¯s like a fountain, sshing from between her legs.

    £¨Wow¡­ really? It¡¯s awesome!£©

    ¡¸Hyahahaha, you¡¯re squirting, you dirty detective!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­ stop it¡­ don¡¯t embarrass me any more¡­ stop¡­ hey, I-I¡¯m really embarrassed¡­ ¡¸

    Somehow, I feel like she¡¯s actually embarrassed, but I continue acting anyway.

    ¡¸Because of you, I was fired from my job, and my family was separated. My savings have run out, my electricity, gas, water and cable TV have been cut off, and now I¡¯m sharing cat food with my cat. I¡¯d feel better if I could at least turn you into a bitch!¡¹

    And then, with all my might, I rubbed up against the G-spot again.

    ¡¸Nnooo, a, again¡­¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how weak she is, but in just a few seconds after I stimted her, udia squirted violently, and twitched.

    £¨I mean¡­ isn¡¯t she more developed than before?£©

    My guess is that after udia has lost her virginity. She must have been indulging herself in pleasure and enjoying herself to the fullest since she had been living an ascetic life as a saint.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ ah¡­¡¹

    I twisted up her hair and yelled in her ear.

    ¡¸Come on! Tell me you want my dick! Ask me to put my dick in you, you bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­ why would I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, you want another squirt?¡¹

    I bent my finger inside her vaginal canal again, and udia screamed in panic.

    ¡¸Hiii! I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t do it again!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, say it, say it like you want to!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ p-put your dick in me¡­ please¡¹

    udia moans out with a good look of humiliation on her face.

    She¡¯s already drenched in sweat. Her hair is a mess. As expected of a detective, it¡¯s a true performance.

    ¡¸udia will stop being a detective and be a miserable bitch who only makes my dick feel good. Go ahead, say it¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­ get carried away¡¹

    ¡¸You still don¡¯t know your ce, do you?¡¹

    I grab udia roughly by the hair and twist it up.

    ¡¸Kuh¡­ uggghh, udia¡­ will stop being a detective and be a miserable bitch who only wants to make your cock feel good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Repeat after me! Please, ¡°put your dick in me¡±. Say it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ugh, please, put your dick in me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, well said, bitch! Here¡¯s your reward. Eat up¡¹

    I grab her waist and plunge my cock headfirst into udia¡¯s vagina. Immediately, she flinched back and screamed.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Oh noooo! It¡¯s going innnnn!¡¹

    From that point on, there is no holding back. I thrust my hips violently, devouring my miserable prey in a state of suspended.

    It¡¯s a quick but long stroke that prates the deepest part. And there is a dull thud as her pubic bones collided with my own.

    ¡¸Aaah! Ah! Ah! Ah, ah, ah, ah, hih, ah¡¹

    The unsteady position in which she was held by the waist and suspended by the chain must have been very painful. I can see her arms twitching and trembling. But I¡¯m not going to let her off the hook here.

    I thrust in further, and the meat stick went all the way in.

    ¡¸Higiiiiiiiii!¡¹

    udia clenched her teeth, turned her chin away, and tensed up. Her mouth drooled and dribbled onto the floor.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it feel good, bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not true¡­ not true¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You dirty bitch! You still need more!¡¹

    ¡¸N-No!? Nhiiiii!¡¹

    I¡¯m moving my hips even faster. Thrusting relentlessly. Pulling out and thrusting in, pulling out and thrusting in again.

    And while mming my hips hard, I grab udia¡¯s blond hair and yell at her.

    ¡¸Hey! Be honest! Tell me it feels good, Detective-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiii! Ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸See! It feels good, right!? Come on! Be honest, bitch!¡¹

    And atst she fell.

    ¡¸So goood! I-It feels so goooddd¡¹

    After a few more thrusts, my ejaction is getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡¸Come on! I¡¯ll cum! Beg me to put it in your vagina! Tell me you want me to impregnate you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, let it out inside, please! In my vagina, in my vagina! Please impregnate udia! Impregnate me like a pigggggggg!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! Detective-san! Now you¡¯re my bitch for life! Go ahead and cry!¡¹

    ¡¸Buhiiiiii! Buhiiiiiiiiiiii!¡¹

    With the pain of ejaction already reaching my perineum, I thrust the finishing blow deep into udia¡¯s vagina, right into her womb.

    ¡¸Kuh! I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Buhiiiii!?¡¹

    I give her a full-throated blow that just pierces her womb. And udia¡¯s eyes widened, and she thrust her tongue into the air with a scream.

    At that moment¡­

    *Spurt*! *Spurttttttt*!

    White muddy fluid spurts out like a shower into her womb.

    ¡¸Uah! It, it¡¯sing outttt, ah, it¡¯s hot, y-you¡¯re gonna make me pregnant, you¡¯re gonna make me pregnant, buhiiiiiiii! Buhiiiiiiii!¡¹

    udia gasped as she arched her back.

    Then, after pouring everyst drop into her, I pulled out my cock and she sagged limply in her suspended position.

    From her inner thighs came a steady stream of white liquid.

    And when I grabbed her by the hair and made her look up, there is no longer that cheeky detective.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ ugh¡­ meshu-butani¡­ rah-rah-ah¡­ buhiii¡­¡¹

 Chapter 356: Unidentified Assailant

    Chapter 356: Unidentified Assant

    ¡¸You can do it if you try¡¹

    ¡¸I got my reward in advance, so I worked so hard¡¹

    Eventually, on the following Saturday night, udia found out who owned the motorcycle in question and reported it to me.

    Well, the reward is a lot of work, from training a detective JK pig, to selling her off to a dirty old man, to a mattress y in a local soand.

    She even gave birth to a baby that she didn¡¯t even know who it belonged to, took a man into her rundown apartment, and sold herself for a small fortune in order to survive¡­ It was really worth the four hours of image y.

    £¨She¡¯s got a strong desire to get herself ruined¡­£©

    She¡¯s a saint, and she¡¯s probably used to being given hardships, but even so, she¡¯s too much of a neer in the masochist world.

    ¡¸And the owner of the motorcycle is¡­ a college student. Akira Nishida, a third-year university student in the Faculty of Science and Engineering at Nishitou Institute of Technology. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s a bad guy. He¡¯s what¡¯s called a ¡°Hangure¡±, or at least a potential one¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­ from Yaridai?¡¹

    Kyoko frowned, as if she didn¡¯t like it.

    There must have been something that made her look like that.

    And now, sitting around the low table on the sofa in the bedroom is me and the so-called resident group.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    Ryoko, the acting head maid.

    Kyoko, who looks so funny in her maid uniform.

    Ulrich, who is too cute in her maid outfit.

    And then there are the nude detective sisters who wear only cors.

    Nishitou Institute of Technology (Nishitou koka daigaku), which was mentioned earlier, is a private university in a neighboring prefecture.

    Nishikodai for short.

    Or, alternatively, Seikodai.

    Hence, it wasmonly called ¡°Yaridai¡±.

    Contrary to the image of a single science university, it is said to be at the bottom of the deviation scale, and is even said to be a waiting ce to spend four years as a moratorium period before entering the society.

    ¡¸Just for the record, I looked into the rtionship with this Hanabusa girl, but¡­ there is no connection at all. They¡¯re strangers, at least from what I can gather. Not even a hint¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure this isn¡¯t just a random act? I mean, the guys at that university are idiots, so it¡¯s not surprising that they would do something like that just for fun¡¹

    It seems that Kyoko doesn¡¯t have a good impression of that college students.

    And because of that, I crossed my arms and thought.

    ¡¸It was a two-seater, wasn¡¯t it? Who¡¯s the other one?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know who was riding with him¡­ Nishida seems to be hanging out with some bad guys using the touring club as a front, so I think he¡¯s one of them¡¹

    Then, Ryoko interrupted.

    ¡¸I checked with Detective Inomoto, and the police are investigating this as a hit-and-run case, so even if Master doesn¡¯t take the trouble, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll make an arrest soon¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­ if they do arrest them, what kind of charges will they face?¡¹

    I asked, and Ryoko answered without hesitation.

    ¡¸In this case, it¡¯s abined charge of manughter by negligent driving and breach of the duty to provide first aid, so the maximum term of imprisonment is fifteen years. However, if the injuries are minor and it¡¯s their first offense, also the victim appears in court even if it¡¯ste, there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll be given a probation¡¹

    ¡¸Probation? What does Jnda think?¡¹

    ¡¸Depends on how the master feels¡¹

    ¡¸Then I guess I¡¯ll have to tear them to pieces¡¹

    udia gives a weak, troubled smile, ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    She probably thinks that if she is involved with Saori-chan, she might get the same fate.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s just say they won¡¯t be able to recover without dying. So, udia, do you know where they are?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. They usually hang out at the warehouse tillte on weekends¡¹

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Shinji, sitting on a drum under a bare light bulb, tilted his mohawked head.

    ¡¸So, Akira-kun, are you going to submit yourself?¡¹

    Right now, we are in an abandoned warehouse that we call our hideout. And I threw my legs over the sofa we¡¯d brought in there and opened my mouth.

    ¡¸Well, my dad¡¯swyer, I think I just got a probation. Besides, if the other side¡¯s parents agree to settle the case, it might be lighter¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s the son of distinguished businessman for you. He¡¯s awyer, after all¡¹

    On the sofa across from me, Yousuke isughing hysterically with a bottle of Johnie Walker ck in his hand.

    ¡¸My father is annoying. He said I should settle up with those who pull strings when I take over the business¡¹

    I spit out as I smoked a cigarette.

    Thanks to my father¡¯s efforts to cover up everything, I¡¯ve never been convicted of a crime, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s impossible this time.

    ¡¸What I¡¯m going to say to Kito-san is more important than the police¡­ my head hurts¡¹

    This time, it was Kito-san who gave the order.

    He wanted me to seriously injure that Hanabusa girl, that¡¯s what he said.

    At first, I did not intend to hit and run, but to make it look like a mere ident.

    Call an ambnce, call the police, get the insurancepany to settle the case, and that was it. It was supposed to be.

    But when I hit the wrong person, I panicked and ran away. Not only did it be a hit-and-run ident, but also Kito-san¡¯s instructions failed. The thought of what the OBs would do to him made him feel ufortable.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t wait to get drunk¡­ Hey! No girls today?¡¹

    Normally, I would be drinking and making a fuss with the light-hearted girls in the circle, but today, there are only a man, and it¡¯s really a shabby situation.

    Next to Yousuke, Tatsuo shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡¸Those guys are involved with Kito-san. Those guys are being rented out for Sakura¡¯s Konkatsu party[1]¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care how many OBs there are, he¡¯s using them too much¡¹

    At about the same time as the mohawked Shinji was saying this, a woman¡¯s voice came from the entrance, ¡°It¡¯s here¡±.

    ¡¸Oh, looks like the wedding party is over, huh?¡¹

    To be honest, the voice was unfamiliar to me, I couldn¡¯t tell who it was, but it sounded a little sad.

    ¡¸Hey, we¡¯re here! Come in!¡¹

    As I called out, therge horizontal door of the warehouse slowly opened, probably because I was too drunk.

    We all tilted our heads at the same time when we saw a person pushing open the door anding in, letting out a *Sniff¡­*.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    It¡¯s a kid.

    An elementary school-aged girl with ochre-colored hair, wearing a headband that looked like dog ears. And for some reason, she is wearing a maid¡¯s uniform.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    £¨What¡¯s with her?£©

    Almost at the same time as I was thinking this in my heart, Tatsuo stood up with a strange voice behind me.

    ¡¸Ngyaaaa! It¡¯s so cwuteeeeee!!!!¡¹

    Apparently, he had been struck hard.

    ¡¸Calm down, lolicon¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sit down, lolicon¡­¡¹

    Shinji and Yosuke grab Tatsuo¡¯s shoulders and force him to sit on the sofa.

    Elementary school kids aren¡¯t supposed to here.

    In any case, it¡¯s not a good time for kids to wander in.

    ¡¸Hey, little girl, this ce is dangerous, so you¡¯d better go home¡¹

    As I said this, I turned my attention to the girl.

    But I am taken aback when I see two figures entering the warehousete, behind the elementary school girl.

    They are two women wearing rubber masks with only the mouth opened, and full-body rubber suits tex) that look as if they cannot breathe.

    ¡¸Ko-ho¡­ Ko-ho¡­¡¹

    Both of them had ball gags in their mouths, drooling and leaking breathing sounds like cyborg superhumans.

    ¡¸A pervertttttttttttttttttttttttt!!!¡¹

    No matter how I looked at them, they are perverts.

    But it didn¡¯t make sense.

    A kid in a dog-eared maid and two perverted women in full body rubber.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine how I could exin such a situation.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a surprise?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s too much of a surprise!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is this some kind of prank?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t air this on TV!¡¹

    While we are confused, only the lolicon Tatsuo is brave.

    ¡¸Ojou-chan, you are so cwute! L-L-Let Onii-chan lick you!¡¹

    But just as Tatsuo grabbed the dog-eared maid¡¯s hand and tried to pull her closer¡­

    There is a dull thud.

    The dog-eared maid grabbed Tatsuo¡¯s hand back and forcefully bent it in a direction where it should not be bent.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch Ulrich, you lowlife¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaahhhh!¡¹

    The dog-eared maid spat coolly, causing Tatsuo to scream and roll around on the floor.

    ¡¸What, what are these guys doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, something¡¯s wrong!¡¹

    We grabbed our weapons, such as metal bats and iron pipes, and prepared ourselves in a panic.

    No matter what we looked like, this is not normal.

    No, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not normal¡­

    ¡¸You guys! What the hell are you! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Damn it!¡¹

    Shinji shouted, and the perverts in rubber masks answered him.

    ¡¸¡­*munch*¡­ *munch* *munch*!¡¹

    ¡¸*Groan*¡­ *Groan*, *Groan*!

    They¡¯re saying something, but with the ball gag in their mouths, of course they can¡¯t say anything.

    But the dog-eared maid nodded and stuck out her chest.

    ¡¸Got it? That¡¯s it!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!?¡¹

    This is bad. It¡¯s too dangerous. It doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.

    What¡¯s scary is that it makes no sense at all.

    ¡¸Really¡­ this is why I hate you lowlifes. Ryoko-sama and Ynda said they¡¯re going to execute you!¡¹

    ¡¸Execution¡­?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re ready to kill us.

    ¡¸Hyaha! That¡¯s great! I was just looking for a woman. So, I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡¹

    Behind me, Yosuke shouts cheerfully.

    It¡¯s true, if I may say so.

    They¡¯re only women.

    All we have to do is beat them back and torture them.

    But at this point, we didn¡¯t realize that we would regret our decision.

 Chapter 357: Go Back to Being a Boy

    Chapter 357: Go Back to Being a Boy

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡¹

    After sending off Ryoko, Jnda, and Ulrich to punish whoever had done such a terrible thing to Saori-chan, I left ¡°The Bedroom¡± and returned to my room.

    I spread out my notebooks and reference books on the desk and let my thoughts wander.

    £¨I may have exaggerated a little¡­£©

    To put it bluntly, it is too much force to deal with five delinquent college students. Ulrich alone would have been enough to make up the difference.

    £¨But still¡­ there¡¯s nothing better than being careful£©

    There is also the example of the handsome uncle.

    Nowadays, we never know where the demon nobles who oppose Lili will get involved.

    The fact that I let Ryoko go with them is a kind of protection, so to speak.

    Ulrich has a tendency to go too far, and if I let her go alone, she might kill everyone.

    That said, if I sent Jnda with her, Ulrich would not listen to her.

    So, as a lookout, I set Ryoko, who is one of the sensible people in my harem (thoughtely, even she is a bit questionable¡­), as the team leader.

    Aside from Ulrich, who is a devil, Jnda and Ryoko usually have normal jobs and live their lives, so their faces must not be seen by any chance.

    So, I ordered them to disguise themselves, and they came dressed in tight-fitting rubber suits, like Americanic book heroines.

    ¡¸And we¡¯ll put on masks before we go in, so that they won¡¯t recognize our faces or voices!¡¹

    £¨No, that¡¯s not what I meant by disguise¡­£©

    I thought about it, but since they were so eager, I didn¡¯t bother to give them anyments.

    In the end, I opened ¡°the door¡± and sent the three of them off to the vicinity of the site.

    £¨Well, with those three, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about¡­£©

    While I was thinking about this, my phone suddenly vibrated on my desk.

    I picked it up and looked at the screen, and saw a message from Shima-san on the SNS.

    ¡ºTomorrow, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡»

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile and rx my mouth.

    Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to spend the whole day with Shima-san in the library to study for the exam because¨C

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸Oh no¡­ I¡¯m in trouble. Help me, I really don¡¯t understand¡¹

    She cried that to me. So, I¡¯m going to teach her how to study, and now I¡¯m preparing for it.

    At any rate, Shima-san has to pass the entrance exam to the same university as us.

    Because the thought of living together with Tashiro-san without Shima-san is so awful that I can¡¯t help chuckling.

    Besides, the reason why we study in the library is because when we are alone together in a secluded ce, we soon lose interest in studying.

    Although Shima-san is an easy-going person, she sometimes has a very innocent attitude, which stimtes my desire with a rather high probability.

    And so, after I replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too¡±, a message from Shima-san appeared on my timeline.

    ¡ºOh right, there¡¯s a message from Shiratori. Today, she told to take care of her sister, and she¡¯ll drop her on Monday¡»

    £¨No, I thought I said no to that clearly¡­£©

    While I¡¯m raising my eyebrows, the following message appears.

    ¡ºAnd she says she¡¯ll pay for the three apple pies that Takasago ate¡»

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    It¡¯s true that I bought Kei-chan an apple pie because she wanted one, but I was supposed to pay for the extra one after I left.

    £¨Oh no¡­ before I knew it, Kei-chan has be my dependent£©

    I was so shocked that my phone was shaking in my hand again.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t mean to sound old-fashioned, but borrowing from Shiratori is worse than a bad loan. I rmend you to pay back as soon as possible. If you leave it alone, she¡¯ll sell your organs¡»

    I¡¯ve never seen selling any organs for the price of a fast food meal, even in a financial manga.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸*Groan¡­* *Groann¡­* Ah, it¡¯s annoying¡¹

    I took off my ball gag and threw it on the floor.

    Until now, I was happy to have the ball gag in my mouth at Jnda¡¯s suggestion, but to my great regret, I could notmunicate with the other person, which was an unexpected mistake.

    I have to ask this Nishida why he did the act, but if I can¡¯tmunicate with him, it¡¯s literally impossible to talk to him.

    ¡¸I mean¡­ why did you wear it?¡¹

    I can¡¯t help but be amazed at the man who mutters with a nk look on his face.

    ¡¸After all, if it¡¯s a rubber suit and a rubber mask, it has to be a ball gag! That is what I mean when I talk about missing the finishing touches, you idiot!¡¹

    I shouted at him, and Jnda nodded and shouted next to me, ¡°*Groan* (That¡¯s right!) *Groan* (That¡¯s right!)¡±.

    However, the Mohawk shouts, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± and attacked Jnda, swinging his iron pipe.

    The pipe swung down with a whooshing sound.

    But Jnda dodges it with a slight tilt of her head, and ms a sharp hook into the Mohawk¡¯s head.

    And just as the Mohawk staggered in pain, Jnda mmed her heel into the back of his head in a swift movement.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The other men¡¯s eyes widened at the instantaneous loss of theirrade.

    But then Ulrich suddenly got down on all fours and jumped at the man at the far end, who was holding a bottle of liquor, and wed at his chest with a roar.

    ¡¸Gwaaaah!¡¹

    With a scream, five red streaks are roughly etched into his chest te, and the man with the liquor bottle copses onto the sofa, writhing and moaning in pain.

    ¡¸I-It hurts¡­ A-Ambnce!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    Ulrich silences the crying man with a troublesome headbutt, then turns her head to face the cowering man wearing a baseball cap while digging her nails into his neck.

    ¡¸Ryoko, can I eat this?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    ¡¸Just one bite¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No means no. Or I¡¯ll tell Master¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡¹

    Ulrich puffed out her cheeks and struck the man under the nose, right in the midsection, the vital point of the human body, with all her might, and knocking him unconscious.

    Finally, there is only one man left.

    I turn my attention to the man with the metal bat in his hand whose face is contorted.

    His hair is different, but his face is the same as the one in udia¡¯s file.

    This is the fool, Nishida, who got his hands on Master¡¯s things.

    ¡¸Tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Why did you target Hanabusa-san?¡¹

    For a moment, Nishida¡¯s gaze swam as if he didn¡¯t understand, and then his voice trembled.

    ¡¸W-What? I also wondered why targeting a female student like her¡­ and I wonder she had a bad backer¡­ I-I mean¡­ it was an order from Kito-san, the leader of the circle, and I was just doing as I was told. .¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the purpose of this Kitou guy? Where is he now?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! I haven¡¯t been told anything! Kito-san is the president of an entertainmentpany, and he¡¯s usually in Tokyo¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I said, and Nishida let out a sigh of relief. But, of course, I don¡¯t intend to end it there.

    I walked up to Nishida, pulled out my gun, and held it to his nose.

    ¡¸I have no more use for you¡¹

    ¡¸A pistol!? You¡¯re kidding, right¡­?¡¹

    At that moment, I kicked Nishida¡¯s crotch as hard as I could.

    ¡¸Hyuuun!?¡¹

    The metal bat hits the floor with a loud crunch, and Nishida copses, moaning, clutching his crotch.

    Jnda, on the other hand, kicks the temple of the lolicon who¡¯s sprawled out on the floor with her toe, and that¡¯s it.

    It took less than a minute to silence everyone.

    ¡¸Hmph¡­ it¡¯s no big deal¡¹

    ¡¸Bohea (Well then)¡­ Fubobo (Let¡¯s), Fubobe-fubo (get ready for punishment)¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! I guess we¡¯ll just have to undress them¡­¡¹

    The three of us split up, strip them naked, and tie them up behind their backs.

    Then, we forcibly pulled the foreskin of their pricks back on, and glued the skin and ns together.

    But there is one of them, the lolicon, did not have his skin peeled off, but I pulled it off and poured the glue into it.

    This is an execution method designed by Kyoko.

    Although she is my sister, she has a very bad temperament.

    And it¡¯s simple.

    Of course, this is not the end.

    We split up and carried the limp, unconscious men out of the warehouse.

    <u></u><li><u>The title means that the foreskin has returned to the boy.</u></li>

 Chapter 358: Little Devil in the Library

    Chapter 358: Little Devil in the Library

    ¡¸What the hell is that¡­?¡¹

    It¡¯s a Saturday morning and there¡¯s a crowd.

    When I got the call, there were five naked men hanging in the air with ropes, as if being exposed from the pedestrian bridge.

    There are many sounds of shutter. Although it must be inappropriate, I can understand why people would want to take pictures. They can¡¯t wait for it to spread on social media.

    ¡¸Look at that! Wow! Their groins is still covered with foreskin!¡¹

    ¡¸There are five of them and not one of them has peeled off¡­ You should call the Shin* Clinic instead of the police!¡¹

    Apparently, the people don¡¯t want to report it to the police.

    And among the crowds, I¡¯m a little shocked to see some of the madams firing their phones at each other with uncanny expressions.

    ¡¸The size is about the same, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohoho, their groins are like pure innocence¡¹

    As a man, this is too pathetic. I definitely do not possess phimosis, but I do possess a pseudo of it.

    After all, it is a sorrow that when I change my clothes in a public bath, I must gently peel it off and I almost get an erection because of the sensitivity of my foreskin, even though I am surrounded by old men.

    And because of that, I can¡¯t help but feel a kinship of sympathy for those who are being exposed here.

    I would like to put them down as soon as possible, but first of all, it is necessary to block the road to stop the traffic and ensure their safety.

    Even if the rescue vehicles arrive, it will take at least another 30 minutes.

    Just as I¡¯m about to step forward to take care of the crowd, Kutaragi, who is with me, shouted, ¡°Oh!¡± .

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Inomoto-senpai! That guy in the middle! It¡¯s Nishida, the guy who reported the hit-and-run case this morning. Nishida!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    After this, Nishida is arrested after being rescued, but the spread of the news on social media is unstoppable.

    In the same day, the names and profiles of the men are alsopiled and spread on the, and it became a big hit on the summary site as the ¡°4K5 hanging incident¡±.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting¡¹

    As I was waiting in front of the city library behind the station when it opened at ten o¡¯clock, Shima-san whispered into my ear from behind.

    ¡¸Shima-san, when did you get here?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? I¡¯ve been here all along¡¹

    No wonder I didn¡¯t notice because¨C

    ¡¸Well¡­ you¡¯re wearing sses, so I didn¡¯t think you were Shima-san¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, don¡¯t I look smart? It¡¯s just for show, though¡¹

    Right now, she wears sses and a tote bag over her shoulder. With a knit cardigan on top and a long skirt on bottom, which is very uncharacteristic of Shima-san and made me think she is a college girl.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m sorry you had toe with me on your day off¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No problem at all. I heard you got a C on the mock exam the other day¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­ I should at least get a B or so¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, so I¡¯ve made a notebook of past exam questions and the trends, so let¡¯s work hard¡¹

    ¡¸Wow! You¡¯re the best! I like you, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just let it go¡­ you¡¯re embarrassing me¡¹

    It¡¯s cute that Shima-san is embarrassed after saying it herself.

    ¡¸When you say you like me¡­ You make me want to do something to you, Shima-san¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know, everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve packed a lunch for you. It¡¯s a nice day, let¡¯s go to the park for lunch¡¹

    ¡¸No, what I want to eat is¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m about to say that, but Shima-san presses her finger to my lips.

    ¡¸I know exactly what you mean. But first, we need to concentrate on our studies, and not do anything erotic¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ I guess so¡¹

    Despite all the talk, Shima-san is still a very strong person. Surprisingly, she has a high level of femininity andmunicative power.

    She is alsopeting with Fujiwara-san for the first ce in the ranking of potential good mothers in my harem (ording to Fumio).

    Incidentally, Masaki-chan seems to be a surprisingly good educational mother. What about Kurosawa-san and Tashiro-san? I can¡¯t imagine them.

    I should also point out that this is not the same as the ranking of girls I want to get pregnant.

    I think it¡¯s quite sinful that Kei-chan is in the top of the list in that ranking.

    Anyway, we enter the library and head for the study room.

    As it is just after the opening of the library, there is almost no one in the library except for the staff.

    Even though it¡¯s secluded, we have just been nailed.

    And so, we sit down next to each other and spread out our notebooks and reference books.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸If there¡¯s nothing in particr that you don¡¯t understand, how about if you solve the past exam questions and ask me what you don¡¯t understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please do that¡¹

    ¡¸What about subjects?¡¹

    ¡¸Math! I¡¯m really bad at math. I¡¯m good at counting money, but¡­¡¹

    She sighed and shrugged her shoulders.

    It¡¯s off to a good start. Even though she said she was not good at it, Shima-san had a good grasp of the basics, and I got the impression that she mainly struggled with the application of forms. With this kind of situation, I can expect to improve her score a lot in one day.

    And by the time an hour had passed, there are more and more people in the study room.

    I was about to say, ¡°Shall we take a break?¡±, but then I heard a hysterical voice behind me.

    ¡¸Ah! Isn¡¯t that you, Senpai?¡¹

    I turned around to see Rin Fukuda, my junior, with her hair braided on either side of her head and a cocky expression on her face.

    She is wearing a pink mini-skirt and a cutaway dress with a wide open cor, which is inappropriate for the calm atmosphere of the library. Perhaps influenced by Taka-chi, she looked quite gal-like.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell Fujiwara-senpai about the library date¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m seriously studying for the exam, don¡¯t interrupt me¡¹

    When I waved my hand away, Rin made an annoyed face.

    ¡¸That¡¯s terrible! Senpai, why are you being so mean to me? I sent you a message but you didn¡¯t even read it. What do you do to your cute kouhai?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, please be quiet in the library. Understand? You¡¯re my kouhai, but you¡¯re not a cute kouhai¡¹

    Then Rin¡¯s cheeks puffed up and she pointed at Shima-san.

    ¡¸Hey you, that person is no good! Kijima-senpai looks like this, but he¡¯s an unbelievable scum! If you let him get to you, he will make a hole in you right away!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait¡­¡¹

    Immediately, all the people in the study room¡¯s gazes pierced me at once.

    ¡¸Haha¡­ I¡¯m already covered in holes, though¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Shima-san doesn¡¯t have to answer either!¡¹

    Fortunately, Shima-san¡¯sment is blocked by my voice, so the people around me can¡¯t hear much. And Rin is the only one who looked at me like, ¡°Seriously, this guy?¡±.

    ¡¸I mean, why the hell are you here!?¡¹

    To be frank, Rin is thest person I would expect to find in a library.

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s because Senpai didn¡¯t take care of me¡­ It¡¯s hard to stay in the dormitory, Onee-chan is gone, it¡¯s lonely to go out alone, and I don¡¯t have money¡­ But I can stay here until evening for free¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll feel guilty or something!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do¡¹

    She¡¯s pretending to be coy, but I already know that she¡¯s just trying to be tough. She¡¯s really not being honest.

    ¡¸Speaking of which¡­ has Takata-san contacted you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she hasn¡¯t¡¹

    Rin shook her head, and Shima-san interrupted her.

    ¡¸Takata, the chairwoman of the Public Morals Commission?¡¹

    ¡¸You know her?¡¹

    Rin widened her eyes, and Shima-san smiled.

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡ý  ¡ý

    ¡¸We¡¯re in the same ss. I was also surprised when she suddenly disappeared, but¡­ is she your sister?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, we just shared a room in the dorm¡¹

    When she shakes her head, Rin makes a crying face, and adds her own words.

    ¡¸*Sob* now that Onee-chan is gone, I¡¯m back in the storage room at the dorm. *Sob* Moreover, Senpai ignores me, Senpai doesn¡¯t care about me, and Senpai is a douchebag¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that thest part a normal swear word?¡¹

    ¡¸Because if you treat me so poorly, I¡¯ll think that you only wanted my body¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, Kijima¡­ that¡¯s not right¡¹

    Shima-san¡¯s face twitched as I replied her with a puzzled look.

    Then, Shima-san, who is too nice a person, offers a helping hand to this rotten junior.

    ¡¸Um¡­ Rin, right? Would you like to study with us?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Shima-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind¡¹

    ¡¸Um¡­ you¡¯re Shima-senpai, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Natsumi Shima, nice to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Then, can I call you Natsumi-oneechan?¡¹

    Apparently, she¡¯s gotten a taste for the sisterhood at Taka-chi.

    ¡¸Yeah, sure. I¡¯m the youngest, even though I look like this. I feel itchy when people call me ¡°Onee-chan¡±, though¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m sorry to bother you! Natsumi-oneechan!¡¹

    Rin sits down next to me and spreads out her reference book and notebook. It seems she¡¯s trying to study.

    ¡¸Shima-san is studying for the entrance exam, so don¡¯t ever interrupt her¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but Senpai, you should teach me how to study too. I don¡¯t have anything else to do, so I¡¯ve been studying a lottely, but I don¡¯t have anyone to teach me what I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I get it, I get it¡¹

    Really, right now, it¡¯s like a private tutoring school with one instructor for two students.

    ¡¸Kijimaa¡­ I don¡¯t understand this part¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ use the form for that¡¹

    ¡¸I see! That makes sense¡¹

    While Shima-san is solving the problem, I nced at Rin, who smiled and opened her breasts.

    Of course, she held up a reference book so that the seat opposite her could not see it.

    £¨Get serious and study!£©

    When I scolded her with a look, Rin put her lips to my ear.

    ¡¸Hah¡­ Senpai, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re hard¡¹

    As she says this, Rin begins to y with my thing.

    ¡¸I told you to stay out of my way¡­¡¹

    I whispered, and Rin whispered to me with an irritating smug face.

    ¡¸But I didn¡¯t interfere with Natsumi-oneechan. What? What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t stand this kind of thing? You¡¯re really not as good as I thought you were¡¹

    £¨This girl is really¡­£©

    But I know what she¡¯s trying to do. She¡¯s trying to incite me like this, to get me to do something.

    ¡¸Kijima, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand this ce either¡­¡¹

    When Shima-san looked up, Rin is tracing a reference book with her finger, pretending not to know anything about it.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, that¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You seem a little restless¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m fine!¡¹

    Shima-san is puzzled.

    But in fact, I was thinking of taking Rin into the bathroom and silencing her, but that would be just what she wanted. And it would be annoying.

    £¨I¡¯ll hold out until closing time¡­ and remember it when it¡¯s all over£©

 Chapter 359: Critical Lover - (1)

    Chapter 359: Critical Lover ¨C (1)

    From the speaker of the library, a violin solo ¡°Hotaru no Hikari (Glow of Fireflies)¡± is ying, and Shima-san says, ¡°Nn¡­..!¡± and stretched out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s closing time, huh¡­ I worked really hard! Hey, Kiji¡­! Hey, what kind of face are you making?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Your eyes are bleeding like crazy!¡¹

    Of course, I¡¯m bloodshot.

    I¡¯ve been seduced by a crazy little devil for a long time.

    I¡¯ve been acting as the Confinement King, but have I ever been forced to endure so much?

    No, there isn¡¯t! (antonym)

    My testes are now swollen. If I try to take a nap, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have a wet dream in two seconds.

    Perhaps it¡¯s a side-effect of my constant use of energy drinks from the demon world, but now my semen production is unbelievable.

    The difference in semen production between normal people and me is as great as the difference between Toyama Prefecture, which has the 17thrgest abalone catch, and Iwate Prefecture, which has thergest!

    Furthermore, the reason why I used abalone as an example is because I can no longer think of anything but erotic things.

    I¡¯ve been able to endure the persistent erotic appeals of the little devil¡¯s juniors until this point because of Shima-san.

    Rin, of course, has to take the me, but Shima-san has to take the me, too, or my erection won¡¯t go away.

    Perhaps frightened by my unusual state of arousal, Rin¡¯s cheeks twitched as she tried to leave her seat.

    ¡¸Ah, ahaha, um¡­ Senpai, it¡¯s almost time for me toe back to the dorm¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to die?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you say it in such a serious tone, I¡¯ll be too scared¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-What? What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    It seems that Shima-san is the only one who can¡¯t grasp the critical situation, like a small fish in the mouth of a shark.

    ¡¸¡­A-Anyway, let¡¯s get out of here¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yeah, sure. It¡¯s closing time¡­¡¹

    After letting the two walks ahead of me, I followed them in a super forward leaning posture (named ¡°Fumio Walk¡±) because I couldn¡¯t stand up straight due to my enormous erection.

    Then, as soon as we left the library, I took both of them by the hand, dragged them along, and immediately ran.

    ¡¸Hey, Kijima!? What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Senpai! W-Wait¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible¡¹

    The city library is behind the station.

    And speaking of behind the station, there¡¯s only one ce to go.

    That ce is La Vie en Rose, which I know, and Shima-san¡¯s cheeks flushed, but she looked like she wasn¡¯tining.

    ¡¸Geez¡­ you¡¯re really impatient, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ i-it¡¯s not good, isn¡¯t it? right now¡¹

    Shima-san¡¯s cheeks are reddening from ack of understanding, while Rin¡¯s face is pale from a clear understanding of the situation.

    It¡¯s a beautiful contrast.

    But, at this point, I¡¯m already on the verge of exploding.

    So, without even bothering to check the room, I press the button on the panel and jump into the elevator with the two of them.

    As soon as the elevator doors closed, I unzipped my pants and inserted ¡°my cock into Rin from the back of her pants¡±.

    ¡¸Hyan!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Rin¡¯s eyes went ck and white as she turned her head away.

    And Shima-san, who doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, looks puzzled.

    To begin with, Rin had grabbed my hand and used my fingers to finger her like a vibrator, enjoying herself just before the library closed.

    That¡¯s why she is already so wet that it¡¯s no problem for me to pull down her panties and forcefully prate her.

    ¡¸Aah, aah, aah! Oh, no, so suddenlyyyy! Senpai, that¡¯s terribleeeee!¡¹

    I wouldn¡¯t hear her protests.

    After all, I¡¯m on the verge of exploding because of her.

    Even Shima-san can understand what¡¯s going on if I shove Rin, who¡¯s clutching the inside wall of the elevator, hard from behind.

    ¡¸Wait!? Kijima, at least until we get into the room¡­ *Fugu!?*¡¹

    Even though she rebuked me, I didn¡¯t listen to her.

    But I held back for Shima-san¡¯s sake.

    Still, I thrust my cock hard into Rin¡¯s, and I embrace Shima-san¡¯s shoulders and take her lips.

    I¡¯m not going to start out with a romantic kiss.

    But an erotic kiss to light up the meth. So, I stick my tongue in, trace her gums, and rub up and down her mucous membranes with my tongue.

    ¡¸Nnn! Nn, nn¡­ nhh, fuu, nhh¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s only at first that she shows any sign of resistance.

    But soon her eyes behind her sses are dted, and she puts her hands around my neck and starts to flick her tongue in a frustrated manner.

    While we doing that, the elevator arrives at the desired floor, and the doors open with a dumb electronic popping sound.

    Even if someone sees it, there¡¯s nothing that can stop me.

    But fortunately, there is no one in the hallway.

    ¡¸Haahn¡­ Kijima¡­ you¡¯re terrible¡­¡¹

    As soon as Shima-san let go of her mouth with an enraptured and debauched expression, she slumped down as if she had lost her strength.

    Rin, on the other hand, writhed violently and let out a whining voice.

    ¡¸Anh, ahii, s-senpai¡­ ahhn!? I-I can¡¯t walk like this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    *p!* I pped her ass, causing her to shiver and shake her back, as if she hade lightly. And then¨C

    ¡¸Ah, ah¡­ ah, ah¡­¡¹

    She let out a gasp, shaking her legs like a fawn, and slowly walked out of the elevator.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, anh, d-don¡¯t do that¡­ Hin!? I-If you do that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, the room¡¯s almost here, hang in there¡¹

    I twisted one of Rin¡¯s hands behind her back and thrust my hips into her.

    And in an unstable position, Rin walks down the hallway while being violently fucked from behind. Naturally, her steps are slow.

    On her each step, Rin¡¯s nectar trickles down the hallway like the crumbs from Hansel and Gretel.

    ¡¸Really¡­ Kijima¡­ that¡¯s the work of a devil¡­¡¹

    Even as she says this, Shima-san repeatedly kisses my cheek, as if she can¡¯t stand it.

    Right now, I¡¯m poking and prodding Rin, and Shima-san is leaning over me with an aroused face.

    The three of us intertwine like one living thing as we slowly, slowly make our way down the hallway until we reach a door with a shing room number.

    ¡¸Finally¡­ we¡¯re here¡­ hyaaaaah! Ahhhh!¡¹

    I turned the knob with trembling hands, opened the door and pressed against Rin, who fell inside, and I started pistoning as if I were releasing all my strength.

 Chapter 359: Critical Lover - (2)

    Chapter 359: Critical Lover ¨C (2)

    ¡¸Inomoto-senpai, thank you for your hard work¡¹

    When I came back to my office from the interrogation room, there is another person I knew well sitting at my desk besides Kutaragi.

    It¡¯s my junior colleague, Ryoko Terashima.

    ¡¸Terashima¡­ don¡¯te here so easily! We haven¡¯t even found Nakamura yet. Stay in hiding¡¹

    ¡¸That said¡­ I heard from Kutaragi that the hit-and-run case is rted to the victim of mass disappearance of the track and field club¡­ so I was wondering if there¡¯s a connection¡¹

    ¡¸Kutaragi, you¡¯re spouting off investigative information again!¡¹

    I red at him, but Kutaragi smiled without any sign of regret.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaking information to other departments or outside the office, it¡¯s just that Terashima insisted that she wants all the information regarding the disappearance of the track and field club members¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I asked Kutaragi-kun to do it¡¹

    I shrugged my shoulders with a sigh.

    ¡¸It¡¯s great that you¡¯re so passionate about your work, but you have to realize that you¡¯re in a protected position, Terashima¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­ So, how was the hit-and-run case?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say, but the suspect is in a state of confusion. He ims that he was attacked by a woman in a full-body rubber suit like Miss M and a dog-eared maid¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Miss M in a full-body rubber suit? How can there be such a thing? I think he should have a psychological evaluation¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so¡­¡¹

    Terashima looked as if to say it¡¯s absurd, but that would be a normal reaction.

    ¡¸Well, Nishida admitted to the hit-and-run. He identally bumped the steering wheel and ran away because he got scared. It¡¯s just a coincidence that the victim is rted to the case¡¹

    ¡¸idental steering? ¡­Is that so?¡¹

    Terashima seemed somewhat unconvinced, but she didn¡¯t ask any further questions about this matter.

    ¡¸Well, since you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll tell you about the other case¡­ an eyewitness testimony of Hikaru Teruya has appeared¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Terashima¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡¸It seems she¡¯s still working with Junichi Kasuya, but whether Anna Teruya is with her or not is unknown¡¹

    ¡¸T-That means she hasn¡¯t been seen since she disappeared from the TV station, right? Where was that? Tokyo?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Okinawa¡¹

    ¡¸Okinawa? You got out of there and went there?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t think so¡­¡¹

    Kutaragi took over the conversation.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s rted to the devil¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, the Okinawa Prefectural Police is working on it, so we¡¯re waiting to hear from them. As for you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Me¡­ that means you still have something?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you remember? The murder of the receptionist, Kutaragi caught the tail of the person he thought was responsible for the staging of the contract killing¡¹

    Terashima turns to Kutaragi with a surprised look on her face.

    Kutaragi then puffed his chest with a very annoyed and smug expression.

    ¡¸It was quite a challenge, though. I tracked down the overseas server used as a stepping stone and filed a request for disclosure. And it turns out that the person in question is essing the site from an Inte cafe in the city¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸The name of the person using theputer at that time was a fake. No security cameras. But the clerk somehow remembered the customer¡¯s name¡¹

    ¡¸That was a long time ago. How can you trust them?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­ Well, he said he remembered her because she was his type. A petite young girl with her hair in a twin knot¡­ Of course, it¡¯s impossible to identify her from this alone, so I¡¯m gathering relevant information now¡­¡¹

    <u></u><li><u>There¡¯s a new project in the works. It¡¯s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here. </u></li>

 Chapter 360: Rin and Natsumi, Part One

    Chapter 360: Rin and Natsumi, Part One

    I m my hips down hard on Rin, who is still lying on the floor at the entrance to the room.

    ¡¸Ahn, Senpai! Ah, nnah, hah, nnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you¡¯ll have to wait until we¡¯re in bed!¡¹

    Shima-san closes the door hurriedly behind me.

    Regardless of her disapproval, I violently prated the cocky junior in the sleeping-back position.

    ¡¸Nnaah!?! I¡¯m being raped! I¡¯m being raped by a beast-senpai, aahih, hii, hiin¡­¡¹

    In fact, it¡¯s nothing short of animalistic. But I¡¯m already overwhelmed.

    Rin lets out a high-pitched scream as her sexual urges take over.

    She is being forcibly raped in her clothes, in the Doggy Style. Rin seemed to be extremely excited by the torment.

    ¡¸How about it! Rin! It¡¯s because of your incitement that this happened! Apologize! Apologize to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Nghaah! But t-this is just a mischievous prank by a cute junior, nhii!? Ahaha, Senpai, even though you¡¯re an adult, you¡¯re so uncool! Anh, anh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Damn you!¡¹

    She¡¯s on the edge herself, but she¡¯s still got the nerve to push me over the edge.

    So, I thrust in as hard as I can and turn my hips in a circr motion.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiii!? N-Nooo! I¡¯m going to be crushed! It¡¯s crushing my uterus! Nooooo! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! S-Senpai, you¡¯re my favorite, aren¡¯t I, cute, aren¡¯t I, cute! Ah, ah, ah, hiii!¡¹

    The pleasure of having her cervix rubbed by the tip of the ns caused Rin to wriggle her limbs and let out a scream-like moan.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s uncool?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a lie, it¡¯s a lieeee! S-Senpai is so handsome, Senpai is so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, you¡¯re kind of annoying¡­¡¹

    I never do this with other girls, but in a fit of rage, I grab her by the chin like a camel clutch and make her turn her head away. ¨C

    Immediately, Rin screamed and mmed the floor.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaah! I¡¯m not lying! Senpai, I lwike ywu, I rewlly liwke ywu, I¡¯m hwappy, I-I undestwand, I¡¯ll marrwy ywu, I¡¯ll marrwy ywu¡¹

    ¡¸I told you not to get carried away! Am I so sad that I have to marry an onahole?¡¹

    As she turned her head back and resumed pumping, Rin cried out like it was the end of the world.

    ¡¸Uhiiiiii! I¡¯m sworyy, I¡¯m sworyyyyy! I undetstwand! Odaho! Odaho is enough for me! Aaahhhh!¡¹

    Rin¡¯s mouth opens wide and she squeals as she is roughly tortured.

    At this point, her ck eyes are already darting in the wrong direction, revealing a pouting face with no ability to think.

    ¡¸Come on! I¡¯m gonna cum! You raw onahole!¡¹

    Then, as ast spurt, I m my hips hard.

    ¡¸Ahhhh, so hard, aah! Ah, I can feel it so much, it feels too good, ah, amazing! Aah, noo, nhah!¡¹

    After an intense pistoning motion, a final thrust is given, and at her deepest point, my desire is finally released.

    *Spurt!* *Spurttt!* *Spurttttttttttt!*

    I ejacted so much that even I was surprised. It¡¯s like when I took my foot off the hose that I¡¯d been stepping on, and semen overflowed into Rin¡¯s womb with tremendous force.

    ¡¸Cumming!? I¡¯m cumming, cumming, cumming, cuuuuummiiiiing!¡¹

    Immediately, the cheeky junior climaxed, making a muddy, vulgar sound and straining herself.

    The ejaction is very long. Intermittently, my cock pulses, staining her insides white with thick, thick semen.

    ¡¸Aaah¡­ aaah¡­¡¹

    I looked down at Rin, who is only moaning with a lewd expression on her face, and let out a sigh.

    ¡¸Anyway, your punishment isplete¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­.¡¹

    I turned around to see Shima-san standing in front of the door, looking shocked.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯s all cleaned up¡­ let¡¯s rx in the room¡¹

    ¡¸Rx¡­ I mean why are you doing this to her?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Rin likes this kind of thing. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll wake up in a while, so just leave her alone¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s really¡­ that¡¯s not a good idea¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡¹

    At Shima-san¡¯s urging, I had no choice but to take Rin in my arms and carry her to the back of the room.

    Then, I tossed her onto the sofa.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you, Kijima? You¡¯re so hard on her¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. Until I graduate, I¡¯ve decided not to be nice to Rin at all. It¡¯s called a decision¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at Shima-san¡¯s cowering, mouth agape.

    Among the girls in the harem, Shima-san has a special position for me.

    She¡¯s my best friend¡­ I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t like me saying that, but that¡¯s the image I have of her.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of her short cut and refreshing personality, but she gives me a sense of security that other girls don¡¯t have.

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re going to thank me for teaching you how to study, right?¡¹

    Immediately, Shima-san turned away with a blush on her face.

    ¡¸Well, well¡­ that¡¯s the deal¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let me suck your breast first¡¹

    ¡¸You pervert¡¹

    ¡¸I want to suck Shima-san¡¯s breast while she¡¯s naked andp-pillowing me¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you have to be so specific!?¡¹

    As expected of Shima-san, she¡¯s got a great sense of humor.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s so nice to talk with her.

    Although Fumio wants to stick his dick in her, he also wants to be told off by her.

    ¡¸In the first ce¡­ there¡¯s no point in sucking my breast, there are more worthwhile ones like Masaki¡¹

    I shrugged my shoulders exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand. I like the way you bend your body desperately and bring your rather poor breasts to my mouth¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call them poor!¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but at this point, my tension is already out of control.

    Is it better to say that I was at a natural high right after releasing the semen I had umted to the limit? I felt unusually liberated. ¨C

    ¡¸Come on! Shima-san,e on! Hurry! Hurry!¡¹

    I took off my clothes, strippedpletely naked, and dove onto the bed, beckoning Shima-san to join me.

    ¡¸Well¡­ really, I can¡¯t help it¡¹

    I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m surprised, but Shima-san is very good-natured to still take care of me.

    And so, she takes of her long skirt, her knitwear, and her underwear shyly.

    Then, after pulling her ankles out of the small tangle of panties, Shima-san climbed onto the bed and sat upright.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a promise, okay¡­? Come here,e here¡¹

    She said shyly, patting her thigh.

    Then, I put my head on her thigh and look up at her from below.

    Two bulges, notrge but taut. Beyond them, I see Shima-san¡¯s face, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    Her eyes are threadbare behind her sses. Her expression is tense. Apparently, we had been sitting next to each other all through our first year, but I don¡¯t remember much about it.

    Even though I was crazy about Tashiro-san, I missed such a pretty girl, so I can only say that my eyes were blind at that time.

    ¡¸Well, Kijima¡­ as you wish, I¡¯ll entertain you with my breast¡¹

    Shima-san bends over and covers me. She¡¯sing right up to me with her two bulging, pink buds.

    I reach out and grab a breast, sucking on the tip, and she shudders.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡¹

    ¡¸*suck suck¡­* it¡¯s so good, Shima-san¡¯s breast¡¹

    When I said this, she raised her eyebrows and let out a frustrated voice.

    ¡¸In fact, it doesn¡¯t taste like anything¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true, Natsumi-ppai¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me that!¡¹

    I lick and suck the pink nursing organ while rubbing the soft bulge like a freshly made rice cake.

    As I alternately tasted her from right to left and left to right, I noticed that her breathing became more and more ragged. ¨C

    ¡¸Nnnn¡­ K-Kijima, t-this is not good. I feel like I¡¯m gonna be cut off¡­ Nnn¡­¡¹

    She lets out a sweet exhale, and sadly sinks her teeth into her fingers.

    ¡¸But you have to get used to it, because I¡¯m going to have you wake me up like this every morning when we start living together¡¹

    ¡¸Every morning¡­ how much of a mess do you n to be? Even babies don¡¯t like breast this much. Ah, don¡¯t bite it¡­¡¹

    When I lightly brushed my teeth against the puckered nipple, Shima-san jolted back.

    ¡¸Babies bite like this when they don¡¯t get enough milk¡¹

    ¡¸But you don¡¯t have to bite it¡­ I mean, it neveres out in the first ce. Ah, nnn, nnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make ite out in time¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you said a great thing in the heat of the moment¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ I want to say that¡­ B-But make sure you take responsibility¡¹

    Shima-san¡¯s expression became more and more mncholy as I continued to bite them, enjoying her reaction.

    Then she lowered her eyebrows and began toin.

    ¡¸K-Kijimaa¡­ Don¡¯t do this anymore. I want your cock. Please do it¡­ I want you to do it now¡¹

    <u></u><li><u>There¡¯s a new project in the works. It¡¯s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</u></li>

 Chapter 361: Rin and Natsumi, Part Two

    Chapter 361: Rin and Natsumi, Part Two

    After lifting my head from herps, Natsumi got down on her knees and straddled my waist.

    She then grabbed my still-erect cock, turned it up, and ced it against her secret part, which were wet from being sucked so hard on her breasts.

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡¹

    She murmured nervously, cleared her throat, and began to slowly lower her hips.

    ¡¸Nn¡­ nnn¡­ nnn¡¹

    Natsumi¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up and her cheek distorted as if she is enduring pain. What she is enduring, of course, is not pain, but its opposite.

    Then, as the ns buries itself into the softness of the woman¡¯s hole.

    I feel the sensation of the narrow vaginal hole being pushed open. Her vaginal folds twitched as if weing the pration of the meat stick, wriggling to pull it deeper and deeper.

    ¡¸*pant* *pant* This is my way of saying thank you, so today, I¡¯ll take care of everything¡¹

    ¡¸Today? But once we start living together, I¡¯m going to ask you to take care of everything from good morning to good night¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­ idiot, nn¡­ I-I have to take care of the troublesome kid¡­ because she¡¯s not good at anything¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to tell whom she¡¯s talking about.

    Then, as we talked about such foolish things, her secret part kept swallowing my meat stick, and eventually my thing ispletely inside her vagina.

    ¡¸*pant* *pant* it¡¯s too big. The tip came out of the top of my head¡¹

    ¡¸But it¡¯s noting out¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk¡­ you¡¯re not very good at this. I¡¯m waiting for you to make a joke out of me. Give it back to me. Give it back¡¹

    Apparently, she didn¡¯t like my answer.

    £¨I mean, isn¡¯t it strange to make a joke while sticking my dick in?£©

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll move¡¹

    Natsumi started to move her hips back and forth slowly with her hands on my chest.

    ¡¸Nn, ah, nn¡­¡¹

    Her short hair swayed subtly in time with her movements. and the lewd sound of water sshing echoed through the room.

    £¨She¡¯s gotten really good at it, hasn¡¯t she?£©

    When I think about it, I am deeply moved.

    The awkwardness of the early days is gone, and the piston movement is smooth. The rippling movement of her hips also very sexy.

    ¡¸Nn, nfu¡­ how¡¯s it? Does my hips feel good to you? Nn, nnn¡­¡¹

    Natsumi asks with a slightly cherry-red face while pushing up her sses with her fingertips, which are about to slip down with the up-and-down motion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the best, to say the least¡¹

    I reply, and she smiles happily.

    ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡¹

    I¡¯m not ttered, but it sure feels good. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make me cum soon.

    But that¡¯s not right.

    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for from Natsumi.

    I want to see Natsumi panic, get flustered, get embarrassed, and be aroused by the erotic experience.

    And so, I suddenly sit up and hug Shima-san.

    ¡¸Wait!? Hey! I told you I¡¯ll take care of everything! You don¡¯t have to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, this is more like two lovers, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I silenced Shima-san by forcibly taking her lips, and began to intertwine my tongue with hers.

    ¡¸L-lover, nnn¡­ nfu *slurp* *lick¡­* nmuu *slurp¡­* chu, fuuuha¡¹

    We kissed passionately, and I began to thrust upwards, using the springs of the bed to hold her in a face-to-face position.

    ¡¸Nnnn!? Nnnnnnn! Puha, ah, no, s-so suddenly, aah! Nnn, s-so intense, ah, aaaaaah!¡¹

    Natsumi¡¯s slender body bounced on top of me while she sat on her knees.

    She clung to me with her legs entwined around my waist with a look of pleasure on her face, and continued to receive the impact from below.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good, hiii!? Y-You¡¯re not supposed to h-hit me! I-If you hit me like that, ah, ah, ah¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m not getting hit. But I¡¯m hitting her.

    And while I poke her, I¡¯m hugging her tightly and thrusting at her from a different angle than usual.

    £¨If I keep developing her like this, I might be able to make her so slutty that she¡¯lle instantly just by being inserted¡­£©

    It¡¯s quite fun.

    It¡¯s great that she¡¯s cheerful, caring, and loved by everyone, but in bed, she¡¯s so wild.

    ¡¸Ah, K-Kijima, it¡¯s no good, nnn! I-If you do this, nhaa!? I-I¡¯m going crazy, ah, haah, nnn!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay to go crazy. If it¡¯s a thank you, I¡¯d be happier if you show me how you¡¯re feeling than if you do everything for me¡¹

    As if to prove my words, I started to move my hips faster.

    ¡¸Hiiii!? Ahhh, noo! Aah, amazing, haah! Hyaaah, it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing! Naah, Kijimaa, Kijimaa, ahhhn!¡¹

    Natsumi clung desperately to me and cried in a sweet, dripping voice. Her short hair is swaying, and she doesn¡¯t have time to fix her sses, which have slipped down to the top of her nose.

    ¡¸Really, it¡¯s no good if you do this to me¡­ Aah! Ah, geez! That¡¯s enough! Do what you want, if you want, make me feel more, make me crazy!¡¹

    She easily opens up. But I want to push her even harder.

    £¨It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a masochist, but for some reason, Natsumi tickles my sadist side¡­£©

    ¡¸Well, how about this?¡¹

    I stop moving up and down, and start making gentle circles with my hips.

    ¡¸Kuhiiiiiii! Ah, aga¡­ gigi¡­¡¹

    Immediately, she tenses up, her eyes widening and her teeth clenching.

    As I rubbed the tip of my ns up and down her innermost region, her reaction changed dramatically.

    When I slide my hips sideways, her clitoris is also rubbed at the same time, which increases the pleasure even more.

    ¡¸Come on, you can feel it more¡¹

    ¡¸Gghh¡­ hih¡­ ah, no good, this is too much, I feel too much¡­ gghh¡­ ah, aah, kuh¡­¡¹

    She must be really feeling it. After all, she ws at my back. It hurts, but I¡¯m d she¡¯s feeling it.

    And as if every pore in her body had opened up, her body is covered in sweat, and her whole body is turning pink.

    ¡¸What, what is this¡­ t-t-this is too much¡­¡¹

    I then took her lips again and twined my tongue with hers.

    I also kissed her deeply, rubbing her cervix. And it seems that Shima-san¡¯s ability to think is almost zero.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Kijimaa, I like you¡­ It feels so good¡­¡¹

    When I saw Natsumi¡¯s eyes, I couldn¡¯t tell where she is looking. Still, she is drooling shamelessly and keeps moving her tongue.

    £¨Natsumi always came easily¡­ maybe it¡¯s time to finish her off¡­£©

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll make you cum pleasantly¡¹

    I put all my strength into my arms hugging Natsumi, and give her a full-on pistoning.

    As I thrust and thrust, Natsumi¡¯s face is in a state of debauchery, and she screams out in a raspy voice.

    ¡¸Nnaah, it¡¯s good, it feels so good, please cum, please cum inside me, ahh, aahh¡­ ¡¸

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll fill you up. I¡¯m cumming, Natsumi!¡¹

    And then, following my ejactory urges, I poured hot white liquid into the deepest part of her.

    *spurtt!* *spurtttt!*

    ¡¸Nhaaah! I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cummiiiinnngg!¡¹

    Natsumi screams out her climax and squeezes my hands and legs tightly.

    The tightening of her vaginal flesh made me distort my expression.

    The pulsing rage of my semen shot out intermittently, filling her narrow reproductive organs.

    Then, after I squirted everyst drop into her womb and enjoyed the afterglow of her vagina for a while.

    I looked at the clock and saw that it was now around neen o¡¯clock. The night is still long.

    £¨Maybe I¡¯ll take a shower before Natsumi wakes up¡­£©

    ¡¸Senpai!¡¹

    Iy Natsumi down on the bed after she passes out with her climax, and Rin hugs me from behind.

    ¡¸What¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡¹

    ¡¸Nishishi¡­ I heard you. It seems you won¡¯t be nice to me until graduation. Until graduation¡­ right?¡¹

    Apparently, she was pretending to be unconscious and was listening my conversation with Shima-san.

    ¡¸Yes, but after graduation, I won¡¯t be able to see your face anymore¡¹

    I told her bluntly, and Rin looked into my face with a grin.

    ¡¸Here we go again¡­ A man¡¯s tsundere is not cute, you know? Well, I understand. I¡¯ll make you fall in love with my body before then!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸President! President Kitou, I got an appointment with President Kijima of KKO¡¹

    ¡¸When?¡¹

    ¡¸Next Tuesday, it¡¯s going to be at her office¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡¹

    I look at the clock, and it¡¯s just past neen.

    I thought about taking him to a cabaret club and rewarding him for his hard work.

    After all, it¡¯s not easy for a smallpany like ours to get an appointment with a bigpany¡¯s office.

    But if I could get into their pockets, the rewards would be great.

    ¡¸Starting tomorrow, gather information on President Kijima, and find out as much as possible about her weaknesses¡¹

    The ex-president is a former AV who was all over the magazines for a while.

    She may be high and mighty, but she¡¯s just an AV star. If I hit her, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be plenty of dust.

    All I have to do is corrupt her and use her as a springboard for my own rise to power.

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, President¡­ about that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, the girl in basketball¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that thing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It seems Nishida messed up on that¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? Damn¡­ he¡¯s useless. Anyway, all we have to do is deal with that first-year kid, right? Think of something to do¡¹

    <u></u><li><u>There¡¯s a new project in the works. It¡¯s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</u></li>

 Chapter 362: Tsundere Surplus Member

    Chapter 362: Tsundere Surplus Member

    ¡¸Senpai, can you give me a ride back to the dorm?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up and just go home. Shoo!¡¹

    As soon as we left the hotel, Rin started to make sweet demands.

    Shima-san scratched her cheek with her fingertip and smiled.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really hard on Rin-chan¡¹

    ¡¸This girl is okay¡¹

    But Rin, who usually puffs up her cheeks, opens her mouth with an unusual grin today.

    ¡¸Well, it looks like this kind of thing willst until Senpai graduated, so I¡¯ll put up with it for now¡¹

    ¡¸After graduation, we won¡¯t have any rtionship anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I understand¡¹

    As I bit down on my bitterness at being rebuffed, Rin turned towards Shima-san.

    ¡ý Advertisement ¡ý

    ¡¸So, Natsumi-oneechan. Senpai is a seriously lecherous monster and Okuri-okami[1], so be careful with him!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of Okuri-okami who escort people back from the hotel¡­!?¡¹

    After watching Rin walk away with a fluttered hand, I pull Shima-san¡¯s hand and go into the alleyway.

    Then, after summoning ¡°the door¡±, we stepped into ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡±.

    Of course, we didn¡¯t intend to go straight to bed again, but instead sent Shima-san straight home by the <Back Door>.

    After all, I held Rin and Shima-san alternately all night long.

    Besides, Shima-san is so exhausted that she has dark circles under her eyes, and more than that, I can¡¯t keep a student, who is taking an exam, in custody forever.

    After all, she must pass the exam otherwise I¡¯m in trouble.

    However, conditioned reflexes are truly frightening. Because as soon as the two of us stepped into ¡°the Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom¡±, the atmosphere became like, ¡°Are we going to do it?¡±. Really, I felt that it¡¯s quite bad that the atmosphere turned into something like that.

    And looking at the time disy on my phone, it is just after twelve o¡¯clock.

    It is also rare that I am alone in this bedroom.

    So, taking this rare opportunity, I decided to lie down on the bed and get some rest.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been consuming energy drinks from the demon world on a daily basis, but recently I¡¯ve hardly needed any sleep, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t sleep. If I close my eyes, my consciousness will fall into darkness instantly.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    How long have I slept?

    ¡¸Nn¡­ Nnn¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡¹

    After a few hours of dozing, I got out of bed and went to the dining room, feeling hungry.

    ¡¸I wish someone is here¡­¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t really like to eat alone.

    After all, I¡¯m enjoying a lively lunch at school with my three favorite princesses, but before this summer, I¡¯ve been eating lunch at school all by myself.

    If possible, I would like to have someone to enjoy lunch with.

    As I stepped into the dining room, two women chatting at a table at the far end turned their heads toward me.

    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡¹

    However, as soon as Kyoko saw me, her cheeks twisted in displeasure and she clicked her tongue.

    ¡¸Ufufu, although you¡¯re happy until now, but when you hide your embarrassment, it¡¯s so cute¡¹

    And as if to make fun of her, Chihiro poked her cheek.

    The president of the entertainment agency KKO ¡ª Chihiro Kaneko £¨self-proimed Kijima£©.

    ¡¸A-Are you kidding me!? I¡¯m not hiding my embarrassment! I-I¡¯m just saying I don¡¯t like him!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes!¡¹

    Kyoko kicks the chair and stands up while shouting. But Chihiro chuckles and shushes her.

    ¡¸Chihiro, huh? I see, you came¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    When I called out to Chihiro, leaving Kyoko, who is gnashing her teeth in disgust, she smiled at me.

    Currently, Kyoko is wearing a mini-skirt maid¡¯s uniform that makes me chuckle, while Chihiro is wearing a gray pantsuit that gives off the vibe of a professional.

    The two of them are so mismatched, but I remember that Chihiro and Kyoko used to talk to each other a lot when Chihiro was staying here before and after the Death Game.

    And judging from their current exchange, it seems that they are still on good terms.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re here, have dinner with me, Chihiro. Kyoko, can you give me some food?¡¹

    When I asked, Kyoko¡¯s cheeks twisted in annoyance.

    ¡¸Tsk, I¡¯m going to serve you something really bad! Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡­ I¡¯ll take as much as I can eat¡¹

    Well, despite her words, I¡¯m not worried about it.

    Moreover, Kyoko is still in a state of [Subjugated].

    And so, I sat down on the seat across from Chihiro.

    ¡¸Are you off today?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I had a photo shoot for Aoi-san in the morning, but it ended earlier than I expected¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aoi-san¡­ ah, Kayama-san¡¯s mother¡¹

    Regarding Aoi Umidori-san, I heard that her natural character has be very popr and she has recently been featured in many variety shows.

    I thought Fujiwara¡¯s Papa would be very happy to hear that, but he is not.

    ording to what I heard from Fujiwara-san, he had a tough time with a majoredian who made a rudement to her, and tried to expel him from the entertainment industry.

    ¡ý Advertisement ¡ý

    ¡¸I came here to ask Kyoko-san about her trip to the hot springs a while ago, and she said she had a great time. Kyoko-san also looked so excited when she was talking to you¡¹

    As soon as Chihiro said that, the sound of something being thrown out echoed from the kitchen.

    ¡¸N-No, it¡¯s not! I¡¯m not excited! D-Don¡¯t say random things like that! You idiot! Stupid!¡¹

    Kyoko leans forward from the counter and starts screaming.

    She¡¯s trying to hide her embarrassment, but can¡¯t she do anything about the fact that her vocabry of swear words is on par with elementary school boys?

    As she rants and raves, Chihiro, who smiles mischievously, suddenly looks into my eyes, clears her throat, and turns serious.

    ¡¸By the way¡­ it¡¯s about that person called Kitou, the President of the eventpany you asked about the other day¡­¡¹

    I had asked Chihiro to investigate a man named Kitou, who seemed to be the mastermind that Ryoko had heard about from the man named Nishida who had hit Saori-chan, because he was said to be the President of an eventpany in Tokyo.

    ¡¸Did you find out anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, about Takeru Kitou. He¡¯s the president of Frontier Pro, a small eventpany. They have four employees, and they had some business dealings with KKO¡¯s formerpany, First Beauty Office, when President Kurashima was in charge¡­ ¡¸

    ¡¸That¡¯s great Chihiro, you¡¯re so quick¡¹

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t need to look it up, after all he had been asking me for an appointment since the other day¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    That¡¯s quite a coincidence, but quite convenient.

    ¡¸Yes, the purpose of the meeting was to propose an event n, so I thought I might be able to find out something¡­ Therefore, I took the liberty of setting up a meeting for Tuesday night, the day after tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then, I¡¯ll join too. As a President¡¯s secretary, Fumijima Pheasant Man¡¹

    I guess she thought I¡¯d say that. But, Chihiro gave a small nod. And around the same time, Kyoko brought two tters.

    ¡¸Here you go! Sorry for the wait!¡¹

    On the te is arge omelet with rice.

    I thought it looked unusuallymon for a dish served at this dining room, but on top of the rice omelet in front of me, there is a word ¡°Die¡± written in ketchup.

    As Kyoko¡¯s mouth twisted in triumph, I told her with a sigh.

    ¡¸Kyoko¡­ I¡¯m not looking for any more tsundere member, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a tsundere!!¡¹

    ¡ý Advertisement ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    On Sunday evening.

    I, Kizuna Tateoka, visited an inte cafe two stations away from home for the first time in a long time.

    Shiratori-senpai found out what I¡¯ve been doing, and though I couldn¡¯t undo what I¡¯ve done, I was hoping that I could somehow cover my tracks before the police found out.

    But as soon as I entered the ce¡­

    ¡¸Aaah!! Wait, w-what did you really do? Is everything okay? If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯ll help you¡¹

    A pig-nosed clerk came running out from the counter and suddenly said that.

    ¡¸Eh? What? What are you doing? All of a sudden!¡¹

    I retreated involuntarily, but the clerk grabbed my hand with his sweaty hand and confronted me with his face.

    ¡¸T-The other day, the police came and asked me a l-lot of questions. D-Did you do something wrong? I-If it¡¯s okay with you, I-I¡¯ll help you!¡¹

    ¡¸The police?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes! T-They told me to call them if y-youe¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t k-know¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡¹

    I shake off the clerk¡¯s disgusting hand and run out of the ce.

    ¡¸Oh! You, w-wait a minute! I-I¡¯m going to c-call the police!¡¹

    I hear the sound of a smartphone shutter behind me. But that¡¯s okay. He only took a picture of my back. He doesn¡¯t have my face.

    Most likely, the clerk wanted me to do something indecent if I didn¡¯t want him to tell the police. No kidding.

    Desperately, I ran through the station gates and onto the tform, jumping onto a train that just happened to be running into the station.

    ¡¸Fuh¡­¡¹

    I let out a big breath, and the window in front of me fogged up a little.

    £¨¡­The police have reached this far. The clerk will probably call the cops¡­ and even if it¡¯s just my back, he had taken a picture of me¡­ I¡¯ll have to get rid of my clothes¡­£©

    Right now, I feel as if I¡¯m being slowly strangled with cotton. And I feel as if my fingertips are getting cold.

    £¨Really¡­ I guess I¡¯m done hesitating¡­ Shiratori-senpai said Kijima-san is already set the groundwork¡­£©

    <u></u><li><u>Yui Kayama¡¯s illustration has been released. You can see it on here.</u></li><li><u>There¡¯s a new project in the works. It¡¯s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</u></li>

 Chapter 363: Attack of the Parasitic Little Sister - (1)

    Chapter 363: Attack of the Parasitic Little Sister ¨C (1)

    On Monday morning, I picked up Saori-chan from her house as usual.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be shy¡¹

    ¡¸B-But, onii-chan¡­¡¹

    Saori-chan showed an apologetic expression as I snatched her bag from her shoulder.

    ¡¸I have to do something like an onii-chan once in a while¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ t-thanks¡¹

    She says she¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s only been a few days since she was hit by a motorcycle.

    The gauze on her cheek is painful, and her sprained leg looks a little limp.

    If Torture is here, I would have asked her to treat her secretly in the middle of the night, but that¡¯s not possible now.

    ¡ý Advertisement ¡ý

    Currently, we are on a familiar morning road in the countryside.

    Maybe she¡¯s too short-handed without her bag, Saori-chan picks up the hem of my zer and steps behind me, looking somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡¸S-Somehow¡­ it¡¯s like when we go to school in a group¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, do you want to hold my hand?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s a little embarrassing¡­ O-Onii-chan¡¹

    As we walked along, we eventually met up with Hanabusa-san.

    She must have arrived a while ago. And when we reached the arranged meeting ce, she rushed towards us.

    ¡¸O-Onii-san, thank you so much for your help!¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re Saori-chan¡¯s precious friend, after all¡¹

    Apparently, Hanabusa-san is a polite girl.

    She bowed her head and whispered to Saori-chan apologetically, and Saori-chan shook her head with a wry smile.

    Although I felt that Saori-chan didn¡¯t need to be so considerate since it wasn¡¯t like we were taking a detour, I also felt that it was this kind of personality that made Saori-chan, who was more reserved, get along so well with her.

    For me, going to school with two such cute junior high school students is not a bad thing, but rather a win-win situation.

    Then, as we walked side by side, I realized that Hanabusa-san is quite short for a basketball yer.

    I guess she is about the same height as Saori-chan.

    Like the other day, she had her bangs pinned up with two hairpins, and her hair is tied up in an stic band at the back.

    She looks more charming than beautiful.

    She doesn¡¯t have any of the intimidation that Tashiro-san or Teruya-san have, and the way herrge eyes move around reminds me of a small animal.

    ording to what Ryoko learned from the culprit, the target was not Saori-chan, but Hanabusa-san.

    I¡¯d like to ask her about this idea, but I¡¯m afraid to ask her face to face right now.

    £¨For now, I¡¯ll have to meet this Kitou guy first¡­£©

    ¡¸Well, shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¹Yes¡¹¡¹

    I call out to them, and they smile and nod to each other.

    At this point, it¡¯s just a peaceful morning.

    I had no idea that a little trouble would be waiting for uster.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I, Kizuna Tachioka, am hiding in a bush in a children¡¯s park in a residential area, waiting for ¡°Fumio Kijima¡±.

    As instructed by Shiratori-senpai.

    If the information she gave me is correct, Fumio Kijima should be passing through here soon.

    £¨¡­I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m relying on the enemy£©

    But to be honest, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m disappointed.

    Because it doesn¡¯t feel real.

    My brother told me that ¡°Fumio Kijima¡± was a bad guy, and he was determined to grab his tail. That¡¯s why he¡¯s looking for allies and is currently traveling to Fukuoka.

    But for me, Kobayashi is the more unforgivable person who seduced Minami-oneechan, and I have little contact with ¡°Fumio Kijima¡±.

    Shiratori-senpai said that Fumio Kijima was indeed the kidnapper, but what happened to my brother was his own fault, he just got revenge. That¡¯s what she said.

    However, I still don¡¯t know how to digest it at all.

    It¡¯s early in the morning in a residential area, so there are not many pedestrians, but there are a few people going to work and students going to school.

    And now the sight of a female student squatting in a nting at this early hour seemed to be conspicuous, and people who noticed me walked past with curious looks on their faces.

    ¡ý Advertisement ¡ý

    £¨There he is!£©

    Across the street, I saw the figure of ¡°Fumio Kijima¡±.

    I¡¯ve seen him once before at a fast food restaurant, and I wouldn¡¯t mistake him for anyone else.

    But¡­

    £¨Eh? Why¡­ is there an ugly girl with me?£©

    Shiratori-senpai had told me in advance that Moribe-san, a quiet girl in my ss, was with him.

    But for some reason, there is another girl from the other ss walking with them today, an ugly girl from the third ss.

    I only know her face and her nickname, but does that mean she¡¯s also a victim of ¡°Fumio Kijima¡±?

    £¨Kuh¡­ he¡¯s a monster with sexual desires, just like Shiratori-senpai said£©

    But there¡¯s no turning back now.

    So, just as ¡°Fumio Kijima¡± passed by the park, I suddenly jumped out of the bushes and clung to his arm.

    ¡¸Good morning! Nii nii~?¡¹

    I attacked first with a stupid tone and a big smile on my face.

    Kijima¡¯s face at that moment is a masterpiece.

    It¡¯s like a pigeon got hit by a peashooter¡­ or should I say an ICBM?

    ¡¸Eh? Huh? Huh?¡¹

    His eyes widened in surprise, and he wentpletely rigid.

    ¡¸Ehehe! Surprised? I¡¯m Kizuna, Nii nii¡¯s new little sister! Ehehe?¡¹

    ¡°What¡¯s a new little sister?¡± I asked myselfmenting in my mind while looking up and appealing to him like a cute girl. I have no choice but to tter him with all my might.

    This is the only way left for me to survive.

    As soon as I thought that, the words of Shiratori-senpai came to my mind.

    ¨C¡ºI¡¯m not trying to expose you. Kizuna is my cute junior. I¡¯d like to help you somehow¡»

    <u></u><li><u>Yui Kayama¡¯s illustration has been released. You can see it on here.</u></li><li><u>There¡¯s a new project in the works. It¡¯s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</u></li>

 Chapter 363: Attack of the Parasitic Little Sister - (2)

    Chapter 363: Attack of the Parasitic Little Sister ¨C (2)

    That day when she found out about the exchange murder.

    Shiratori-senpai whispered to me in the most gentle voice I¡¯ve ever heard.

    ¡¸What¡­ what does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s only one person who can protect Kizuna from the police, and I¡¯m going to tell you how to get into his good graces¡¹

    At first, I didn¡¯t understand what she was saying.

    I thought I was going to be turned in to the police, so I just looked up at senpai in fear.

    ¡ý Advertisement ¡ý

    ¡¸Fumio Kijima, that¡¯s the guy that Kizuna¡¯s idiot brother fought with and ended up getting beaten to a pulp without even being able to grab his tail. Even the police can¡¯t touch that guy¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­ you want me to betray my onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. I¡¯m doing this for your idiot brother, too¡¹

    I have no idea what she was talking about.

    But, when I was confused, Shiratori-senpai told me in a tone of voice like a child telling a story.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to tell you who Kijima is¡­ Just that you¡¯re dealing with the wrong person. I realized it in the middle and kept a good distance so as not to antagonize him, but the two Detective JKs overstepped their bounds and fell prey to Fumio Kijima¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It looks like Kizuna¡¯s idiot brother is still nning to antagonize him, but there¡¯s no way he can win. If things go on like this, he¡¯s going to be killed and be dog food, but as long as Kizuna can win over ¡°Fumio Kijima¡±, you might be able to at least beg for your idiot brother life¡¹

    I wonder what kind of monster Fumio Kijima is, that the detective JK fell prey to him and made Shiratori-senpai say this much. ¡ª

    ¡¸And¡­ Fumio Kijima is kind to women who fall in love with him. So if you take advantage of him, he can protect you from the police. He might even let your idiot brother off the hook. But, he¡¯ll screw you real bad. He¡¯s a sex fiend, after all¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!? W-Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get caught by the police?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, just hear me out, there is one way to make Fumio Kijima do everything in his power to protect you, and won¡¯t even touch you. I know one girl who is in that position. You just have to follow her example¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s someone like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a junior in the track & field club. Her name is Saori Moribe. She¡¯s in Kijima¡¯s little sister¡¯s position, but Kijima seems to be overly strict about it and doesn¡¯t want to touch her once she¡¯s in his little sister¡¯s position. And he tries to protect her with all his might¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Kizuna, if it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯ll help you with Kijima. I will introduce you as my sister¡¹

    All I could think was that she was crazy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡¹

    But then, Shiratori-senpai came face to face with me, right under my puzzled nose.

    ¡¸Kizuna¡­ even if I don¡¯t do anything about it, the police are already grabbing your tail. You¡¯re already screwed. So, I¡¯m trying to give you a way out of this. What choice do you have?¡¹

    I¡¯m really screwed¡­ really screwed.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to my brother, but at least if the police catch me, I¡¯m done. It¡¯s over.

    ¡¸You can use Fumio Kijima to your advantage. Once you¡¯re in his little sister¡¯s position, you¡¯ll be safe from the police investigation, and he¡¯ll do his best to protect you from other crises¡¹

    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t¡­ that like a parasite?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s a good way to put it. So, why not? You will be his parasitic little sister¡¹

    ¡ý Advertisement ¡ý

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    £¨Yes, I¡¯m going to be a parasite sister!£©

    While repeating this in my head, I rub my cheek against Fumio Kijima¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Ehehe! Kizuna-tan love Nii Nii so much ?, love love ?¡¹

    But there was someone who grabbed my hand and tried to pull it away. An ugly girl.

    ¡¸Ta, Tachioka-san, get off from him! W-What do you think you¡¯re doing! Kijima-san is Saori¡¯s onii-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, get your hands off me!¡¹

    I swear in my stomach, ¡°You¡¯re an outsider and you shouldn¡¯t interfere¡±. Then, looking up, Iined to Fumio Kijima.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve heard from Shiratori-senpai, haven¡¯t you? Nii Nii!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ the girl from the talk? W-Well, I thought I turned her down, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­¡¹

    I pretend to be heartbroken and poke a finger in my own eye. It hurts like hell. But I put up with it, put pressure on my eyes, and squeeze out tears with all my might.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already given myself extra drops just in case something like this happens. If I don¡¯t cry now, everything will be over.

    When I shed tears, Kijima started to get flustered.

    ¡¸No, no, um¡­ d-don¡¯t cry¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Kijima. Moribe-san is also flustered, as if she doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    £¨Okay, one more push!£©

    But the ugly girl £¨Busako£© raised her voice.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t lie and cry! Onii-san! Saori is the only little sister you have!¡¹

    £¨Don¡¯t interrupt me, you outsider! What the hell are you doing?£©

    Anyway, the ugly girl is too much of a hindrance.

    £¨Maybe I should start over¡­. I¡¯ll consult Shiratori-senpai.£©

    However, it¡¯s not fun to just retreat. I need to leave some kind of mark.

    ¡¸Then, Nii nii! See youter ?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­ ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    I decided to give Kijima a kiss on the cheek, and ran off as fast as I could.

    As I ran, I turned around to see Kijima in a daze with his hand on his cheek and Moribe-san looking like she was about to cry. Behind them, the ugly girl is raising her hands in the air and screaming.

    <u></u><li><u>As usual, Shiratori-san is still active in the dark .</u></li><li><u>There¡¯s a new project in the works. It¡¯s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</u></li>

 Chapter 363.1

    On Monday morning, I picked up Saori-chan from her house as usual.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be shy¡¹

    ¡¸B-But, onii-chan...¡¹

    Saori-chan showed an apologetic expression as I snatched her bag from her shoulder.

    ¡¸I have to do something like an onii-chan once in a while¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... t-thanks¡¹

    She says she¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s only been a few days since she was hit by a motorcycle.

    The gauze on her cheek is painful, and her sprained leg looks a little limp.

    If Torture is here, I would have asked her to treat her secretly in the middle of the night, but that¡¯s not possible now.

    Currently, we are on a familiar morning road in the countryside.

    Maybe she¡¯s too short-handed without her bag, Saori-chan picks up the hem of my zer and steps behind me, looking somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡¸S-Somehow... it¡¯s like when we go to school in a group...¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, do you want to hold my hand?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s a little embarrassing... O-Onii-chan¡¹

    As we walked along, we eventually met up with Hanabusa-san.

    She must have arrived a while ago. And when we reached the arranged meeting ce, she rushed towards us.

    ¡¸O-Onii-san, thank you so much for your help!¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re Saori-chan¡¯s precious friend, after all¡¹

    Apparently, Hanabusa-san is a polite girl.

    She bowed her head and whispered to Saori-chan apologetically, and Saori-chan shook her head with a wry smile.

    Although I felt that Saori-chan didn¡¯t need to be so considerate since it wasn¡¯t like we were taking a detour, I also felt that it was this kind of personality that made Saori-chan, who was more reserved, get along so well with her.

    For me, going to school with two such cute junior high school students is not a bad thing, but rather a win-win situation.

    Then, as we walked side by side, I realized that Hanabusa-san is quite short for a basketball yer.

    I guess she is about the same height as Saori-chan.

    Like the other day, she had her bangs pinned up with two hairpins, and her hair is tied up in an stic band at the back.

    She looks more charming than beautiful.

    She doesn¡¯t have any of the intimidation that Tashiro-san or Teruya-san have, and the way herrge eyes move around reminds me of a small animal.

    ording to what Ryoko learned from the culprit, the target was not Saori-chan, but Hanabusa-san.

    I¡¯d like to ask her about this idea, but I¡¯m afraid to ask her face to face right now.

    £¨For now, I¡¯ll have to meet this Kitou guy first...£©

    ¡¸Well, shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¹Yes¡¹¡¹

    I call out to them, and they smile and nod to each other.

    At this point, it¡¯s just a peaceful morning.

    I had no idea that a little trouble would be waiting for uster.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    I, Kizuna Tachioka, am hiding in a bush in a children¡¯s park in a residential area, waiting for "Fumio Kijima".

    As instructed by Shiratori-senpai.

    If the information she gave me is correct, Fumio Kijima should be passing through here soon.

    £¨...I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m relying on the enemy£©

    But to be honest, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m disappointed.

    Because it doesn¡¯t feel real.

    My brother told me that "Fumio Kijima" was a bad guy, and he was determined to grab his tail. That¡¯s why he¡¯s looking for allies and is currently traveling to Fukuoka.

    But for me, Kobayashi is the more unforgivable person who seduced Minami-oneechan, and I have little contact with "Fumio Kijima".

    Shiratori-senpai said that Fumio Kijima was indeed the kidnapper, but what happened to my brother was his own fault, he just got revenge. That¡¯s what she said.

    However, I still don¡¯t know how to digest it at all.

    It¡¯s early in the morning in a residential area, so there are not many pedestrians, but there are a few people going to work and students going to school.

    And now the sight of a female student squatting in a nting at this early hour seemed to be conspicuous, and people who noticed me walked past with curious looks on their faces.

    £¨There he is!£©

    Across the street, I saw the figure of "Fumio Kijima".

    I¡¯ve seen him once before at a fast food restaurant, and I wouldn¡¯t mistake him for anyone else.

    But...

    £¨Eh? Why... is there an ugly girl with me?£©

    Shiratori-senpai had told me in advance that Moribe-san, a quiet girl in my ss, was with him.

    But for some reason, there is another girl from the other ss walking with them today, an ugly girl from the third ss.

    I only know her face and her nickname, but does that mean she¡¯s also a victim of "Fumio Kijima"?

    £¨Kuh... he¡¯s a monster with sexual desires, just like Shiratori-senpai said£©

    But there¡¯s no turning back now.

    So, just as "Fumio Kijima" passed by the park, I suddenly jumped out of the bushes and clung to his arm.

    ¡¸Good morning! Nii nii~?¡¹

    I attacked first with a stupid tone and a big smile on my face.

    Kijima¡¯s face at that moment is a masterpiece.

    It¡¯s like a pigeon got hit by a peashooter... or should I say an ICBM?

    ¡¸Eh? Huh? Huh?¡¹

    His eyes widened in surprise, and he wentpletely rigid.

    ¡¸Ehehe! Surprised? I¡¯m Kizuna, Nii nii¡¯s new little sister! Ehehe?¡¹

    "What¡¯s a new little sister?" I asked myselfmenting in my mind while looking up and appealing to him like a cute girl. I have no choice but to tter him with all my might.

    This is the only way left for me to survive.

    As soon as I thought that, the words of Shiratori-senpai came to my mind.

    --¡ºI¡¯m not trying to expose you. Kizuna is my cute junior. I¡¯d like to help you somehow¡»

    <ul><li>Yui Kayama''s illustration has been released. You can see it on here.</li><li>There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</li></ul>

 Chapter 363.2

    That day when she found out about the exchange murder.

    Shiratori-senpai whispered to me in the most gentle voice I¡¯ve ever heard.

    ¡¸What... what does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s only one person who can protect Kizuna from the police, and I¡¯m going to tell you how to get into his good graces¡¹

    At first, I didn¡¯t understand what she was saying.

    I thought I was going to be turned in to the police, so I just looked up at senpai in fear.

    ¡¸Fumio Kijima, that¡¯s the guy that Kizuna¡¯s idiot brother fought with and ended up getting beaten to a pulp without even being able to grab his tail. Even the police can¡¯t touch that guy¡¹

    ¡¸You... you want me to betray my onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. I¡¯m doing this for your idiot brother, too¡¹

    I have no idea what she was talking about.

    But, when I was confused, Shiratori-senpai told me in a tone of voice like a child telling a story.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to tell you who Kijima is... Just that you¡¯re dealing with the wrong person. I realized it in the middle and kept a good distance so as not to antagonize him, but the two Detective JKs overstepped their bounds and fell prey to Fumio Kijima¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It looks like Kizuna¡¯s idiot brother is still nning to antagonize him, but there¡¯s no way he can win. If things go on like this, he¡¯s going to be killed and be dog food, but as long as Kizuna can win over "Fumio Kijima", you might be able to at least beg for your idiot brother life¡¹

    I wonder what kind of monster Fumio Kijima is, that the detective JK fell prey to him and made Shiratori-senpai say this much. --tinytrantion.xyz

    ¡¸And... Fumio Kijima is kind to women who fall in love with him. So if you take advantage of him, he can protect you from the police. He might even let your idiot brother off the hook. But, he¡¯ll screw you real bad. He¡¯s a sex fiend, after all¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!? W-Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get caught by the police?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, just hear me out, there is one way to make Fumio Kijima do everything in his power to protect you, and won¡¯t even touch you. I know one girl who is in that position. You just have to follow her example¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s someone like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a junior in the track & field club. Her name is Saori Moribe. She¡¯s in Kijima¡¯s little sister¡¯s position, but Kijima seems to be overly strict about it and doesn¡¯t want to touch her once she¡¯s in his little sister¡¯s position. And he tries to protect her with all his might¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Kizuna, if it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯ll help you with Kijima. I will introduce you as my sister¡¹

    All I could think was that she was crazy.

    ¡¸That¡¯s ridiculous...¡¹

    But then, Shiratori-senpai came face to face with me, right under my puzzled nose.

    ¡¸Kizuna... even if I don¡¯t do anything about it, the police are already grabbing your tail. You¡¯re already screwed. So, I¡¯m trying to give you a way out of this. What choice do you have?¡¹

    I¡¯m really screwed... really screwed.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to my brother, but at least if the police catch me, I¡¯m done. It¡¯s over.

    ¡¸You can use Fumio Kijima to your advantage. Once you¡¯re in his little sister¡¯s position, you¡¯ll be safe from the police investigation, and he¡¯ll do his best to protect you from other crises¡¹

    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t... that like a parasite?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s a good way to put it. So, why not? You will be his parasitic little sister¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    £¨Yes, I¡¯m going to be a parasite sister!£©

    While repeating this in my head, I rub my cheek against Fumio Kijima¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Ehehe! Kizuna-tan love Nii Nii so much ?, love love ?¡¹

    But there was someone who grabbed my hand and tried to pull it away. It''s Busako.

    ¡¸Ta, Tachioka-san, get off from him! W-What do you think you¡¯re doing! Kijima-san is Saori¡¯s onii-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, get your hands off me!¡¹

    I swear in my stomach, "You¡¯re an outsider and you shouldn¡¯t interfere". Then, looking up, Iined to Fumio Kijima.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve heard from Shiratori-senpai, haven¡¯t you? Nii Nii!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... the girl from the talk? W-Well, I thought I turned her down, but...¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t...¡¹

    I pretend to be heartbroken and poke a finger in my own eye. It hurts like hell. But I put up with it, put pressure on my eyes, and squeeze out tears with all my might.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already given myself extra drops just in case something like this happens. If I don¡¯t cry now, everything will be over.

    When I shed tears, Kijima started to get flustered.

    ¡¸No, no, um... d-don¡¯t cry¡¹

    It¡¯s not just Kijima. Moribe-san is also flustered, as if she doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    £¨Okay, one more push!£©

    But Busako raised her voice.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t lie and cry! Onii-san! Saori is the only little sister you have!¡¹

    £¨Don¡¯t interrupt me, you outsider! What the hell are you doing?£©

    Anyway, Busako is too much of a hindrance.

    £¨Maybe I should start over.... I¡¯ll consult Shiratori-senpai.£©

    However, it¡¯s not fun to just retreat. I need to leave some kind of mark.

    ¡¸Then, Nii nii! See youter ?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh... ah...¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    I decided to give Kijima a kiss on the cheek, and ran off as fast as I could.

    As I ran, I turned around to see Kijima in a daze with his hand on his cheek and Moribe-san looking like she was about to cry. Behind them, Busako is raising her hands in the air and screaming.

    <ul><li>As usual, Shiratori-san is still active in the dark .</li><li>There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</li></ul>

 Chapter 364

    In the seat next to me, Camilia-san rests her cheek on the desk.

    Her golden hair reflected the morning sun, creating a beautiful scene like a painting.

    But the words spilled from her lips...

    ¡¸It¡¯s dull...¡¹

    I wish it wasn¡¯t that.

    Well, the start of the school day is still a long way away, and in the early morning, not many students are yet in the ssroom.

    For someone who said "It¡¯s dull", she was early to school.

    Well, she probably rode in the car of her sister who is a coach of the track & field club. Because the track & field club is supposed to have morning practice.

    ¡¸Minami, why are you here so early?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s a habit... but I don¡¯t likeing to school early only when I have to check my belongings¡¹

    ¡¸...You¡¯re so serious¡¹

    I chuckle and look down at the piece of paper in my hand.

    It¡¯s a piece of loose leaf cut in half.

    It was thrown into the opinion box a while ago.

    The sender is unknown.

    But it¡¯s clearly written by a girl in round letters, and the content is...

    ¡ºA first-year student is being bullied by a second-year student on the girls¡¯ basketball club¡»

    Well.

    £¨Since Takata Iinchou is no longer with us... I have to take care of the situation£©

    Considering what¡¯s happening to me, I don¡¯t have the time to worry about other people¡¯s problems, still...

    At that time, I thought I was being embraced by Kobayashi-sensei, but before I knew it, it turned out to be Fumio Kijima, the ugly captain (Busaiku) of the next ss.

    I was vited as much as Kijima wanted, and I lost my desire and said that I would love that ugly guy for the rest of my life.

    Meanwhile, Kobayashi-sensei is hospitalized after being stabbed by an unknown man. I heard that it was hopeless for him to teach again.

    And now, I was under strict orders from Kijima toe to the school whenever I was called, but somehow I felt that I had to obey him.

    It may be that there is no big difference between Kobayashi-sensei and Kijima, except for their faces, but it is not so easy to separate them.

    £¨I don¡¯t care about myself... I¡¯m a member of the Public Morals Committee, I have to do my job...£©

    ording to what I¡¯ve heard over the past few days, there is definitely some bullying going on in the girls¡¯ basketball club.

    The girl being bullied is a first-year student named Ayame Hanabusa.

    Although it is not certain, the three female members of the second year club are suspected of bullying her.

    Sanae Ichida

    Nitani Asuka

    Mimura Doremi

    All of them seem to be on the verge of bing regr yers.

    The bullying started this summer, when the absolute ace Kaitou suddenly left the club.

    As her sessor, Hanabusa, a first year yer, was selected as a regr.

    It is said that Kaitou nominated her as her sessor, but there was quite a protest when Kaitou, who was 170cm tall, was going to be seeded by Hanabusa, who was 140cm tall.

    However, Hanabusa, with her excellent sense of path, has sessfully managed to fill in Kaitou¡¯s shoes, albeit in apletely different way.

    But then, of course, it is the second-year substitutes who are not so interesting.

    Although they don¡¯t seem to be directly involved in the bullying, it is said that the bullying is very insidious.

    £¨It¡¯smon, but... it¡¯s a deep-rooted story£©

    I thought about asking the advisor of the girls¡¯ basketball club for advice, but the current situation at our school is really not good.

    Because of the incident with the girls¡¯ track & field club, the teachers are very tense.

    Even more than the track and field club, the women¡¯s basketball club is said to be one of the strongest schools in the country, and it could lead to the expulsion of the second-year students from the basketball club before the incidentes to light.

    I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to just cut out the lesion and be done with it.

    ¡¸Hey, Camilia-san... about the basketball club, what do you think I should do?¡¹

    She helped me a little, a lot, to find out what was going on. She¡¯s well aware of the situation. --tinytl

    ¡¸Well... why don¡¯t you just leave it alone?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the way it works, you know¡¹

    When I said this, Camilia-san kept her cheek on the desk and opened her mouth in a troublesome manner.

    ¡¸...You know. Humans are pack animals¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about bullying. . I mean, humans have learned through evolution to eliminate individuals who would cause disharmony within the pack¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s okay to bully?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a question of good or bad. It¡¯s how it works. The worst thing is the illusion that the humans all get along¡¹

    ¡¸Illusion...¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right? The bullied can just move to a ce where they feelfortable, but in the current system of schools andpanies, it¡¯s difficult to be expelled. And what kind of torture is it to gather people who can¡¯t get along and ask them to get along? As a result, they will be kicked in the ass for a long time. That¡¯s all¡¹

    I understand what she¡¯s trying to say.

    But that¡¯s too harsh. -- shorturl.at/lpwFK(TiniTL)

    ¡¸But... If I don¡¯t do something about it, I¡¯ll feel sorry for the bullied girl¡¹

    When I involuntarily pouted my lips, Camilia-san waved her hand in the air, looking even more annoyed.

    ¡¸If you insist, why don¡¯t you ask Fumio?¡¹

    I hurriedly turned my attention to my surroundings. None of the students seemed to be listening to what I was saying.

    ¡¸Why are you talking about that ugly guy there?¡¹

    ¡¸It means that he will corrupt all the bullies and the bullied. Once they¡¯re corrupted, bullying will be nothing more than dirty y¡¹

    ¡¸Are you kidding me? I¡¯m serious¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious, too. Minami just doesn¡¯t get it because you haven¡¯t fallen yet. Fumio doesn¡¯t want the girls he owns to fight with each other. The girls too don¡¯t want to do anything Fumio doesn¡¯t want them to do. If they¡¯re not good, he won¡¯t let his thing in--¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    It¡¯s not a good idea to have that in the ssroom early in the morning.

    ¡¸Haha, it¡¯s okay, no one¡¯s listening. But the fact is, sooner orter, it¡¯ll be as effective a deterrent as a nuke. The only difference between nukes and those is whether you want them to go off or not¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say. All I know is that I was a fool to ask Camilia-san for help¡¹

    I cowered, and she smiled.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m sure Minami will figure it out soon enough. Once you¡¯ve fallen, you¡¯ll wonder why you didn¡¯t want to¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely not¡¹

    I made up my mind not to talk to this girl anymore.

    <ul><li>There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</li></ul>

 Chapter 365

    While I am lost in thought, the morning ss is over.

    Even the sound of the chime seemed dull, like the sound of raindrops dripping through the eaves.

    However, as soon as the teacher left the ssroom and the lunch break began, the noise of the students filled the ssroom rapidly and spread to the whole school as if they had woken up.

    They are so excited that it seems as if the forty-five minute lunch break is the main event of the day. The ssroom is filled with the sound ofughter.

    By the way, as soon as the lunch break started, Camilia left the ssroom with her lunch in her hand. I think she went to that ugly boy.

    £¨Well then... first of all, I have to take action£©

    After thinking so, I went out into the corridor, went down the stairs, and walked to the second year ss below.

    £¨As I recall... two of the three students whose names came up were in the same ss£©

    As I peeked into the ssroom, I could smell the spicy curry that someone had brought for lunch.

    £¨I mean, curry for lunch...£©

    Even after the afternoon sses started, the smell would probably remain. It is quite a surreal learning environment.

    Anyway, I approached a girl sitting near the door.

    She must be a member of the track & field club. Her spats are peeping out from under her skirt. She appeared to be a lively girl with tanned skin and a short cut.

    ¡¸Um... is Ichida-san or Nitani-san there?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yes. One moment, please¡¹

    She looked puzzled for a moment, then answered in a respectful manner and shouted toward the back of the ssroom.

    ¡¸Hey! Asukaa, what did you do? A member of the public moralsmittee is calling for you!¡¹

    £¨She knows I¡¯m a member of the public moralsmittee...£©

    I can onlyugh.

    She must have recognized my face, since I frequently checked students¡¯ belongings at the school gate.

    And interestingly, the eyes of the students in the ssroom were moving back and forth between me and one of the girls.

    Probably, she is Nitani-san.

    ¡¸Hey, Nozomi! You¡¯re talking too loud! I¡¯m not doing anything!¡¹

    She walked up to me with a look of reproach on her face as she raised her voice.

    My first impression was of a dignified girl. She is a short cut beauty with cool eyes. She seemed to be a basketball yer and was quite tall.

    ¡¸Um... Nitani-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Can I talk to you for a minute?¡¹

    With a questioning look on her face, we move to thending of the stairs.

    ¡¸So... what do you want to talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s been a report that the second year girls are bullying the first year girls on the girls¡¯ basketball club, and I was wondering if you knew anything about it¡¹

    Instantly, her mouth twisted into an unpleasant expression.

    ¡¸Who told you that!? If you came to me, it means you suspect me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, it¡¯s an anonymous letter, so I don¡¯t know who it is... and I don¡¯t mean Nitani-san, but I thought I¡¯d ask each of you in turn¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, it¡¯s just an exaggeration. I think she¡¯s just saying she was bullied because she was being pushed too hard in practice. Well, Sanae... Ichida-san and the others are recklessly foul-mouthed, but it¡¯s not like they¡¯re bullying her...¡¹

    £¨Well, even if I ask her normally, she¡¯ll naturally deceive me... what should I do... maybe I should just ask her straight£©

    ¡¸Actually, while I¡¯ve been asking around to various people, it seems that the one being bullied is Hanabusa from the first year. Maybe she¡¯s being bullied because she beat out a second-year student for a regr spot? That¡¯s what they said...¡¹

    As I said this, I observed her reaction closely.

    She looked puzzled for a moment, then turned her gaze upward with a look of displeasure on her face.

    £¨...What kind of reaction is that?£©

    ¡¸You don¡¯t care?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I joined the basketball club just for the fun of it. To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to be a regr or anything like that¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    When I asked her that, she suddenly rxed her cheeks. --tinytl

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, I... Oh, can I brag? Can I brag? I¡¯m a celebrity, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes?¡¹

    This is exactly the kind of face one would expect to see when one is proud. She puffed out her chest slightly as she continued.

    ¡¸I passed an audition at an entertainment agency, and they begged me to join them, you know? It¡¯s an agency called KKO. You know, third-year student Misuzu and model Akira Mizuki-chan belong there...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I¡¯ve heard of it¡¹

    ¡¸So, yeah. Considering my future career in the entertainment industry, it would be fatal if I got into trouble with bullies or something. The President says that it¡¯s more advantageous to make achievements in club activities while still in school, but for me, I¡¯d rather quit club activities and concentrate on performing like Misuzu-¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, Nitani-san has no reason to bully her?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I mean. But if you ask me whether I like Busako or not, I don¡¯t like her, to be honest¡¹

    £¨I wonder... can I trust her?£©

    Honestly, I can¡¯t decide. It would be best if I could talk to the person who sent this letter...

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸What do you think I should do?¡¹

    I asked Shiratori-senpai, who was sitting next to me on thewn, in a corner of the courtyard crowded with couples.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it good? Just push hard¡¹

    ¡¸But... he had already told me that he refused the offer¡¹

    ¡¸Well, normally he would have said no. If you asked him to be your sister¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a stranger...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, like anyone else. But you know, Fumio Kijima is easily influenced. Even though he¡¯s a bad guy, he has more of a longing for heroism and a desire for protection than most people. So, if you keep pushing him hard, he will surely break. That¡¯s a good thing, but it¡¯s also a bad thing¡¹

    ¡¸*sigh...* but I can¡¯t push hard enough when Busako is around. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to do it just on the way to school in the morning...¡¹

    ¡¸You say that, but it¡¯s even more impossible outside of that. If you do anything to annoy Fumio when Haneda-senpai or Fujiwara-senpai are watching, I think you¡¯ll end up in worse trouble than getting caught by the police¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹

    £¨Is it a joke to say that it¡¯s worse than the police? Or should Iugh?£©

    I know the two people that were just mentioned from my brother¡¯s stories, but I don¡¯t recognize them as dangerous people.

    ¡¸Hmm... Well, I¡¯ll help you out a bit¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai showed a slight sign of thinking and whispered to Takasago-senpai.

    ¡¸Hey, Takasago, don¡¯t you want to eat a piece of delicious cake?¡¹

    ¡¸...I do¡¹

    Takasago-senpai, who I thought was asleep, replied normally, as if she had responded to the word "cake".

    ¡¸When do you see Fumio again?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn... today¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s convenient. Then promise me that you will take her to a cake buffet with Fumio¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay¡¹

    Then, Shiratori-senpai turned her head towards me and said with a bit of amusement.

    <ul><li>There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</li></ul>

 Chapter 366.1

    [Nitani Asuka¡¯s POV]

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    Ichida clicked her tongue as soon as she stepped into the gymnasium.

    The first-year students are preparing for practice.

    Among them, everyone is wearing practice shirts, but there is one girl wearing a match uniform.

    Her ace number is 7, which Kaitou wore untilst month.

    Some schools use number 4 or 5 as their ace number, but ours is traditionally number 7.

    ¡¸Damn it, that stupid woman! Stop guessing at me!¡¹

    Ichida twisted one cheek and bared her canine teeth.

    She had a bad wolf cut and an intimidating bush stare. No matter how I looked at her, she looked like a country yankee.

    A first-year student who happened to be nearby looked away as if frightened.

    I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it, but today, when I talked with a member of the public moralsmittee, she seemed to be in a different mood.

    If only she had looked better, it would have been a simple "What the hell?" But why does she look so gloomy?

    ¡¸Tsk! A good passer is simply a bad passer. Yes, pass. It¡¯s like a kid begging Mama for a score¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, begging Mama for a score...¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! It¡¯s a metaphor! Metaphor! Like Jackie said, "Don¡¯t think, feel", idiot¡¹

    Ichida is an honest person, but her constant insults are annoying.

    So I decided to swallow myment, "It¡¯s from Bruce Lee, not Jackie Chan".

    ¡¸Calm down, Sanae. Asuka¡¯s in trouble, too¡¹

    On my behalf, the one who appeased Ichida was none other than Mimura Doremi.

    She has soft, candy-like eyes and a soft atmosphere. Her chestnut-colored hair, which was a bit too short for her taste, also created a soft atmosphere.

    On top of that, she usually wears fluffy pink ha*su Lolita £¨¥Ô¥ó¥¯¥Ï*¥¹Ïµ¥í¥ê©`¥¿£©, so it can be said that she is the ultimate of candy girls.

    When I invited her to karaoke on a holiday and she hugged a teddy bear, I felt as if I had seen a rare animal.

    Nevertheless, among all the members of our club, I think she is the most ck-hearted one.

    Indeed, she ys the hardest. She ys rough with a smile on her face, and ys the victim very skillfully.

    Her tongue is all based on hearsay, and she makes sure that no counterattack wille back to her, so she is probably very smart.

    £¨Bullying, huh... It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s seen as such£©

    In fact, at that time, Ichida says "Die, die, die" as if she wants Busako to hear it, but Doremi is even worse.

    She watches the timing of a pass from Busako, and skillfully avoids it to make it look like a misspass.

    £¨I guess I was suspected because I hang out with these girls...£©

    I don¡¯t want to get involved, so I just ignore them.

    Why should I talk to someone I don¡¯t like?

    But Busako herself is quite bold.

    There is no way that a person who cries about being bullied over something like this would wear the uniform so stubbornly and incite others.

    Also, apparently, she was warned by the coach, but she made a face of annoyance and apologized, ignoring the uniform.

    And now, she appeared at the next practice in the same uniform as before.

    If it¡¯s a question of who wrote the letter, it¡¯s probably Sakon, a first-year student.

    Because among the first-year students, she is the only one who can help Busako.

    £¨Ah... this is really annoying. Bullying, and being bullied... Maybe I should talk to President Kijima about quitting the club. If necessary, I can quit the school and go to Tokyo...£©

    <ul><li>There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</li></ul>

 Chapter 366.2

    After waiting for the basketball club to finish their practice, I took Saori-chan and Hanabusa-san home.

    Now I¡¯ve just finished dinner ande back to my room.

    £¨Well, I wonder when she¡¯ll be back...£©

    As I read the manga, I smiled as I recalled the figure of Lili that had been floating around in my mind.

    It¡¯s been a long time since she returned to the demon world. It¡¯s not that I miss her, but I¡¯ve been feeling somewhatcking.

    £¨Well, she¡¯lle back sooner orter, right?£©

    After thinking that, I summoned "the door" and stepped into "the Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom".

    When I arrived, I found that there was already a guest there.

    I don¡¯t know where they sell this kind of T-shirt, but the print on the chest is an illustration of a penguin with only the right half printed in hiragana, which is really surreal.

    What is even more surreal is that she is holding a ck stick in her mouth vertically.

    £¨What is that? Binchotan? No... it¡¯s a Fugashi£©

    It¡¯s a nostalgic old-fashioned candy made from wheat gluten coated with brown sugar.

    I mean, it¡¯s a very strange choice for a girl these days.

    ¡¸Um... Kei-chan?¡¹

    As soon as I called out to her, the ck stick started to shorten with a crunching sound.

    Eventually, when she had eaten all the sweets, she slowly raised herself up.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸No, not "oh"...¡¹

    She smeared her mouth with brown sugar, but her pace was as slow as ever.

    The beginning of a conversation with Kei-chan is always reminiscent of an encounter with the unknown.

    ¡¸Kan-chan... you¡¯rete¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. By the way... why fugashi?¡¹

    Kei-chan stares at me with sleepy eyes for a while, and then suddenly opens her mouth.

    ¡¸...I asked for some sweets, and Kyoko gave those to me¡¹

    ¡¸Kyoko? That¡¯s a bit harsh...¡¹

    ¡¸She said it looks just like Kan-chan¡¯s...¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s she thinking...? Well, it¡¯s true that the thickness is simr...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little empty inside...¡¹

    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s give her a spanking! Hold on! Kyoko!¡¹

    If I change my training strategy and go a little gentler on her, she¡¯ll get this. In a roundabout way, I almost misunderstood that she¡¯s doing it because she wants attention.

    Kei-chan¡¯s face was still sleepy as usual, and she held out her hand to me.

    ¡¸Hey,e here, Kan-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah¡¹

    Well, I can always punish Kyoko. But I can¡¯t resist this cute little girl.

    When I climbed onto the bed, she put her hands around my neck and hugged me tightly.

    ¡¸I love you, Kan-chan. I like you more than Fugashi¡¹

    Thinking that¡¯s not a goodparison, I put my lips on hers.

    Her lips tasted like brown sugar.

    ¡¸Nn... Nchuu... Nnn...¡¹

    Through the slight opening of her lips, I send my tongueden with saliva into her mouth.

    Immediately, Kei-chan¡¯s jaw rxed, and her closed front teeth opened.

    I felt a numbing sensation in the core of my head as our tonguespped against each other.

    I tasted the inside of her mouth to the fullest, and then I guided her small tongue into my own mouth.

    ¡¸Nn... nnn... nnn...¡¹

    I sucked up her tongue until it was fully extended, and Kei-chan let out a slightly pained snort and writhed.

    When I parted my lips, she let out a deep breath.

    Looking into her face, I see that her sleepy eyes have changed to ones that seem to be melting.

    Then, I pulled up her long T-shirt.

    ¡¸Eh... this is...?¡¹

    <ul><li>There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</li></ul>

 Chapter 367

    ¡¸Kei-chan... what¡¯s with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyoko said Kan-chan would like it¡¹

    Kei-chan tilts her head slightly.

    Umm, yeah... well, I was unintentionally aroused...

    After all, she¡¯s naked underneath her rolled-up long T-shirt.

    Kei-chan was not wearing any underwear.

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s strange.

    But just a possibility.

    She might wear it because she was toozy to pull up her panties after going to the bathroom.

    But then, there is something that I am concerned about. And that is the hair on her bottom was gone.

    However, that¡¯s still not a problem.

    What was strange was further down.

    Her pretty vertical stripes were hidden by a piece of adhesive ster.

    £¨No, no way...£©

    When I rolled up her T-shirt further, both her nipples were also covered by adhesive sters.

    ¡¸Maniac!?¡¹

    They¡¯re supposed to be hidden, but they¡¯re far more erotic than her naked body!

    ¡¸Eh, um... then, Kei-chan, hurray!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouuh...¡¹

    Kei-chan raises her hands and removes her T-shirt.

    And now she¡¯s naked... but with three adhesive sters covering every private part.

    As I watched Kei-chan tilting her head curiously, I was screaming inside my chest.

    £¨It¡¯s too erot! ! £©

    It¡¯s a real mystery that it¡¯s more erotic when it¡¯s hidden.

    Kyoko, is she actually a genius?

    Maybe it¡¯s even more erotic because it¡¯s Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Kan-chan...¡¹

    ¡¸W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸Your nostrils are too wide. Your face is scary¡¹

    ¡¸...Oh, s-sorry. Kei-chan, you just look too cute¡¹

    ¡¸Nn... then it¡¯s good¡¹

    As usual, her face is expressionless. Still, I could tell that she was somewhat pleased.

    After a while of staring, Kei-chan¡¯s face turned slightly red.

    ¡¸...pervert, don¡¯t look too much¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡¹

    But it¡¯s just too erotic and cute. If I could, I would put it in a frame and disy it.

    As I was thinking so, she suddenly moved her hand and put her hand on my cheeks, and stared into my eyes.

    ¡¸Kan-chan... let¡¯s have a kiss¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait, I¡¯m a little overexcited, so I might not be able to be gentle¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, that¡¯s okay, let¡¯s have lots of fun¡¹

    She nodded her head, and I held her gently, and our lips met again.

    We suck on each other¡¯s lips, tongue on tongue, our slippery mucous membranes rubbing against each other in an obscene way.

    ¡¸Nfu, nn... *slurp* nn, nnn...¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s whole body quivered when I sucked her tiny tongue as hard as I could. And enjoying her reaction, I then sipped Kei-chan¡¯s spit and drank it.

    ¡¸Nchu *slurppp...* nnn *gulp* nnnn...¡¹

    Then, I poured the saliva into her mouth, and she swallowed it immediately. After exchanging bodily fluids many times, our tongues intertwined again.

    ¡¸Nn... Kan-chan...¡¹

    ¡¸Kei-chan¡¯s lips and tongue tasted so good. Your enraptured face is so cute¡¹

    ¡¸...It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Despite the same t tone as usual, she turned her face away, even her ears turned red.

    £¨Oh no... why is she so cute...£©

    Or should I say "gap moe"?

    Kei-chan is always expressionless, so the tant gesture of shame really turned me on.

    After that, I stood on my knees and looked down at Kei-chan lying on the white sheets.

    There is a piece of adhesive ster between her hairless legs. When I looked at it properly, I saw that it¡¯s wet and blistered.

    ¡¸You¡¯re looking too much... no¡¹

    Perhaps she noticed my gaze, but even her ears were dyed red with shame, and she covered her pubic mound with her hand.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hide it. Can you show me?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... yes¡¹

    Slowly her hands lowered to the sheets and she opened her legs to M-shape.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take it off¡¹

    ¡¸Nn...¡¹

    As I peeled off the adhesive ster, Kei-chan bounced slightly, and moaned.

    I felt like I had done something really bad, my cheeks burning and my heart beating wildly.

    Kei-chan¡¯s small crevice, which appeared underneath adhesive ster, is already coated with clear bodily fluids and soaking wet.

    ¡¸Did you get excited? After all, it¡¯s soaking wet. Earlier you said I¡¯m naughty, but Kei-chan is naughtier than me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Kan-chan is more naughty¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Then let¡¯s find out¡¹

    I put my face between Kei-chan¡¯s legs and started to lick her undeveloped crack.

    ¡¸Nn, Kan-chan...¡¹

    Kei-chan gave a small shudder, and quickly grabbed my head with both hands.

    I traced thebia with my tongue and sipped up her nectar with my lips.

    ¡¸Nn, ahh... hyaa... nnn... nnh!?¡¹

    As I lightly take her clitoris into my mouth, her eyes close tightly and her hips lift up lightly.

    ¡¸*pant* *pant...* Kan-chan, no, don¡¯t do that, no...¡¹

    ¡¸So, Kei-chan, do you admit that you are naughtier than me?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, no, i-it¡¯s not, K-Kan-chan is naughtier than me!¡¹

    She¡¯s pretty stubborn.

    But as I sucked harder, her waist lifted slightly and her slender body jerked.

    ¡¸Ah, Kan-chan! No, ah, ahn, nnn!¡¹

    When I looked up, she was staring at me with tears in her eyes.

    The look on her face made me feel as if I were doing something really wrong, and I became even more excited.

    £¨Well then, I¡¯m going to make her cum once£©

    With that thought, I sucked her already erged clit harder.

    ¡¸Nnnnnaahh!!¡¹

    She shivers and jerks back with a great shudder.

    Her back rises up, forming a smooth curve, and her neck is in a bridge position. And her slender limbs trembled intermittently, especially her white thighs.

    ¡¸No,noo, I-I¡¯m going to cum, Kan-chan, nooo!¡¹

    As if she didn¡¯t want to admit that she was more naughty, she tried desperately to resist. But I¡¯m not going to let her get away with it.

    ¡¸Kei-chan, you don¡¯t have to be shy. I¡¯ll watch you cum carefully¡¹

    ¡¸No, nooo... Kan-chan, you idiot, idiot!¡¹

    I licked up the bud more relentlessly than ever before. If I concentrate on this mass of nerves, there¡¯s no point in resisting.

    ¡¸Ah, Kan-chan! Ah, no! Ah, aaah! C-Cumming!¡¹

    Kei-chan screams and rises to the top.

    She stiffened her whole body, and then her whole body convulsed and jerked.

    And the next moment¨D¨D

    ¡¸Puha! Whoa!¡¹

    A gush of water came out from between her legs, soaking my face.

    ¡¸No, noo, I-I can¡¯t stop it, I have to pee!¡¹

    She must have mistaken it for peeing.

    Kei-chan is desperately trying to stop herself from squirting with a face filled with the sweetness of an orgasm.

    However, as if to ridicule her, she continued to squirt intermittently.

    Eventually, when her climax subsided and I looked into her face, she made a teary-eyed, pouting face.

    ¡¸Ugh, I¡¯m sorry...¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Why are you apologizing?¡¹

    ¡¸I peed you...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not pee. Well, I really don¡¯t know about it, but it¡¯s proof that Kei-chan feels good, and I¡¯m really happy about that¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... really? Kan-chan, are you happy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m happy¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. If this makes you happy, then Kan-chan is naughtier than me¡¹

    <ul><li>There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here.</li></ul>

 Chapter 368

    ¡¸No, Kei-chan is naughtier than me¡¹

    ¡¸...Then, a bet?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, what do you want to bet?¡¹

    ¡¸Cake buffet is delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I was surprised that Kei-chan made the bet, but the cake buffet was very typical of Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Then I will make you understand¡¹

    ¡¸Nn... can¡¯t lose¡¹

    With that, I put my hands on her knees and moved myself between her legs.

    She¡¯s alreadye once and squirted. So, she¡¯s ready, no need for more forey.

    And then I thrust my hips toward her lovely slit.

    ¡¸Nn, nnn...¡¹

    The rubbery soft flesh of her hips twisted lovingly around my cock.

    ¡¸Nya... nna~...¡¹

    Kei-chan¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up, and her shapely eyebrows drooped down like °Ë.

    The vaginal hole is still as narrow and tight as ever. But as I slowly pushed it open, it went deeper and deeper.

    Before long, when my cock was buried up to the base, she let out a deep gasp and rxed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in. Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn... I¡¯m fine. Kei like it when it squeezes, and I¡¯m d to be with Kan-chan¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy too. Then, I¡¯ll move¡¹

    It¡¯s a game, and I wanted to have rough sex with Kei-chan... but I couldn¡¯t be cruel to her. After all, I don¡¯t think I can bear the guilt in my conscience.

    But if it¡¯s Kyoko or Loli, I¡¯d be pistoning them to the floor and ripping them to shreds.

    And then I started to move my hips slowly. Kei-chan hugs me like a ko, and wraps her legs around my waist to catch my thrusts.

    ¡¸Ah, nyaa... nn, funyaa~, nnn...¡¹

    Kei-chan closes her eyes and lets out a faint moan through her pink lips.

    £¨She looks so cute when she feels...£©

    I thought so as I resisting the urge to move my hips wildly in excitement and slowly enjoyed the feeling inside her vagina.

    My movements are slow, but the feeling is vivid. I can feel my ns rubbing the walls of her vagina, which is covered with countless folds.

    ¡¸Kei-chan¡¯s vagina is very tight and feels very good. Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, I¡¯m fine, it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Then, are you okay if I go a little faster?¡¹

    ¡¸...I¡¯d love to¡¹

    Chuckling at the strange words, I speed up the movement of my hips and start thrusting hard.

    ¡¸Fugyaa!? Nnii, ah, ah, ah, ahh...¡¹

    Kei-chan tenses up at the change in my movement, and her vaginal flesh tightens around my object.

    ¡¸Nn, Kan-chan, Kan-chan... aah, nyaa, aah... it¡¯s, ah... g-good, ahh, like it...¡¹

    Her arms tightened around me, and a sweet song spilled from her lovely lips.

    Despite the lustful sound of our joining sounds, she looks so innocent and healthy that my heart is filled with love.

    ¡¸Kei-chan is cute. I love you too, Kei-chan¡¹

    As I whispered this, her doll-like face suddenly turned red.

    £¨What? Is she embarrassed? £©

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re shy, Kei-chan. Let me see more of your face¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t...¡¹

    Kei-chan turns her red face away, perhaps driven by shame.

    But it¡¯s perfect, if I say so myself. I wanted to do it a little harder.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll do it from behind so you won¡¯t be embarrassed¡¹

    ¡¸Nn...¡¹

    I pull out my rod and Kei-chan turns over with her back toward me. She still looks so cute from behind.

    And I stroke my fingers over her small white hips, and she jolts back.

    ¡¸Kei-chan¡¯s ass is so small and cute¡¹

    ¡¸T-To be excited by my ass... as I thought, Kan-chan is more naughty, Kan-chan is Minister of Naughty¡¹

    £¨What¡¯s that, "Minister of Naughty"?£©

    In my head, I saw a man who looked like a minister, looking at the mosaic of the AV and nodding his head.

    ¡¸Kei-chan said I¡¯m naughtier than me, but your pussy is twitching, you know? It seems you want me to prate you quickly¡¹

    ¡¸U... d-don¡¯t know...¡¹

    She buried her face in the pillow, hiding her embarrassment, and I couldn¡¯t help but rx my cheeks.

    ¡¸Then I guess I should not disappoint you¡¹

    With that, Iy on top of her, and in a sleep-back position, I inserted my cock all the way to the root.

    ¡¸Fugiii!? Nnyaaaa!?¡¹

    Kei-chan clutched the sheet and tensed up tightly. Her legs stretched out, and her hips quivered beneath her waist.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s even tighter than before...¡¹

    Probably, it indicates that I am reaching deep inside her.

    £¨As I thought, it was a good decision to go from the back£©

    When I¡¯m looking at Kei-chan¡¯s face, I tend to y softly, but in this position, I can y a little harder.

    I press down on top of her and start pistoning.

    Kei-chan is a beautiful girl with a certain innocence about her. Thinking that I can do anything I want to her only makes me more excited.

    In the midst of my excitement, I violently thrust into her.

    ¡¸Nyaan, Kan-chan! Ah, nnah, naa, nnn!¡¹

    Kei-chan let out a high-pitched scream as the thrusts hit her hard.

    She seemed to be getting excited by the pressure of this position, the inescapable me.

    ¡¸ How about it, Kei-chan? You like being fucked from behind, don¡¯t you? You seem to be more excited than before¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t know, nyaa! Ah, ahh, nku, ahhhhh!¡¹

    She seems to be trying hard to keep her voice down, as if she is ashamed of moaning loudly.

    However, every time she is prated, her mouth overflows with sweet cries of pleasure.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back your voice¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, nni! Ah, nnn! Nnyaa, haaa, ah, ah, ah, ahh!¡¹

    It seems she doesn¡¯t have time to answer. But I pushed her hips further and moved them in a circr motion, and she bounced up and down.

    ¡¸Ngigigigigigig!¡¹

    Kei-chan shuddered and moaned through clenched teeth at the pleasure of having her cervix rubbed by the tip of the ns.

    ¡¸How about it? Isn¡¯t it hard to resist being prated like this?¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t, Kan-chan. You bad, bully¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s admit it, Kei-chan is naughtier than me¡¹

    As I say this, I continue to grind on her cervix.

    ¡¸Nnyaaa, noo!? Waa, Kan-chan, don¡¯t grind, nna~! Nyaa, nnaa! !¡¹

    Kei-chan opened her mouth and squirmed and squealed as she received the pration, and then she finally gave out.

    ¡¸Kei is naughtier than you! Really naughty! Naaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, Kei-chan is cute when she¡¯s honest¡¹

    And so, I change my hips from a circr motion to a back and forth motion, and give it myst spurt.

    The dry sound of flesh colliding with flesh echoed in the room, and Kei-chan¡¯s moans bounced above it.

    ¡¸An, an, ah! T-Too much, this is no good, it¡¯s too much, nnnnn! Nyaa, greatt! Ahh, noo, nha, ahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Naughty Kei-chan is so cute. I love you¡¹

    ¡¸L-Love me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Then, then... together, for the rest of your life¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re like me, then I¡¯ll stay with you, maybe¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even if you say maybe...¡¹

    As I moved my hips, I couldn¡¯t help but revert to my original state.

    £¨I just said a terrible thing in the middle of a storm... a lifetime is too heavy. But, well, yes... I¡¯m not going to give her to another man£©

    ¡¸Sure, I¡¯ll take care of you¡¹

    When I said that, Kei-chan looked a little surprised and looked back at me.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    I nodded, and she smiled happily with a debauched face.

    ¡¸Then, Kei is all yours. You can do more, more, more, and make a mess of Kei¡¹

    I began to shake my hips furiously again. Like a beast, I pounded her hips as hard as I could.

    ¡¸I love you, Kei-chan! I love you!¡¹

    ¡¸Nyaa, Kei loves you too! Kan-chan, I love you, nna, ah, ahh!¡¹

    The waves of climax rose in a rapid upward curve as the sex filled with love.

    The only sounds in Confinement King¡¯s bedroom are her sweet cries and hard thrusts.

    And then, just as the final thrust came¨D¨D

    *spurt* *spurtttttt* *spurtttttt*

    In her deepest ce, my desire overflows.

    ¡¸Nyaaaaah! Nnnnnahh!¡¹

    Kei-chan lets out a high-pitched cry of climax, reaching the peak of her sensuality.

    She clutched the sheet with all her might, biting down on ecstasy as she slightly lifted her hips.

    £¨Oh...it¡¯s stilling out. How excited was I?£©

    My manhood pulsed intermittently, flooding her womb with a thick stream of semen. I was a little surprised at the amount of semen, even more than usual.

    Just as I finished cumming and looked into her face, the electronic sound of the level up sounded.

    This is followed by the sound of a synthesized voice that I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a man or a woman.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D-

    ¡¸Kei Takasago¡¯s state has changed to [Subjugated]¡¹

    ¡¸Along with that, the following functions are avable¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡ñ Fatigue (Dull)¡¹

    ¡¸It drains someone¡¯s energy and makes them unable to move¡¹

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D-

    It¡¯s a very Kei-chan-like function.

    While I was thinking about this, Kei-chan looked back at me.

    ¡¸*pant* *pant...* Kan-chan¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸...Cake buffet get¡¹

    ¡¸No, since Kei-chan admitted you¡¯re naughtier than me, I won, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kei didn¡¯t say if you won¡¹

    ¡¸No, that would be unfair!?¡¹

    ¡¸But Kan-chan will take me if I say so... that¡¯s what Shirasaki said¡¹

    £¨Well, if Kei-chan asks me, I can¡¯t help but take her...£©

    Then I said to Kei-chan, who was smiling, with a resentful expression.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better to be selective about friends¡¹

    <ul> <li>A new illustration! This is illustration of Kyoko Terashima! You can see it on here!</li><li> There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here. </li> </ul>

 Chapter 369

    Tuesday went by quite peacefully, without any problems.

    Tachioka''s little sister didn''t show up, and I went to school peacefully with Saori-chan and Hanabusa-san.

    During break time, I spent time flirting with Kurosawa-san, Masaki-chan and Fujiwara-san.

    Then, as soon as ss ended, I moved to a secluded ce and summon "the door".

    ¡¸Wee back, Master¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk...¡¹

    When I stepped into "The Confinement King''s Bedroom", I am greeted by the Terashima sisters in their maid uniforms.

    I know that Kyoko''s tongue is just a cover for embarrassment, so I don''t pay any attention to it.

    And then, with their help, I started to get ready in the <<ruby>Clothes<rp>(</rp><rt>Dressing</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> <ruby>Room<rp>(</rp><rt>Room</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>>.

    **a

    ck-rimmed sses and a worn-out suit. An untidy tie. Also, a haircut that looks shaggy and unkempt.

    Furthermore, today I activated <Age Plus Five>.

    Thus, with that preparation, my reflection in the mirror is that of a dull young businessman.

    ¡¸Even though I''m old, I don''t look much different...¡¹

    If I acted normally, I would look a little more refined, but I''m a Fumijima <ruby>pheasant<rp>(</rp><rt>Kiji</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> <ruby>man<rp>(</rp><rt>Otoko</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> now, after all.

    So, I''m making myself look dull on purpose. But well, it can''t be helped.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    I asked.

    Ryoko says, "Master is always nice".

    Kyoko says, "You''re ugly as hell".

    Really, neither of them is helpful.

    I know that Kyoko''s swearing is a cover for embarrassment, so I don''t pay any attention to it.

    After a quick check in the mirror to see if there is anything strange, I said to them, "I''m off", and activated <Revisit>.

    Then, I connected "the door" to KKO''s President''s office.

    The time is just after 4:30. And the appointment with the eventpany is in about thirty minutes.

    ¡¸<ruby>Danna-sama<rp>(</rp><rt>My Husband</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>¡¹

    As soon as Chihiro saw me, she stood up hurriedly on the other side of the big desk for the president.

    Today she is dressed in a white blouse with a frill around the chest and a dark blue suit.

    She gives off the vibe of a talented President.

    ¡¸Hello, Chihiro. The President role is starting to grow on you¡¹

    ¡¸Well... that''s because of the environment. Anyway... I''ve been waiting for you¡¹

    She said, smiling happily.

    Chihiro is quite a unique person in my harem.

    We don''t have any physical rtionship, not even in a submissive state.

    Even so, I had ced my unshakable trust in her.

    Perhaps it''s because I helped her get revenge, but she is devoted to me. And there are times when I felt her gaze on me with pure affection.

    ¡¸The appointment is at five o''clock, and the other side is supposed to bring a proposal for a project. Over there are President Kitou and the sales people chair. And here is me and my husband chair. If the appointment is at this time, there''s a good chance they''re going to ask us to entertain them...what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Well.... If that happens, we should ept. I think we can get more information out of them over a drink... but I''m not a drinker¡¹

    Even if I''m an adult, it''s too risky to drink alcohol I''ve never had before.

    After all, I don''t know if I''m a strong drinker or a weak drinker, and I don''t even know how it feels to be drunk.

    ¡¸And what we want to find out is why this person... attacked Hanabusa-san by using a delinquent college student? It seems to be a very high hurdle...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but we don''t have to go too far. Even if we can''t do it today, I can always use force. First of all, all we need to know is what kind of person this President Kitou is¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    ¡¸So, don''t make a decision about the project they''re proposing. Just put it on hold and say we''ll discuss itter¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Chihiro nodded and walked over to me. She took my hand and leaned in close to me as if she were trying to be sweet.

    **b

    ¡¸W-What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve been thinking about telling you this for a long time, danna-sama... but I''m so happy right now¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Hmm? Oh, I''m d to hear that¡¹

    ¡¸I''m happy, you know? I have a good job at the President''s office, I''m in contact with my parents, and they''ve released me from my disownment. Then, next holiday I''ll be back home¡¹

    ¡¸O...Okay, that makes me happy too¡¹

    Suddenly, she pushed her face at me, and I turned away.

    ¡¸Isn''t it time...?¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸...That''s what Danna-sama has told me. You said that when the timees for me to smile and say I''m happy, you''ll hold me¡¹

    ¡¸A-Ahh...¡¹

    But almost at the same time as I smiled, the phone made a vibrating sound.

    ¡¸Geez...¡¹

    A woman''s voice came out of the speaker as Chihiro pressed a button on the phone in annoyance.

    ¡¸Frontier Productions has arrived¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Send them into the reception room¡¹

    Then she purses her lips and says, "I guess they''re here".

    The reception room is no different than when this ce used to be the First Beauty Office.

    It was the same reception room where President Kurashima and the others had been confined.

    As I followed Chihiro into the room, two men in suits who had been sitting on the so-called top seat stood up.

    One of them is in histe forties or fifties.

    He was wearing a double suit and a shy paisley-patterned tie, looking like a remnant of the Showa bubble.

    He is thin and has an exquisite face, but his hairline looks faintly discolored due to his all-backs.

    This is probably the president, Kitou.

    The other is a young man.

    He is wearing a beige set-up, a blue shirt and a red tie. He has a wolf cut and brown hair, and looks like a lowly host.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting¡¹

    Chihiro said, and we quickly exchanged business cards.

    Chihiro had also prepared my business card in a business card case.

    As soon as President Kitou saw my business card, KKO secretary''s office, with the title of "General Manager", he said in an impressed voice, ¡°You''re very talented for such a young man".

    But well, there is no such department as a secretary''s office in thispany, though.

    As we took our seats, President Kitou began by talking about the weather, saying that it had recently be much cooler, but the air conditioning in the trains was still in summer mode, so it was a little chilly.

    He mentioned that mypany had co-hosted a few events in the past when it was the First Beauty Office, but did not mention President Kurashima''s name at all, perhaps out of concern for Chihiro.

    ¡¸So... this is the main topic, but I''m here today to offer you a production proposal¡¹

    When Kitou said this, Chihiro tilted her head suspiciously.

    ¡¸Produce? I thought you said you wanted to propose an event¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it would be more useful if I proposed arger n that included events...¡¹

    ¡¸Well... what is it you''re proposing to produce?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, Asuka Nitani, who recently signed a contract with yourpany, is someone we''ve had our eye on for several years, and we were very close to signing a contract with her...¡¹

    Immediately, Chihiro''s eyebrows creased.

    Then Kitou waved his hand as if to make up for it.

    **c

    ¡¸Oh, no, I don''t mean any hard feelings. It is a normal thing in this industry, and I think it is natural to want to belong to a biggerpany. However, there is a project that I have been trying to sell to her in anticipation of her joining. It''s an image model for JAC, a major airline...¡¹

    I couldn''t help looking at Chihiro.

    JAC is thergest airlinepany in the world. Being an image model for JAC is not an ordinary thing.

    ¡¸It would be a shame to just apologize to the client and pretend it didn''t happen, so I''vee to ask if it''s possible to obtain a contract with yourpany as a producer¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure it would be very profitable for yourpany, and for us, if we can expect to make some profit, even if it''s only 10% or 20% of the fee, we''d be more than happy to do so...¡¹

    I don''t know anything about the entertainment industry, but honestly, it sounded too good to be true.

    Chihiro seemed to be in the same boat, feigning calmness but with an air of caution.

    ¡¸So, what are you nning to produce? Nitani is still a student, and I''m thinking that she shouldn''t wear a swimsuit for the time being...¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about that. JAC is nning tounch a campaign to encourage passengers to visit Northern Europe to see the Northern Lights¡¹

    Saying this, Kitou urges the younger employees to hand out the documents. The document contained the details of the campaign that the President had just mentioned.

    It seems to be quite arge scale project, including TVmercials, tie-up projects with TV programs, and advertising in travel magazines.

    £¨Although I don''t think it''s the kind of thing a small to medium sized eventpany would be able to handle...£©

    ¡¸Okay. I''ll take your materials for the time being, and we''ll consider it¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s fine. Please give it a go¡¹

    Kitou then nodded with a tant sales smile on his face.

    <ul> <li>Revised on 2/2/2022</li><li> There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here. </li> </ul>

 Chapter 370

    After receiving all the proposal, we chatted for a while.

    I listened to the conversation with interest while pretending to take notes with my notebook in hand.

    It''s interesting to hear about the entertainment industry, after all.

    From a student''s point of view, it''s a different world.

    I was a little disappointed when the name of one of my favorite idols came up as their talent that the weekly photo magazines were trying to scoop as a hottie.

    £¨Come to think of it, Lili appeared when I was looking her up on the...£©

    It''s not that long ago, but it seems like a long time ago.

    £¨Well, I''ve been feeling unusually dense ever since I met Lili...£©

    Anyway, in spite of his shy appearance, Kitou''s answers are decent, and hismunication skills are quite high.

    He is, after all, the President.

    When the conversation is about to end, Kito asked Chihiro, as if he suddenly remembered.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, President Kijima, have you ever heard of "Sasanoha Sushi"?¡¹

    ¡¸In Ginza? I''ve heard a lot about it, but it''s a sushi restaurant with two Michelin stars and is rumored to be fully booked for the next five years. So, what is it?¡¹

    Chihiro looks questioning.

    I, on the other hand, feel dumbfounded.

    £¨A five-year reservation waiting list... why is it so long?£©

    I''ve been hearing a lot of talktely about people waiting years for a reservation, but it''s a feeling I don''t understand at all.

    I don''t even know if the restaurant will maintain the same quality in five years.

    However, Kitou seemed to be slightly proud of Chihiro and me, and said.

    ¡¸Actually, I received a reservation from an acquaintance. I was wondering if you''d like to join us afterwards¡¹

    As expected, there is an invitation to entertain.

    Chihiro nced at me, and then made a show of being afraid of Kitou.

    ¡¸Are you sure you want to offer... such a valuable opportunity?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹

    After nodding smilingly, Kitou nced at me.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, but the restaurant only takes two sets of four customers per night, so the reservation is for two people...¡¹

    ¡¸Four people a night...is that enough for restaurant to operate?¡¹

    I asked, and Kitou smiled with a hint of disdain.

    ¡¸It means that the price per customer is enough to make a living... I guess¡¹

    Although I mentioned that they should be entertained, it''s a different story when it''s just the two of them.

    The other party is a man who uses delinquent college students to attack Hanabusa-san.

    Too dangerous.

    £¨Shouldn''t I make her say no to this?£©

    Almost at the same time as I was thinking this, Chihiro replied to Kitou.

    ¡¸I understand. I''m just going to give instructions to my subordinates about the rest of the work, so can you wait here for about fifteen minutes? President Kitou¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. I''ll be waiting for you¡¹

    Then Chihiro and I left the reception room and returned to the President''s office.

    ¡¸Chihiro... let''s pretend there''s a sudden problem and say no. It''s too dangerous to leave you alone with him¡¹

    If it''s another girl in the harem, I''m sure I can protect her.

    With <Marker>, I can''t lose her, and with <Visual Possession>, I can see what''s going on even if I''m not there.

    For self-defense, I can lend my abilities with

    or <Lend-A-Function>, and if the need arises, I can summon her with <Summon ve>, and there will be no problem.

    However, unlike my other girls, Chihiro is not even in a [Submissive] state.

    None of the functions that should be useful in such a situation can be applied to her.

    £¨At least, if Lili or Torture are here, they could hide with their invisibility and protect Chihiro...£©

    However, Chihiro begins to giggle at my difficult look.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I''m sorry. I''m really d that Danna-sama wants me to "refuse"... but it''s okay. If we want to get the information, the risk is unavoidable... and besides, I believe Danna-sama¡¹

    If she says he believes me, I can''t betray her¡­

    ¡¸Okay... I''ll go back to "my room". I''ll protect you no matter what, so please leave when the timees¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Then, I summoned "The Door" and stepped into "The Confinement King''s Bedroom" again.

    £¨First of all, don''t lose sight of her... although I can find out where the restaurant is, I don''t know if they''re really go there...£©

    ¡¸Ryoko!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡¹

    I shout, and Ryoko in her maid''s uniform opens the door and walks into the bedroom.

    I don''t know why it''s so convenient, but I can''t stop thinking about it.

    ¡¸Can you drive the car?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    And with that, I leave the room with Ryoko and move to the far end of the corridor. There we find a new room I''ve just created.

    The ceiling is high, the floor is green linoleum. One wall is covered with steel shutters.

    And there sits Ryoko''s favorite car, a white domestic car.

    I hadn''t expected this to happen, but when Ryoko became a resident of "The Room", I simply thought it would be more convenient and moved her car there as well.

    When I got into the passenger seat, Ryoko who was already in the car started the engine.

    I activate <Revisit> and <Carry-in Entrances>, and the shutters begin to open with a rattle.

    On the other side of the shutters is the street in front of the KKO office.

    Kito and Chihiro are just getting into a cab in front of the office building.

    ¡¸Ryoko, follow that cab¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Ryoko stepped on the gas pedal, and the linoleum floor made a noise as if it were made of vinyl.

    Without hesitation, the car kick-started and began to drive in pursuit of the cab.

    ¡¸Fufu...¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow, you seem happy¡¹

    Ryoko, still in her maid''s uniform, gripped the steering wheel, her mouth clearly rxed.

    ¡¸Ufufu, after all, it''s like a detective drama. I''ve always wanted to try that "chase that cab" thing¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what a real detective would say!?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I never had the chance to do that... I became a detective because I was inspired by detective drama¡¹

    <ul> <li> There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here. </li> </ul>

 Chapter 371

    After only about fifteen minutes, the cab stopped and I saw Kitou and Chihiro getting off.

    Then having the car stop on the shoulder of the road, I observed them from a distance as they walked into a not-sorgemercial building.

    ¡¸Ryoko, park the car and wait in "the room"¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    I instructed Ryoko while listening to the clicking sound of the hazard, and I got out of the car.

    I then activated <Carry-in Entrance> again and Ryoko drove in, and I followed Kitou and Chihiro into the building they had entered.

    The building is luxurious, with ck marble walls and gold decorations.

    At the entrance, I looked for a store while pointing to the floor guide.

    Apparently, there is only one store on each floor.

    And I found the name of "Sasanoha Sushi" on the first basement floor.

    When I took the elevator down to the basement floor, I was immediately confronted by a door made of Japanese cypress, which opened sideways.

    Although there is nothing to indicate the name of the restaurant, I guessed that this is ¡°Sasanoha Sushi¡±.

    So, I put my hand on the wall of the restaurant and activate

    .

    As I enter the door, I activate

    in front of the exit door.

    Immediately, the scene of the restaurant appears on the wall of the room.

    It''s troublesome that I can''t use <Visual Possession> on Chihiro, but

    has an advantage that it allows me to hear sounds.

    Speaking of which, I wonder why Chihiro is still in [Normal] state.

    As I learned from the examples of Fujiwara-san and Kayama-san, embracing is not an absolute condition to reach the [Submissive] state.

    Does it mean that she doesn''t have that much affection for me?

    Thinking about this, I turned my attention to the interior of the restaurant that appeared on the wall.

    The interior of the restaurant is an elegant cypress structure. Within a space of about 10 tatami mats (16,5 square meters/177,9 square feet), there is a counter with only two seats.

    Apparently, it is true that the restaurant only epts two sets per day, with a maximum of four customers.

    Inside the counter, there are two sushi chefs, the master and a young man who looked like an apprentice.

    Chihiro and Kitou are already seated, exchanging beers in a friendly manner.

    £¨It seem sto be OK for now...£©

    While watching for a while, they are listening to the sushi chef''s exnation about the ingredients and enjoying the sushi.

    When Chihiro took a bite of the sushi, she sometimes looked surprised and often said, "It''s delicious".

    £¨Heh... so it''s that delicious...£©

    However, the price of sushi at the market price is so scary that I would never be able toe and eat it myself.

    Even if I had a 100 million money, I wouldn''t have the courage to do so because I am still a small citizen.

    Their conversation focused mainly on the industry.

    It seems that they are presidents of otherpanies, but they seem to know each other, and they have been talking about that for a while.

    Perhaps she was trying to get information out of him.

    Eventually, Chihiro started to ask about the model Nitani that Kitou wanted to produce.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸President Kitou, about Nitani, how did youe to be interested in her?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, well... at one of the auditions, she stood out quite a bit...¡¹

    ¡¸An audition? That''s funny... Nitani said that ours was her first audition¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, no I meant... that''s the other girl. Ahaha, I''m mistaken, I''m mistaken¡¹

    I scratched my head and tried my best to cover it up.

    £¨Tch... this is so annoying£©

    In fact, I only know this Nitani girl''s face from photos.

    However, thanks to the fact that KKO''spany name, and by extension the Fujiwara Group''s name, is in the forefront of the sales campaign, this production project is in the process of being decided.

    If this woman distrusts me here, there''s nothing I can do.

    ¡¸...Actually. One of my acquaintances'' daughters goes to the same school as Nitani-san, and she told me that Nitani-san is a great talent, so I did some research and found out that she is indeed good, and I was preparing to scout for her¡¹

    ¡¸Heh... the daughter of an acquaintance of yours¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I was thinking of recruiting her with this job, as I thought she could make a spectacr impression with such a big job, but it turned out to be a bad time, as Nitani-san has joined yourpany¡¹

    ¡¸So you made a deal with Nitani before you recruited her... that''s quite a rash move, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha... That''s a shame¡¹

    Presiden Kijima''s face turned puzzled.

    £¨Well, you can underestimate me. But I''ll make sure to turn your puzzled face into ahegao faceter£©

    I looked at the apprentice chef in the back of the room and said, "This restaurant has good cold sake", and I rmended it to President Kijima, but without waiting her approval, I ordered it.

    Then, I gave the apprentice some money and pill.

    This pill is sleeping pill.

    It''s a special tasteless and odorless mix I''ve used many times before to seduce women.

    If I can get her to fall, I can eat all the models in KKO.

    The rest of the n bes a lot simpler.

    No more cumbersome, risky trick, just simply debut "her" with KKO''s full backing.

    ¡¸Here you go, President, it''s really good¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then...¡¹

    Without being prompted, President Kijima sipped the cold sakeced with sleeping pills. And I couldn''t help but twist my mouth.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    £¨Hmm...? Chihiro looks very drunk. Is she a weak drinker? £©

    Chihiro''s eyes had be sleepy and her speech had be slurred.

    I''ve never drank alcohol before, so I don''t know how long it takes to get drunk, but as far as I could see, Chihiro is already dizzy.

    Finally, she fell asleep lying down on the counter.

    £¨Well, this is not good...£©

    After paying the bill, Kitou replied with a smile to the worried sushi chef, "Don''t worry, she''s fine" and left the restaurant with Chihiro on his back.

    £¨It can''t be helped!£©

    I hurriedly left the room and took the elevator to the entrance of the building, where I waited for Kitou toe up.

    £¨If things get rough, I''ll just drag him into "the room" somehow and stun him with

    . If that doesn''t work, I''ll call Ryoko...£©

    As I wait, simting a possible situation, the elevator door opens with a *popping electronic sound.

    Then, as soon as Kitou came out of the entrance and saw me, he looked shocked.

    ¡¸Well? President Kitou, I apologize for any inconvenience my Kijima may have caused you!¡¹

    ¡¸Fu...Fumijima-san, is it? Why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Kijima doesn''t drink well, and this always happens to her, so I was instructed toe and get her¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so? She looks so strong...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s exactly the situation¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    He must have realized his mistake.

    After all, Kitou''s face immediately became bitter as if he had bitten down on a bitter bug.

    And the fact that Kitou thought Chihiro looked like a strong drinker in such a situation was like saying that Kitou had done something wrong.

    However, Kitou still showed his reluctance.

    ¡¸Well, it''s a result of my invitation, and I would like to take responsibility for taking her back...¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, that''s not a good idea. As you know, Kijima''s background is a bit unique, and she''s been targeted by a lot of weekly photo magazines. If rumors get out, it could cause trouble for ourpany and make it difficult for us to do business with you¡¹

    When I said, "make it difficult for us to do business with you", Kitou reacted sharply.

    ¡¸...I-I see. If that''s the case¡¹

    Kitou smiled a twitchy smile, but with an aura of resentment emanating from his body, he lowered Chihiro from his back, and I picked her up with my arms.

    ¡¸Then, please give my regards to President Kijima¡¹

    With that, Kitou turned away and walked out of the entrance with a gesture of regret in his voice.

    Almost at the same time I let out a sigh of relief, I heard a voice from outside saying, "Huh? President, what''s wrong with your face?", then a dull beating sound and a muffled scream of a man can be heard.

    £¨That young man had been sent to pick him up... if Chihiro had been put in the car, it would have been very bad£©

    Anyway, I should get away from here as soon as possible.

    I summon "the door" appear and called out inside.

    ¡¸Ryoko, can you help me? It''s too heavy... I can''t do it alone...¡¹

    Needless to say, I''m not strong enough to lift and carry an unconscious woman.

    <ul> <li> New Illustration added! It''s Nozomi Amemiya! You can see it on here!</li><li>There''s a new project in the works. It''s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist. The table of contents can be found in here. </li> </ul>

 Chapter 372

    ¡¸She... doesn''t seem to have a problem¡¹

    Ryoko opened Chihiro''s eyelids with her fingertips, checked her pupils, and nodded.

    She carried theatose Chihiro into Ryoko''s room, and now had her lie on the bed with only her coat off.

    ¡¸I''m d...¡¹

    If she had been left alone, she would have been taken to a hotel after that and vited at will by Kitou.

    The man must have nned to take pictures and videos of her and make it impossible for her to resist him.

    Knowing Chihiro''s past of being yed with by men''s desires, it is inexcusable that Kitou would do such a thing.

    But the reason why Chihiro, who would normally be very cautious, fell for such a trick was because she was trying to get information out of him for me.

    If I think about it, I''ll be angry with myself.

    ¡¸I think it''s some kind of so-called date-rape drug... probably a flunitrazepam-based sleep-inducing cocktail¡¹

    ¡¸Sleep inducing drugs? Are they different from sleeping pills?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they metabolize so fast that even if you went to the police after the fact, the test kits they have at the station wouldn''t react, so it''s hard to get any evidence¡¹

    ¡¸So it''s like he''s pretty experienced at this?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right¡¹

    When I raised my eyebrows, Ryoko saw it and asked me.

    ¡¸Do you want to destroy him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... but let''s wait a little longer¡¹

    ording to Chihiro, the project that Kitou had brought was quite tasty.

    If she can snatch the n itself and force Kurosawa-san and Akira to take the ce of Nitani, it will be very beneficial for their future.

    Chihiro said that she wanted to make it happen.

    For Chihiro''s sake, it would be better to wait for the contract with the airline to be signed and then have that man leave.

    Besides, there''s another thing that''s bothering me.

    It is the existence of "the daughter of an acquaintance" mentioned in Kitou''s statement.

    The existence of Nitani and this "acquaintance''s daughter" has revealed a faint connection between Hanabusa-san, who was attacked, and Kitou, who ordered the attack.

    So far, they are only rted at the level of the same school, and Nitani is in the same club as Hanabusa-san, but it is hard to imagine that they arepletely unrted.

    The simplest way to think about it is that either Nitani or this "acquaintance''s daughter" asked Kitou to attack Hanabusa-san.

    I don''t know the reason, though.

    £¨As for this Nitani girl, I''d like to interview her once as a Fumijima pheasant man, and I''d like to investigate the basketball club a bit more...£©

    I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to visit the girls'' basketball team.

    After all, I would be treated as a pervert.

    £¨Is there anything I can do?£©

    As soon as I thought about it, a girl''s face crossed my mind.

    £¨Come to think of it, Nozomi has a contact person in other club activities. She said that she could offer it in ce of Kayama-san. I heard her say something like that... let''s ask her£©

    Nozomi Amemiya is my favorite these days.

    She''s so frustrating and rebellious when I hold her, but in the end, she melts down and it''s so cute. On top of that, I like the fact that her organ is incredibly talented.

    I''ve managed to get her down to [Submissive], but I can''t get her any further than that, probably because she likes women more.

    Although I intend to take my time to subvert her, I''ve been calling her too oftentely, so I''ve been trying to control myself...

    £¨Well, whatever... just listen to what she will sayter£©

    And so, I decided to call her to the rooftop tomorrow at lunchtime.

    As I nodded to myself, Ryoko turned her head towards me.

    ¡¸Master, please let me take care of Chihiro-san and please rest. If you need a night guard, Kyoko-chan can do it...¡¹

    It was indeedte at night.

    Normally, I''d be taking care of someone else.

    But...

    ¡¸Well, I''m really tired today, so I''m just going to sleep¡¹

    In fact, I was very tired.

    No matter what I say, I''m still a nerd.

    To be honest, it was too much for me to confront Kitou, who looked like a yboy from the early days of the bubble economy, with all my words.

    But I''m disgusted by the fact that he touched Chihiro''s body so intimately, and I''m feeling very stressed that I forced Chihiro to do such a thing.

    Ryoko, who was staring at my face, nodded her head.

    ¡¸I see, if it''s mentally exhausting...¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    Ryoko said, "I''ll prepare a dakimakura. Please wait in the bedroom for a while", I wondered what she was talking about.

    ¡¸S-Sorry, I''mte...¡¹

    Ulrich came in, holding a pillow.

    She''s wearing a lovely white negligee.

    She probably poked holes in it on purpose. After all, her triangr ears are sticking out from her nightcap, and her bushy tail is sticking out from around her hips.

    £¨Oh, so that''s what she meant...£©

    In the case of other girls, sleeping together might make me want to "y", but in Ulrich''s case, it''s okay unless she''s in heat.

    Of course, she''s been conditioned to go into heat immediately if I snap my fingers in front of her, and once I get her into heat, she goes into a half-crazed frenzy and shakes her hips like an animal.

    ¡¸U-Umm? R-Ryoko... told me to sleep with Master...¡¹

    As Ulrich hid her face in the pillow as if she was ashamed, I smiled and beckoned her toe.

    Immediately, her tail began to wag from side to side.

    As soon as we get under the futon together, she rubs her nose against my chest and says, "Mmm...".

    She is small, and fitsfortably in my arms.

    £¨...This is tickling my desire for protection£©

    ¡¸Can I touch your tail?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... if Master wants to touch it... sure¡¹

    With that, while hugging her, I move my hand to her butt and gently touch her tail.

    £¨It''s so fluffy... oh man, it feels so good. This soothing feeling is incredible£©

    ¡¸Speaking of which, where does Ulrich usually sleep?¡¹

    Thinking about it, I''ve been treating her like a pet, and I don''t remember preparing a room for her.

    ¡¸Umm... I sleep with Ryoko and Kyoko¡¹

    Well, it seems that they are taking care of her.

    ¡¸I don''t like having my tail fluffed, but Ryoko is kind, I like her. I don''t like Kyoko because she yells at me and touches me too much¡¹

    It seems that Kyoko is still sexually harassing her.

    ¡¸You don''t like having your tail touched?¡¹

    I asked, and Ulrich buried her face in my chest and said shamefacedly.

    ¡¸If it''s Master, it''s fine... especially¡¹

    ¡¸Well, thank you¡¹

    In a book I read a while ago, a study by Washington State University showed that if a person interacts with cats and dogs for ten minutes, the level of the stress hormone cortisol decreases dramatically.

    Instead, oxytocin, the happy hormone, is secreted, and the effect is expected to be significant, not only psychologically but also in terms of health.

    As evidence of this, in an experiment on 100,000 people with some kind of heart disease, the risk of death was 20 percent lower in people who owned dogs than in those who did not.

    £¨I like this... I''ll use her as a dakimakura in the future£©

    I decided to give Ulrich the position of "Dakimakura Chief", and while I was fondling her tail, I fell asleep before I knew it.

 Chapter 373.1

    ¡¸U... Unngh...¡¹

    A headache, huh... thinking that, I sat up and looked around.

    It was a familiar room with a blue color background.

    It was Ryoko-san''s room, which I had been to a few times for girls'' nights.

    Now, I was wearing only stockings and underwear.

    My jacket and skirt are hanging on hangers against the wall.

    As I pulled the sheet aside, I noticed in the mirror that my face is pale, and that I had not removed my makeup.

    With a throbbing headache, I try to retrace my memory, wondering why I am here.

    I was having dinner with Kitou at "Sasanoha Sushi", and my memory started to be vague after drinking cold sake.

    £¨Was I drunk? I don''t remember drinking that much...£©

    While I was thinking about this, I heard the door open and Ryoko-san in her maid''s uniform came into the room.

    ¡¸You''re awake. How are you feeling?¡¹

    ¡¸To put it mildly...terrible¡¹

    I think I''m hungover, but my head is numb and I''m feeling nauseated.

    ¡¸Do you want some water?¡¹

    ¡¸...I''d rather have alcohol than water, please¡¹

    Ryoko shrugs her shoulders in exasperation.

    ¡¸What are you going to do about work?¡¹

    ¡¸If I have to rest, I''ll rest. Without Loli, there''s rarely any trouble, and there''s enough time for all the employees to get around for a day or so¡¹

    Ryoko smiled and took out two sses from the cab and put them on the side table of the bed.

    ¡¸Then... maybe I should apany you¡¹

    ¡¸That would be great¡¹

    She and her sister, Kyoko, are close in age and are good friends of mine.

    ¡¸What do you want to drink? ...Huh?¡¹

    Ryoko-san looked at the bottles in the cupboard, and tilted her head at the empty bottle in front of her.

    ¡¸Empty? Did Kyoko-chan drink it?¡¹

    I ask her back.

    ¡¸Can you make a vodka tonic?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, leave it to me¡¹

    With that, I sit up in bed in the morning and pick up the bottle. It''s unhealthy, as if I''ve returned to my rough life as an AV star.

    While drinking, Ryoko told me what had happenedst night.

    She told me that Danna-sama had saved me from being drugged and losing consciousness.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, he ys a role of a prince on a white horse rather often...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what''s so wonderful about him. About Master¡¹

    Ryoko and I giggled with sses in our hands.

    Then I realized.

    £¨So, he''s the prince of the white horse... Just for me this time...£©

    Thinking back to the time when I was rescued from a container bound for Southeast Asia with Misuzu, I couldn''t help smiling.

    I felt jealous at that time, but it was quite embarrassing for me to y the role of a princess now.

    Besides, I am too dirty to y the role of a princess.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, where''s danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸He''s already gone. To school¡¹

 Chapter 373.2

    While listening to the opening bell, I entered the room of the track and field club, which is locked from the inside, using

    .

    The lights are off in the dimly lit club room, and the sunlight leaking in from the venttion fan near the ceiling is faintly illuminating the room.

    ¡¸*sigh...* what are you thinking, telling me to stay in the club room after morning practice? You want me to skip the first period, right? Pai-sen?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that¡¹

    Nozomi Amemiya, sitting on a blue bench in her school uniform, looks up and res at me.

    She''s in a [Submissive] state, but she''s only cute after the fact.

    Usually, when I happen to meet her, she looks at me as if she''s seen something she doesn''t like, and her attitude toward me is piercing.

    ¡¸Well I don''t mind I skipped the ss, but squeezing my breasts at no time is not a good idea, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be so hard on me¡¹

    In fact, as soon as I sat down next to her, I immediately thrust my hand into her top and rubbed her breasts without hesitation.

    ¡¸...Pervert¡¹

    ¡¸You know, your eyes are scary. If you make it a little pouty and lower the corners of your eyes, I''ll shrivel up¡¹

    ¡¸Am I really that scary!?¡¹

    Nozomi''s voice is a mixture of surprise and dismay, and she sounded a little confused. Still, I put my hand inside her sports bra.

    ¡¸Nn... Nnh... ahhh *pant* *pant*¡¹

    ¡¸As usual, you''re very sensitive, aren''t you?¡¹

    I grabbed her right breast. And I felt its softness and sticity.

    Savoring its softness and sticity, I wriggle my ten fingers softly.

    ¡¸Pai-sen''s touch is just too naughty...¡¹

    She''s reluctant, but she doesn''t resist.

    I sat her on myp in a face-to-face position, pulled off her top, and pulled up her sports bra.

    The scent of deodorant spray rises softly from her slightly sweaty body after club activities.

    ¡¸Nn, nnaa... i-it''s so sudden... ahh, no...¡¹

    I took her nipple in my mouth and Nozomi let out a lustful sound.

    Hearing her voice like that makes me even more excited.

    ¡¸Ahn, hyaa... jeez, p-pai-sen... w-what is it, s-stop... aah, aah, aah...¡¹

    I sucked as hard as I could, then licked up and down, and sucked again.

    Nozomi shivered and squealed sweetly at the direct attack on herctation organ.

    ¡¸It feels good, doesn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn''t feel good... Kuh, you can do whatever you want now... but next time you suck me off, I''ll put hot pepper on my nipples¡¹

    ¡¸Wait... if you put hot pepper on your nipples, they''ll burn and sting like hell¡¹

    That''s self-destructive. All I can say is she''s an idiot.

    ¡¸Then... then, I will wrap my n-nipples in a cloth and put hot pepper on them...¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing wrong? I mean... wrapping the nipple in cloth? That''s opening a new door!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh... t-then? I''m going to put the pepper-covered hands on your penis...¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please stop with the spices!? Are you sponsored by a hot pepperpany, or something? Do you work for Hass or S*food, you bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiii!? Don''t pinch it...¡¹

    I squeezed her hardened nipples with both hands, and Nozomi arched her back as hard as she could.

    ¡¸*pant* *pant* *pant...* so, i-in the end, ah... w-what do you want? I-If you say, hiii... you just wanted to rub my breast in the morning, hyaa, ah, ah... I''ll blow you away, you know¡¹

    ¡¸No, of course not!¡¹

    ¡¸Pai-sen would do it...¡¹

    ¡¸You know... if I just want to squeeze a breast, there''s Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan nearby...¡¹

    The image of Fujiwara-san shed through my mind, but I decided not to pay attention to it.

    ¡¸There''s something I need you to look into. You... you said you had contacts in other clubs, right? Any luck with the basketball club?¡¹

    ¡¸Basketball club? Are you going to make more victims like us?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t talk to me like that¡¹

    ¡¸What else is there to say!?¡¹

    ¡¸The Chosen One?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you Chuuni?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not what I meant. Look, Saori-chan had an ident the other day, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Moribe? What does that have to do with the basketball club...¡¹

    ¡¸I think the person who set it up is in the girls'' basketball club¡¹

    Instantly, Nozomi looked puzzled.

    ¡¸Conspiracy theories... are you delusional? As expected, you''re chuuni...¡¹

    Really, I was a little annoyed.

    At any rate, I decided to remind this bitch of her position and then start the conversation all over again.

 Chapter 374

    ¡¸Mmm... ah... if it''s the b-basketball team, ahn... there are t-two of them, hii!? No, noo... in my ss... kuh... ah, don''t rub there... ahnn...¡¹

    I squeezed Nozomi''s breasts relentlessly from behind.

    In the darkened clubroom, I yed with Nozomi''s breasts while she clung onto the locker room, our tongues intertwined as she turned her head to me.

    This is one of the reasons why I like Nozomi so much, after all when I start to fondle her, she instantly bes more shy.

    Whereas before that, she was so cocky that it was easy to feel a sense of conquest.

    ¡¸Ichida and... hii, ah, N-Nitani are the girls...¡¹

    ¡¸Nitani...¡¹

    KKO model Asuka Nitani. I stopped moving my hand involuntarily when the name I had heard so many times came up again.

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    I replied, "Nothing", and roughly twisted her nipples.

    ¡¸Hii... you''re tearing my nipples off...¡¹

    Thinking about it, there are only three sses in the school year, so the fact that Nozomi and Nitani are in the same ss doesn''t surprise me at all.

    I rubbed her nipples with my fingertips from behind and ran my tongue over her tanned neck.

    ¡¸These two... what are they like?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You''re going to make them like me, aren''t you?¡¹

    I tasted the saltiness of Nozomi''s sweat with my tongue and twisted her nipple to encourage her to talk.

    ¡¸Hyuu!? I-Ichida has a bad mouth, but, ah, ah, ah... s-she''s not that kind of insidious type who will attack her junior... ah, nooo¡¹

    ¡¸What about Nitani?¡¹

    ¡¸A-Ah... please choose between letting me talk or teasing me...¡¹

    I squeezed her breasts with both hands, telling her to hurry up and talk.

    ¡¸Ow!? It hurts... N-Nitani is just messing around¡¹

    ¡¸What''s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahi!? She''s only in the basketball team for fashion, nnah... S-She said she loves herself and that she''d quit immediately if she became a model, so... ugh, g-geez, let go of my breasts!¡¹

    The name that Kitou mentioned was Nitani, so it''s hard to imagine that she had nothing to do with it, but at this point, I can''t imagine any reason that would make Kitou attack Hanabusa-san.

    ¡¸B-But... t-that reminds me, nnah? Ahn? No!? Please don''t move your fingers so suddenly!¡¹

    ¡¸Remind you of what?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, the public moralsmittee visited... Nitani, ah... and Ichida...¡¹

    ¡¸Public Morals Committee?¡¹

    ¡¸A third-year student with a little plumpness...¡¹(*Note: ¥à¥Á¤Ã¤È -> plump?)

    ¡¸Plumpness... you sound like an old man¡¹

    However, the public moralmittee member is probably Minami Shibata.

    Now that Takata-san is gone, there are only two public morals members in the third year.

    Shibata-san and another boy from my ss, who must have been cking off most of the time.

    £¨I guess I will visit them because of the problems with public morals... it''s worth listening to them£©

    In the meantime, Shibata-san is supposed toe to the counseling room this weekend....

    £¨I''ll call her today...£©

    ¡¸Hey, Nozomi, could you casually ask those two about their club activities? See if there''s any trouble...¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it, okay? I get it... B-But, please stop squeezing my breasts...¡¹

    As usual, the sight of Nozomi pleading with tears in the corners of her eyes turns me on.

    ¡¸Geez, you can''t take it anymore, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t...¡¹

    Nozomi looked away as if embarrassed.

    But then, I picked her chin up and forcibly ced my lips on hers, and with our tongues intertwined, I slid her panties down her legs.

    ¡¸Mm, mmu, *Slurp* *Pant...* *Slurppp...* Mmm... Ah, n-no...¡¹

    Her skirt, which had been rolled up, revealed her white, sunburn-free hips, and I grabbed her butt tab.

    ¡¸Hyah... aaahn... d-don''t do that to me...¡¹

    ¡¸You''re lying, you''re always happy when I do this¡¹

    I don''t know if it''s because she''s been whipped by Kayama-san, or if she was born that way, but the rougher she gets, the more excited she gets.

    Her crotch was already moist, and many drops were dripping down her inner thighs.

    ¡¸Come on, beg me as usual!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don''t... want to...¡¹

    Just as she was about to reply, I pped her butt tab forcefully.

    ¡¸Hyuu!?¡¹

    p? and a sh of lightning bursts through the darkness, followed by Nozomi''s high-pitched scream that echoes through the room.

    However, despite the painfulness of her scream, her expression became mncholy.

    ¡¸Uuu... Please p-put it in me... M-Master... strong c-c-cock...¡¹

    ¡¸You''re such a pervert, you know that?¡¹

    As if deliberately using her of being a pervert, I grabbed her tight waist and inserted it all the way to the base.

    ¡¸Guhiiii!! Ah, ah, i-it''s here, i-it''s so great...¡¹

    Nozomi wed at the locker door, making an unpleasant squeaking sound.

    Still, her inside feels as good as ever. With rough, protruding folds at the back. The wriggling of the vagina''s flesh, tightening in every way, is already soothing just by being inside.

    ¡¸Are you happy, Nozomi!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m so happy, with your cock, I''m so happy...¡¹

    It seems that she''s sensitive to pleasure, after all she''s really obedient when she''s being inserted.

    And beneath her disheveled uniform, her well-trained, muscr body breathed. I grabbed her by the waist and began to shake my hips violently.

    ¡¸Anh, ahii, ah, nnah, haah, nnn!¡¹

    While thrusting furiously from behind, I ask angrily.

    ¡¸Nozomi? Who do you love!?¡¹

    ¡¸Anh, anh, it''s M-Master, hyah!¡¹

    Not so long ago, she used to say "Yui-sama" as if she was resisting, but now she doesn''t say it anymore.

    ¡¸What are you to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh? O-Onahole? I''m just an onahole to make you feel so good!¡¹

    I thrust even harder and Nozomi lets out a high-pitched scream and she hits her head on the locker.

    Maybe it was the location of the club room, or maybe it was the torment of the Doggy Style position, but she seemed to be more excited than usual.

    £¨Then, I''ll make her feel even better...£©

    I press her body down against the locker with my weight and crushing her with all my might and pounding my hips hard.

    ¡¸Ahyah, hyah, hyah, hiiii!? Hiiiiii!¡¹

    Her voice became choked up as I squeezed her deepest part.

    ¡¸Nooo!? M-Master, I''m going be idiot, I-I''m going to crazy, it''s too great...¡¹

    Nozomi''s face looked miserable, stained with tears and drool, as she shook her head and desperately pleaded, forming a pained yet twitching smile.

    ¡¸If it feels good, say so!¡¹

    Nozomi shuddered and screamed out in a voluptuous voice as I pushed my hips into her and rubbed her cervix with the tip of my ns.

    ¡¸It''s ghooooood? it''s so ghooodddd!? Ah, hyaa, yhour chock is the vesttt!¡¹

    The captain of the track and field club squirmed and squealed with her mouth wide open as she was subjected to the pration. She has no ability to think anymore. It was as if the sensuality had burned out her brain cells.

    But the truth is, I was about to reach my limit too. After all, Nozomi''s vagina was too good for me.

    Once it''s in, I can''tst as long as I do with other girls.

    ¡¸Come on, I''m about to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸Yhes, Mashter... Pleashe... pleashe use Nozomi to feel even bwetter...¡¹

    I grabbed her breasts and began to shake my hips furiously again. As if it was thest spurt, I fucked this sports girl with all my might.

    ¡¸Nozomi, do you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Lwikeeee? I lwike Mwaster? I lwike you, I''m going to cwum, I''m going to cwum so hward! I lwike you, so I''m gwoing to cwumm!¡¹

    With the furious pistons, the waves of sexual sensation rose in a rapid upward curve. In the dimly lit club room, her half-crazed "I like you" echoed over and over.

    Then, with a final thrust, my cock broke through the critical point at her deepest point.

    Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttttt!

    ¡¸Hiiiiiii!? I''m cumming? I''m cumming? I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cummmmmmmming!¡¹

    Nozomi screams her climax in a high-pitched voice, reaching the peak of her sensuality.

    And with only her hips sticking out, she mmed her head against the locker and tensed up in ecstasy.

 Chapter 375

    Just before the end of the first period, I left the girls'' track and field club room after flirting with Nozomi who was in a state of melting.

    And then, the second, third and fourth periods passed, and soon after the lunch break, I walked to the next ssroom.

    When I peeked into the ssroom through the rear door, udia, who had spotted me, came running up to me happily. But when I said, "Call Shibata-san", she said, "Fumio is idiot", and kicked my shin lightly.

    Since being punished would be a reward, I decided to neglect udia, and moved with a wary Shibata-san to the unpopted emergency stairwellnding.

    ¡¸So... what do you want...?¡¹

    She''s in a [Submissive] state, so she won''t go against me, but her guard is up.

    ¡¸Don''t be so frightened, I won''ty a finger on you now. I assure you. Shibata-san, you''re looking into the girls'' basketball club, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yeah... what... about it?¡¹

    I briefly exin what has happened so far.

    That my dear sister was injured in an ident protecting Hanabusa-san.

    And it seems that Kitou was instructed to do so by someone from the girls'' basketball club.

    When I had finished speaking, Shibata-san looked at me with a questioning look.

    ¡¸So... what are you going to do when you find this person?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven''t thought about that yet... but if there''s still a risk of harming Hanabusa-san or Saori-chan, then I can''t avoid dealing with them, can I?¡¹

    As I said, Shibata-san gave me a surprising look.

    ¡¸I thought you were going to do something terrible¡¹

    ¡¸I didn''t say I wouldn''t. I''m just saying that Saori-chan''s and Hanabusa-san''s safety is more important than that¡¹

    Exhaling heavily, Shibata-san said, "If that''s what you mean..." and told me what she''d found out about the basketball club.

    ¡¸There was a letter. There''s bullying going on in the girls'' basketball club. A second year is bullying a first year¡¹

    ¡¸From?¡¹

    ¡¸No name, no details about the bullying... but after interviewing members of other clubs that use the gym at the same time as the basketball club, and some retired third-year students, I found that the rtionship between the first-year student Hanabusa-san and the second-year students has worsened considerably...¡¹

    I had half-expected that Hanabusa-san would be the target of the bullying when I heard about it.

    After all, as far as I can tell, Hanabusa-san is not the type of person that people dislike, nor does she have the kind of attitude that makes her a target.

    Because I myself was bullied, so I am sure of it.

    ¡¸What are the causes of bullying?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, I''m not sure if it''s right to call it bullying...¡¹

    Shibata-san said that the reason was that Hanabusa-san had won the regr position over the second-year students. She also wore the uniform of a regr yer to practice.

    ¡¸In fact, when I talked to them, no one seemed to have a problem with her bing a regr. However, by wearing the regr uniforms, she seems to be displeasing the second-year yers who are not in the regr team¡¹

    ¡¸Is that the reason someone told a guy to hit her with a motorcycle?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? But when I talked to the second year directly, they didn''t seem to think they were bullying her either... at most, they were yelling at her and ignoring her¡¹

    ¡¸Ignoring is a form of bullying¡¹

    ¡¸*Sigh* well...¡¹

    I don''t really understand what girls are thinking in this area.

    These girls may think nothing of ignoring someone, but it''s not easy for someone whom their whole existence is denied with a casual feeling.

    Lili once said that human beings are creatures that live ording to how people treat them, defining themselves and bing what they are. Ignoring a person is like whispering in their ear, "You''re worthless, I don''t need you, go away".

    If this is not bullying, what is it?

    ¡¸Are you saying it''s not bullying because they didn''t do anything violent?¡¹

    ¡¸...That''s true, but...¡¹

    Now, this school is very sensitive to scandals.

    Violence will be an instant problem. Even club activities can be discontinued without question, so violence is not an option.

    Whose fault was it, of course, it was me.

    But even if violence is put aside, it is logical to say that someone tried to injure Hanabusa-san in order to deprive her of a regr position.

    But what is the point of Shibata-san''s story that no one had a problem with her being a regr?

    Moreover, what makes me even more ufortable is the fact that Hanabusa is acting in such a condescending manner.

    I''ve not known her very long, but she doesn''t seem to me like the kind of girl who would do something like that.

    ¡¸I don''t have a definitive clue...¡¹

    As soon as I muttered this, a voice suddenly came down from above me, as if in disbelief.

    ¡¸Are you stupid?¡¹

    Looking up, I see a girl''s face peering at me from the upper floornding.

    Her eyes are sullen and ring. She narrowed her eyes and stared at me as if making fun of me.

    ¡¸"...Shiratori-san". Why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸I usually take refuge here during my lunch break. Because Takasago tries to fall asleep on myp¡¹

    She came down with azy gait, squinting at me with one eye.

    ¡¸King... please don''t disappoint me too much¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean... disappoint you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... okay. Just identify the person who instructed the Hanabusa girl to have the ident, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh... well, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, now that you mention it, all the information is there. At least if it''s Chibidevi, she has already found the culprit¡¹

    ¡¸Eh...?¡¹

    Chibidevi must mean Lili.

    Shiratori-san stared at me for a while, and then let out a sigh of exasperation, "Huh...".

    Shibata-san looked puzzled, and kept looking back and forth between me and Shiratori-san.

    ¡¸People don''t act in ways that don''t fit their personalities for some reason. Isn''t the uniform what you should be focusing on? Why are you trying to stir things up? Even if someone yells at you or ignores you, there''s only one reason to wear it¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸"Because I had to wear it"¡¹

    ¡¸What? What does that mean...?¡¹

    I asked, puzzled, and Shiratori-sanughed snidely and turned his back on me.

    ¡¸Why don''t you use your head a little? After that, if you keep repeating why things are the way they are, you''ll get to the culprit¡¹

    With that, she walked off down the stairs.

    Shibata-san and I, who were left behind, looked at each other and nodded our heads.

 Chapter 376

    After school, I took the train from the nearest station to the next station, alone.

    I was going to fulfill my promise to Kei-chan to treat her to a cake buffet.

    But when I asked her if she wanted me to pick her up at the ssroom, she said an uncharacteristicment, "Kan-chan, you don''t understand. Speaking of date, I''ve been waiting for it".

    And with a very smug look on her face.

    You know, I was even prepared to carry her sleeping body on my back to the venue of the cake buffet...

    By the way, I left the responsibility of picking up Saori-chan and Hanabusa-san to udia and Jnda.

    udia is a good friend of Saori-chan, and if something happens, Jnda can handle most of the problems.

    I know that Hanabusa-san will be confused, but I told Jnda to push everything through because she and Saori-chan are neighbors.

    Since the lunch break, I''ve been thinking about what Shiratori-san said.

    Why does Hanabusa-san wear a match uniform to practice, as if to provoke people?

    Shiratori-san says it''s because it''s the only choice, but I can''t understand why it''s the only choice, and I can''t understand what it means at all.

    While I was thinking about this, I somehow arrived at the meeting ce.

    It was the lobby of a four-star hotel in front of the station.

    Apparently, the restaurant on the top floor of the hotel is offering a limited time cake buffet.

    As I sat down on the sofa and watched the people passing by, I noticed that all the people going up to the restaurant floor by the direct elevator were women.

    Most of them seem to bedies and university students, but there are also girls from nearby schools.

    £¨...It seems I''m out of ce...£©

    While I was looking at the hotel entrance, feeling narrow-minded, the automatic door opened and I saw Kei-chaning in.

    ¨D¨DKei-chan.

    As soon as I stood up and was about to call out to her, my face involuntarily twitched.

    Because I could see Shiratori-san and the pushy sister behind Kei-chan, who was running towards me.

    ¡¸Kan-chan, keep wait...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but why don''t you say "I''m sorry to keep you waiting"pletely? Anyway, about those two in the back...¡¹

    Kei-chan tilted her head with a sleepy expression on her face as usual.

    ¡¸Do you know about Shirasaki and Kizuna?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I know, but... that''s not the point¡¹

    Shiratori-san smiles at my confusion.

    No, as usual, her eyes are not smiling. Just the corners of her mouth are slightly raised.

    ¡¸Hello, King. Thanks for the treat today¡¹

    ¡¸Umm... why should I treat you?

    ¡¸Well, rather, do you think you have the option of not treat me?¡¹

    I can''t help but feel my cheeks twitch.

    £¨Wait, wait, how much is four people worth? That''s about a month''s allowance for me... Let''s just pretend I don''t have that much money...£©

    ¡¸By the way, I know King''s allowance came yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸I asked Shima-senpai. And she said she heard it from Haneda-senpai¡¹

    £¨I don''t remember talking to Masaki-chan about it either... but if I had to guess, Mom must have told Fujiwara-san, and through Fujiwara-san, Masaki-chan must have heard about it...£©

    Shortly, the Confinement King''s favorite princesses knew the date of the allowance.

    I can''t help but pucker my lips.

    ¡¸Then... let''s make a million¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll give you a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Shiratori-san, I can treat you, but that girl...¡¹

    Then, this pushy sister, who was elbowed by Shiratori-san, shook her twin-tails and started to cry in a very fake way.

    ¡¸You''re terrible, Nii nii. I want to eat cake too. Now you''re going to turn Takasago-senpai a melon melon with a cake and a melon melon in her breast with your tongue, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not a Nii Nii, and I have no idea what you''re saying!¡¹

    It sounded pretty monotone, so she was probably being made to say it by Shiratori-san, but even as a joke, it was pretty bad.

    However, Kei-chan gave an unusually senior attitude toward her after I made ament.

    ¡¸Kizuna... not Melon, but Marron¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not like that either!¡¹

    ¡¸Then... why don''t you think about it like this...¡¹

    I tried my best to fight against Shiratori-san''s insistence, but there was no way I could beat her with my mouth, and in the end, I was forced to treat them all.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó

    When we arrived at the cake buffet, we were ushered to a round table by an elegant waitress as if we were in a luxury hotel.

    There were many beautiful cakes lined up along the wall, and girls were standing in a long line with their tes in their hands.

    ¡¸Oh¨D¨D? Oh¨D¨D!¡¹

    Kei-chan was looking around excitedly without even taking a seat. And then she said...

    ¡¸Kizuna, Marron over there¡¹

    ¡¸Shall we? Takasago-senpai!¡¹

    and rushed into the line with the pushy sister in tow.

    This may be the first time I''ve seen Kei-chan so agile.

    £¨Really... I''ll have to ask Chihiro to give me a part-time job at KKO£©

    One month with 300 yen left is just too hard. No, the train fare on the way back would take away 200 yen, leaving me with only 100 yen.

    With a sigh, I sit down on a chair and call out to Shiratori-san, who is also sitting right next to me.

    ¡¸Shiratori-san, I''ll take care of your stuff, so why don''t you go get the cake?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... I''ll wait until I''m a little more tired¡¹

    Being alone with Shiratori-san made me feel strangely nervous, but I decided to ask her something that had been bothering me.

    ¡¸So... what are you nning to do by instigating Tateoka-kun''s sister to me?¡¹

    Then she stared at me with a sullen look in her eyes.

    ¡¸My position was as a semi-apprentice princess, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what was supposed to happen when the track & field club was released, but...¡¹

    ¡¸...you''re not happy about it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸...What do you mean?¡¹

    When I asked her that, she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡¸It means exactly what it says. I''m trying to be the most important person in your life. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to offer my body to you and ask you to raise my status. I''m not interested in that. So, my king, I''m trying to be useful to you instead¡¹

    There''s no hint of a joke in the way she looks at me. Her irises are hazel. Eyes like abysses, staring straight at me.

    ¡¸You could lock me up... and brainwash me by force. That way, you wouldn''t have to worry about me betraying you, and you''d be able to use me without worry. But you don''t. Because I''m not an enemy. And I haven''t hurt any of the girls you care about. ...I know it''s annoying. But that''s where a little patiencees in. I''d like you to show me how big you are as a king. I''m sure you''ll thank meter¡¹

    ¡¸Can you at least exin it to me?¡¹

    ¡¸That once you know, once you''re aware, things can go wrong¡¹

    ¡¸Am I supposed to believe that?¡¹

    Shiratori-san looked away and cowered.

    ¡¸In the first ce, there are only two kinds of rtionships: believing and not believing. Even between lovers, it''s just a matter of believing that you love each other. You don''t need any coteral. The king always has the power to do whatever he wants to me if he wants to¡¹

    It''s true that I could forcibly imprison Shiratori-san and brainwash her if I had to.

    No matter how smart she is, she is not stronger than Jnda or Ulrich when ites to battle.

    When I make a difficult face, Shiratori-san puts her hands on my cheeks and confronts me with her face.

    Then she said, as if she were talking to a small child.

    ¡¸Listen, my king. It''s a little embarrassing for me to say this, but if ordinary people are passenger cars, I''m an F-1 machine. The driver has to have the skill to drive it, but it doesn''t mean I have to go that fast¡¹

    I understand what she''s saying.

    And that''s a statement that measures my capacity.

    It''s like a checkmate.

    I don''t know what kind of capacity I have as a king, but to hold back any longer would be to reveal my own smallness.

    I thought about it for a while, and let out a big breath.

    Aplete defeat would be annoying. I''d at least like to give it a shot.

    ¡¸Then I believe you. But in return, can you tell me what Shiratori-san found out about the girls'' basketball club?¡¹

    Then Shiratori-san looked tantly puzzled.

    ¡¸Have you thought about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought about it. I don''t understand it at all. But if Shiratori-san''s theory is correct, I don''t need to perform the same calctions as a calctor. And there''s no reason why I shouldn''t use a supeputer for mere arithmetic¡¹

    Then her staring eyes opened a little wider.

    ¡¸...Very good, my king. I love it. I wasn''t expecting you to fight back¡¹

 Chapter 377

    Looking at Kei-chan from a distance, who is fidgeting with her heels up and down in the cake waiting line, Shiratori-san quietly opens her mouth.

    ¡¸King, I don''t mind exining, but if I tell you the truth, it just sounds so stupid¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that how it is with most things?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah... most of the world is stupid¡¹

    With her mouth twisted in mockery, Shiratori-san propped her elbows on the table and leaned her face toward mine.

    ¡¸I''m talking about the uniform of a girl named Hanabusa. It''s easy to use that as a clue to solve this situation, but I think it''s easier to exin it from the other side¡¹

    ¡¸The opposite?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the opposite. It''s about what the small viin are up to, what they''re messing around with. And¨D¨D¡¹

    **a

    Shiratori-san''s voice trailed off as she twisted the word "small viin" into a mocking nuance.

    ¡¸"The-one-who-is-being-targeted-is Nitani"¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸They''re trying to bring Nitani down. Everything else is just a stage set. Everyone just involved as a means to an end¡¹

    ¡¸Asuka Nitani? You mean someone who has a grudge against Nitani is the culprit?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know... maybe there''s a grudge, maybe not¡¹

    ¡¸What''s that...¡¹

    ¡¸The three second-year students who were mentioned in yesterday''s story about the Public Morals Committee ¨D¨D Ichida, Nitani, and Mimura ¨D¨D I know Ichida and Nitani''s names and faces because they''re in the next ss. Although I have never talked to them. Needless to say, I know Mimura because we are in the same ss. Well, she''s just a jerk. I don''t like it when people say women are rotten, but she''s rotten and has some connections¡¹

    £¨I''d like to see a girl who can make Shiratori-san think she''s a jerk, though...£©

    ¡¸Of course, I know about Nitani''s affiliation with KKO. It seems that she is so excited that she is talking about it all over the ce. Of course, I also heard about it from the Fujiwara group. I''ve also heard about a partnership with a small eventpany called Frontier Productions¡¹

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes.

    After all, that partnership was justst night. That''s beyond quick hearing.

    I had heard about Shiratori-san''s involvement in KKO from Lili and Fujiwara-san, but it seems she''s more involved than I thought.

    ¡¸I''ve looked into it, and Frontier Productions isn''t lying about the major airline campaign they''re running. It''s actually happening¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, the airline officials are very interested in Nitani, and they asked Frontier Productions if they could cast her¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I heard from Frontier Productions that they were the ones who offered Nitani the job¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a lie. If you look at the proposal, it''s about two girls traveling to Scandinavia, and they''ve cast Nitani and another female celebrity as the partners. It''s a talent from another agency, a girl named Sakura Momonoki. Well, I don''t really care about that girl¡¹

    I can''t see what she''s saying.

    ¡¸Why would a major airline ask a small eventpany like that?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re obsessed with unimportant things... But you''re right. To be precise, Frontier Productions is a prot¨¦g¨¦ of that girl Momonoki Sakura''s office.¡¹

    £¨I see, that''s the agency that approached me for the story...£©

    ¡¸At first, the project itself was exclusive to that agency, with Sakura Momonoki as the main character and another new talent from that agency as a sub, but the client insisted that Nitani be the main character, so the new talent was pushed out¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, so?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? You still don''t get it, do you?¡¹

    Shiratori-san red at me.

    No, she might have just looked at me.

    £¨She really looks like a civet...£©

    When I cowered, she let out a sigh and said, "Huh...".

    ¡¸You know what will happen if Nitani''s scandales out just after the contract is signed and filming starts, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Dismissed... maybe?¡¹

    ¡¸Withpensation. I''m sure they''ll push thepensation to KKO, but if it were me, I''d include a use in the contract that says what happens in case that happens. I would include a use in the contract that says the recement will be left up to the producer¡¹

    ¡¸You mean they''re going to settle for having Sakura Momonoki as the main character and a neer as the sub, as originally nned?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s... a bit of a guess¡¹

    I can''t tell for sure, but I''m probably making a difficult face right now.

    I feel like I can''t connect the two. I''m caught in such a feeling.

    **b

    £¨I understand that they are trying to trick a girl named Nitani in order to get back the job of a talent in their office, but what does that have to do with Hanabusa-san...£©

    ¡¸Are you saying that the reason they targeted Hanabusa-san was to me Nitani?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. That''s the final part. I think they were nning to have the perpetrator surrender when everything was ready. .¡¹

    ¡¸That''s just too vague¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, it''s not. Nitani''s been bullying this Hanabusa girl. She resented her. She was jealous. That kind of testimony would push Nitani over the edge¡¹

    My eyes widen involuntarily.

    ¡¸But if I had to guess who''s the worst, my King, it''s you¡¹

    ¡¸Me!?¡¹

    I m my knee under the table and Bang! A loud sound rang out.

    Immediately, the lethal stares of the women around me rained down on me at once.

    ¡¸I hit my knee, a, ahaha. I''m such a clumsy person¡¹

    With an empty smile on my face, I said aloud to no one in particr, appealing, "It''s nothing".

    ¡¸Hey...Shiratori-san, don''t say anything weird¡¹

    I pouted my lips as I told her, and she shrugged her shoulders, not taking offense, "It''s true".

    ¡¸Listen, King. The school is very sensitive right now. If there''s even the slightest hint of a scandal, any club can be immediately suspended frompetitions, suspended from activities, or even disbanded. I don''t have to tell you whose fault that is, do I?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... it''s me, but... What does that have to do with anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if it wasn''t for that situation, none of this would have happened. At present, although it seems that they have no intention to do so, a picture is forming that Nitani and Ichida are bullying a girl named Hanabusa, isn''t it? I think Mimura is probably seriously bullying her, though¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Shibata-san... the Public Morals Committee is investigating on that premise, too¡¹

    ¡¸The reason it''s happening is because this Hanabusa girl insists on wearing the regr uniform to practice, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You make it sound as if Hanabusa-san is trying to get herself bullied¡¹

    ¡¸Am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she''s not that type¡¹

    ¡¸Then what type is she?¡¹

    ¡¸Serious... responsible...¡¹

    Shiratori-san has a face like a cat ying with a mouse. Maybe I''m saying exactly what she wants me to say.

    ¡¸Haha... Kaitou must have picked Hanabusa because she''s that type of girl, but I think he did a terrible thing. To fill the shoes of an absolute ace is too heavy a burden to be borne¡¹

    I''m getting frustrated because I can''t see what she''s talking about. I look at her silently, and Shiratori-san meets my gaze as if challenging me.

    **c

    ¡¸Well, she''s so serious and responsible that no matter how unreasonable she gets, she can''t see the problem. If I think there''s a chance, she''ll withdraw from the tournament due to aint¡¹

    I winced, and she thrust her face into mine as if in pursuit.

    ¡¸But you know what? Someone must hide all her practice clothes except her uniform. No, they may have already lost all of them and only has the uniforms¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait. Someone can''t hide that many. Hanabusa-san would at least take precautions!¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s me, when she put it in the locker in the club room this morning, I will hide it in a bush on the way to the club room. Or left it with someone else. Not much I can do about it. But I can take as many as I want¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, Shiratori-san might be able to do it, but Shiratori-san... you are not doing that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Just kidding. If it¡¯s me, I wouldn''t leave a trail like this. I don''t have to go that far to do it too. And although this Hanabusa girl won''t sue or make a fuss, theft is a serious misconduct¡¹

    In other words, in order to protect the club, Hanabusa-san is taking it easy and putting up with a lot of trouble.

    I can''t help but bite down on my teeth.

    ¡¸That''s unforgivable... so who''s the culprit?¡¹

    ¡¸Ichida and Mimura are just as guilty when ites to ming the scandal. So those two can''t be the culprits¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I can see that¡¹

    ¡¸If they can hide Hanabusa girl''s clothes that thoroughly, then there''s someone nearby, most likely a member of the basketball club in Hanabusa''s ss. And that person...I''m really just guessing here, but I''d say that person is a sub-talent that Frontier Productions is trying to get into the mix, or someone rted to them¡¹

    <ul><li>A new illustration! Saori Moribe -> here </li></ul>

 Chapter 378

    ¡¸So, King, what are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸What am I going to do? Of course, I''m going to destroy them¡¹

    ¡¸So, to avenge Moribe''s injury. You lock them up and give them a bad time. And for that purpose, you don''t care that Hanabusa has endured so much for the sake of the survival of the basketball club. Yeah, that''s really evil of you¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a harsh thing to say...¡¹

    When I made a sour face, Shiratori-san averted her gaze as if to say, "I don''t care".

    But she''s right.

    Now I just thought I''d simply lock up the basketball yers in Hanabusa''s ss and find out who did it. That''s what I was thinking.

    I also thought I would just do the same thing I did with the track and field club.

    However, that would mean stomping on Hanabusa''s feelings, which she had endured so desperately.

    If another person goes missing, the basketball club will be cancelled and its activities will be suspended.

    In the worst case scenario, it could endanger not only the basketball club but also the existence of the school.

    I also don''t want the school to be closed just before graduation.

    £¨It''s not good... even if I find the culprit, the most I can do is to prove it and make them stop messing with Hanabusa-san...£©

    If anyone is to me, it''s none other than me, but I never thought I''d have to pay the price for having done whatever I wanted until now.

    £¨The result would be the same even if I instructed Ryoko to take the matter to the police... As for Saori-chan''s injury, I guess I''ll just have to give up on revenge...£©

    As I was thinking about this, I heard Shiratori-san''s faintughing voice right next to me, like she was exhaling.

    ¡¸You can''t be a bad guy... huh? Well, I guess that''s a good thing, but for me, it''s frustrating¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not like I can just go ahead and do it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s okay to think about it, but don''t forget that Kizuna is your sister from now on. I''ll remind Kizuna to be nice to Moribe¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t understand why she wants to be my sister, though...¡¹

    And from what I''ve heard from Ijichi-kun, my buddy in gym ss.

    He said that for someone who actually has a sister, sister moe is a joke.

    Also, from the point of view of a girl who has a real brother, Tachioka-kun, it''s hard to imagine that she would want a new brother.

    Just as I thought so, Shiratori-san looked at me and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸The reason is simple. Kizuna is about to get into trouble with the police¡¹

    ¡¸A police matter?¡¹

    That''s not very nice.

    I could understand if it was the brother who tried to ckmail Fujiwara-san, but if the brother is the brother, then the sister is the sister, right?

    ¡¸So, if anyone can protect her from the government power, it''s you, the King, right? And the King has a fetish for little sisters, so I told her that if she acts like a little sister, you''ll do your best to protect her¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t you think it''s too much to ask?¡¹

    £¨So that''s the reason why she was so pushy to be my sister...£©

    Shiratori-san, who doesn''t seem to care about my widening eyes, rests her elbows on the table.

    As I looked at her, I saw Kei-chan and Tachioka-kun''s sistering back to the table with both of their tes full of cake.

    ¡¸Kan-chan? It''s a lot... it''s a lot!¡¹

    Kei-chan rushes to my side and exims excitedly, while Shiratori-san rebukes her with an exasperated look, "Just sit down".

    And now, Shiratori-san, Kei-chan, and Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister are seated at the round table in order from me to my left.

    After cing the cake on the table, Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister went to the free drink corner, bought tea for the four of us, and took her seat again.

    £¨Then, I should go and get something too...£©

    As I''m about to sit up, Shiratori-san tells Kei-chan.

    ¡¸Takasago, give me that strawberry shortcake¡¹

    Then Kei-chan made a disapproving face that I''ve never seen before.

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸You look like a dried plum... how much do you mind? Well, Kizuna, I''ll have your strawberry shortcake¡¹

    ¡¸No, I refuse. Fufufu. Because this strawberry shortcake is already part of my flesh and blood!¡¹

    Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister opened her hand in front of her like a Chuuni character from anime and looked at Shiratori-san from the gap between her fingers.

    £¨Is she the type of girl who can be surprisingly... funny?£©

    As I look at her, Shiratori-san res at her.

    ¡¸Phew... So, you want to be flesh and blood?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want to be!!¡¹

    Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister suddenly looked like she was about to cry.

    I know how her feel.

    Shiratori-san''s re was... definitely something monstrous, like a beam of light.

    ¡¸T-T-T-That''s not it.. It just the strawberry shortcake is out of stock... Thest two were just barely taken by me and Takasago-senpai...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s too bad¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹

    Shiratori-san reached across in front of me and snatched the strawberry shortcake from her te with a cruel nce.

    ¡¸Oh...you''re a tyrant, G*ant. My strawberry shortcake...¡¹

    £¨She''s so heartless...£©

    ncing at Tachioka-kun''s sister with tears in her eyes, Shiratori-san opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Anyway, Kizuna...¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t care about that!?¡¹

    Shiratori-san asks Tachioka-kun''s sister, who looks surprised.

    ¡¸How many members are there in the girl''s basketball club of the first year B ss?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Eh? The girls'' basketball club? I''ll answer if you give me back my strawberry shortcake¡¹

    ¡¸Okay then¡¹

    With that, Shiratori-san grabs a strawberry from the top of the cake with her fingertips and throws it into her mouth.

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹

    And now, the strawberry shortcake became just a shortcake.

    Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister reflexively turns her attention to the strawberry shortcake on Kei-chan''s te.

    At that moment, Kei-chan gobbled up the strawberry shortcake with frightening speed.

    With cream all around her mouth, Kei-chan puffs up her cheeks like a squirrel before hibernation, and makes a triumphant face.

    The struggle between women over sweets is truly ugly.

    ¡¸So, how many female members are there in the first year B basketball club?¡¹

    ¡¸So, that''s all you got to say!? That''s terrible!¡¹

    Shiratori-san coolly tells Tachioka-kun''s sister, who is fuming.

    ¡¸This is a final warning, Kizuna. If you don''t tell it quickly, that Mont nc will be next...¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand, okay? I understand? But you have to promise me. If I answer properly, you won''t touch my cake anymore¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a different story¡¹

    ¡¸My Mont cc!?¡¹

    Shiratori-san reached for her cake again, and easily snatched it away. Really, Shiratori-san was more immature than I had thought.

    ¡¸That''s the sort of thing you get into when you''re rambling on the battlefield. This Mont nc is your lesson¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh... that''s terrible. Why don''t you just get it yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸I hate waiting in line. So, I''m going to ask you one more time, how many female members are there in first year B?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...B-B ss, right? I think there''s only three of them... Busako, Sankon, and Monkii¡¹

    ¡¸Sankon? Monkii?¡¹

    I tilted my head.

    I think "Busako" probably means Hanabusa-san. ....

    ¡¸It''s a nickname. Sankon and Monkii¡¹

    Said Tachioka-kun¡¯s sister while protecting the rest of the cake with her hand.

 Chapter 379

    The atmosphere at the end of the cake buffet was like hell.

    Tachioka''s sister said, "Nii nii? here ites, aahh..." and bring the spoon, which had scooped up the cake, closer to me, looking up at me. But as I had agreed to act as a big brother brother for Shiratori-san, I decided to treat her like a big brother.

    £¨Act like a big brother...act like a big brother... o-okay! £©

    ¡¸"Kizuna-tan", ahh...¡¹

    I say to her in such a way as to match her sweet mood.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¨D¨DShe immediately turned into a straight face.

    "What is it?" I say, confused.

    And both of us stiffen with confused faces.

    Shiratori-san is indifferent, and Kei-chan seems uninterested in anything other than the cake. I felt as if I have to say something smart to the one who moves first, and I couldn''t even move.

    The situation is doomed, like a siege with no hope of rescue.

    A hellish silence settled between her and me descended, and we stared at each other in confusion for several minutes.

    As it was, the buffet time was up.

    Everyone parted ways at the station, and on the way back to my house, my thoughts wandered.

    £¨I wonder how I should have reacted correctly...£©

    Probably, she reacted only because she didn''t expect it. It was a big difference from what she imagined her brother to be.

    £¨No, no, no, why do I have to be so bothered?£©

    Tachioka-kun''s sister doesn''t want to be my sister, she''s trying to act as my sister in order to be protected by me and to win my affection.

    But I don''t really want a sister other than Saori-chan.

    £¨I wonder... what is this feeling that no one benefits from...£©

    The fact that Shiratori-san is making such an arrangement means that there is some kind of deliberate scheme going on... no, there is a possibility that she is just being amusing herself.

    Nevertheless, that''s not what I should be thinking about right now.

    The culprit who targeted Hanabusa-san. The one who injured Saori-chan.

    ording to Shiratori-san, it was a member of the basketball club in Hanabusa-san''s ss. There are two of them, girls with terrible nicknames like "Sankon" and "Monkii".

    One of them, or both of them, is using Hanabusa-san as a tool to drag down Asuka Nitani in a devious way.

    £¨If this is true, it''s pretty bad...£©

    It is not difficult to identify either or both of these two as the culprits.

    I... might be too cautious, so if I can get udia to ask a question or two and use her <Eyes of Truth>, it should be enough to identify them.

    But the problem is after that.

    If their misdeeds are made public, the basketball club will be suspended, and Hanabusa-san''s past efforts will be for nothing.

    If I punish the culprit by confining them, I may end the life of this school this time.

    The school has be infamous throughout the country as the scene of too many incidents.

    At this moment, it is believed that it will be very difficult to recruit students for the next school year, but if such an incident happens one more time, the school will be closed.

    I can only say that I deserve it, but I can''t help feeling a sense of stagnation.

    All I can think of is to scare them so that no one will notice.

    £¨You''re pathetic, Confinement King. You need to be more cunning like a bad guy...£©

    With this in mind, I arrived home, told Mom that I had gone to a cake buffet and didn''t want dinner, and went upstairs.

    And as soon as I stepped into my room...

    ¡¸This manga about a sryman who just eats... why is it so addictive, Devi?¡¹

    I heard a familiar voice, and I looked up.

    ¡¸Lili!¡¹

    There, floating in midair, scratching her belly and reading a manga, was my partner, the devil girl, no doubt.

    ¡¸I''m back, Devi¡¹

    She said while smiling with a toothy grin.

    Although we hadn''t been apart for long enough to have an emotional reunion, I had been worried about her because she had seemed quite upset when she returned to the demon world. So, to be honest, I was relieved to see that she was still the same.

    ¡¸Is everything alright in the demon world?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, Devi. Things with Lord Andras aren''t over yet, Devi, but the crisis is over for the time being, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is everyone else okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, Devi. Nefuterra is staying behind to rule the newly expanded territory, Devi. I also brought all the maids back with me, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see... that''s good¡¹

    The four former members of the track and field club are now obedient maids, even though they humiliated Fujiwara-san. No matter how strong they are, they''re still just human beings.

    To be honest, it''s not an exaggeration to say that the girls were the ones I was most worried about.

    While I thought this, Lili threw the manga down on the bed in her hands and turned to face me, sitting up in the air.

    ¡¸We''ll talk about thister. Fumi Fumi also has a souvenir, or trouble, or something like that, Devi, but more importantly, there seems to be a problem, Devi? Why are you looking so upset, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually...¡¹

    Although I''m curious about the trouble she''s talking about, that''s not what I need to be thinking about right now.

    I put my bag on the floor and sit down on the bed, exining to her about the events surrounding the entertainmentpany and the basketball club.

    Lili listened to me quietly, but when I finished, she shrugged her shoulders as if to say she was dumbfounded.

    ¡¸What is it? It just like that, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Why it just like that... do you have a better idea?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi¡¹

    Lili''s small chest puffed out.

    ¡¸All you have to do is get revenge on them, or one of them, without anyone noticing, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah, but...¡¹

    My brow furrows, and she twists her mouth to say.

    ¡¸"Death Game", Devi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.What?¡¹

    I thought for a moment that I had misheard, but Lili repeated it again, full of herself.

    ¡¸It''s death game, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Are... are you kidding me?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸You heard what I said, right? I told you not to let anyone missing, didn''t I? What death game? That''s exactly what will make them missing!¡¹

    And Lili just said, "Whaaa?¡¹ and her cheek twists in annoyance, then she thrusts her face towards mine.

    ¡¸Really, that kind of standardized thinking is the limit of the cramming education in this country, Devi"

    ¡¸From what standpoint are you talking about education?¡¹

    Then Lili puts her face right in front of my nose, as if she''s trying to stir me up.

    ¡¸Look, Devi, if you think you can''t y the death game without kidnapping and confinement, you''re wrong, Devi. You can y the death game with just a matchstick if you want to, Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸A matchstick... how?¡¹

    Then, for some reason, Lili''s gaze swam.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, umm............... well kidnapping and confinement is not a prerequisite for a death game, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you didn''t think about it first?¡¹

    It''s a dumbfounding but somehow relieving exchange. Lili''s existence itself is extraordinary, but I felt that everyday life had mysteriously returned.

    ¡¸A-Anyway, I''ll exin in detail, Devi. We''re moving to the "bedroom", Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Can''t we do it here?¡¹

    Then she smirked and said.

    ¡¸It''ll be quicker if we talk about it with the others, Devi¡¹

 Chapter 380

    Revision: Monkii -> Monkey

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Confinement King-sama? It''s good to see you again. Thanks to the Confinement King-sama, we are alive and well today!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As soon as I stepped into the "Confinement King''s bedroom", the maids suddenly started shouting in a high-pitched chant, and I involuntarily backed away.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah... t-that''s great¡¹

    Perhaps I should say that the maids have gotten used to being maids, but there is no hesitation in their behavior, and I, who should be their master, feel rather ufortable.

    I then whispered to Lili.

    ¡¸Has everyone''s mood changed a bit? It''s more powerful somehow...¡¹

    In fact, the girls used to turn red and squirm when they made eye contact with me, but now they smile back at me in a rxed manner.

    Then Lili snorted.

    ¡¸Hmph, of course, Devi. They now are fierce warriors who have crossed the line of death in their own way, Devi. They''re not just any maids you find lying around, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think there are any maids lying around, though¡¹

    Indeed, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they have crossed the line of death.

    Each one of them has the eyes of a master of martial arts.

    Somehow, it''s just in scary. What kind of experience does one have to have to have such eyes?

    ¡¸But, now''s a good time, Devi. I was just thinking we need to replenish the maids, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Replenish?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it was time to let the four of them go now that they''ve done their part, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Well, I guess that''s more than enough punishment for messing with Fujiwara-san. I''m sure their parents are worried about them, and although the term was set at one year, it might be a good idea to let them go home ahead of schedule.

    ¡¸But... Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But what?¡¹

    I tilted my head, and Lili let out a sigh, then spoke up.

    ¡¸Cockroach, what would you do if I said I''d let you go, Devi?¡¹

    Saito-san then stepped forward and put her hands behind her waist, her chest heaving as she raised her voice.

    ¡¸No, thank you? We are all maids for life? If we are not maids, then who are we? We wish to serve Confinement King-sama for the rest of our lives!¡¹

    ¡¸Tapeworm? What is a maid, Devi?¡¹

    Lili asked, and this time Hotta-san stepped forward.

    ¡¸Yes? To find out what it is to die!¡¹

    £¨No, don''t find out it. I don''t want a maid like that...£©

    ¡¸...That''s how it is, Devi. In the demon world, I left these guys in the care of Balver, one of Lili''s four heavenly kings, but it seems that his military training was a little too hard, Devi...¡¹

    ¡¸I''m starting to wonder if they are even maids anymore...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why, although it''s up to you to decide whether or not to return them to their home, but as a reward, each of them will be promoted as head maids. I was nning to make them semi-favorite princess apprentices and give them new subordinates, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see... so you''re saying that the two first-year basketball yers will eventually be maids? I mean, we can''t just make them disappear, can we?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what I call amuter maid, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know about muter maid" but isn''t one of the two just a victim?¡¹

    That''s right.

    The other one is just a member of the basketball club in the same ss as Hanabusa.

    It''s not impossible that both of them are involved, but if not, it''s really an ident.

    Then, Lili held up her index finger and waved it, "Tsk, tsk, tsk".

    Yeah, I haven''t seen that in a while, but it''s still annoying.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi is misunderstood, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸That it doesn''t make sense, or that it''s a setup. Lili is the devil, Fumi Fumi is the bad guy, Devi. You''re not on the side of justice, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s true, but...¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be afraid to show off, Devi. Just because they happen to be in the same ss and in the same club, it doesn''t mean they will not suffer in hell, Devi. It''s unreasonable and unfair, Devi... but it''s thrilling, Devi¡¹

    I almost forgot, but now that I think about it, she''s a devil. But¨D¨D

    ¡¸No, no, no! The only target is the one who caused Saori-chan''s injury. I won''tpromise on that¡¹

    Lili puffed out her cheeks in frustration as I told her that.

    ¡¸Buu~... you damn movie version of Giant¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of cursing is that!? I''m not trying to be nice and make myself more likable!¡¹

    ¡¸Except for the space exploration history, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a fanatic!? You''re right, but Giant didn''t do anything. He was just treated like nothing!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s far enough of a preamble, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That was a preamble, huh...¡¹

    Then, Lili turned to the maids again.

    ¡¸Are any of you close to the girls'' basketball club, Sankon and Monkey, Devi?¡¹

    The girls looked puzzled for a moment, and then looked at each other.

    ¡¸Well, we are all familiar with them. However, I don''t think any of us are particrly close...¡¹

    Saito-san replied, and the other three gave small nods.

    ¡¸Fumu... so, what kind of person they are, Devi?¡¹

    Inui-san responded.

    ¡¸Ritsuko Sakon, aka Sankon, is the daughter of a wealthy family. She''s tall and slender like a basketball yer, and she gives the impression of ady''s daughter¡¹

    Next, Kishijo-san.

    ¡¸Monkey... or Mangi Nagashi is rather a violent person. Her parents live in a boxing gym, and she doesn''t talk much, but when she loses her temper, she''s out of control. I don''t think she is particrly beautiful. She is always hunched over and has a bad eye, but not as bad as Saki-sama. My impression is that she is a ferocious beast of the cat family¡¹

    ¡¸A monkey, but a cat?¡¹

    When I interrupted, Hotta-san opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I went to the same middle school with Monkey, but she didn''t get the nickname "Monkey" until after high school. Before that, she used to be called "Manko", but it seems that there were some problems¡¹

    ¡¸Well, of course there were problems!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the girls were fine, but the boys were disturbed...¡¹

    If you hear "Manko" in a girl''s conversation, all adolescent boys will bend forward. Of course they would be disturbed.

    A nickname that requires a "beep" sound is not good.

    ¡¸I don''t care if it''s Manko or Manbo (Sunfish), Devi...¡¹

    Stop it. Don''t put it out like that. I pity the Sunfish.

    ¡¸We need to prepare for the death game, Devi. Let Ryoko be the first to die¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you doing this to Ryoko!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we need one more person... Devi. We''ll use the vertical rolls as cherry blossoms, Devi. If we don''t have enough, we can add another Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Kayama-san? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s just that if you want them topete, they''re more likely to be in the same grade, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹

    I nodded, but Lili ordered the maids.

    ¡¸Tomorrow at midnight, you two will split up and kidnap Sankon and Monkey, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes, Mam!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸If they resist, you can tear them limb, Devi. You can do whatever you want as long as they don''t die, Devi, but do it carefully and without anyone noticing, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait a minute!? We can''t just kidnap them, right? There''s no point if someone goes missing!¡¹

    I panic, but Lili tells me in a soothing tone.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. They''ll be home soon, Devi. I''m just going to exin the rules, Devi¡¹

 Chapter 381

    ¡¸Hyu¨D¨D, haa, Hyu¨D¨D, haa...¡¹

    A small, bare ass was twitching and twitching.

    It was Kei-chan, dressed in cat ears, who was breathing hard at the edge of the bed, looking like she wasing right after her climax.

    ¡¸Ah... Yui-sama''s tongue *Kiss* *Lick...*¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... *Lick* Mmm... A-Amemiya, please don''t interrupt me... Mmm, nchuu¡¹

    And when I sit down on the bed.

    A blonde hair ringlet with cat ears and a short ck hair head are bobbing back and forth between my legs.

    The two girls who crawl their tongues on my cock from both sides are Kayama-san and Nozomi.

    They were eagerly licking and sucking my stick, which was glistening wet with sperm and Kei-chan''s love juice.

    £¨...Seeing it again, Nozomi is more like tasting Kayama-san''s tongue...£©

    ¡¸Ahaha, the cat''s on the move¨D¨D!¡¹

    On my shoulder, Fujiwara-san, who is also wearing cat ears, leans on me with augh.

    Her tiny breasts wrapped in a micro bikini with a very small area of cloth were, on the contrary, abnormally indecent.

    This is happening after Lili''s exnation, and I contacted Fujiwara-san via SNS.

    Originally, it was my turn to love Fujiwara-san today, but I asked her to bring Kayama-san along with her to exin about the Death Game, and somehow Fujiwara-san''s whole faction came to the party.

    And they were all wearing micro bikinis with cat ears.

    ¡¸Fu~min, you''ve been neglecting us, so you should squeeze us to the hilt...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...is that so?¡¹

    £¨I probably shouldn''t mention to her that I''ve only recently taken care of Nozomi and Kei-chan...£©

    ¡¸Nnjuu... *Slurp* *Slurp* *Smooch*¡¹

    ¡¸*Kiss* *Kiss* *Slurp*¡¹

    As Kayama-san sucked the trunk sideways with her lips as if she was ying the harmonica, Nozomi did the same from the other side.

    At this sight of the girls kissing each other with my thing between their lips, I felt my heart jump.

    £¨Erotic...this is, very erotic...£©

    But under their enthusiastic service, I exin to Fujiwara-san about this death game.

    Immediately, her cheeks twitched as if she was shocked.

    ¡¸You''re so mean... Really, you''re just like Lili-chan, aren''t you?¡¹

    Then Kayama-san looked up.

    ¡¸Puha... Then, I''m supposed to pretend that I don''t know anything andpete with Ritsuko-sama and Mangi Nagashi for the favor of the Confinement King-sama, right?¡¹

    When Kayama-san broke off the kiss, Nozomi looked disappointed for a moment, but then began to run her tongue toward my testicles.

    ¡¸That''s the thing. Lili seems to have a n for what Kayama-san is going to do, and I''m sure she''ll give you instructions as needed... do you know about the two of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are in the same ss¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve talked with Ritsuko-sama several times at social gatherings, but I''ve never really talked with this Mangi Nagashi. We lived in different worlds¡¹

    ¡¸I see. What kind of girls they are?¡¹

    ¡¸Ritsuko-sama is, in a word, a Yamato Nadeshiko. Old-fashioned and modest, that''s my impression. For Mangi Nagashi, I don''t have a good impression of her. She is blunt and violent, like a wild animal who always threatens people around her¡¹

    £¨I feel like they are the exact opposite of each other...£©

    ¡¸But neither of them looks like a women''s basketball yer¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know about Mangi Nagashi, but Ritsuko-sama was a big fan of Kaitou-senpai in the second year, or rather a follower...¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm...¡¹

    £¨Is she jealous of Hanabusa-san being nominated directly by Kaitou-san? But that doesn''t help me to understand the connection between Hanabusa-san and Kitou. ording to Shiratori-san''s theory, the real target is Nitani£©

    When Kayama-san tried to suck my cock again, Kei-chan, who was supposed to be limp, was kneeling right in front of me before I knew it, and she took the head of my cock in her mouth before Kayama-san did.

    ¡¸Ah! Takasago-senpai is so unfair!¡¹

    Kei-chan, not seeming to pay any attention to Kayama-san''s protests, sucked my cock with a ttened cheek.

    ¡¸*Smooch* *Suck* *Slurp...*¡¹

    ¡¸Geez... you''re so selfish¡¹

    It seems that themon understanding among the track and field club members is that "it''s useless toin to Kei-chan".

    So with a reproachful look on her face, Kayama-san''s head sank down toward my testicles.

    £¨Ah...this is great£©

    Three beautiful cat-eared girls are kneeling between my legs, and their tongues arepping at my cock as if they werepeting with each other. It''s a magnificent view.

    Kei-chan is awkwardly sucking the head of my cock into her mouth, which is a new experience for me, and Kayama and Nozomi are licking and sucking each other as if they werepeting with each other and they were taking each of my testicle in their mouths.

    ¡¸Ahaha... Fu~min, you look so lewd!¡¹

    On the other hand, Fujiwara-san looks into my face as if to make fun of me.

    ¡¸Of course it is¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then, how about sshing it all over their faces?¡¹

    ¡¸...it would be great, to put it mildly¡¹

    ¡¸Well, maybe I''ll help you, too¡¹

    As she said this, she kneeled down beside me and kissed me on the lips.

    ¡¸Mmm *Kiss...* *Kiss* *Lick* *Lick...* *Slurp...*¡¹

    Our tongues entwined in each other''s mouth. And the room is filled with the sound of our saliva slurping on each other''s saliva.

    The other girl''s tongue crawled up and down my body too, and I felt sofortable that my head was dizzy.

    ¡¸*Slurp* *Slurpppp* *Kiss...*¡¹

    ¡¸*Kiss* *Kiss* *Slurpp*¡¹

    ¡¸*Lick* *Lick...* *Squelch* *Smooch*¡¹

    The room is gradually filled with the sound of five hot breaths of the five of us.

    Four red tongues were wriggling around, wanting me out.

    And soon, the hot thing starts to swell deep in my loins, urging me to get it out of here as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Kuh... I''ming!¡¹

    I moaned involuntarily, and the three girls between my legs all looked up at once.

    ¡¸Puha...¡¹

    Then, Fujiwara-san separated her lips from mine and reached for my cock and started to rub my gooseneck up and down with a skilled hand.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I''m going to rub your nipple...¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh.. ugh...¡¹

    I bit my back teeth involuntarily, and then the embankment broke, as if I was being yanked out, and semen gushed out of me with great force.

    Spurt! Spurttttt! Spurttttttttttt!

    The cum flies in the air and falls on the faces of the three girls who are waiting with their eyes closed and tongues sticking out.

    On Kayama''s snow-white skin.

    Kei-chan''s childish face.

    Nozomi''s pale brown skin burned by the sun.

    And Fujiwara-san rubbed my cock up and down, as if she wanted me to give her all the rest, and I shivered helplessly at the pleasure that ran up and down my spine.

    And so, the sshes stained their hair, their foreheads, and their skin.

    Hot, thick white spunk also dripped down their cheeks.

    ¡¸Oh... it''s wonderful... it''s Confinement King-sama''s semen!¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like I''m going to melt... this...is...amazing¡¹

    Kayama-san and Nozomi''s cheeks are bright red and their faces are enraptured with debauchery.

    ¡¸Ahaha... maybe next time I''ll have you spray it on me, too¡¹

    Fujiwara-san smiles moodily.

    However, Kei-chan, who was in the middle of Kayama-san and Nozomi, scowled with a sullen look on her face.

    ¡¸It''s so bitter. Add sugar...or honey would be fine¡¹

    Please... Kei-chan.

    Don''t season it.

 Chapter 382

    This is the day of the Death Game.

    However, the game does not begin until after midnight.

    And the maids will kidnap the two targetster.

    Until then, it''s like any other day.

    So as usual, I pick up Saori-chan in the morning and meet up with Hanabusa-san.

    I told Tachioka''s little sister not to interrupt me in the morning because I will treat her well.

    After all, it is impossible to treat another girl as a little sister in front of my lovely little sister.

    Looking aside from that, when I peeked into Hanabusa''s condition, I did not see any shadow or meanness that is typical of bullied children, and as a big brother, I felt very happy to see her and Saori-chan getting along well with each other.

    But to tell the truth, I was worried.

    I was afraid that Saori-chan was so quiet that she might not have any close friends.

    So, Hanabusa-san''s existence, from my perspective, was like discovering a Tsuchinoko.

    Furthermore, the tactlessment about whether she has a friend or not is forbidden.

    The following is almost the same as usual.

    The only thing that has changed is that I have been in touch with Chihiro a little.

    I had sent her some messages in the morning, and her reply came at the end of the second period, making my phone vibrate.

    When break timees, I go into the bathroom and look down at my phone.

    There were three replies.

    ¡ºIf you need money, I will pay you a monthly deposit¡»

    This is the answer to my question, "Hire me as a short-term part-timer".

    ¡¸What does she mean by "pay me a deposit"... I''m not a frence worker with a job...¡¹

    It''s fine to be treated asionally, but to be honest, it''s a bit awkward to receive a fixed amount of money.

    To this I replied, "I want to have a part-time job".

    But the next answer was¨D¨D

    ¡ºThe draft contained the exact wording you mentioned. What should I do? I could reject it, but...¡»

    This is confirmation of what Shiratori-san told me.

    Chihiro informed me that she had received a draft of the contract, so I asked her to check if there was a use simr to the one "The producer is responsible for substituting the talent in the event of a talent change".

    ording to Chihiro''s exnation, I thought the contract was between Frontier Productions and the airlinepany, but it was set up as a contract between KKO and the airlinepany, with the airlinepany acting as a subcontractor for the production. In other words, Frontier Pro is in the same boat. Such was the contract.

    I don''t know what themon sense of the industry is, but to the untrained eye, it seems a bit absurd.

    The contract is made directly without an agency, as if the entertainment agency is supposed to take responsibility for the production.

    Chihiro''sment also makes it sound like an unrealistic contract.

    And Kitou said over the phone, "The majority of the profit goes to KKO", But now that I have heard Shiratori-san''s story, it is obvious that he intends to pressure KKO to pay thepensation.

    £¨But... it doesn''t matter£©

    I reply, "No problem, just keep going".

    Thest one, "I''ll start the approach as soon as possible".

    This is in response to the instruction to "recruit Ichida and Mimura to KKO¡»"

    The three of them, including Nitani, may have just been tricked, but bullying is bullying if the bullied person feels bullied.

    If I think that my little sister''s best friend is being bullied and I will keep quiet about it, then it''s a big mistake. I have to make them feel sorry for what they''ve done.

    And so, when I replied, "Thank you for everything, please do", I got a big heart mark in return.

    * * *

    It takes eight stops from the nearest station of the school by local train.

    Under the sparse streetlights, Earthworm and I walked along the deserted shopping street in front of the station.

    This is the countryside, after all.

    In addition, it waste at night, and we did not even feel the presence of people.

    Confinement King-sama was preparing for the death game with Ryoko and Lili after they came back from the school.

    At around 1:00 a.m., the order to go out was finally given to us.

    We asked Confinement King-sama to open "the door" in front of the station, and then we headed for our destination on foot.

    ¡¸By the way, Tapeworm... Is the house near here?¡¹

    Earthworm asks me, as if remembering.

    ¡¸Yes, just past this shopping street, a little further...¡¹

    This shopping street where I am walking now is a familiar path for me. Thinking of it, I feel a little nostalgic.

    Although it has been only a few months since I started working for Confinement King-sama, it seems as if many years have passed.

    However, I had no particr desire to go home.

    Was it because I had changed so much?

    ¡¸This is it...¡¹

    In the middle of the shopping street, I point to a building with the sign "Mangi Gym" and Earthworm gives a curious look.

    ¡¸Heh~...so this is what a boxing gym looks like¡¹

    The walls are covered with sticky posters of fights, and on the side of the building, there is a stairway directly to the second floor. Probably, it is a residence. A signboard "Mangi" was hanging on the wall.

    Looking at the window in front of the building, I could see a faint light and a moving figure through the frosted ss.

    ¡¸Tapeworm, do you hear something?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll try¡¹

    Dragon ears are just like dragon ears, but if I listen carefully, I can faintly hear a woman''s breathing mixed with the sound of a sandbag or something being pounded.

    ¡¸...I think it''s the target¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then... let''s get started right away¡¹

    After saying this, Earthworm suddenly split the space.

    Among all of us, Earthworm was the best at dividing the space.

    However, we can''t do it as freely as Lili and the head maid.

    At best, we can only shift space one meter away from us.

    But for now, that is enough.

    Because we just shift to the other side of the wall.

    And now, after splitting the space and entering the inside of the gym, I see a ring in the center of the gym and a woman on the other side of it.

    She is a woman wearing a sports bra and shorts who is hitting a punch ball while making a steady sound.

    Her height was about the upper half of 160 cm (5.2 ft). She is probably a tall girl.

    Her dark brown hair, which I am not sure if it is dyed or natural, is tied back casually.

    £¨Bingo... it''s Manko£©

    Perhaps she noticed our presence, Manko jerked up and turned around in a hurry.

    Her body was covered in sweat, and steam was rising from her body.

    Her ripped abs looked like a boy''s.

    She has a pair of eyelids with a bush stare, a freckled tip of her nose, and a set of teeth that I used to mock her for her gnarled teeth when we were a child.

    ¡¸W-Who the hell are you two!? Where the did youe from!¡¹

    Since we were ssmates and childhood friends, I was a little confused about how I should behave with her, and finally I decided to be polite like a maid.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Mangi-sama¡¹

    When I tell her this, she squints at me like an old man reading the newspaper.

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    Then her eyes roll back in surprise.

    ¡¸Eri...ka!?¡¹

    I can understand her confused mind.

    In the first ce, Manko and I were friends only during our early elementary school years, and if we were in different sses, we would grow apart no matter how close we lived.

    Although we have been going to school together for a long time, we are not the kind of people whom one would call out to if we see each other.

    Such a person suddenly appeared in the middle of the night. And it was in her own gym.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s you? I thought you were missing...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the aim is missing¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell, the way you''re talking, and the way you''re dressed...¡¹

    Besides, she is right in saying that Earthworm and I are missing as victims of the "Mysterious Disappearance Incident".

    ¡¸Of course, a maid wears a maid''s uniform. We''re here to pick you up today, Mangi-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? Maid? Pick me up? I don''t know what you''re talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry if you don''t understand. You don''t have to understand. In any case, you have no right of refusal. You wille with us even if it is by force¡¹

    Then she raised one eyebrow in disapproval.

    ¡¸By force? Are you an idiot? Are you high on some kind of drug or something? I''ll just take you to the police. Missing persons found¡¹

    £¨This attitude. I''m starting to feel... stupid to be so modest with such microorganisms£©

    ¡¸If you keepining, I''ll rip out all your jagged teeth. Maybe you''ll be a little more popr with a full set of false teeth...¡¹

    ¡¸Tapeworm, she will be a Japanese person with disability...¡¹

    Despite Earthworm''s exmation of dismay, Manko''s voice was sharply broken.

    ¡¸Damn you? You dare to talk about what I care about!¡¹

    Manko, who was in apletely pissed off mode, walked up to me and suddenly punched my cheek with all her might.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸It hurtssss!?¡¹

    It was Manko who writhed in agony while holding her hand.

    It was obvious.

    Such a fragile fist could not damage the dragon''s outer skin.

    ¡¸Hey, earthworm! I thought I could tear off her hands and feet¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, but it also said not to leave any traces¡¹

    ¡¸I see... so that means we can''t do anything that involves too much blood loss¡¹

    ¡¸W-What the hell are you doing, hey...¡¹

    Manko retreats with frightened eyes.

    But I smiled at her and grabbed her shoulders, putting light pressure on them.

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Immediately I hear a cracking sound, and the bone shatters.

    £¨Really? Are humans so fragile? To think that I was so fragile just a little while ago, it makes me shudder£©

    Looking down at Manko, who was writhing on the floor, unable to speak, I said softly.

    ¡¸Anyway, let''s fold all your arms and legs, shall we? It''s all right. Torture will fix themter¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!? Ah ah... y-you monster!? S-Stop... S... Stop...¡¹

    Her face is covered in tears and runny nose, and she''s in a state of shock.

    I think she has probably already lost her will to resist, but I was also told topletely cut off her will to resist.

    So, I grab her legs.

    Then, I gently put my strength into it.

 Chapter 383

    ¡¸Finally, we arrived by bicycle...¡¹

    Sakon''s house is located in the mountainside.

    As Confinement King-sama had never been to this area before, it took about an hour by bicycle, which I borrowed from Confinement King-sama.

    Somehow or other, Centipede and I managed to get there.

    By the way, the two maids rode a two-seater bicycle together.

    Even though it waste at night and not many people were around, it seemed to stand out quite a bit.

    ¡¸Hey, Cockroach! You know... if we asked Ryoko-sama to give us a ride, she could have given us a ride, couldn''t she?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no way we could ask her to do that, in our position. I mean, did you miss the sulfuric acid bath?¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve got to be kidding me...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. Anyway, work, work, and work. Anyway... it''s an amazing house¡¹

    The house is arge Japanese-style house surrounded by hedges. There is even arge warehouse on the side of the main house.

    Although it is a big house, it was not so difficult to break in.

    But there was a rather ferocious-looking guard dog running free in the yard, however, a smart dog knows whether or not to disobey after see us.

    So, after fondling the guard dogs to our heart''s content, we enter Ritsuko Sakon''s room, which is our destination.

    Her room is arge Japanese-style room with a futon set on the floor.

    And we can hear the faint sound of her sleeping in the dark room.

    When we gently walk over to look into her face, we find that it is indeed Ritsuko Sakon.

    She has shiny ck hair. Her bangs are neatly cropped, and her face itself is rtively in, a Japanese-style beauty with drooping eyes.

    If she were coated with white powder and disyed on a hinamatsuri £¨Doll Festival£©, she might be called a Japanese doll.

    To tell the truth, Sakon is not really a basketball yer, but she is skilled in both school and sports. Not only basketball, but she is good at most things. That is my impression.

    ¡¸It''s better not to be toote... let''s get her out of here...¡¹

    As soon as Centipede whispered this, Sakon suddenly jumped off the futon and picked up a short sword (Kodachi) that was disyed in the alcove.

    ¡¸Where did youe from?¡¹

    Her eyes narrow as she draws a short sword and holds it ready.

    But then she looked a little surprised.

    ¡¸The track and field club...? Could it be that you''ve turned into a ghost?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say as if we''re already dead...¡¹

    Centipede is discouraged.

    Well, just because we''re missing doesn''t mean we''re dead.

    Although it could be said that we''ve died two or three times, in fact, we''re still alive.

    ¡¸I mean, we are not a ghost, but it''s not that much different in the sense that we''re here to pick you up¡¹

    When I say this, Centipede snickers, "It''s got to be".

    ¡¸I don''t understand what''s going on here...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll exinter. Then, Centipede, please¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, here it is¡¹

    As Centipede steps forward, Sakon readies her short sword in front of her and carefully lowers herself.

    £¨I wonder if this nice youngdy is trained in self-defense... still, it''s useless...£©

    After all, the next moment, Centipede''s eyes light up with a mysterious light.

    Immediately, a crackling sound like bouncing oil begins to echo, and Sakon looks around puzzled.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Eek!? Wh-what!?¡¹

    She choked out, realizing what was happening to herself.

    ¡¸I can''t feel my legs anymore¡¹

    The crackling sound is the sound of petrification. And looking at Sakon, the petrification is already up to her waist.

    ¡¸Oh, if you are scared, you can make a sound. Though, I''ve put a barrier around this room¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what is it? It hurts? H-Help!¡¹

    Sakon''sdylike manner is gone and she is screaming out for her life, which makes me smile, thinking that I used to be like that in the beginning.

    Well, at that time, I had a hard time when Centipede awakened her evil eye.

    It is a really troublesome ability, and I can''t tell how many times I was petrified by ident, because it is always released when we are in the demon world.

    In the beginning, I didn''t know how to release from petrification, and I was sometimes left in the state of a stone statue for about three days.

    Fortunately, in our world, Centipede''s eyes seem not to be activated unless she stare at someone with a great deal of energy, perhaps because of theck of magical elements in our world.

    ¡¸Oh...noooo, help, help me...¡¹

    As she petrified up to her chin, Sakon cries out for help, though she is not dying.

    ¡¸Did you know? Centipede. When I recover from petrification, I''m strangely tired.

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸For real, for real. My shoulders and stuff are really light¡¹

    ¡¸Heh~...I didn''t know that. Maybe it''s just rxation after extreme rigidity¡¹

    While I was thinking about this, Sakon''s wailing voice ceased, and a statue with a Japanese-style face was born.

    ¡¸Now...the question is how to bring her back¡¹

    ¡¸Why don''t we just strap it to the back of the one riding in the back and carry it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... but I don''t know if it''s safe...¡¹

    Of course not. Still, the bicycle is a three-seater.

    However, the sighting of two mysterious maid riding a bicycle with a stone statue on the back, doing a full speed wheelie, has been all over socialworking sites, and we have been summoned by the chief maid.

    * * *

    ¡¸Uh...uhh...¡¹

    When I opened my eyelids, I was in a dimly lit ce, a stone room that looked like a dungeon.

    Looking around, I see four chairs side by side, one of which is upied by me, Nagashi Mangi.

    In each chair, there is a girl sitting.

    Two of them look familiar.

    One is Sakon and the other is Kayama.

    £¨Aren''t they the top twodies (Ojou-sama) in our ss?... Wait, Kayama is poor now£©

    On the other side of the two, a woman with wavy short hair was slumped down.

    Behind each chair, my ssmates, Saito, Kishijo, and Inui, who were dressed in maid uniforms, were standing without even a single movement of their bodies.

    £¨Does this mean that...?£©

    I stole a nce behind me and saw Hotta standing behind me without smiling.

    £¨Hiiiiiiii!?£©

    Cold sweat breaks out all over my body. I shudder. I''m scared, too scared. So, this is what happens when every bone in my body is shattered.

    But then I realize...

    £¨Ah, huh...? My body is... fine? Does this mean I''m dreaming?£©

    No, it can''t be.

    Such real pain cannot be a dream.

    While I was too scared to even move my body, Sakon, Kayama, and thedy on the other side also woke up.

    Their reactions immediately after waking up were simr to each other.

    Afraid to speak out, Sakon and I looked at each other and somehow shared the feeling that we had no idea what was going on.

    And then, a heavy silence descended. Time is moving too slowly.

    ¡¸Um...um...¡¹

    Perhaps unable to bear it any longer, Sakon was about to speak to Kishijo behind her in a frightened manner, but at the very moment...

    Boom? The monitor in front of us was turned on with a "BOOM" sound.

    The screen brightened immediately after the sound of buzzing white noise.

    Immediately, everyone looked at what was projected on the screen and looked at each other strangely.

    In the screen, there was an object wrapped in a white pack, which is often seen in supermarkets.

    It was a piece of meat looking like a bamboo leaf with a faint whitish tinge, with a half-price sticker attached to it.

    And then, the air is filled with a sense of confusion and subtlety.

    £¨Why... Sasami? £© (*Note: high-quality chicken breast meat)

    At about the same time I tilted my head involuntarily, the white meat in the pack trembled on the screen, and a heavy masculine voice echoed from the speaker.

    ¡¸"I''m Sasaki"¡¹

    Yeah, I don''t know. I have no idea what that means.

    Not knowing what to do, I turned to Sakon as if to ask for help.

    Then she shook her head as if to say, "Don''t ask me!" with her cheek twitching.

    Despite our confusion, Saito, who was standing behind Kayama, opened her mouth gravely.

    ¡¸Let me introduce you. The main navigator of the game of love-dovery corruption this time, the mysterious piece of meat... "Sasaki-san"¡¹

    It is not a mystery, but a white meat for all intents and purposes.

    If it is grilled or boiled improperly, it will be dry and bby.

    There are plenty of other words that I''m interested in, such as "lovey-dovey corruption game", but it''s such a really bad punchline that I don''t care about them.

    Saito, however, has a straight face as she introduces it.

    She doesn''t seem to be joking at all.

    £¨Oh crap... what the heck is this?£©

    The meaning was so confusing that it just doubled my fear.

 Chapter 384

    I am the daughter of a gym owner.

    And I know how important a role of "Sasami" in weight loss in boxing is.

    It is high in protein and low in fat.

    Beef, pork, chicken. Its fat content is lower and its protein content is higher than any of those meats. It also contains more niacin and tryptophan.

    But it bes dry because it is overcooked. So, it is rmended to heat slowly over low heat, as it loses moisture easily.

    I think the easiest and tastiest way to eat it is to heat it in a microwave oven for a minute and put Bainiku (Ã·Èâ) on it.

    However, it is not a pleasant thing to look at.

    I wonder how many people in their long life will have to look at the "Sasami" so intently.

    Not to mention Sasaki-san.

    After having my limbs shattered to pieces and suffering the pains of hell, I was brought together with others in a dimly-lit room, and just when I was scared of what was going to happen to me... here it is.

    I don''t think it''s a anticlimax.

    It was just terrifying because it didn''t make any sense.

    All we could do was look at each other, bewildered.

    Nobody speaks.

    Then, after a long, long silence, the edge of the Sasami was lifted up and swayed from side to side, pushed up against the wrap under the pack in the screen.

    ¡ºAm I in the picture?¡»

    ¡¸Yes, your face is perfect¡¹

    Behind Sakon, Kishijo responds.

    £¨I mean, where is his face?£©

    But of course, I can''t say it out loud.

    ¡ºCome one, if they don''t react, Isn''t it possible that they don''t see me?¡»

    A somewhat disgruntled male voicees over the speakers. I wonder what kind of reaction he was expecting.

    ¡ºCough!¡»

    Immediately following the coughing, a heavy male voice echoes again from the speakers.

    ¡ºNow, the love-dovey corruption game has finally begun. The main navigator is me, Sasaki-san. The assistant is¨D¨D¡»

    The four maids in the background speak in unison.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸We, the Shortcuts¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡º¨D¨DAnd hereby I present to you...¡»

    £¨Come on, just get on with the story...£©

    What a farce.

    To begin with, I have a temper.

    If I hadn''t been hurt, I''m sure I would have smashed the monitor by now.

    ¡ºThe rules are simple. You four will corrupt a saint¡»

    ¡¸Saint?¡¹

    A woman with short wavy hair, who was sitting on the other end of the room from me, raised one eyebrow doubtfully.

    However, Sasaki-san ignored her and went on with his story.

    ¡ºA person blessed by an angel, the natural enemy of us demons, that is a saint. The four of you will seduce him and see who can corrupt him the fastest. This is a game in which youpete with each other¡»

    £¨Something funny... demons and angels... And seduction...£©

    ¡ºThe method is simple: youpete with each other to seduce the saint and make him a prisoner of your carnal desires. The winner is the one who getsid the quickest¡»

    ¡¸Hey, wait a minute!?¡¹

    I found myself shouting.

    This is no joke.

    ¡¸D-do you mean to do s-something naughty!?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, that''s right¡»

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, no!? Do you think I can do that kind of thing? Isn''t there someone better suited for this? Why me?!¡¹

    I haven''t had a boyfriend before. After all, I''ve never been treated like a girl, and I know I''m not pretty.

    Still, I''ve often wished I didn''t have freckles, or that I had good teeth, but either way, if a girl has a personality like mine, there''s no way she''ll attract a guy.

    ¡ºPlease do your best to risk your life there¡»

    ¡¸That''s... nonsense...¡¹

    ¡ºBy the way, when I analyze this saint''s preference, it seems that it is a so-called "Lady''s type (Ojou-sama)", but human beings have a slight blurring of the lines. That is why the range of his preference is between a Yankee and ady. Well, for me, I don''t understand such interests toward that at all...¡»

    ¡¸Sasaki-san¡¹

    ¡º...sorry about that¡»

    Behind Kayama, Hotta called out his name as if to reproach him for saying unnecessary things, and the edge of the sasami folded in the monitor as if to bow his head.

    £¨In other words, Sakon and Kayama are the main candidates, and I and the sister £¨Nee-san£© over there are treated as if we were the big holes... that kind of pisses me off...£©

    ¡¸You mean... you want me to help you get rid of the obstacles in your way. What if I don''t want to do it?¡¹

    When Sakon asked this question in a probing tone, Sasaki-san''s shoulders (? slumped. Then, Sasaki-san makes a gesture as if he is cowering.

    ¡ºUnfortunately, you do not have the right to refuse. If you refuse, you will die here and now¡»

    ¡¸As I thought...¡¹

    Sakon let out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸But even if I seduce this gentleman...¡¹

    When Kayama opened her mouth anxiously, Sasaki-san''s voice interrupted her from the speaker.

    ¡ºLet me exin the rules. The time limit is unlimited, and each of you is free to approach the saint. As I said before, the game ends when you get one shot. As a progress check, we will bring you to this room every night at midnight, and we will tell you the degree of intimacy between you and the saint in numerical form¡»

    A pie chart in red and blue appeared on the screen.

    ¡ºThe person with the lowest number that day will receive a minor penalty¡»

    ¡¸Penalty...¡¹

    I don''t know how minor the penalty, but these are the people who break people''s bones so casually.

    ¡ºIf you ask him to bed with you at the maximum intimacy level, there is no way that he will refuse you. In other words, the person who improves the intimacy, invites him to bed, and steals his virginity is the one who wins¡»

    ¡¸What if I take his virginity regardless of its numerical intimacy value?¡¹

    Thedy asks with a sharp look in her eyes.

    ¡ºIt''s impossible to take his virginity by force. This man is a saint. Still, if you take his virginity, no problem with the numbers... but if you fail, the rtionship will deteriorate drastically and you will surely lose¡»

    Even after hearing all this, it still doesn''t ring a bell with me.

    The very idea of seducing a man is too far away from my mind.

    I guess that the sister over there has some experience, but Kayama and Sakon are youngdies, and they don''t seem to have any experience as well as I do.

    £¨This sister is the most likely the winner... I wish she would take his virginity and end the game...£©

    But that idea was naive.

    ¡ºFor those of you who are the losers when the game is over, I, Sasaki, will process your meat and ship it to Juon, a supermarket chain in the demon world, so that you can enjoy the feeling of bing me, Sasaki¡»

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    All four of us were astonished.

    It should have been a terrible joke, but we had already realized that it was not a joke at all.

    ¡¸Why are we in such a situation!?¡¹

    I shouted out, and Sasaki-san answered casually.

    ¡ºThere is no reason. We are devils. On the contrary, to the one of you who seeds, the devil will do whatever it takes to make your dreame true. Status, wealth, and honor are yours to enjoy¡»

    ¡¸Anything?¡¹

    Surprisingly, it was Sakon who took the bait.

    ¡ºYes, to be an idol. To be the most beautiful woman in the world. To be a billionaire. Or to marry the male actor of your choice...whatever¡»

    Kayama gulps and clears her throat.

    £¨Well, she''s poor now, isn''t she... I wonder if wishes that would normally nevere true are possible... with the devil...£©

    I have at least a dream that I want toe true. But as a matter of course, this is...

    In the air of indescribable mixture of fear and desire, the sister suddenly shouted out loud.

    ¡¸You''ve got to be kidding!¡¹

    She kicks her chair and stands up, quickly moves behind Inui, puts a gun to her temple while locking her neck in a headlock position.

    ¡¸This is the police! Stop your useless resistance and surrender!¡¹

    The room falls silent. I involuntarily gulped and swallowed with bated breath.

    I don''t know if it''s a good idea for a policeman to take hostages, but I think it''s inevitable against these guys.

    Sasaki-san and the female detective ring at each other.

    The maids in the background are, weirdly enough, not reacting at all. The same is true even for Inui, who is being confronted with a gun.

    ¡ºOya oya, it can''t be helped. One of you has already been eliminated¡»

    From the center of Sasami (Sasaki-san), there is a sudden sh of light.

    ¡¸...eh?¡¹

    And a puzzled voice came from the sister.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    This was followed by Kayama''s scream.

    Inui and the sister in the back had fist-sized holes in their abdomens.

    ¡¸Gboo...!¡¹

    The sister copses, spitting arge amount of blood onto Inui''s shoulder.

    Inui was unconcerned, even though there was arge hole in her throat as well.

    Then, while looking down at the sister who is convulsing in the pool of blood, Inui opens her mouth nonchntly.

    ¡¸Well then, Sasaki-san, I''m going to dispose of this garbage¡¹

    ¡ºYes, thank you¡»

    Sasaki-san''s hand waved(?), and Inui lightly lifts up the sister''s body and disappears into the darkness in the corner of the room.

    What is left behind are the blood stains on the floor, the thick smell of blood, and the desperately depressed air.

    £¨I... have to do it...I have to do it...£©

    When I turned my eyes toward Sakon, I saw that her eyes hadpletely changed as well.

    ¡¸...Who is the name of this saint?¡¹

    As Sakon asked this question, a man appeared on the monitor.

    A man I do not know. Although he has a face that I can''t hate, he is ugly in general.

    ¡ºHe is Fumio Kijima, a third-year student at your school¡»

 Chapter 385

    ¡¸Hey, Lili... who is that t*ger mask looking man?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right, is it a boy? I mean, why I mustn''t concerned about it!¡¹

    Lili is sitting on the back of a leopard-headed macho man, who is on all fours.

    So, it''s difficult not to be concerned when the guy is clearly huffing and puffing.

    When my cheeks twitch, Lili shrugs her shoulders as if she can''t help it.

    ¡¸This man is the newest member of Lili''s army, Devi. He wants a reward, so I''m using him as a chair, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, I''m so happy!¡¹

    Yeah, I kinda knew I shouldn''t get involved. Maybe he''s a pervert.

    Right now, I''m in the "Confinement King''s bedroom", face to face with the main people involved in this death game.

    Around the sofa table are myself, Lili, Kayama-san, and Ryoko who has been healed. The two maids, Inui-san and Saito-san, are waiting by the wall. Leopard man is not counted.

    The other two maids have gone out to bring home "Sankon" and "Monkey", who were put to sleep using <Sleepwalker>.

    I was also watching the orientation of the love-dovey corruption game from another room, but as usual, it was quite nonsensical.

    I don''t even want be bothered with the mascot, so I''ll pass on that.

    Then I turn my face to Ryoko, who is ying an unfortunate role as usual.

    It seems that she has already been healed, but it is a little bit ironic that she is always given a hole in her stomach as a tutorial.

    ¡¸Ryoko, thank you for your effort this time too, it must have been painful¡¹

    When I said this to her, she looked a little sad for some reason.

    ¡¸It''s all right. I was fine with leaving the hole open as long as it gives one more ce for insertion...¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t think about it!? Make sure it''s sealed up!!¡¹

    The idea that hole = insertion is too bizarre.

    £¨As I thought, it might have been a bad idea to forcefully bring it to the point of [Enved]...£©

    Ryoko is so used to being mutted that she is in a serious condition.

    And I really, really think it''s about to get worse.

    Still, I put on a tight smile, and Kayama-san opens her mouth as if trying to adjust the situation.

    ¡¸So...Confinement King-sama, what''s the point of this death game?¡¹

    ¡¸The goal is to turn the culprit, who caused Saori-chan''s injury, into the worst kind of ve, but right now I don''t want to cause any problems. This death game itself is just a way to gradually train them while they continue with their normal lives¡¹

    ¡¸Normal live?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s why I''m going to ask you to y the role of encouraging and advising them ording to the situation¡¹

    ¡¸I-it may seem difficult, b-but I''ll do my best!¡¹

    Kayama-san clenched her fist tightly, and Lili waved her hand with a fluttering gesture.

    ¡¸There''s no need to be so tense, Devi. They''re just like ants falling into an ant jigoku (antlion trap) when they entered this game, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi Devi. First of all, they have to make Fumi Fumi fall in love with them, so they have to think about Fumi Fumi all the time, Devi. Usually, in a situation where people think about others that much, they either like them a lot or they dislike them a lot, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, that''s... yeah, but what about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Humans are strange creatures, Devi. Cause and effect can easily be reversed¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, if a person likes something, he or she can''t get it out of their head. And if they don''t like it, they also can''t get it out of their heads. Liking or disliking is the cause, and not being able to get it out of your head is the effect. But if you create a situation where you can''t get it out of your head, then it bes the cause, and your mind will change to either love it or hate it more, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see, when they put me in a situation where they have to corrupt me, they will either love me or hate me...but wouldn''t it be bad if they hate me?¡¹

    When I asked this, Lili smiled.

    ¡¸That''s where the function of <Love Scale>e into y, Devi. Every night, we measure their intimacy with Fumi Fumi, and the lowest rank gets a penalty, Devi¡¹

    I''m a little confused.

    Kayama-san and I look at each other and tilt our heads.

    Then, Ryoko interrupted us, which was rare for her.

    ¡¸If they don''t like Master, then their intimacy level stops at fifty percent, doesn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. Intimacy is based on mutual liking. Even if they can make Fumi Fumi fall in love with them even though they don''t like him, the likelihood of liking each other is fifty percent. Then they''ll never win, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But then, I''m the winner, aren''t I? My affection for the Confinement King-sama is overflowing¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s right. I also like Kayama-san¡¹

    ¡¸Uhaaaaaaa? You like me, Itadakimasuwaaaa!¡¹

    Kayama-san, who is sitting up on the sofa, twitches.

    While ignoring her, Lili proceeded with the conversation.

    ¡¸That''s why we only present their own numbers to themselves, Devi. And then we announce only the lowest of the day, Devi. Sometimes we might purposely choose the ringlet to be the lowest, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see, if someone gets a bad penalty and desperately tries to figure out how to improve their numbers, the rest must realize that they have to like me too¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, by the time they realize it, their hearts are already crushed, Devi¡¹

    Lili bounces her hips on the leopard man''s back. And the leopard man immediately let out a strange "hoo-hoo" sound.

    ¡¸Uh... also, I haven''t told anyone except the people here about the death game, Devi¡¹

    I didn''t think anything of it, but at Lili''s words, Kayama-san, who had been shaking with excitement, suddenly stopped moving.

    ¡¸C-Could it be... Masaki-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi¡¹

    The blood drained from Kayama-san''s face.

    ¡¸They say the bigger the obstacle, the more passionate the love, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸It''s too big!?¡¹

    I chuckle.

    I think that''s a bit too much to be scared of.

    Still, Masaki-chan would never wield a chainsaw at school, and she is very perceptive after all. Because as soon as she realizes that either I or Lili is going to do something, she''ll know it.

    Well, I am looking forward to seeing how they are going to approach me tomorrow.

    I guess I will have to wait and see tomorrow.

    However, my expectations were suddenly betrayed.

    * * *

    It was the end of first period.

    The ssics ss, which was really boring, was over, and almost as soon as I got up from my seat to go to the restroom, I saw a girl walking up to my seat.

    £¨...really?£©

    She had straight bangs like a Japanese doll cut just above her eyebrows, and glossy ck hair that almost reached her waist.

    Normally, a first-year student would be a little cautious just by stepping into a third-year student''s ssroom, but she looked straight at me without any intimidating atmosphere.

    And then...

    ¡¸My name is Ritsuko Sakon, ss B from the first year. This is a bit sudden, but Kijima-senpai, I''d like to date you!¡¹

    She shouted in a loud voice.

    Instantly, the ssroom was filled with silence, and the next moment, a scream-like uproar erupted.

    I involuntarily backed away, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw Fujiwara-san with a face like a baby who suffered a twitch.

 Chapter 386

    ¡¸I''ve just finished dering war¡¹

    ¡¸Huh...¡¹

    Kayama''s and my eyes widen as Sakon says this without hesitation.

    It''s happened during lunch break.

    I honestly did not know what to do, so I talked to Kayama, who was eating her lunch at her desk, looking for some pointers on how to behave.

    But before Kayama could open her mouth, Sakon walked up to her and said that she had already contacted that saint.

    She has a face like a Japanese doll, but her macho behavior like an Anglo-Saxon<sup>[1]</sup> is frightening to me.

    ¡¸When? Where?¡¹

    When I ask her this, Sakon says casually, "In his ssroom during the break time".

    Then, for some reason, Kayama''s face turned pale.

    ¡¸Are you all right? Did youe back in one piece?¡¹

    ¡¸You are exaggerating. It''s not like I walked through a minefield¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a minefield!¡¹

    Kayama''s tone makes Sakon and me nod our heads.

    ¡¸I know Kijima-sama very well, and he is very popr. I heard that there are several girls in the same ss who are interested Kijima-sama¡¹

    When Kayama mentioned this, Sakon put her finger on her chin and looked up.

    ¡¸Yes, there is indeed one person, for some reason, who has approached me. When Kijima-sama tried to stop her, she said, "It''s not like I care about Fumi-kun, you know"¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... it must be §®isuzu-san. That perfect tsundere...¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu, that Misuzu!?¡¹

    When my eyes widened involuntarily, Kayama nodded her head seriously.

    ¡¸Yes, that Misuzu-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Tsundere, you mean...¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, she''s in love with Kijima-sama¡¹

    Although I am concerned about Kayama''s word, I have to admit that Misuzu is a celebrity who has gone beyond the boundaries of a reader''s model and has even started to appear in variety shows. I have heard a rumor that she has been cast in a TV drama series.

    ¡¸Oi, oi, seriously? There''s no way we can win....¡¹

    When I was astonished, Kayama came after me even harder.

    ¡¸That''s not at all. Mai-sama, the daughter of Fujiwara''s Zaibatsu<sup>[2]</sup>, whom I work for, also has a crush on Kijima-sama. And... there''s another person I''m afraid to mention...¡¹

    ¡¸Facing off against the Fujiwara''s Zaibatsu is a little hard...¡¹

    Sakon, as usual, looks as if she is thinking about it.

    The more I ask, the more I think it is too much to ask. All I can say is, "Hell mode".

    ¡¸...What are you going to do about Kayama?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don''t want to die either, so I was thinking of secretly seducing Kijima-sama when Mai-sama invites him to the house¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not fair~... which means I''m the only one who''ste to the party, huh? So, Sakon, what did you say when you dered war?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t it obvious? I simply said, "Please go out with me"¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, you''re really great... so, how did it go?¡¹

    ¡¸It was turned down¡¹

    Perhaps, when she saw the look of relief on my face, Sakon makes an unpleasant face.

    ¡¸It''s not that I was rejected. But you see, if he doesn''t know me, he doesn''t know if I''m exist, in the first ce, if I''m not appear in his daily life, he won''t talk to me¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, confessing to someone out of the blue is not a good idea either¡¹

    Sakon''s mouth rxes slightly.

    ¡¸I''ve been interested in him for a long time. You know, about the boy who went into the Yakuza''s office by himself at the time of the "Mysterious Disappearance Incident"?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh... he''s the one doing that?¡¹

    When I rolled my eyes, Kayama nodded.

    Well, I can understand why Kayama knows him and why Misuzu is involved in this. Both of them are people who were missing in the "Mysterious Disappearance Incident".

    And at that time, there is a boy who ran into the Yakuza''s office was talked about quite a lot, although he seemed to be more of a reckless idiot than a hero.

    £¨That makes... a lot of sense. Hotta and Saito are working for the devil, which means that the devil was the mastermind of the case, and as a saint, that Kijima interfered with the mastermind. And the devil is trying to use us to get rid of the obstacles.... What''s that...£©

    In any case, at midnight tonight, we will be gathered back into that room. Our intimacy level also is measured.

    If so, there is a high possibility that I, the person with the least intimacy with him, will be penalized.

    £¨That means I have to do something today...£©

    I twists my head, looking for a clue to take action.

    £¨Who else was involved in the "Mysterious Disappearance Incident"...£©

    ¡¸Hey, Kayama. Do you think Sato knows this Kijima guy?¡¹

    As soon as I mentioned Sato''s name, Sakon made a face as if something bitter had been shoved into her mouth. I remember, that name is forbidden in front of her...

    While I was looking at Sakon curiously, Kayama opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Well, who knows? Sato-san was rescued together with me, but I am not sure if she''s close to him or not...¡¹

    Sato and I are neighbors from the same elementary school and middle school. It would not hurt to try to find out what they want.

    * * *

    At the end of fifth period, during the break, I visit Sato in the ss next to mine. When I told him about Kijima¨D¨D

    ¡¸Uh...it''s not that I don''t know him, but we''re not that close. I can introduce you to someone who is closer to me¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Please!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let''s go there now¡¹

    With Sato in the lead, I visit the second grade ssroom.

    Sato peeked into the ssroom through the entrance, and when she saw the person she wanted, she rushed to her.

    ¡¸Chiissu~, Shiratori-senpai? Takasago-senpai!¡¹

 Chapter 387

    For some reason or another, it is nerve-wracking to enter a upperssman''s ssroom.

    Still, I followed Sato during the break time at the end of fifth period and stepped into the second-year students'' ssroom, where the atmosphere was somewhat buoyant.

    There are many and many eyes ncing at me. Naturally, this makes me a little nervous.

    However, Sato did not seem to mind the nces and stepped into the ssroom and shouted without hesitation.

    ¡¸Chii~su! Shiratori-senpai? Takasago-senpai!¡¹

    Apparently, she called out to the two people sitting in the front row and the one behind her.

    The one in front row was lying on her desk and did not look up, and the one behind her was squinting her eyes grimly.

    £¨Ugh... her eyes look so bad...£©

    I can''tment on others, but it can''t be helped because her eyes are so bad.

    I wonder how Sato can talk to such a scary looking senpai.

    After all, that Senpai''s atmosphere was such that she might have killed two or three people.

    Still, Sato walked up to the senpai who had a bad look in her eyes and talked to her without any sign of fear at all.

    ¡¸Senpai, I see you guys are sitting close to each other¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Yeah, Takasago and I are automatically assigned to the same set during seat changes. I am treated like her guardian¡¹

    The one sleeping in the front seat seems to be Takasago-senpai.

    £¨Takasago... Takasago... it sounds familiar...£©

    I remember that the boys in my ss were making a fuss about Takasago-senpai, saying it''s so cute and adorable.

    One of them tried to confess his feelings for her, but the conversation didn''t go anywhere...

    ¡¸So? Who''s that girl in the back... with the bad eyes?¡¹

    £¨Hey, I don''t want to be told by you!?£©

    The senpai who was called Shiratori asked me in a casual manner, and Sato nced at me.

    ¡¸Umm, this girl... Manko is ying herself...¡¹

    At this moment, all the boys around us looked shocked and turned their gazes toward me.

    ¡¸Please don''t tell me about your habits all of a sudden...¡¹

    Sato was perplexed, but really? She had said, "I''m ying myself", which should have said, "I''m in the same middle school with her". This is the worst introduction.

    Of course, I rushes to interject.

    ¡¸I''m Mangi, a first-year student. Sato and I went to the same middle school...¡¹

    Immediately, a somewhat relieved atmosphere began to prevail around us.

    Really, it was a shameful situation.

    However, as if she did not notice such a situation, Sato continued the conversation.

    ¡¸So, this guy, she seems to be interested in Kijima-senpai, a senpai in the third year, aren''t you guys good friends? You guys seemed to get along well with each other at the hamburger restaurant and so on...¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not close. But that girl over there is the one who is close to him¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai points at Takasago-senpai with her chin.

    ¡¸Hey, Takasago... Aren''t you good friends with Kan... Kijima-senpai?¡¹

    As Shiratori-senpai says this, Takasago-senpai starts to move. She does not raise herself up, but turns her head toward us with her cheek resting on the desk.

    Indeed, Takasago-senpai has a very pretty face, as the boys in the ss are making a fuss over her.

    She turned her sleepy eyes toward me.

    ¡¸...He raised me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is like that¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai giggles and shrugs her shoulders.

    Sato tilted her head this time.

    ¡¸Umm? Didn''t you say that you have a rtionship between a keeper and a rare animal?¡¹

    ¡¸...I was raised¡¹

    £¨What kind of rtionship? I have no idea...£©

    I''m at a loss for words when Shiratori-senpai asked me a question.

    ¡¸So, what do you want with that man?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... umm... I''ve been admiring him for a little while now, and I was wondering if we could get to know each other...¡¹

    Shiratori-senpai''s eyes narrow slightly.

    ¡¸Know each other, huh...? That''s why you''re relying on Sato, who you''re not even close to. There must be a more serious reason¡¹

    I can''t help but twitch my cheeks at the condescending tone of her voice.

    ¡¸And she would never introduce someone she knows well as Manko. Is that mean you only have such a connection with her? I mean, if you have a spare time during lunch break, why would you go out of your way to visit a new acquaintance during the break time at the end of 5th period, relying on such a thin connection? That is something a person in dire straits would do¡¹

    Huh? it''s not like she sees right through me, but she really sees right through me.

    ¡¸You seem interested in boxing, so if you want to attack Kijima-senpai, I won''t stop you, but I honestly don''t rmend you to do so¡¹

    This made my eyes widen.

    ¡¸W-Wait a minute, how do you know I do boxing?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? you are hooked on such a boring thing. Ever since you came here, you''ve touched the top of your nose with your left thumbnail several times. Not all boxers have that habit, but few non-boxers have it. I''ve heard people say that they do it so that they don''t forget to guard themselves during a fight¡¹

    ¡¸Eh... W-well, it depends on the gym... but my father runs a gym...¡¹

    I involuntarily looked at Sato as if seeking for help.

    But she gave me a smug look for some reason.

    £¨Why are you so proud of yourself!?£©

    ¡¸So, are you going to attack him?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not going to attack him. I said I''d like to get to know him better!¡¹

    I yelled at Sato, and Shiratori-senpai opened her mouth again.

    ¡¸I don''t see that you are aggressive in love. Rather, I would say that you are rather modest. Your choice of the word "I''d like to get to know him better" is just wrong. I can''t imagine a situation where such a person would try to contact a man in a desperate situation. Can you tell me why?¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    This is something that I must keep quiet about because the devil.

    However, to my horror, there is no clear indication of what to say and how much to say.

    "Sasaki-san" says that it''s possible to physically prevent us from "saying anything", but it would be joke if I identally slip up and it''s game over.

    Really, it would be beyond bad taste.

    And now, I thought I could use her as a messenger, but this Shiratori is too sharp. Maybe I should not get involved any further.

    ¡¸...So, you can''t introduce him, then, it''s fine¡¹

    When I tried to end the conversation, Shiratori-senpai blurted out

    ¡¸Devil¨D¨D¡¹

    A chill runs down my spine and I involuntarily open my eyes.

    ¡¸¨D¨DYou have teeth like that, don''t you?¡¹

    Just a snidement? No, no. Clearly, she was watching my reaction. Since these two are close to Saint Fumio Kijima, they might be his friends, too.

    £¨Does it mean that they are being cautious of me?£©

    When I was puzzled and did not know what to do, Shiratori-senpai asked Sato.

    ¡¸Is she a member of the basketball club?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right¡¹

    Then, Shiratori-senpai made a face as if she was stunned for some reason.

    ¡¸Haa~... I see. Then,e back and visit me after school. First of all, I''ll make you be a girl that Kijima-senpai is a little bit interested in¡¹

    * * *

    At midnight, Eri came to pick me up and brought me to the same room as yesterday.

    The number of chairs is the same as yesterday. However, the seat where the short-cut sister (onee-san) was once sitting is empty.

    The seat is empty, but Inui in a maid''s uniform is standing behind it as before.

    For some reason, she has dyed her hair pink, which I didn''t noticest time because I didn''t have enough time to notice.

    By the way, Eri is standing behind me, Kishijo behind Sakon, and Saito behind Kayama.

    Although I followed Shiratori-senpai''s instruction after school, I didn''t have any contact with Kijima-senpai, and the day ended as it was.

    £¨What was that? Even though I skipped club activities. Isn''t it the worst...? It''s confirmed that I will be penalized...£©

    I peeked at Sakon''s face and saw the same expression as usual. Her calm andposed mood annoys me a little.

    While I was thinking about that, suddenly I heard a white noise on the monitor near the wall.

    As usual, a pack of sasami is shown on the monitor, but the sticker on it says "For Sale".

    ¡º...Hi, this is Sasaki¡»

    The voiceing from the speaker also sounded somewhat depressed.

    £¨Well, it''s kind of sad...£©

    ¡ºEveryone... thank you very much for your hard work. I''m sorry that a leftover like me is facilitating the event in such a high-handed manner¡»

    £¨Why are you being so humble!?£©

    ¡ºAlso, please don''t take items from the back shelf just because they have a long expiration date¡»

    £¨Please be serious!!£©

    Cough! Saito cleared her throat behind Kayama, and Sasaki-san let out a sigh then opened its mouth (?).

    ¡ºI am not qualified to lecture you all in such a high-handed manner, so I''d like to get on with it. After one day today, I would like to measure the degree of intimacy between the saint Fumio Kijima and each of you. I will disy your own graphs in front of you, so please take a look at them first¡»

    Then, a pie chart appears in front of me, painted in red and blue. Blue is probably the density of intimacy.

    £¨Twenty percent? ...I don''t understand. I think it could be zero, since I haven''t made contact with him yet...£©

    I nce next to me and see Sakon looking somewhat dissatisfied.

    Perhaps there is a graph disyed in front of her, but I couldn''t see it.

    ¡ºThen, I will announce today''s tentative rankings¡»

    The rankings are disyed on the monitor.

    ¡ºFirst ce, Mangi. Second ce, Kayama. Third ce, Sakon¡»

    ¡¸No way...¡¹

    Sakon muttered in a daze.

    I don''t know what''s going on, but it seems that I escaped the penalty.

    Really, I don''t know what happened at all.

 Chapter 388

    ¡¸It''s surprising, Devi¡¹

    Lili spins in midair as she says this.

    Now, she and I are in another room, watching the measurement of intimacy on a monitor.

    And here, the values of the three people are also disyed.

    Mangi: 20%

    Kayama: 82%

    Sakon: 14%.

    As for Kayama-san, she is fixed in second ce from the beginning because there is no way she can''t win.

    So, in reality, it is a contest to see who has a higher degree of intimacy between Monkey and Sakon.

    ¡¸Really? I don''t know if I like them or not, but my feeling is that they are in the right order¡¹

    When I responded, Lili looked somewhat unconvinced.

    ¡¸Sankon is more beautiful, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s true, but... if you put it that way, the standard criteria is whether they are more beautiful than my girls or not. I mean, how do theypare with Kurosawa-san and Akira? That''s how I feel¡¹

    Sankon is certainly a beautiful woman.

    She is tall, slender, and fair-skinned. Unlike Fujiwara-san, who is a fake youngdy, Sankon is a beautiful girl with an elegant atmosphere.

    However, in terms of her looks alone, she is probably an upper-middle ss girl in my harem.

    It seems to me that my senses are numb.

    Well, normally, even Sankon is a flower beyond my reach.

    ¡¸Are you, perhaps, annoyed at being suddenly pushed around, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind girlsing on to me. I''d rather seek Fujiwara-san''s level of attention¡¹

    Lili then gave me a quizzical look.

    ¡¸I heard that Sankon tried to talk to you, Devi, but did you have any contact with Monkey, Devi?¡¹

    I gave a small shake of my head.

    ¡¸No, no contact. Although I''ve seen her¡¹

    ¡¸You saw her, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it was when I was waiting for Hanabusa-san and Saori-chan to finish their club activities while I was tormenting Rin in the library. I got a message from Shiratori-san... So, I think that''s the first time...¡¹

    ¡¸What''s written in the message, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s a rainbow in the sky¡¹

    To be honest, at that time, I think I mistook the sender, but somehow Shiratori-san had a cute side to get excited about rainbows.

    ¡¸It doesn''t suit her, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it doesn''t suit her¡¹

    Lili and I both shrug our shoulders.

    ¡¸So, when I looked out the window to see rainbow, there was Monkey and Kei-chan in the school''s courtyard¡¹

    ¡¸That cker... Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I was surprised that they knew each other, but Monkey was giving Kei-chan ap pillow while feeding her with a chocte stick on the bench, and I thought they seemed to be quite fond of each other¡¹

    When I said this, Lili looked difficult and began to ponder.

    ¡¸Did that Buisou (Unsociable) know that Fumi Fumi was in the library at that time, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh...well, I think we talked about that at the cake buffet¡¹

    ¡¸...I don''t know how it happened, Devi, but it seems that Buiso is in favor of Monkey, Devi. And whether she knows the rules of this death game or not, I don''t know, Devi...¡¹

    ¡¸What? what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s abination of the halo effect and the Windsor effect, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You''re talking nonsense again...¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not that difficult, Devi. The halo effect is about how people''s perception is influenced by their appearance, like people who look rich are treated more politely, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. So, the Windsor Effect...¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the effect that people feel more credible when they hear a story from an unrted third party than when they hear the same story from the person themselves, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What does that have to do with this?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, there''s this thing called the 3B''s principle of advertising, Devi, and they say that if a subject is shown with a product, it increases the likelihood that the product will be liked, Devi and I think the principle are Beauty, Beast, Baby, and that''s why it''s called the 3B''s of advertising. So, which of these do you think that cker fits, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Which one? Uh... all of them¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi, a beauty in looks, a beast in action, a baby in speech. In a sense, cker is the best material for making a person feel liked by other person simply being together with her, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸So just by being friends with Kei-chan, there''s this...halo effect?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what I''m saying, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸That''s amazing... That''s really the most powerful thing I''ve ever heard¡¹

    ¡¸And, as the Fumi Fumi was very friendly, Devi. The Windsor effect isn''t limited to words, Devi. If cker fond of you, Monkey must think you''re a good person, Devi, right?¡¹

    ¡¸...that''s what I thought¡¹

    ¡¸That''s exactly the point. Twenty percent of Monkey''s work is the work of Buiso, the result of getting her to get out of her shoes, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸...I know it''s a littlete for this, but... It''s a little bit disturbing to think that intimacy and such casual feelings are being manipted¡¹

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi, you shouldn''t say that line, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸But if I am the target...¡¹

    I let out a sigh, and Lili gave me an exasperated look.

    ¡¸Still, it''s surprising that Buiso is so devoted to Monkey that she''s willing to lend her umbre, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Umbre?¡¹

    ¡¸The reason why Buiso is epted in ss and in club activities as she is, is because of the halo effect from that cker, Devi. Moreover, because she is thoroughly unsociable, a.k.a. "G*ant in the movie version is a better guy than series, even though he''s usually a terrible guy¡±, it also benefits from the¨D¨Dgain-loss effect, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that Shiratori-san is friends with Kei-chan on purpose?¡¹

    Lili shook her head.

    ¡¸Only she knows if it''s just a calction or if she has more feelings than that, Devi¡¹

    I hope it''s not calction. Otherwise, I don''t think they could ever get along.

    While I was thinking about that, there was a movement on the other side of the monitor.

    Kayama-san and Monkey leave the room with the maids, and only Sankon is left behind.

    ¡¸This is the end¡¹

    As Sasaki-san concluded, Sankon was taken by Inui-san and Kishijo-san, the two maids, by both sides and led away to another room with a cramped face.

    * * *

    ¡¸Hey...what''s the penalty...for...me?¡¹

    Sakon''s voice trembles, and <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> nces toward me. I guess it is because I am Sakon''s main person in charge.

    Anyway, talking about this is not forbidden by either Lili-sama or the head maid.

    ¡¸There is no need to be afraid. Games like this are interesting only when yerspete with each other. Therefore, you can think of the penalty as a training exercise to win over the saint Fumio Kijima¡¹

    Sakon lets out a sigh of relief when she realizes that no harm wille to her.

    Well, actually, that''s naive.

    I guess it''s just the first penalty, butpared to the severe torture we were subjected to, it''s about as lenient as diet sugar.

    Then I ask Sakon.

    ¡¸Let me ask you, have you ever been in a rtionship with a men?¡¹

    ¡¸...No¡¹

    ¡¸So, have you ever kissed or had that?¡¹

    ¡¸What!? I-I haven''t even been in a rtionship yet, so there''s no way!¡¹

    Oh, she''s so cute with her red face.

    But the next moment her red face turns pale.

    ¡¸Don''t tell me, you''re going to make me do something naughty...¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    To this answer, Sakon let out another sigh of relief.

    I almostughed a little at the rapidly changing expression on her face, but I held it back.

    Anyway, she doesn''t deserve to be rewarded with such a naughty thing.

    ¡¸You know, it''s the two of us, <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> and <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, that do the naughty things¡¹

    Sakon''s face turns dumbfounded with a mixture of confusion and surprise when I tell her so.

    It was a bit amusing.

 Chapter 389

    I''m naked.

    And at this condition, I sat on the bed in the Confinement King''s bedroom and waited for Sankon. As the door opened, Sankon entered the room with two maids holding her on both sides.

    ¡¸Kijima-senpai!? W-why are you...?¡¹

    As soon as Sankon saw me, her eyes went ck and white in surprise.

    Well, that''s obvious. After all, a saint, who is supposed to be the target of her attack, is in a devil''sir. Especially naked.

    ¡¸That''s Saint Fumio Kijima¡¯s clone intended for research. We call him Fumio Mark II¡¹

    When Inui-san said this, Sankon recited it in a puzzled manner.

    ¡¸F-Fumio Mark II...?¡¹

    £¨What a sense of naming! What the heck is Mark II!£©

    ¡¸Yeah? It is a clone used for research to conquer the Saint, Fumio Kijima¡¹

    With these words, the two maids drag Sankon to the side of the bed and make her kneel at my feet.

    Then, of course, my magnum is right in front of her eyes.

    ¡¸Hii!? Hiiiiiiiii...!?¡¹

    Sankon looks like a hostage held up by a bank robber.

    It seems that she had never seen such a close-up of a penis before.

    Sankon''s face was tense with fear without any of the dignity she had shown when she came to me this morning.

    ¡¸P-please don''t... P-please, please, forgive me...¡¹

    Sankon shook her head from side to side with tears in the corners of her eyes, as if she thought she was going to be raped.

    But then, Kishijo-san whispered in her ear.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, we are not going to do anything to you. You can just sit there, you don''t have to do anything¡¹

    The two maid then take their hands off Sankon and stand up.

    ¡¸However, if you look away, we will gouge your eyes out, and if you take one step, we will tear your limbs off, so please be aware of that¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!?¡¹

    Sankon nodded her head like a bubble head with her face scrunched up.

    And after seeing her, the two maids grinned at her, then began to take off their maid''s uniforms respectively.

    They are not wearing any underwear, only ace garter belt. It is said that this is the custom of maids.

    As I look at them, I observe their appearance.

    Inui-san, whose hair is dyed pink, has a round face with slightly droopy eyes. Kishijo-san, on the other hand, has thin eyebrows and a Yankee-like face.

    Both of them are tomboy and their breasts are rather modest. If I had to say, I would say that Inui-san''s is slightlyrger than Kishijo-san''s.

    When I was looking down at them from both sides like this, I remembered at the time of Fujiwara-san who was surrounded by these girls in the old school building and had tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Well then, let''s begin¡¹

    Kishijo-san deres, and the two maids go up to the bed, leaving Sankon-san with a puzzled look on her face.

    Then, they came close to me from both sides of my body and started rubbing their breasts up and down against my arms.

    £¨Oh... This is nice...£©

    This was quite pleasant. I want to react but I''m a clone, so I must kept my facial expressions restrained.

    Still, the feeling of their small but soft breasts was irresistible.

    I felt as if I was getting an excellent massage.

    I could feel their body heat from their skin touching me, and it seemed to permeate my whole body.

    ¡¸Come on, Fumio Mark II. I''m going to make you feel so good with our bodies¡¹

    ¡¸Please enjoy our double service¡¹

    Tomboy maids rub their breasts against me while looking up at me.

    What can I say? Of course, I love their affectionate attitude.

    £¨This is so nice...maybe it''s not a bad idea to have them wear track & field club uniforms next time...£©

    When I loosen my expression, Kishijo-san gives me a ridiculing look.

    ¡¸This clone, looks like he''s reallyfortable. I wonder if the real saint Fumio Kijima has such a small fry penis¡¹

    ¡¸His penis is jiggling, and it looks like in need of touching. You small fry, small fry!¡¹

    £¨What a terrible character development! Are they maids or brats?£©

    However, being made fun of by my juniors makes me feel excited, which is really sinful of me.

    But every time my penis pulsates, Sankon, who was pointed by my magnum choked out.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio Mark II, whose breast feels better?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it''s me, right?¡¹

    As if they werepeting with each other, they rubbed their breasts against me more and more.

    However, I am a clone now.

    I can''t say a word, because I''m a clone.

    £¨They''re both good... they''re simr in size...£©

    The small but firm four breast greatly reduce my rationality.

    The feeling of their firm nipples brushing against my skin at regr intervals was superbly pleasant, and aroused my submissive feelings even more.

    Of course, if this were Masaki-chan or somebody like her, I would feel morefortable, but now, the sight of their small breasts working so hard made my heart pounding passionately.

    I can''t get enough of their modest breasts and their sincerity.

    And now, the two of them shook their upper bodies violently, revealing their rivalry.

    ¡¸Mmm, mmm... m-my nipples are rubbing, nnah...¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm... it''s getting more and more lewd... ahh...¡¹

    The maids'' breaths gradually be heated, and their voices be sweeter and sweeter.

    Eventually¡ª

    ¡¸It''s about time¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s time to show off our skills as a maid¡¹

    They nodded to each other, and Kishijo-san gripped my rod quickly, while Inui-san gently wrapped my testicles in her hands.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    The touch of their supple fingers sent shivers down my spine.

    It was as if they had been rushing me for a long time, so I couldn''t stand the mere touch any more.

    ¡¸Oh my, Fumio Mark II, you''re reacting in a spectacr way, aren''t you? Is the real one this sensitive too?¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, you have a small fry penis¡¹

    Both of them have an atmosphere simr to that of a hunter who has found his prey.

    £¨Are they really in heat?£©

    A shiver ran down my spine, and when I stiffened my neck involuntarily, Kishijo-san''s fingers, which holding my rode, started to move up and down gently.

    ¡¸Now, please feel it to your heart''s content¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmm... Kuh...¡¹

    My hips jerked at the sexual sensation running down my spine.

    Then Inui-san began to rub my testicles as if to soothe me.

    ¡¸Here, too *Rub* *Rub*¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa...¡¹

    The rubbing of the sensitive and sensitive parts of my body brought up a pleasure simr to that of tickling.

    ¡¸Lord is so cute when he is feeling. Just by looking at him, I want to make him feel more¡¹

    Kishijo-san smiled at me as she handled me with her tip-wetted fingers.

    On the other hand, Inui-san seemed to be really enjoying herself, rubbing my testicles with her hands.

    £¨Crap... they are really good at it...£©

    I don''t think they originally had this kind of technique. So, they must have been trained as a maid''s favorite.

    And now, with the double caresses on my rod and the scrotum, my hips involuntarily pushed up.

    ¡¸This is the beginning of the service. Please watch the teamwork of the maids¡¹

    With that said, Kishijo-san put her face to my chest and started to lick my nipple.

    ¡¸*Flick* *Lick* *Lick...* *Flick* *Lick* *Lick...*¡¹

    Then Inui-san followed her example and licked my other nipple.

    ¡¸Mmm *Flick* *Lick* *Slurp* *Lick*¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm!?¡¹

    I shudder at the pleasure of having both of my nipples licked.

    Of course, neither of them forgot to use their fingers on my genitals, and the synergistic effect of the pleasures from the lower and upper body was creating a tremendous swell of pleasure.

    £¨Oh, somehow this was amazing, a real team effort£©

    As I thought so, I turn to Sankon, who is kneeling between my legs, and she is looking at the penis being vited by two maids fingertips with a stunned look on her face.

    She looked like she was about to faint.

    This may have been too much stimtion for the youngdy.

    ¡¸The nipples are getting erect¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, now that it''s like this, even a saint is lost¡¹

    Inui-san sucked hard on my nipple.

    ¡¸Mmm, kuh...¡¹

    ¡¸It''s so cute when the lord holds back his voice, it''s so exciting¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I''ll bite you¡¹

    With a gasp, Kishijo-san bites my nipple sweetly.

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    A sharp sexual sensation ran up my spine, and I involuntarily recoiled.

    £¨It''s embarrassing to have younger girls do whatever they want to me, but... it''s also very exciting£©

    Finger service while nipples are being licked and sucked.

    And the way they are close to me from both sides is also good.

    Then, as if to show my pleasure, my penis twitched.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    I let out an involuntary sound, and the two maids smiled at each other.

    ¡¸Oh, he is moaning. Fufufu, what a pathetic voice. Just like a girl¡¹

    ¡¸Really, you''re a small fry. You should be ashamed of yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Make more pathetic voice. Come on, make a shameful moan like a girl¡¹

    With an excited smile on her face, Kishijo-san elerates her finger handling.

    Her fingers slid across my rod with just the right amount of force, and I felt a rush of extreme pleasure.

    As a matter of course, I can''t hold on much longer.

    I hold on to my legs with all my strength and fight against the ejaction that is slowly rising up in me.

    But I couldn''t suppress my arousal from the verbal torture from both of them. Every time they whisper to me, a shiver runs down my spine.

    And the two maids continue to lick my nipples and caress me with their fingers while looking me up.

    Thanks to their interweaving pleasures, I could feel a boiling magma building up in my perineum.

    ¡¸Let''s spew a lot of your shameful semen¡¹

    They lick, suck, and bite my nipples, fingering them intensely, leading me to the peak of sensuality.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, kuh!¡¹

    I tense myself up, and the next moment...

    Spurt! Spurtttttt! Spurttttttt!

    Finally, a gush of burning white spurt came out.

    ¡¸Kyaa!?¡¹

    The cum sshed out violently and naturallynded on Sankon''s face, who was standing very close to me.

    As she was about to turn away, Kishijo-san yelled at her.

    ¡¸Don''t move!¡¹

    Sankon instantly stiffens.

    ¡¸Oh... Nnah... nnah, it''s so hot...!¡¹

    Her face twitches in fear, and white spunk pours down on her.

    Still, the maids'' finger caresses do not stop.

    ¡¸Come on, please send it more and more. Pour it all over her as much as you want¡¹

    ¡¸Please release all of your cock milk¡¹

    Now Sankon can no longer open her eyes, but can only continue to receive the semen on her face, with her face twitching.

    ¡¸Kuh...¡¹

    I felt as if my lower half of my body was going to be destroyed by the pleasure of the climax that wasing from my perineum.

    ¡¸You cum a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work¡¹

    When the sperming subsided, the maids smiled at me in unison.

    Then they looked into Sankon''s face, which was covered with semen and looked as if it was about to cry.

    ¡¸The reason you can''t seduce a saint is because you''re not sexy enough¡¹

    ¡¸We''re doing this for your own good¡¹

    Sankon opened her eyes and her voice trembled.

    ¡¸W-What is the point of this...?¡¹

    ¡¸The head maid says that if a woman has never been bathed with Lord''s sperm, there is no way for her to be sexy¡¹

    £¨Ah... well, subus-like logic£©

    Maybe they are poisoned by her to the point that they are not sure if they should be convinced or not.

    And Kishijo-san then tells Sankon.

    ¡¸You have school tomorrow, so you have about two more hours at the most. But if you have that much time, you can do two or three more sshes¡¹

    Immediately, Sankon made a face like it was the end of the world.

 Chapter 390

    <u>[Chihiro <ruby>Kijima<rp>(</rp><rt>Kaneko</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><u> POV]</u></u>

    Late night in the President''s office

    After replying to the e-mail to Kitou, I stretch out.

    Then I call out to a young girl in a school swimsuit and high socks who is slumped on the sofa.

    ¡¸Loli, if you are going to linger around here, why don''t you go back to your room and get ready for tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh... why not? I''m not busy even if I go back to my room, let''s have a drink after work¡¹

    On the sofa table there is already whiskey, sses, and ice. I wonder if the snack is barley chocte.

    ¡¸*Huff* really... you...¡¹

    Loli''s true identity is actually Kiyoka Yamauchi, the manager of President Kurashima''s gang that framed me.

    KKO, is currently the top sales person, and Danna-sama told me to be friendly with her, so I have been treating her reasonably, but I still have a grudge against her.

    In fact, I don''t like it even if we are breathing the same air.

    It makes me feel ufortable.

    ¡¸But you know, I don''t want to talk anymore. Please~, onee-cha~n~¡¹

    ¡¸Who''s your onee-chan? Even though you''re over 30¡¹

    ¡¸Did you think I wouldn''t like it when you mentioned my age? I''m sorry, age doesn''t matter anymore¡¹

    On all fours, she turned her butt toward me and pped it as if she was provoking me. Yes, it pisses me off.

    As Kiyoka Yamauchi is a wanted person, she has remained in this Lolita (or deted sexdoll) state for a long time, but perhaps her mind has been dragged by her body, her words and actions have be infantile.

    If Danna-sama didn''t ask me to get along with her, I''d like to put her in a sake barrel at my parents'' house and let her mature slowly.

    And the reason why she is hanging around me is because she wants to talk about the demon world.

    She was in the demon world with Lili for a while, and she seemed to have enjoyed it very much, and she wants to talk about it a lot, but of course it is not something that she can talk about to anyone.

    It is only me, Misuzu and Akira, but Misuzu is not usually in Tokyo, and Akira is not told by Danna-sama to be friendly with Loli, so she is very salty about it. And by a process of elimination, she has been hanging around me. This is really annoying.

    Of course, there are many things that I don''t understand when I listen to it. After all, I am a normal human being who just knows the existence of devils.

    It doesn''t make any sense to me when I hear stories that incubus had a premature ejaction, that wyverns tasted like chicken, that Baron Moho is really handsome, or that she was beaten to a pulp and almost eaten by a disgusting half-dragon woman when she tried to fight with her. Wait, who''s Baron Moho?

    ¡¸I mean, why are you wearing a school swimsuit...?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, this is the best fit for me¡¹

    Although I''ve heard that her clothes are made of slime mucus, so she can wear whatever she wants, she usually wears this outfit.

    She wears it when she does interviews for magazines, when she goes to events, and even when she goes shopping at a local convenience store.

    People seem to think it''s like a stage costume for aedian, and some people send me e-mails saying that they feel sorry for her or that they want me to stop abusing her.

    ¡¸Even if I''m preparing for tomorrow, Ponpoko-san is the one who coordinates, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Coordination, huh? I mean, be careful not to let Ponpoko-san know who you are, it''s tooplicated¡¹

    ¡¸I know that¡¹

    Ponpoko-san has moved to a consulting firm of Fujiwara group, and although she has a lot of business rtions with the firm because it is a partnerpany, she is not under Danna-sama''s control.

    I wish Danna-sama took control of Ponpoko-san, however, it was rejected by Danna-sama on the grounds that she is not a harem member nor a person to be punished, which I do not understand.

    ¡¸Well, it''s not a bad idea to go back to Okinawa for the first time. Fufu, I''m going to attract the attention of my big friends with the charm of this Loli-sama¡¹

    I would say, "What is a 30-year-old hag talking about?" but the fact, the sales of magazines jumps when Loli appears on the front cover, which is really bad.

    However, thanks to this, there are several ns to do a photogravure for a young man''sic magazine in the near future.

    ¡¸Loli... don''t forget your purpose. Your role is to be a bodyguard¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know, I just have to stay close to Nitani, i mean, onee-chan, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s right¡¹

    As a matter of fact, Loli will be the main model for a three-day photogravure shoot for a certain youth magazine starting tomorrow, but we will also provide three more neers for the shoot.

    Despite our proposal, the publisher is willing to pay us for the remaining three neers as a freebie, as they understand that we would like to promote them. Thus, they were willing to take me up on the offer.

    The three are Ichida Sanae, Asuka Nitani, and Mimura Doremi.

    They are the three second-year members of the basketball club.

    When I recruited Ichida and Mimura, I said to them, "If you decide quickly, you can participate in the photogravure shoot this weekend. The ce is located at Okinawa."

    This means a three-day trip to Okinawa, though they have to take one day off from school on Friday. However, for high school students, this must be a very attractive offer.

    And since Nitani was already a member of the group, the other two readily agreed to be scouted without any suspicion.

    But when I told them that I was going to promote them as a set of three, Nitani looked quite dissatisfied. Well, I can understand her frustration.

    She had worked hard to pass the audition, but her two friends who had done nothing had caught up with her in the same position.

    £¨Actually, Nitani is probably the only one who can make it as a model...£©

    Half of the reason for the Okinawa trip was to catch the fish, but at the same time, the Okinawa shoot was also an istion measure to ensure Nitani''s safety.

    Based on the assumption that Kitou''s goal was to exclude Nitani from the airline''s campaign, there was a possibility that he would directly harm Nitani now that the contract had been signed, and so forth.

    All these instructions came from Danna-sama.

    As expected, Danna-sama.

    But if there is any concern, it is that the only bodyguard is this young slime girl who is in a good mood.

    ¡¸I''m telling you, if anything happens to Asuka Nitani, Danna-sama will be very angry¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!? I-I know that!¡¹

    Loli shudders at the mention of Danna-sama name. This is the only part that is very easy to do.

    <u>[<ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Saito</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><u> POV]</u></u>

    After sending Monkey and Kayama-sama home, <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> and I step into the bathhouse.

    In the bathtub, <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> and <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> were already soakingfortably.

    ¡¸Ah, good night, everything OK there?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m just dropping them off. What about you?¡¹

    When I asked <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> in return, she let out a hot breath and looked at the sky.

    ¡¸To say the least, it''s great, I feel like I''m getting a super reward¡¹

    ¡¸I love it...¡¹

    At this response, <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> pout her lips.

    It''s obvious because <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> and <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> were ordered to y with Confinement King-sama for the penalty to Sankon.

    They know that they are only allowed to y with their hands, but they are still allowed to serve the Confinement King-sama, so how could we not envy them?

    ¡¸But when Monkey gets penalized, it''s <ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Saito</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, and <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, isn''t it? It''s a turn, you know, it''s a turn¡¹

    ¡¸As long as Sankon catches up with her properly...¡¹

    When I responded to <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> opened her mouth as if she had just remembered.

    ¡¸By the way, the head maid told me earlier that "<ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> and <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> shoulde after taking a bath"¡¹

 Chapter 391

    <u>[<ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Saito</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><u> POV]</u></u>

    It was nearly dawn when <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> and <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> returned to the maid''s room.

    Then, just as I was helping Mijinko (Ulrich), who couldn''t put on her maid''s uniform by herself, to change her clothes, andining about Tapeworm who had rushed off to her morning training even though she had to prepare breakfast for Ryoko-sama and Kyoko-sama, <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> and <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> came back to the maid''s room near dawn. (*Note: So, it¡¯s from c276, <ruby>Mijinko<rp>(</rp><rt>¥ß¥¸¥ó¥³</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> => ¡°water flea¡±)

    ¡¸¡¸...I''m home¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah...¡¹

    Iugh at their gloomy mood and realize that they have been scolded a lot.

    I guessed that they must have suffered so much that they had to be healed by Torture-sama, since there was not even a scratch on their body.

    ¡¸So, why did you get scolded?¡¹

    ¡¸You see... Uhm... maybe I said something inappropriate while we were ying¡¹

    ¡¸She said it was a disgrace to the dignity of the maids¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    I couldn''t help but to twitch my cheeks.

    The fact that she said the word "dignity of the maid" indicates that the head maid is very angry.

    In such a case, the chief maid''s punishment is extremely severe.

    And feeling blue, I am involuntarily lowered down.

    Mijinko tilted her head in puzzlement, as if she didn''t understand what was going on.

    The unwritten rule of maids is not to ask what kind of punishment they have received.

    This is because it only makes us more frightened when we imagine it when we are summoned.

    But today, Earthworm whispered to me with a somewhat broken smile stered on her mouth.

    ¡¸I have something for you...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute... a souvenir from the sermon...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I made it...¡¹

    ¡¸So, what did you make...?¡¹

    ¡¸...Dry cured ham, from the "thigh"...¡¹

    ¡¸Hii!¡¹

    I choked out, and Earthworm and Centipede giggled at me.

    Only Mijinko, which didn''t know what to say, and when Earthworm said, "Ulrich, do you like ham? Do you want some!?", Mijinko making a fuss.

    ¡ùFor the note, Ulrich ate the "dry-cured ham".

    * * *

    <u>[Kayama POV]</u>

    £¨...I wonder what penalty she got?£©

    Morning ssroom before homeroom.

    I see Ritsuko-sama sitting on her seat.

    She looks the same. Apart from an asional hint of concern about the smell of her hair, she looks like an upper ss girl with a straight posture as usual.

    She is very different from Mangi Nagashi, who is not so elegant. Therefore, yesterday''s result was a bit strange to me.

    £¨Maybe ihe doesn''t like Ritsuko-sama''s type...£©

    And as I''m thinking about that...

    ¡¸Yui-chan!¡¹

    A voice called me from behind. I turned around at the sound of a familiar calm voice, and at that moment...

    £¨Whoaaaaaaaaa?!?!£©

    I bounced on my seat.

    Masaki-sama was standing there.

    I should praise myself for not screaming.

    ¡¸M-Masaki-sama...¡¹

    ¡¸What''s wrong? You look like you''ve been attacked by a serial killer¡¹

    I feel close to that. After confirming that there is no weapon in Masaki-sama''s hand, I manage to smile.

    ¡¸Ah, hahaha... I-it''s just Masaki-sama imagination. By the way, Masaki-sama, what brings you all the way to the second year ssroom?¡¹

    Senior students rarelye into the ssroom, and Masaki-sama stands out because of her... breasts.

    In fact, most of the ssmates, especially boys, were glued to her breasts.

    ¡¸Well, I heard that there is a girl who confessed her feelings to Fumio-kun yesterday, so I wanted to talk to her¡¹

    £¨Is it a real talk...or is it a physical talk?£©

    No, I know that I am simply too afraid of Masaki-sama.

    Just like me, she loves Confinement King-sama too much, that''s all.

    I know that as long as I don''t disrespect Confinement King-sama, Masaki-sama won''t be so angry with me.

    But when she gets angry, I am afraid. There is an eerie fear.

    There is such a fear that she might do something like pouring a bucketful of mercury collected from a mountain of old thermometers into my mouth.

    ¡¸Umm... which one is she?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.. the one at the end of the table, Ritsuko Sakon-sama...¡¹

    As soon as I responded, Masaki-sama walked up to Ritsuko-sama.

    ¡¸Good morning!¡¹

    Masaki-sama tilted her head smiling at me. Ritsuko-sama, on the other hand, looks puzzled and replies, "Good morning...".

    She must thinks that from the ribbon on her chest, it is obvious that she is a senior student.

    Or rather, it is not the ribbon that attracts Ritsuko-sama''s eyes, but her breasts. That''s what she is looking at.

    It reminds me of the other day when Mai-sama and Masaki-sama were talking about breasts.

    ¡ºIt was a bit of aplex until a while ago, but Fumio-kun is so happy with my breast that I was wondering if I could make them bigger... Mai-chan seems to know a lot about breast enhancement, so I was wondering if she could teach me¡»

    I will never forget the look on Mai-sama''s face when Masaki-sama said that.

    ¡¸Umm... who are you...?¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, I heard that there was a girl who confessed her feelings to Fumio-kun, and I wondered what kind of girl she was¡¹

    Ritsuko-sama''s eyes narrow menacingly.

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸As someone who loves Fumio-kun, I''d wee anyone who likes Fumio-kun as much as I do, but I don''t like it if it''s a prank or something...¡¹

    ¡¸You love him...? Does that mean that you love him as a saint?¡¹ (*Note: Seijin)

    ¡¸(Breast) Saint? Yeah, all of him, including that. So, is it a prank or something?¡¹ (*Note: Oppai Seijin)

    ¡¸It''s not a joke. I''m ready to devote myself to him¡¹

    Immediately, the ssmates who had been silently listening to the conversation started to murmur at once.

    ¡¸Really? Then, what do you like about Fumio-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸What I like...?¡¹

    Ritsuko-sama put her finger on her chin and thought seriously. She shouldn''t like Fumio-kun at all. As for me, I''m afraid that she might say something funny and spark Masaki-sama''s anger.

    Then Ritsuko-sama tilted her head and said.

    ¡¸...Is it his face?¡¹

    In a sense, this is a sincere answer. Because we know little about Confinement King-sama except his appearance.

    £¨No, no, but that answer is...£©

    I fearfully looked at Masaki-sama''s expression.

    Then, surprisingly, Masaki-sama smiled pleasantly.

    ¡¸Ahaha? Of course. Fumio-kun is cute, isn''t he? I wouldn''t trust you if you say he looks kind or nice, but if you like his face, I''ll trust you¡¹

    It seems that Ritsuko-sama has drawn the right answer.

    ¡¸Yup. Is it Sakon-san? I like you. I''ll cheer you up, soe to the rooftop with your lunch. Let''s eat together. Of course, Fumio-kun will be with us¡¹

 Chapter 392

    <u>[Nitani Asuka POV]</u>

    ¡¸Okay, everyone''s here!¡¹

    A roon face with long, flowing hair.

    A woman with a petite figure wrapped in a gray suit appeared in the airport lobby where we were to meet.

    ¡¸Oh, hello... are you from KKO?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not. I''m from an entertainment consultingpany. My name is Kinuta, and I''m in charge of coordinating this photogravure shoot. Please feel free to call me Ponpoko-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ponpoko... san?¡¹

    Sanae Ichida tilts her head, squinting her eyes at me.

    ¡¸You see, my surname is Kinuta, so if you read it backwards, I''m Tanuki¡¹

    I look at Doremi and she looks at me. Probably, we are thinking the same thing.

    £¨¡ªIsn''t the nickname derived from the face?£©

    However, she looks like a Ponpoko-san, so I decide to call her Ponpoko-san, thank you very much.

    ¡¸This is your first time in gravure, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is, aren''t you an idiot?¡¹

    When Ichida''s mouth curved into a grimace, Ponpoko-san smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸It''s fine with me, but please be careful about thenguage you use with the publishers and local staff. As long as you''re hung up on it, it''s fine, but if you lose your job because of it, you could be sued for damages of up to four digits million yen, if you''re not careful¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Ichida''s cheeks twitched at Ponpoko''s smilingly exasperated remark.

    £¨In the first ce, of course it''s impossible for Ichida or Doremi to be a model£©

    At that time, I almost lost my temper when Ichida and Doremi came to me with a smug look on their faces to tell me that they had decided to join KKO.

    Of course, I immediately called President Kijima and asked her about it.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, those kids. They''re here to make you look good. Just the thing. It''s good to have an easyparison¡¹

    £¨Comparison target... But isn''t that too low?£©

    Ichida has a wolf cut and a jersey top and bottom.

    Doremi is wearing a frilly Lolita outfit, candy-girl style, for her uing trip to Okinawa.

    I want to say to them, "Do you think you''re a model?"

    I mean, Ichida is just a yankee, so she is out of the question.

    And Doremi''s breasts just a little bigger than mine. That''s all.

    ¡¸Our schedule is to arrive at the site before noon today. After checking in at the hotel, we will have a camera training and indoor shooting in the afternoon¡¹

    As Ponpoko-san looked at the file in her hand, Doremi gently raised her hand.

    ¡¸Umm... Do we have any free time?¡¹

    ¡¸You are free to go out after the shooting, but since you are still minors, President-san has strictly told all of you that you are not allowed to go out. If you have to go out for shopping or something, you are allowed to do so for a short time with me¡¹

    ¡¸Apanied, huh...? I see¡¹

    I am taken aback by Doremi''s slightly disappointed mood.

    £¨I mean, I told her that we were not going out to have fun£©

    ¡¸By the way, I heard that we are going to shoot with Loli-chan this time, but she''s not with you?¡¹

    She is simply a senior staff member of the office and a celebrity. I was looking forward to meeting her, so I asked her that, but Ponpoko-sanughed again.

    ¡¸Loli-"chan"? *Laugh* Between you and her, she is older than all of you... or rather, older than me¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ehhh...!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We were all speechless.

    Loli Yamauchi can now be seen on the cover of magazines and in gravure photos.

    The fact that she is actually an adult is a deep mystery in the world of entertainment.

    ¡¸I was also surprised when President Kijima told me, haha. And she¡¯s a sessful actress, you know. She is traveling separately in business ss. I wish you all the best in your career¡¹

    ¡¸Um...¡¹

    Doremi raised her hand again.

    ¡¸Do you know the name of the hotel and preferably the room number? My dad is very picky... I¡¯d like to send him a text message¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... well, yeah. You¡¯re a minor. The hotel is FW Paradise Hotel, and the room number is, uh, room 808 for three people¡¹

    * * *

    <u>[Ayame Hanabusa POV]</u>

    ¡¸Ayame-san¡¹

    After school, I changed into my uniform and stepped into the gymnasium, and Ritsuko-chan walked up to me.

    ¡¸Good evening, Ritsuko-chan. Aren''t there a few people here today?¡¹

    I asked her. She looked around and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Yes, it seems so. I heard that Mangi-san is absent, and Ichida-senpai, Nitani-senpai, and Mimura-senpai are absent¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So... maybe you don''t have to be in "that" uniform today¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, yeah, but that''s okay. I''ve already changed my clothes¡¹

    Ritsuko-chan and I sit down by the wall. We''ve already finished our preparations, and we can each do some exercises at most until the practice starts.

    ¡¸Senpai, what''s going on here?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know... Well, it''s better that they''re not here¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa... that''s harsh, by the way, Mangi-san was absent yesterday, too, wasn''t she? Is she not feeling well or something?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to be a family matter¡¹

    Ritsuko-chan smiles at that. As one would expect from a youngdy from a good family, her every gesture is elegant.

    She joined this club because of her admiration for Kaitou-senpai, and I thought she might quit the club when senpai left, but she is still a member of the club.

    ¡¸Oh, yes, Ayame-san. Kijima-senpai who I talked to you about before...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, what''s wrong with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it just so happens that I had a chance to have lunch with him today¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, really? How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he''s just like Ayame-san said¡¹

    ¡¸Right... Kijima-senpai is a very nice person. He not only takes Saori to and from school, but he also takes me to and from school with him. I can see why Saori has had a crush on him for so long¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He seemed sincere. But Kaitou-senpai also said that she didn''t care what the gentlemen looked like...¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, she was... But it''s no good, you know. Kijima-senpai is Saori''s¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s too bad¡¹

    Ritsuko-san smiles jokingly.

    Ever since Kaitou-senpai quit club activities because she was crazy about her boyfriend, Ritsuko-san seems to have a longing for love.

    It may be a fan mentality or something, but she seems to agree with everything Kaitou-senpai says.

    I think that the reason why she is so good to me is because Kaitou-senpai directly appointed me as her sessor.

    It seems that Ritsuko-san is just like Kaitou-senpai, she curious about love, which made Kaitou-senpai so crazy to abandon basketball that she had devoted so much to it.

    £¨It''s kind of dangerous...£©

    Almost at the same time as I was muttering this in my heart, captain turned to me and raised her voice.

    ¡¸Hey, Busako, Sankon. We''re going to start soon, so go get the teacher¡¹

    New series! About adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here

 Chapter 393

    In the library after school, there are strangely more people today.

    Rin is sitting in the corner, flipping through "Finnegans Wake", which I''m sure she doesn''t understand even a single line of, with her lips puckered up in a grimace.

    £¨Isn''t she too pretentious? On the contrary, she looks like an idiot...£©

    I didn''t invite her, and I guess she came here today to ask me to y with her again, but it''s too public to do so. Still, she didn''t give up and was going to stay with me until everyone left.

    While I was looking at the bookshelf of foreign fantasy books, leaving Rin alone...

    ¡¸Um...¡¹

    I heard a girl''s voice behind me.

    I turned around to see a familiar girl standing there with her hand over her mouth in shame.

    £¨Monkey...huh?£©

    I believe her name is Mangi Nagashi. She has freckles on the tip of her nose. And today, her dark brown hair is tied back in two.

    £¨Well... let''s see, I guess we''ve never met before£©

    Sankon and I had lunch together at lunchtime today, and due to a mysterious push by Masaki-chan, we have decided to go on a date thising Saturday. While she ising on strong, this is the first time for Monkey to make contact with me.

    £¨But... Shiratori-san might be helping her, right? £©

    With that in mind, I cannot be too defenseless. I should be a little cautious.

    I nced at Rin, who was somehow hiding her face by holding up a book.

    ¡¸Um... something?¡¹

    I tilt my head, and she stares into my eyes and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸You''re a member of the librarymittee, aren''t you? I-I don''t read many books... and I''m thinking of starting to read, but I don''t know where to start...¡¹

    Her small ck eyes appear to have a trifocalsis. She does not have a lovely face, but I smile back at her, not looking away from her as she makes eye contact with me with some earnestness.

    ¡¸Um...what kind of genre do you like?¡¹

    ¡¸Well...I''m not really used to reading books, so...I''d like something as easy to read as possible among the books that the librarymittee members have read and found interesting¡¹

    ¡¸Easy to read, huh...?¡¹

    Shiratori-san may have been making it up, but I get the general idea of what she was aiming for. Anyone who understands his/her own tastes will be liked by him or her.

    £¨Well, it''s a straightforward way. I don''t think I need to be so cautious about this£©

    Rather, she must be struggling with her acting, which she is not ustomed to. Monkey tried her best to open her eyes and looked at me, which made me smile a little.

    ¡¸Then, is it okay if it''s a novel?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    I move to the stacks of novels and check out a couple of books.

    ¡ºQualia the Purple¡» and ¡ºCriss Cross¡»

    The recent novels are a bit erotic, so I can''t see them in the stock, and the ones I can find are only ssic masterpieces.

    I remember that both of them were quite interesting, although they were a little old.

    When I checked out these two books at the counter and handed them to her, she looked me in the eye and smiled at me.

    ¡¸T... Thank you very much¡¹

    Then she bowed her head and walked out of the library.

    In the end, there was no end to the number of people in the library that day until it closed, and Rin kept looking at me with a reproachful gaze.

    ¡¸Um...Shiratori-senpai, I did as you asked... is this really okay?¡¹

    As I left the library, I met Shiratori-senpai, Takasago-senpai, and Sato at a fast food restaurant in front of the station.

    ¡¸As I said, did you stare into his eyes?¡¹

    I nodded my head and Shiratori-senpai said "OK, then" and reached for the fries as if she had lost interest.

    To be honest, I think she is an unreliable person.

    But I did as I was told yesterday, and I surpassed Sakon in terms of likability. Maybe it''s just a coincidence, but I have no one else to rely on.

    Shiratori-senpai simply thinks that I am in love with Kijima-senpai and want to go out with him. That should be the case. But in reality, I am involved in a deadly game. The gap between the two was frustrating.

    ¡¸Shirasaki... Ahhhm!¡¹

    Takasago-senpai opens her mouth wide toward Shiratori-senpai.

    ¡¸Why don''t you eat yours?¡¹

    ¡¸I want Shirasaki''s fries¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the same thing...¡¹

    With a look of exasperation on her face, Shiratori-senpai picks up a long piece of French fries with her fingertips and offers it to Takasago-senpai, who bites into it like a fish into its prey.

    ¡¸Delicious...¡¹

    Sato, perhaps noticing my dull expression, opened her mouth while moving the apple pie away from Takasago-senpai.

    ¡¸Well, if senpai says it''s OK, then it''s OK, isn''t it?¡¹

    Sato, you''re not helping.

    £¨If you''re going to follow up, follow up properly... you know, I''m getting impatient when I heard that Sakon had dinner with Kijima-senpai...£©

    I pouted my lips involuntarily, and Shiratori-senpai pushed a fries toward me.

    ¡¸Yes, yes. You should read the book you borrowed. As soon as possible¡¹

    ¡¸I''m really not good at reading...¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, there are very few people who read rmended books properly. It''s the same with manga, movies, and everything else. That''s why. Just by reading a book properly and saying what you think of it, the likability will increase dramatically. In human rtions, you should consider it as a bonus if someone rmends something to you¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... so that''s what today''s contact was for?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s just a bonus... Since you seem to be interested, if you buy Takasago an apple pie, I''ll exin it to you¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s at least an apple pie...¡¹

    I buy an apple pie at the counter and hand it to Takasago-senpai.

    She raises her hands in the air with an "Uoh" and I look at Shiratori-senpai.

    ¡¸Please... exin¡¹

    ¡¸Do you remember my instructions for today?¡¹

    ¡¸Look his eye when talk to him, look his eye when listen to him, talk to him with all your might, listen to him with all your might¡¹

    ¡¸Right. On a different note, why do you think it is that, with a few exceptions, the cheerful people are popr and the gloomy people are not?¡¹

    ¡¸Because they''re not good at talking, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not. The correct answer is that they don''t look people in the eye when they talk. The majority of humanmunication is not verbal, but non-verbal. If you don''t look them in the eye and don''t listen to them, it''s the same as saying you''re not interested in them. That kind of person is not popr with thedies. On the other hand, if you make eye contact all the time, you''re unconsciously sending a sign that you''re interested in them¡¹

    ¡¸Huh...¡¹

    ¡¸As you''ve probably learned by doing it, it''s very hard to keep eye contact with someone. That''s why people usually don''t do it. So, if you do it, you''ll be surprised how effective it is in increasing the likability of the person¡¹

    ¡¸Oh...¡¹

    ¡¸Earlier, I told you that reading a book that was rmended to you would make you more likable, why do you think that would happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Because... if people are interested in what they like...¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let me ask you, who is your favorite human being? It goes without saying. You yourself. It is impossible not to like a person who is passionately interested in you. Even subconsciously¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, Kijima-senpai is probably aware that I''m the one telling you what to do¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Sato said that Shiratori-senpai is a close friend of Kijima-senpai, but I wonder what kind of rtionship they have.

    ¡¸That''s why this "doing it all your might" is so important. That "this girl is made to do reckless things by Shiratori, and she''s doing it so hard" to captures Kijima-senpai''s heart affectionately. Well, he has a weakness for that kind of thing. That''s him¡¹

    £¨No, that''s an afterthought... there''s no way she could have included that in her calctions£©

    When I looked puzzled, Shiratori-senpai popped thest of the fries into her mouth and said.

    ¡¸I think you''re probably a nice, healthy girl in Kijima-senpai''s mind¡¹

    New series! About adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here

 Chapter 394

    ¡¸Wee back, Master¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    When I stepped into the Confinement King''s bedroom, I was greeted by Jnda, who I had called via socialworking sites, with her head rubbing against the floor.

    As usual, she waspletely naked, wearing only a cor. I guess she is expecting me

    because her cheeks are already flushed, and her gaze is too hot.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    She puts her hand on my belt, undoes it respectfully, and slips down my pants with my underwear.

    Immediately, my cock bounced back and forth like a spring-loaded toy.

    Jnda let out an unusual "oh" sound, like a foreigner, and opened her mouth to suck my cock.

    But I press my finger on her forehead and order her to wait.

    Jnda looks puzzled with her mouth open in the shape of O, but I take off my shirt and socks without hesitation and sit down on the bed with her in my arms.

    Then I activate the <Eyes of Truth> that I got from her sister.

    ¡¸Oh, um... Master...¡¹

    She looks away as if she can''t bear to look at me, and I ask her.

    ¡¸Jnda, what did you think when you saw me for the first time?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh... umm... well, I thought you were a nice person¡¹

    ¡¸Red, so red. You''re lying¡¹

    With that one word, she must''ve known I was using the <Eyes of Truth>.

    So, there is no use in lying. No matter how hard she tries to make things up, she''ll always be seen through.

    Jnda''s eyes swim but then, she replies in a muffled voice.

    ¡¸...You''re such an ugly little boy. Maybe I should throw you in the zoo...¡¹

    ¡¸Heh... I didn''t know you thought that¡¹

    Jnda kneels down, looking frightened and shrunken.

    ¡¸Then, what about now?¡¹

    When I asked her this, she raised herself up this time and desperately tried to appeal to me.

    ¡¸I-I love you. Just thinking about Master makes my heart pound so hard that I can''t stay still. I like you, I really like you! I really really love you!¡¹

    I already knew it, but the color that surrounded her was "blue". There was no lie in what she just said.

    I was not suspicious of Jnda. I just wanted to tease her a little.

    So, with a snicker, I give her a sly look.

    ¡¸It''s been a while since I''ve heard Jnda dere defeat¡¹

    She must have understood that this was a y. So, her expression was happy and debauched.

    ¡¸Yes, with pleasure...¡¹

    Then, shey on the floor and opened her legs wide, spreading herbia with her fingertips as if to show them to me, smiling broadly.

    ¡¸I, Jnda, the fool who called herself a detective, have been defeated by the great Confinement King-sama. I will give up all my human rights, so please spare my life. As a domestic animal and a female ve, I offer my all to the great Confinement King-sama. Please use me as a convenient bitch hole by your side for the rest of my life¡¹

    She must have be excited while she was talking about her defeat. After all, her love juice dripped from her widened vulva and stained the carpet.

    ¡¸...Jnda, I''m thirsty. Come here¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    Imanded, and she happily climbed onto the bed, sat up straight, and smiled, "Come here, Master!¡±.

    Then, Iy down on herp, using her thigh as a pillow, and she happily cupped her breasts in her hands and held them out to my mouth.

    ¡¸Please, drink some of Jnda''s milk¡¹

    She is not pregnant, but she has been modified as a milk server by Lili and Torture.

    She smells of rich milk. When I took herrge hanging bell-shaped breast and the slightly brownish pigmented nipple at the tip of the breast into my mouth, she let out a pleased voice.

    I sucked on it, and the taste of milk spread in my mouth. I must admit that mother''s milk does not taste so good.

    But it is exciting. Jnda is no different.

    ¡¸Ah... Master is drinking my milk... I''m so happy...¡¹

    My view is blocked by her breast, but I can hear Jnda''s excited, ragged breaths and her muffled voiceing from behind them. Her face must so full of debauchery that I could see it in my mind.

    ¡¸Aaah, ahn... Hyan, i-if it''s sucked like that... ahn...¡¹

    While I sucked milk out of both breasts and yed with her nipples with the tip of my tongue, her body jumped and jerked.

    It seems that she came just by having her breasts sucked.

    ¡¸That''s enough, thank you¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes...¡¹

    Jnda''s blue eyes moistened lewdly and she woke up reluctantly. And I found the white milk on the tips of her nipples absurdly lewd.

    Anyway, when I tried to stand, she peeks at me with an expectant look on her face as she sits with her knees.

    She is expecting a reward. That''s the look on her face.

    But first... the reason I brought Jnda here today is because I have something else in mind.

    ¡¸Jnda... you know Kizuna Tateoka, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kizuna...? O-of course. If you want me to get her, I''ll do it right away...¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... that''s not what I meant. Actually, it''s Shiratori-san. She wants me to treat her like a sister¡¹

    ¡¸Saki... sama?¡¹

    Immediately, Jnda''s eyes, which had been soaked in debauchery, turned sharp.

    Although she was in an [Enved] state, both udia and Jnda sometimes showed me that they had something in mind for Shiratori-san.

    ¡¸I don''t really understand what she''s trying to do... what do you think, Jnda?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think she''s simply trying to get a new woman for Master...¡¹

    ¡¸Well... that''s true¡¹

    ¡¸Still... I don''t know what Saki... sama is thinking...¡¹

    Jnda seemed to be very reluctant to address Shiratori-san as "sama" even though it was a part of her position, and so, she faltered slightly.

    ¡¸Perhaps she knows that her brother is making some kind of move. So, she wants Master to hold her sister in custody... to prevent contact, or as a hostage...¡¹

    ¡¸I see... In that case, why don''t you work with udia to find out a little bit more? About the current status of the Tateoka siblings¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹

    ¡¸Well then...¡¹

    When I said this, she shuddered.

    ¡¸Here''s the reward you''ve been waiting for. Go ahead and beg for it¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    Immediately she lies down on the bed, breathing heavily like a dog in summer, and spreads herbia wide with her fingertips.

    ¡¸Master? Please give your strong cock to Jnda... please give it to this slutty bitch¡¹

    For the note, in my lovemaking with Jnda, I try topare her cool figure before she fell to this lecherous one.

    The cold and condescending look she gave me, the angry and abusive look she gave me right after I caught her, and this bitch who was making a lewd and debauched expression in front of my eyes are the same person.

    She had the beauty and style of a fashion model, so my excitement was boundless.

    So, with this though, I grab the backside of her knees and push my ns down toward her.

    ¡¸Ahhh...¡¹

    Jnda''s hips lifted up, revealing her secret parts. Then, I ced my fully stretched rod against the hole, which was still overflowing with her nectar, and pushed it in with a single thrust.

    ¡¸Nguh, aaaaaaah!¡¹

    Jnda''s body twitched as if struck by lightning.

    Her vaginal hole was already soaked with her cum, and the folds of her vagina were tangled shallowly around my cock as soon as I inserted my cock into her.

    ¡¸Ahhhh, Master''s cock is here, Master''s cock is hereeee... ah, ah, ahhhh!¡¹

    She had a look of debauchery on her face that ruined her good looks. Still, when I looked down at her, I continued to pound my cock into her without any mercy.

    ¡¸Aaahhh, aaahhh, aaahhh, aaahhh!!¡¹

    Jnda, who was fully aroused, immediately turned up her dark eyes and moaned loudly. Her body was twitching and twitching as if she had a fever.

    ¡¸You''re still as sensitive as ever, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh, M-Master has made me so sensitive... When Master puts his cock inside me... I don''t know what to do anymoreeee¡¹

    She is in an unstable position, supporting herself only on the back of her head and shoulders. Herrge bell-shaped breasts were hanging down facing her face ording to the gravity, bouncing and making a sound as the extraction was carried out.

    ¡¸Hyaah, anh, aaaah, oh, it''s thrusting all the way in, Master''s dick, A-amazing¡¹

    I pulls out my cock and thrusting it into her again, and her body arched back with her too-long legs.

    While doing this, she did not resist at all. Then, I make her get up on her knees and raise her ass high, and I p her ass from behind.

    ¡¸Aaah!? Aaahhh? Ah, ah, ahn!¡¹

    As I ps her and pounds her from behind, she bends over on her hands like a neighing horse.

    ¡¸Hyiii?! Ah, ahhh, I''m being spanked!? Ahhh, t-thank you very much!¡¹

    The tips of her breasts, which hung vertically, rubbed the bed sheet, spreading the stain of her mother''s milk.

    Still, I pound my cock into her like a jockey in hisst spurt.

    ¡¸Hyaaa, it hurts, i-it feels goood, ah, ah, ah, Masterrrrr, Masterrrrr, I''m cumming... I''m cummmmmmming!? Aaaaahhh? Aaaaahhhh!¡¹

    Jnda''s moaning is so loud that it hurts my ears.

    Her mouth is emitting long, intermittent screams. Her hips also already losing strength, and she was trembling slightly.

    ¡¸Uwaaah... M-Master.... It''s great, so greattt... Aaaah, aaahh, aaahhh¡¹

    As my limit is near, I started to pump my cock with a powerful thrusting stroke toward the finish.

    The sound of my palms hitting her ass, the sound of my hips pping her ass, and a sound like a popping echoed continuously.

    And then, after the dozens of times of pounding...

    ¡¸Ah!? Aaah? C-cumming! C-cummmmmming!¡¹

    Jnda finally copsed on the bed in agony.

    When I looked into her face, I saw that she had lost consciousness with white eyes.

    ¡¸*Sigh*¡­ I''m going to have to punish you again for cumming on your own¡¹

    After this, I treat her like an onahole, and I shoot my sperm into her vagina without any regard. Although she was unconscious, her body was writhing for my cum.

    ¡¸Fuu...¡¹

    After breathing out, I pulled out my still-angry rod and rubbed it against her short blonde hair, wiping off the semen.

    New series! About adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here

 Chapter 395.1

    [<u>Asuka Nitani POV</u>]

    ¡¸Good grief! That cameraman! He''s really something! How can he givepliments so well...?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, Sanae, you were really being yed. You had a very naughty look on your face.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t tell that! It''s embarrassing!¡¹

    On the way back to the room from the shooting, in the corridor of the hotel.

    I look at Sanae Ichida and Doremi Mimura who are walking in front of me, and I pout my lips.

    £¨Ugh... for me, even though it''s my debut photogravure... why did this happen to me?£©

    Although I had thought that Sanae and Doremi are myplements, and I have sorted out my feelings after being told so by the President, I can''t ept this situation.

    I was getting more and more pissed off as I recalled what had just happened.

    Shortly after leaving our luggage in the hotel room, Ponpoko-san took us to the hotel to meet and greet the staff.

    The location was the hotel''s indoor pool.

    As we greeted the photographers, assistants, editors of magazines, stylists, and makeup artists who were preparing for the shoot, we were a little moved to realize that ¡ª Ah... So this is what it''s like to be in the actual field.

    Following that, we greeted Loli, one of our seniors.

    She was already rxing on a bed on the beachside in her usual white school swimsuit, and a young woman in a suit who seemed to be her manager was running around in a hurry to meet her needs.

    ¡¸Hello, Loli-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren''t youte? Ponpoko¡¹

    Ponpoko-san walked up to her, and I saw Loli-san squinting at her grimly with a tropical drink in her hand and a sense of vacation in her eyes.

    ¡¸Not at all, we are right on time.¡¹

    Ponpoko-san smiles amiably at her, and Loli sniffs and turns to us.

    ¡¸Well, it''s fine. I heard from the President that you are the new big sisters, Onee-chan. And Loli is the star of this gravure. You big sisters are like parsley on the edge of a te, so you should know your ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, of course, Senpai.¡¹

    Loli-san nodded her head in satisfaction.

    She looked around at us again and pointed at Sanae and said, "Are you Nitani?".

    ¡¸No, Nitani is this one.¡¹

    Sanae pointed at me with her finger, and Loli-san looked at me with a sour look on her face.

    ¡¸Haah... I knew it... what a bad eye they have. Well, that''s okay. This Loli-sama will take good care of you, Onee-chan. Do your best to be a good actress!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaa... why is she talking so high up?¡¹

    Doremi whispers into my ear, and I poke her with my elbow, forcing a smile.

    Despite everything, she is still the office''s top earner.

    In the world of show business, where talent and achievement are the most important things, it is too reckless to go against her. It is even more so if we ask her how old she really is.

    When the shooting starts, she is still the queen, and I can see that the cameramen, magazine editors, and everyone else are taking great care of her.

    Ponpoko-san also added with a wry smile, "Don''t imitate Loli," she said.

    But herees the problem.

    While Loli-san was taking pictures alone, we changed into the prepared clothes and had our makeup done, and then Sanae suddenly transformed into someone else.

    Was the make-up artist great, or was Sanae''s potential amazing?

    Sanae in her swimsuit strangely caught my attention.

    The shape of her eyebrows and eyeliner changed her impression dramatically, and her bad wolf-cut and her bush-staring eyes were reced by the impression of a cool and beautiful girl who looks like an outsider.

    And that''s not all.

    Sanae was muscr to begin with, but she looked like a model with long and slender arms and legs, probably because of her tight ck bikini.

    As for Doremi, she was just a boob girl, but Sanae was aplete underdog.

    However, I was the only one who was instructed to wear a T-shirt over my swimsuit.

    President Kijima said that she didn''t want me to do the swimsuit photogravure yet, and this made me wonder which of us was more attractive.

    Also, when we shot a number of shots with Loli-san in the center and the rest of us just frolicking around, it was all Sanae who was in the front with Loli-san.

    Doremi and I were really treated like a background.

    Furthermore, after the photo shoot, I thought I was going to shatter my teeth when I saw the editor of the magazine saying to Sanae, ¡°You are going to coborate with a serialized work for the next photogravure, and I''ll give you a callter¡±.

    £¨...I''m so frustrated. Tomorrow we''re supposed to have a photo shoot at a private beach, but I can''t go on like this.£©

    It''s now a matter of self-esteem.

    But if they say I have to wear a T-shirt again tomorrow, there''s really no way to make an appeal.

    £¨Ah! Damn! It pisses me off! It pisses me off! It pisses me offff!£©

    As I re at Sanae''s back of the head in anger, I see a girl walking toward us from the other side of the corridor.

    £¨Uwaa... So shy!£©

    She had dyed her long one-length hair a few centimeters from the tips in green.

    If she dyed her short hair green and let it grow long, it would probably look like this.

    She wears a pastel yellow tube top that exposes her navel and denim hot pants.

    Though it was a Tropical-style outfit, the girl seemed to have a certain unpleasant atmosphere.

    If I looked at her face, I found that she had thick eyebrows and a tan skin. She was probably a local.

    Sanae also followed her with her eyes as she passed by.

    ¡¸Hmm... is it my imagination?¡¹

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    Doremi asks Sanae who tilts her head.

    ¡¸Well, the person who just passed, she seems to look familiar to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t it just your imagination, that person looks like she''s from that type of work.¡¹

    ¡¸That type?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it "Delihealth"...? Or is it Hotelhealth?¡¹ (*Note: Delivery Health)

    ¡¸Uwaa... Are you serious?¡¹

    Sanae wrinkles her brow and expresses her disgust.

    I didn''t mention it, but I had a feeling that the girl looked vaguely familiar to me too.

    * * *

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here</li></ul>

 Chapter 395.2

    [<u>President Kitou¡¯s Subordinate POV</u>]

    ¡¸Thank you for staying today. I''m Hikari from Tropical Girls Carnival.¡¹

    At the first sight of the Delihealth, my tension rose sharply.

    £¨It''s a hit! She''s so cute!£©

    Her shoulder-length hair with green tips is quite distinctive, but she is young. She looks like a teenager.

    At the same time, her strong face and thick eyebrows made her look like a local Okinawan girl to my eyes.

    ¡¸Yes, yes,e in.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry to bother you.¡¹

    As I close the door, she confirms with a smile.

    ¡¸Well then... it''s a ny-minute course. The service is "raw gokkun (swallow)" option, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes. But Hikari-chan is so cute, can we change to the 120-minute course now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s fine, just let me make a phone call.¡¹

    I sit down on the sofa as I watch her call the hotel to change the course.

    Tomorrow night''s dirty work is a bit daunting.

    To be honest, it hurts my heart to see the girl''s face damaged, and I think it''s a waste, but I can''t resist President Kitou.

    To tell the truth, this trip to Okinawa was a poor bet, but at least I hit the jackpot with the "Delihealth" I called.

    After hanging up the phone, she says, "Excuse me," and sits down next to me.

    I decided to talk with her for a while and then start to y with her.

    As it was not cool to be too eager, and I had time to spare, I decided to listen to her personal story. .

    ¡¸Hikari-chan, you look so young, how old are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu, it''s a secret.¡¹

    She smiles at my question and evades my question, changing the subject quickly.

    ¡¸Guest, are you from Tokyo?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah yeah, I work for an entertainment eventpany, but aren''t you interested in scouting, Hikari-chan? I''m sure you can make a good living as a talent.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, I''m ttered. But I don''t want to stand out too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get it. I feel like there''s a reason for that.¡¹

    As soon as I say that, a shadow falls on her face. It seems that she really does have a reason. As I persistently ask her more questions, I find out that she is supporting a boyfriend who is almost like a pimp.

    ¡¸I see you''re having a hard time, then, what do you think? If you let me do the real thing, I''ll pay you 30,000 more?¡¹

    She rolled her eyes for a moment, looked puzzled, and then turned her head down.

    ¡¸Well... money... is a problem, to be honest, but I can''t betray him... so... I''m sorry...¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I''m sorry. I''m sorry.¡¹

    To be honest, I think it''s a shame.

    Maybe, if I pick her once or twice more and ask her for a sexual intercourse each time, I''m sure she''ll fall.

    If this were a Tokyo Delihealth, I would have done so.

    But I didn''t.

    I change my mind and decide to enjoy the rest of the night to the fullest.

    I urge her to take a shower with me, and we start ying on the bed.

    ¡¸Guest, do you prefer to me me? Or do you prefer to be med?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''d rather be the aggressive one.¡¹

    ¡¸...Okay.¡¹

    She started to gently rub my bare cock lying on the bed with her hair hanging over her ear.

    She had a familiar hand. Maybe her pimp boyfriend had disciplined her a lot. My dick was easily stretched and warped to face the ceiling by her skillful finger movements.

    ¡¸Well... Excuse me.¡¹

    At the same time she said this, she looked somewhat sad for a moment. In my opinion, this expression is the best part of the Delihealth Service.

    It is this look that makes me order a girl who looks like an amateur as much as possible.

    For money, they have no choice but to serve a man they don''t like. Sometimes their apologies to their husbands or boyfriends appear on their faces.

    It is unbearable.

    I feel as if I cuckold her from their lover, and it excites me absurdly.

    Then, she frowns her thick eyebrows, and her face, with her eyes downcast, covers my pole.

    ¡¸Mmm, mmm... *Lick*...¡¹

    Then, her face started to move up and down with the stick.

    ¡¸Mmm, *Squelch*... *Squelch*... *Slurpp*...¡¹

    With her hair hanging over her ears, I could clearly see her sucking face.

    Her well-shaped lips are now thrust out lewdly, clenching the trunk of my meat, and her cheeks are bby and sunken. Her downcast eyshes also quivering.

    £¨It''s so good... Hikari-chan is a hit...£©

    Her lips move up and down rhythmically. Then, she swallowed a little loosely when she swallowed, and she spit out tightly while she slurped. Moreover, her tongue issciviously entwining with my pole.

    What''s more, she seemed to have a strong personality.

    This situation of a strong-minded girl kneeling between my legs and licking and sucking my dick for money is unbearable.

    ¡¸Okay, Hikari-chan. I''m about to cum.¡¹

    At my whisper, she raises the speed of her movements, as if she''s trying to push me over the edge.

    ¡¸Mmm, mmm, mmm, *Slurp*... *Slurp*... *Slurp*...¡¹

    At the end, she pumped so hard that her hair fell down from her ears.

    Her forehead is covered with sweat, and a wrinkle is carved between her eyebrows in distress.

    ¡¸Ugh, Hikari, it''sing out!¡¹

    A momentter, my cock exploded at once in the back of her throat.

    Spurt! Spurtttttttttt! Spurt!

    Her throat is burned by the burning torrent, and she desperately swallows down the white spunk with her eyes ck and white.

    ¡¸Mmm, *Gulp*... *Gulp*... *Gulp*...¡¹

    Then, I watch her throat trembling and making noises as I surrender myself to the pleasure of ejaction.

    £¨I wonder how many more times I can make her drink my sperm in time... Okay, I''m going to fill you up, Hikari-chan.£©

    That''s why I switched to the 120-minute course. I''m going to enjoy myself to the fullest.

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here</li><li>Illustration from Volume 3 => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 396

    [<u>Mangi Nagashi POV</u>]

    At midnight, <ruby>Eri<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> came to pick me up and brought me to the room where I was again.

    In the room there are three chairs. The seat where the short-cutdy sat on the first day is not there, and I can''t find <ruby>Inui<rp>(</rp><rt>Masako Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, who was standing behind herst time.

    By the way, as before, behind me is Eri, who insists to be called Tapeworm, behind Sakon is Kishijo, and behind Kayama is Saito.

    £¨As I thought, it doesn''t feel real...£©

    Kijima-senpai is a saint, and the three of us have been chosen to seduce and corrupt him.

    To begin with, I wonder if I should believe in this too extreme death game in which the winners can get whatever they want and the losers will be killed and processed into meat.

    And, today... was the first time for me to talk to Kijima-senpai, and he is a nice guy.

    Though he is rather ugly in appearance, he has an atmosphere that is strangely hard to hate.

    In fact, I feel that I may be able to get along with him because he is not handsome.

    Shiratori-senpai has told me to make more and more contacts with him, using today''s conversation as a stepping stone.

    She said that no matter how perverted I am, no matter how forceful I am, the more aggressive I am, the more Kijima-senpai will think that Shiratori-senpai is forcing me to do it, and will take it as a sign that I am being kind to him.

    I don''t know the rtionship between Kijima-senpai and Shiratori-senpai, but if she created such a situation by calction, I think I might have asked for help from the worst person.

    But I can''t back down now.

    Anyway, I don''t think people will like me because of my appearance. My teeth are not aligned, and my freckles are unsightly.

    So, I have no choice but to put my trust in Shiratori-senpai.

    As I was thinking of these things, suddenly I heard a white noise on the monitor attached to the wall.

    As usual, I expected to see a pack of Sasami, but what appeared on the monitor is a cooked pork chop.

    ¡ºSasaki is here.¡»

    £¨Isn''t that kakuni?£© (Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kakuni)

    It''s not even chicken anymore.

    It''s so surreal that I can''t help but be puzzled.

    Is it okay to keep the name as it is? Shouldn''t it be ¡°Kakuda¡± or something?

    If this is done to disturb us, the n will be a great sess.

    Because it doesn''t make any sense at all.

    ¡ºLet''s get on with the business. After one day today, I will measure the level of intimacy between Saint Fumio Kijima and each of you. I will disy your own graph in front of you, so please take a look at it first¡»

    £¨Wait, wait, first of all, please exin something about the Kakuni!?£©

    Really. This problem has been left behind.

    However, a pie chart painted in red and blue is disyed in front of my eyes, without caring about my heart.

    £¨41% intimacy ratio? It seems to have increased a lot...£©

    It was 20 percentst time, so it has almost doubled.

    I nce next to me and see Sakon''s mouth is twisted into a wry smile. She seemed to be convinced of her victory.

    ¡ºThe tentative rankings for today will be announced now.¡»

    The rankings are disyed on the monitor.

    ¡ºFirst ce: Mangi, Second ce: Kayama, Third ce: Sakon.¡»

    Immediately, Sakon raised her voice.

    ¡¸What''s going on!?¡¹

    She must have been confident in her own way.

    However, I don''t know if it was the advantage of the previous round or my numbers were higher than hers, but I somehow managed to keep the first ce.

    And Sakon was staring at me as I was patting my chest in relief.

    * * *

    [<u>Protagonist POV</u>]

    ¡¸So, Fumi Fumi prefers Monkey (Mangi), Devi?¡¹

    Lili twists her head in the air as she says this.

    As usual, she and I are in a separate room, watching the intimacy measurement on a monitor.

    Here, we can see all the figures of the three of them.

    Mangi: 41%.

    Kayama: 82%.

    Sakon: 36%.

    As before, Kayama-san was fixed at the second ce from the beginning because there was no way for the other two to win, so it is a game of Monkey and Sankon alone.

    ¡¸It''s not that I prefer her... But my feeling is that she''s probably the best choice.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, Devi? But didn''t you have lunch with Sankon, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... Of course. However, I don''t know what''s going on, but Masaki-chan seems to have a strong interest in her, and she was pushing her to me very hard.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, then what, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know, it''s just that it makes me feel ufortable... On the other hand, Monkey seems to be very clumsy, but when I think that Shiratori-san is probably making her do something reckless, I want to cheer her up... well, maybe it''s called "Favoritism of a Judge".¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t get it, Devi.¡¹

    Maybe so. I''ve heard that it''s a rather peculiar Japanese tendency to root for the weak.

    Standing up to the weak, it is not called recklessness.

    The word ¡°Hanko-biki (ÅÐ¹Ù¤Ó¤¤¤­)¡± itself is derived from the Japanese word for Minamoto no Yoshitsune, and Kobayashi Issa''s phrase "A thin frog! Don''t lose this wrestling game. Here I am, Issa" is a typical example of this.

    For Lili, who is not even a human being, it may seem ridiculous.

    ¡¸By the way, aren''t both of them getting pretty good numbers?¡¹

    I change the subject, and Lili nods broadly.

    ¡¸Fumi Fumi''s favorability has gone up, Devi. I think you''ve gained a lot of favorability from them too, Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Especially Sankon, she seems to be more in love with Fumi Fumi because things aren''t going well, Devi. Sankon''s growing fondness for Fumi Fumi alone is much greater than Monkey''s, Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Then, at this pace, Sankon may surpass Monkey next time...¡¹

    ¡¸It''s quite possible, Devi.¡¹

    I see. After nodding my head, I decided to ask Lili about something that had been bothering me.

    ¡¸Sankon and Monkey, after talking to the two of them, I was thinking that we are doing this... to catch the people who framed Hanabusa-san, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi... Well, rather than trying to identify one or the other, it''s more easy to do both since we don''t know which one it is, Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... but I''ve talked to both of them, and I don''t see anything ck-hearted in either of them, like they''re trying to trick people.¡¹

    Like everyone know, I''m a bullied kid.

    I''ve always lived my life based on the way people look at me.

    I think I have a good eye for people, even if I say so myself.

    And the person who hides Hanabusa-san''s practice shirt and tries to cause a quarrel between her and the second-year students.

    Neither Sankon nor Monkey looked like that at all.

    Almost as soon as Lili made a move to open her mouth, there was movement on the other side of the monitor.

    ¡¸So... Why is it Kakuni?¡¹

    When Kayama-san said so, the Kakuni on the monitor trembled as if they were full of cogen.

    The maids immediately cheered.

    ¡¸Nice cogen!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice cogen!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice cogen!¡¹

    But that was all.

    ¡¸This concludes the session.¡¹

    Sasaki-san concluded, and Sankon is taken away by Kishijo-san and Kayama-san by Saito-san, each of them carrying them in their arms to the other room.

    Behind them are Hotta-san and Monkey, who look stunned. Only the mystery of the Kakuni remained.

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here</li><li>Illustration from Volume 3 => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 397

    [<u>Ritsuko Sakon POV</u>]

    As before, I am dragged by Kishijo to another room with a luxurious bed.

    As usual, Kijima''s clone, Fumio Mark II, is sitting therepletely naked.

    ¡¸A-Are you going to do that again...?¡¹

    I shivered involuntarily.

    The foul smell of semenes back to my mind.

    Last time, Kishijo and Inui had done something lewd to this clone, making him ejacte, and then they poured the semen all over my face until I turned into a sludge.

    It was the worst.

    The smell of semen lingered in my nostrils after I got home, and my face became rough from washing it too much.

    Kishijo, however, replied to my anxious muttering without hesitation.

    ¡¸No, today, Sakon-sama will learn how to serve it with your own mouth¡¹

    My eyes widen involuntarily.

    Before I can think of anything else to say, I hear a rejection from my mouth, "No!".

    ¡¸Unfortunately, you have no right of refusal. If you insist on refusing, you will have to go through something that would be a thousand times better than sucking a dick. To be more specific, we will tear off your limbs...¡¹

    ¡¸Eeek!?¡¹

    I choke out.

    ¡¸I-I''ll do it! I''ll do it now!¡¹

    I know full well that this is not a threat when I was brought here in the first ce.

    Kishijo is no longer a ssmate. She is an agent of the devil.

    I have already been made to understand that the level of cruelty is iparable to that of human beings.

    ¡¸Then, please begin immediately.¡¹

    Kishijo held my shoulders and I knelt down at Fumio''s Mark II''s feet.

    Fumio Mark II is expressionless as usual when I looked up at him.

    However, his manhood, which is resting between his legs, already turned upward and warped.

    £¨D-Disgusting...£©

    A thick trunk with blood vessels, and its tip is a raw pinkish color with ckish tinge.

    The object, which looked like something I saw in an alien movie, pulsated right in front of my eyes.

    Why didn''t God make the man''s genitals cuter?

    For example, if this had been designed in a Sanrio style, the number of problems between men and women would have been much smaller, I think. (*Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sanrio)

    Still, it looks terrible and smells terrible.

    Do all boys have such a disgusting object growing between their legs?

    Or is this clone something special?

    £¨I can''t believe I would lick such a disgusting-looking thing...£©

    As I hesitated, Kishijo pressed hir hand on my shoulder with great force.

    ¡¸O-Ow! It hurts! D-Don''t... please...¡¹

    Crack! My shoulder des creak.

    ¡¸You shouldn''t do that. If you look at it with such a sour face...¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know, I know it! I-I lick it now!! So, please stop!¡¹

    I press my lips against the tip of the pole in a hurry to escape from the pain.

    It''s raw and warm. Hard yet soft, an eerie sensation.

    But Kishijo''s strength does not cken in the slightest.

    I desperately run my tongue over the reddish-ck tip, trying to escape from the pain.

    After a while, the hand that had been gripping my shoulder with a vise-like force releases its grip, and I let out a sigh of relief.

    But the next moment...

    ¡¸Do you think you can please a man in such a way? Please open your mouth.¡¹

    Kishijo grabbed the back of my head and pushed me toward the rod.

    It''s a terrible force. I try to resist, but I can''t. My lips are parted, and the rod is pushed into my mouth.

    ¡¸Ggh! Ugggghh... Guee...¡¹

    The tip reaches the back of my throat, my nose is buried in the frizzy pubic hair, and my body trembles with a vomiting reaction. I can hardly breathe.

    The nausea rises to the top of my lungs, and I involuntarily w at the air while my eyes are ck and white.

    ¡¸Guee... Guhee! Gghh! Gghhhh...!¡¹

    The sound of my own voice, so hoarse that it made me want to cover my ears. My voice is like that of a bullfrog, muffled and muffled, spilling out from between my lips.

    ¡¸You''re sozy...¡¹

    Behind me, I hear Kishijo sigh.

    ¡¸In that case, corrupting the hateful saint Fumio Kijima is nothing but a dream. Or did you do it on purpose? Do you want to be lined up on the store shelves as a female pig meat so badly?¡¹

    Kishijo grabbed the back of the head and rocked me back and forth with a jerking motion while she let out an annoyed voice.

    I was no longer at her mercy.

    I can only gag as my throat is pounded, and I cried out.

    Wasn''t intercourse between a man and a woman supposed to be a act of love?

    No, such a terrible thing can''t be the act of love.

    £¨This is torture, isn''t it?£©

    I was made to kneel down like a ve, and my throat was pierced with a stiffened rod that made me gasp.

    In addition, my face is forcibly rocked back and forth, and I am treated like a tool to be used for the rod.

    I felt so frustrated and ashamed that I had done nothing wrong to deserve such a punishment that I could not stop crying more and more.

    ¡¸Oh my, you must be crying tears of joy. It''s good. Then, Fumio Mark II, please make it better.¡¹

    When Kishijo said so, Fumio Mark II, who had not moved a bit until then, stood up with his rigid dick in my mouth, grabbed the hair on the side of my head with both hands, and started to move his hips violently.

    ¡¸Fugoh! Ugh, gueeeh, ugg, ugh...¡¹

    He thrust his hips from the top to the bottom, and the tip of the rod entered into the back of my open throat.

    I turned my face so far down that the white part of my throat was exposed, and moaned in agony.

    £¨Please... No more...£©

    Still, an endless storm of humiliation continues, and I only continued to cry, enduring the incessant feeling of vomiting.

    ¡¸Fumio Mark II, it seems not enough yet, right? Make it better.¡¹

    As Kishijo told, Fumio Mark II pushed me down to the floor, pushing my lips with his lower abdomen while he thrust his rod deep into my mouth up to the base.

    Then he covered my face and began to m his hips against me violently.

    ¡¸Hbobo! Boh! Boh! Boh! Guheeee...¡¹

    I''m really treated like a tool. With each thrust, my muddy voice is pushed out by the rod and echoed in the room.

    Suddenly, however, Fumio Mark II shuddered.

    He stops moving while he thrusts into the back of my throat with all his strength. The next moment, I felt the tip of the cock trembling in the back of my throat.

    Spurtt! Spurttt! Spurtttt!

    The rod explodes in the back of my throat. Fleshy mucus overflowed. It flows back from the back of my throat and fills up my mouth, and I hit the floor desperately because of too much suffocation.

    £¨No.... I don''t want to drink it! I don''t want to drink thissssss!£©

    The semen that could not be contained in my mouth spilled out from the edge of my lips and down my cheeks.

    However...

    ¡¸Oh my, that''s not good!¡¹

    Kishijo mercilessly reaches out her hand and pinches my nose.

    £¨M-My breath!? I-I''m suffocating!?£©

    It''s painful. But I would rather die of suffocation than swallow such a thing. So, I endure the suffocation. But it does notst long.

    Contrary to my thoughts, my body reacted by choosing the path of survival.

    To avoid suffocation, I took a deep breath.

    And immediately, a sticky liquid passes down my throat and into my esophagus. The sound of gurgling echoed miserably in my ears.

    After a while, Mark II pulls the rod out of my mouth and Kishijo looks into my face.

    I am sobbing, humiliated and devastated. Then Kishijo said to me as if she was trying to tell me something.

    ¡¸How is it? How does the semen taste? Wasn''t it good?¡¹

    ¡¸...It was... delicious...¡¹

    I said the words I didn''t expect to say because I was afraid of what she would do to me if I disobeyed.

    Of course, the truth is that I just feel ufortable.

    However, Kishijo smiled with satisfaction and said to Fumio Mark II

    ¡¸Sakon-sama seems to want a second serving. Please give her a good taste.¡¹

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here</li><li>Illustration from Volume 3 => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 398: Night Snacks

    <u>[<ruby>Cockroach<rp>(</rp><rt>Saito</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><u> POV</u>]</u>

    ¡¸I''m back¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Wee back!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Nnyoooo! <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> save me!¡¹

    While <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> and I were fawning over Ulrich, aka Mijinko, in the maid''s room, <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> returned.

    <ruby>Mijinko<rp>(</rp><rt>Ulrich</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> was looking for help, but <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> mercilessly closed the door and joined in the fuzzing.

    ¡¸I told you to stop! Stop it! Nooo!¡¹

    While I was mercilessly fluffing the iling wolf girl, I asked <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>.

    **a

    ¡¸Why were you up so early today?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know. Sankon had done five hardcore deep-throating sessions, and she''s exhausted. So, Confinement King-sama decided to call it a day and cut it short.¡¹

    After saying so, <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> cowered her shoulders.

    But she does not stop her word.

    ¡¸By the way, is there anything I can help you with?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you pinch my teats?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s one thing, but I mean something non-sexual right now. I''m a little hungry too.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, you''re right on time. Head Maid brought you something.¡¹

    <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> stands up, and <ruby>Mijinko<rp>(</rp><rt>Ulrich</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> runs to the corner of the room, taking advantage of the moment to escape.

    ¡¸Head Maid brought me something?¡¹

    <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> frowns tantly.

    I understand her feeling because I wouldn''t touch a ham or a stewed pork intestine (Motsu Nikomi) too.

    But¡ª

    ¡¸It''s an Unagi Pie.¡¹

    What <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> pulls out of the cupboard is, as you know, the night snack.

    ¡¸Why, an Unagi Pie? Did the Head Maid go to Shizuoka?¡¹

    <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> tilted her head, and <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> gave a small shake of her head.

    ¡¸I heard it''s very popr among subus.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, is it because... Night R*pe (Ò¹¤Î·¸¤·)? Or is it because of the word "Pie"?¡¹ (Note: Ò¹¤Î·¸¤·: Yoru no Okashi, Ò¹¤Î¤ªÇ‘×Ó: Yoru no Okashi)

    I tilted my head, and <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> tilted hers as well.

    **b

    ¡¸Is it okay...? Won''t the manufacturer get upset?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard in the demon world, they''re researching if they can make it a specialty, subus maids are home-made night r*pe...¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t understand it anymore...¡¹

    ¡¸A-And it''s made from Leviathan.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm!? It''s not eel!?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, let''s have tea. <ruby>Mijinko<rp>(</rp><rt>Ulrich</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>,e here, I won''t bother you.¡¹

    When <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> beckons to her, <ruby>Mijinko<rp>(</rp><rt>Ulrich</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>es close to her, saying, "Uh...," with great caution.

    Apparently, she wants to eat the Unagi Pie too.

    After making tea in groups and setting the table, it''s midnight tea time.

    The topic of the tea is the result of today''s death game.

    ¡¸But... isn''t it surprising that Manko (Monkey) has the upper hand? Though neither of them seems to be Confinement King-sama''s favorite...¡¹

    <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> twists her head with a teacup in her hand, and I point at her, "That''s right". However, <ruby>Mijinko<rp>(</rp><rt>Ulrich</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> is unconcerned, preupied with her Unagi Pie.

    At this, <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> gives a look as if she is not quite convinced.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s surprising, too. I also don''t understand what Sankon was doing at the time of the punishment game...¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸During today''s service, she didn''t seem to like it while she was sucking, and she seemed to be in a lot of pain. But afterwards, she looked strangely satisfied. Anyway, I don''t understand it.¡¹

    ¡¸Satisfied? About what?¡¹

    When I asked this, <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>''s lips twitched.

    ¡¸Hmm... I don''t know, I just thought she looked like that.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s that?¡¹

    <ruby>Tapeworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Eri Hotta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> cowered her shoulders, and <ruby>Centipede<rp>(</rp><rt>Kishijo</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> changed the subject indicating that this was the end of the topic.

    ¡¸By the way, Earthworm is the only one in Okinawa, isn''t she? Do you know what kind of Okinawan sweets are? A famous one.¡¹

    ¡¸Chinkosu?¡¹ (*Note: the right one is Chinsuko)

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s it.¡¹

    * * *

    **c

    [<u><ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><u> POV</u>]</u>

    I, Earthworm, am in a great deal of trouble.

    I''m wondering if I should leave my post or not.

    At the request of Chihiro-sama, who was worried whether Loli-sama would be able to stay alone, I''ve been assigned as an additional escort, and I''ve been mixed in with the travelers to Okinawa, but I recall how things went up to this point¡ª

    On the beginning, I flew on a ne in the ¡°gal mode¡± of a girls'' bar. I couldn''t bring my favorite warhammer with me, but I don''t think I would need it.

    By the way, on the ne, I was given some frozen oranges by an olddy sitting next to me.

    Is the olddy a creature who freezes anything and everything?

    Is it only oranges? Or barley tea too?

    If so, I think she is a kind of a monster.

    ...Oh, sorry, I''m getting off track.

    Anyway, as soon as I got to the hotel and entered the next room where Nitani and other senpai were staying, I opened my hearing to the fullest.

    There is a lot of noise, but I can hear the voices in the next room.

    I hear the voices of three girls. Their voices are quiet, yankee-like, and soft.

    While listening to the sounds, if I find anything unusual, I immediately rush into the next room, breaking through the dimensions.

    I kept my vignce with this intention, but after a while, I heard a voice saying, "Shall we go shopping?"

    Good grief... But I start following them while thinking that it would be a hassle.

    Although they hardly know me, I try to put on a disguise. I keep my gal fashion and put on a pair of big sunsses like thepound eyes of a dragonfly, but that''s it.

    As I walk down the corridor at a distance from them, I see a woman walking toward me after passing them.

    As soon as I see her, I almost scream.

    £¨Teruya-senpai!?£©

    Her appearance is quite different from before, but there is no way that I could have mistaken her for someone else.

    After all, she is a fool who opposes Confinement King-sama.

    And now I am troubled.

    Should I give priority to protecting Nitani and the other senpai, which is my original purpose, or should I give priority to watching Teruya-senpai?

    * * *

    **a

    In the end, I gave priority to the protection.

    That is the order of Confinement King-sama. Teruya-senpai is only an irregrity.

    After an hour''s absence, I watched the girls go back to their rooms and went into my room.

    It seems that Loli-sama had entered the next room while they were out. After all, there was a faint sound of mucus scraping on the floor from under the bed.

    While paying attention to the state of the next room, I look for any sign of Teruya-senpai.

    £¨Is she still in this hotel?£©

    After a while of searching for the sound, I hear a faint charming voice mixed with exhales from the room at the end of the same floor.

    £¨...That''s Teruya-senpai''s voice.£©

    Apparently, she is in the middle of a fetio.

    Now that Loli-sama is in Nitani and the others senpai''s room, it would be safe to leave my post.

    If I follow her and find out her whereabouts, I am sure that the Confinement King-sama will be pleased.

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here</li><li>Illustration from Volume 3 => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 399: Discomfort

    [<u><ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby><u> POV</u>]</u>

    After removing my gal-gal tank top and hot pants, I fastened the garter belt to my tights with a snap.

    As I thought, I must wear a maid¡¯s uniform during my stealth activities.

    I can say that these clothes are now a part of my skin.

    Then, I pull out my maid¡¯s uniform from the luggage, and as I put on the sleeves, I focus my attention on Teruya-senpai¡¯s presence.

    Her service is already over.

    Shortly, I hear the sound of the door opening, and mule footsteps stamping on the carpeted corridor.

    I remember the footsteps passing in front of my room.

    Then I open the window and step out onto the balcony.

    **a

    The room has an ocean view, and the outdoor pool is lit up below. Not a single person is in sight.

    Gradually, sweat began to bead on my chest. I am not nervous. It just that it was a windless night in Minami. The temperature is simply hot and humid.

    £¨Okay...£©

    I nod my head, climb over the balcony fence, and jump into the air with my back arcing.

    I jump from the eighth floor. In the darkness, I feel as if I were floating.

    I don¡¯t dislike this feeling.

    While feeling this, I look up at the moon, thest sine moon, the clouds sitting in the windless sky, forming a nebulous outline in the moonlight.

    As I descend soundlessly to the poolside, I listen to Teruya-senpai¡¯s footsteps again.

    She was probably on her way to the elevator.

    I run out and go around to the main entrance, then leap up to the top of the telephone pole, where I wait for Teruya-senpai toe out.

    As I watched for a while, a car drove in front of the hotel.

    Teruya-senpai came out of the entrance and got into the back seat of the car with a look of concern for her surroundings.

    £¨She is a DeliHeal girl, isn¡¯t she...? It is somewhatplicated£©

    I, personally, do not have any particr ill feelings toward Teruya-senpai.

    If anything, I even feel indebted to her in the sense that it was thanks to her that I was able to serve Confinement King-sama.

    And she was once a senior whom I respected.

    So, the fact that she has fallen into a prostitute is still somewhatplicated for me.

    However, it is not good that she is trying to antagonize Confinement King-sama.

    There is no room for such foolishness.

    If it is a woman, she should open her legs and beg to be loved by Confinement King-sama when she sees him.

    If not, they should notin even if they are crushed to the point that there is not even a piece of their flesh left.

    Now, I jump from pole to pole, from building rooftop to building rooftop, following the white car as it leaves the hotel.

    The speed was probably about 40 km/h (24~mph). I can manage to follow it without getting swept away.

    After about twenty minutes of driving, the car entered a narrow street and stopped in front of an old and dpidated building.

    **b

    There, Teruya-senpai dropped off, and the car drove away.

    She looks down at her watch, lets out a small sigh, and disappears into the building.

    In front of the building, Ind and look at the signboard of tenants. In addition to a dentist and a tax ountant¡¯s office, there are several other spaces that are not marked.

    £¨I guess this is not a home...£©

    I don¡¯t know how DeliHeal works, but is this a ce to wait for a client?

    Considering this, I guessed that Teruya-senpai¡¯s sigh was a sigh about the fact that her work was not finished yet.

    So, I hide in the shadows and watch the entrance of the building.

    I waited for a while for her toe out, but there was no sign of her or any other person.

    £¨I wish I could have found out where she was hiding... but I can¡¯t leave my post any longer, can I?£©

    At any rate, I decided to go back to the hotel, knowing that this was the oue of the day¡¯s work.

    * * *

    [<u>Protagonist POV</u>]

    After Kishijo-san took Sankon out, I threw myself on the bed and kept looking up at the ceiling.

    £¨...I knew something was wrong£©

    I felt strange, and this difort only grew. A vague feeling is swirling around in my head without taking shape.

    The action I am taking now, the beginning of which should have been to punish the person who injured Saori-chan, should have been to send the delinquent college student to the police.

    I have sent the delinquent college student to the police, discovered the existence of President Kitou, and found out that the three second-year students have been ignoring, yelling at, and harassing Hanabusa-san.

    And the person who nned to do so was a member of the basketball club in the same ss as Hanabusa-san, either Sankon or Monkey.

    The reason is to frame Asuka Nitani and get rid of her from the airline project.

    That¡¯s what I thought the story was about, but in direct conversation, neither of them seemed to me to be the type of person who would n such a thing.

    As you know, I am a bullied kid. I am confident in my ability to see the sensitive side of people¡¯s hearts. I believe that I have a good eye for people.

    From my point of view, I feel that Monkey really doesn¡¯t know anything, and Sankon is somewhat perilous, as if she is trying to destroy herself.

    I had the feeling that I had taken a wrong turn and gone down a different road.

    **c

    ¡¸After all, Shiratori-san...right?¡¹

    It was Shiratori-san¡¯s suggestion that brought Monkey and Sankon¡¯s existence to the surface.

    And, by coincidence, Lili came back at the right time, and they entered into the death game without any time for verification.

    The only evidence for this is Shiratori-san¡¯s assumption that "a member of the basketball club in the same ss hid Hanabusa-san¡¯s practice shirt". But I have not even confirmed the fact.

    What makes my difort even greater is that Shiratori-san, for some reason, seems to be in favor of Monkey, who is supposed to be one of the suspects.

    Shiratori-san¡¯s shadow is too strong.

    It was as if she was trying to lure me in.

    To be honest, I feel something strange about her. This is different from what I¡¯m talking about whether or not she can be a member of a harem.

    I feel that if I touch her, I might get seriously burned.

    I feel that she is my ally, but she is on a dangerous bnce. If I handle her in the wrong way, she could be my worst enemy.

    However, I can¡¯t seem to ignore this feeling of difort.

    ¡ºSummon ve!¡»

    I sit up on the bed, invoke [Summon ve], and call udia.

    However, it is already midnight.

    When udia appears, she is sound asleep.

    She was sleeping on the floor in a "´ó" posture.

    Her pajamas were rolled up, drool wasing out of her mouth, and she was scratching her bare stomach. Yup, she¡¯s sloppy as hell.

    £¨Oh, right. udia is... a bad sleeper, isn¡¯t she?£©

    **a

    One time I was elbowed in the face when sleeping with her in my arms. Of course, she didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    ¡¸Hey, udia, wake up!¡¹

    I walked up to her and poked her shoulder.

    ¡¸Hmm...Fumio? You want some? You can¡¯t eat my bloomers, because there¡¯ too many small knots...¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to eat them. I mean, how can you be so sleepy?¡¹

    ¡¸...*Yawn* Good morning... but why are you in my room, Fumio?¡¹

    She wakes up rubbing her eyes.

    If I look closely, I can see that the buttons on her pajamas are not aligned with each other. It seems like I¡¯m repeating myself, but she¡¯s really sloppy.

    ¡¸I called you here to ask you a favor.¡¹

    ¡¸...You called me?¡¹

    udia looks around with sleepy eyes and lets out a convinced "Ahh..." when I say so.

    ¡¸Well...¡¹

    With these words, she begins to take off her clothes.

    The reason is that she is required to be naked and wear a cor when she is here.

    ¡¸Oh...I didn¡¯t bring my cor...¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it now, I don¡¯t want to torture udia, not now.¡¹

    ¡¸But... Fumio, you¡¯re naked?¡¹

    ¡¸This is after that matter, after all. For the time being, I think I¡¯ll call it a day.¡¹

    She purses her lips in dissatisfaction.

    **b

    ¡¸...That¡¯s why, I¡¯m so disappointed. So, what is it? What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you and Shibata-san to go talk to Hanabusa-san tomorrow. Is she being bullied or not? If she¡¯s being bullied, what kind of bullying is she getting?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Hanabusa is the girl who apanied Saori in Onee-chan¡¯s car to her house the other day, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    udia tilted her head curiously.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure udia will be able to get the truth out of her. And please don¡¯t let Shiratori-san find out.¡¹

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here</li><li>Illustration from Volume 3 => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 400: Sometimes Jk, Like A Detective

    [<u>udia POV</u>]

    I secured Hanabusa-chan''s SNS ount when I took her home as a substitute for Fumio.

    This is just a precaution.

    It''s not very likely, but it''s just in case Fumio wants to corrupt Hanabusa-chan, to make sure that it''ll be useful.

    I sent her a message first thing in the morning and arranged to meet her during lunch break.

    The ce was thending of the stairs leading to the rooftop.

    The excuse was to ask for advice.

    As long as I say this, girls usually take it as a love talk, and as I expected, Hanabusa-chan''s reply came soon.

    Of course, she said yes.

    At first, I was going to visit her ssroom directly, but Fumio stopped me.

    **a

    Speaking for myself, I surely stand out. I''m a gaijin, after all.

    Fumio says that there is a girl in his ss who is in contact with Shiratori, and if this girl finds out about it, there is a possibility that Shiratori will tell her.

    It seems that Fumio is suspicious of Shiratori.

    I am emotionally happy about this situation, but rationally, I think it''s a very bad idea.

    Although Shiratori is an annoying person, I personally do not want to antagonize Shiratori.

    I know it may be called a loser''s spirit, but because of the way she beat me to a pulp, my sister and I are now treated as domesticated animals, less than human beings.

    Though I don''t really mind that now.

    ¡¸Minami, can youe with me because I''m going to talk to Hanabusa-chan, who said she was a victim of bullying?¡¹

    When I told her this as soon as lunch break started, Minami looked puzzled.

    ¡¸What kind of change of mind? Last time, you said I should just leave it alone¡¹

    ¡¸The situation has changed. This is Fumio''s order¡¹

    Minami''s expression turns grim.

    ¡¸Why''s that guy getting involved in the basketball club?¡¹

    At times like this, a woman who hasn''t fallen properly is a pain in the ass.

    But Fumio says to do it. There is no need for any more reason than that, but I have to convince her every time.

    ¡¸That''s because Hanabusa is Fumio''s beloved little sister''s best friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t tell me... is he going to poison Hanabusa-san, too?¡¹

    Minami revealed caution, to which I responded with a sigh.

    ¡¸You know, Minami, you are already Fumio''s girl. I hope you understand that, but as for Hanabusa, I don''t think Fumio has the slightest ulterior motive.¡¹

    ¡¸Who''s that guy''s girl!¡¹

    Minami shouts out in a reflexive voice, then looks around hurriedly. Knowing that she was in a panic, I whispered softly into her ear.

    ¡¸But, didn''t you already made love to Fumiost night, while you were fantasizing about him raping you?¡¹

    ¡¸A-Are you an idiot! Of course not!¡¹

    The color that clings to her words is red. Why didn''t she just be honest?

    **b

    ¡¸Well, anyway, Fumio has no intention to touch Hanabusa. He just wants to protect his little sister''s best friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Wanting to protect... isn''t he a bad guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumio is that kind of a guy. For example, if someone does something bad to Minami. Like hurt you, or hurt you violently, or whatever. If that happens, I''m sure Fumio will crush them thoroughly.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean for my sake?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s not only Minami, but even me, who''s treated like livestock. Fumio is a tyrant, but he takes good care of his things.¡¹

    Minami looks as if she has a wet rag pressed on her face, and we leave the ssroom.

    When we arrived at the meeting ce, Hanabusa-chan was already there waiting for us.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry I''mte¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it''s nothing... more importantly, who''s this?¡¹

    Hanabusa-chan asked as she nced at Minami.

    ¡¸Minami is my ssmate and a member of the public moralsmittee¡¹

    At the mention of "a member of the public moralsmittee," Hanabusa-chan looked as if something struck her.

    She had probably seen Minami''s face at least once before, when there was an inspection of students'' belongings at the school gate or something.

    ¡¸So... udia-senpai, what did you want to talk to me about?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m going to ask you straight out, Hanabusa-chan, are you being bullied in the club?¡¹

    When I said this, Minami raised her eyes at me.

    It''s amon practice in interrogation to start with a small talk to lighten up the conversation, but for me, it''s a waste of time.

    ¡¸Ah, geez... Senpai, that''s not true...¡¹

    Her smile is somewhat hard.

    And the color that clings to her words is red.

    I look at Minami. Then, she gently handed a piece of letter paper to Hanabusa-chan.

    **c

    ¡¸I received this letter addressed to a member of the public moralsmittee. This is about you, isn''t it, Hanabusa-san? Don''t worry, we don''t intend to make it a big problem. We will try not to cause any trouble to the club¡¹

    Hanabusa-chan stared at the letter paper and then opened her mouth as if she was resigned to the situation.

    ¡¸I''m sorry... Actually¡¹

    Her story can be summarized as follows.

    Kaitou, the ace of the club, has left the club. She directly nominated Hanabusa-chan to be a regr member of the team, even though she is a first-year student.

    The uniform for the game is a hand-me-down from Kaitou, and it has her ace number on it.

    After practice on her first day as a regr, she returned to the locker room to find that the match uniform was missing.

    ¡¸So, did you find the uniform?¡¹

    When Minami asked her, Hanabusa''s voice trembled slightly.

    ¡¸Yes... It was cut into pieces and stuffed in the toilet¡¹

    ¡¸...That''s terrible¡¹

    Minami covered her mouth, but I let my thoughts wander.

    I''m a detective, after all. I can at least guess the mind of the culprit.

    It''s jealousy, no doubt. The fact that the culprit cut it into pieces, instead of hiding or stealing it, seems to be a very impulsive act.

    As for the clogged toilet, it seems more likely that the culprit tried to cover it up by flushing it down the toilet, rather than harassing the victim.

    So far, the color of her story is "blue".

    She wasn''t lying.

    However, there is a discrepancy with what Fumio told me.

    ¡¸Wait, wait a minute! I heard that Hanabusa-chan still wears the uniform for the match to the practice.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... The one I''m wearing now is a replica. When I found the uniform in the restroom, Sakon-san was with me, and she is an extremely devoted fan of Kaitou-senpai, and she had a replica of the uniform with Kaitou-senpai''s number on it...¡¹

    ¡¸A replica...?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Sakon-san said, "I couldn''t allow anyone to oppose Kaitou-senpai''s decision," with an angry look on her face... Then, she gave me that replica. She said she had two more replicas.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not the level of a fan anymore...¡¹

    ¡¸I was angry too, and I wanted to show the cowards that I won''t let that beat me...¡¹

    ¡¸So you started practicing in that uniforms for the match.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸...I see.¡¹

    **a

    Minami makes an indescribable face, and Hanabusa-chan smiles.

    ¡¸Thanks to that, the second-year seniors don''t like me because they think I''m trying to be mean to them, and even the manager is kindly scolding me not to provoke them.¡¹

    So far, her story is all blue, with some shades of gray. I am sure this is the truth.

    ¡¸Do you have any idea about this letter?¡¹

    Minami asks, and Hanabusa-chan opens her mouth with some difficulty.

    ¡¸Maybe... I think it might be Sakon-san''s... She was very worried about me... and the handwriting looks like hers.¡¹

    ¡¸So, Hanabusa-chan, who do you think is the person who cut up your uniform?¡¹

    At my question, Hanabusa-chan''s eyes swam for a while, then she opened her mouth slowly with her eyshes down.

    ¡¸...I don''t have any proof, but I think it might be Mimura-senpai (Mimura Doremi/The boob girl)¡¹

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 401: Summer Succubus

    [<u>Asuka Nitani POV</u>]

    White sandy beach in the shape of a crescent moon.

    The sun shining on the clear surface of the water, sparkles like a showcase of swarovski jewels.

    ¡¸That''s it! Loli-chan. You are super cute, then, look at this way... Make yourself look so innocent!¡¹

    In the corner, under a beach parasol, a photographer was taking pictures of Loli-san with great care.

    Now, on the second day in Okinawa, we shot at the hotel''s private beach.

    Of course, Loli-san is the main star.

    However, the shooting is quite hectic.

    This is because this main star has been very restless until a little while ago.

    **a

    The reason is that she is ufortable.

    But just before the KKO staff and Ponpoko-san are trying to calm her down in the afternoon, and they are discussing whether or not to cancel the shooting today, Ponpoko-san''s phone suddenly rings.

    ¡¸Oh, yes, yes... Okay¡¹

    After hanging up the call, Ponpoko-san tells Loli-san quietly.

    ¡¸Um... Loli-san, I have a message from President Kijima¡¹

    ¡¸...What, you''re going to tell him or something, aren''t you? Don''t worry, even if she gets mad at me, I''ll think of an excuse during the two days I have left before I have to leave¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, it''s not that. Actually, I didn''t understand what President meant too...¡¹

    ¡¸Then what?¡¹

    ¡¸She said that the head maid is there...¡¹

    Loli-san immediately jumped up from her beach chair and looked around frantically with bloodshot eyes.

    For the photo shoot, half of the private beach is reserved for the shoot.

    But the other half, separated by a rope, is reserved for guests, albeit sparsely.

    Just as Loli-san turned her eyes in that direction, she eximed¡ª

    ¡¸Eeeek!?¡¹

    ¡ªShe made a face as if it was the end of the world.

    Then she shouts in a panic.

    ¡¸T-The shooting! E-E-Everyone, what are you all doing! L-Let''s get started! Yay, I''m so excited to work!¡¹

    Thus, the shooting somehow started, although all the staff members were perplexed by the obvious change in her attitude.

    £¨Does this mean that someone important from KKO is here?£©

    There are not so many guests using the beach.

    One of the most conspicuous sights is a girl whose hair is dyed pink, applying sun oil on the silver-haired foreigner¡¯s back.

    Both of them were conspicuous in appearance, but the silver-haired foreigner in particr was so tall and stylish that I thought she was a Paris Collection model.

    **b

    £¨Is she a big-name model that Loli-san is scared of?£©

    Thinking about such things, I sat down with Ichida and Mimura under the beach parasol which was set up at a little distance from the venue and served as a waiting room.

    Then, I let out a sigh as I watched the hurriedly started shooting.

    Now, we were in different swimsuits from yesterday.

    Ichida is wearing a red high-leg one-piece with a sharp cut.

    Mimura is in a micro bikini with her upper and lower parts of her breasts exposed, as if she were a boob girl.

    On the other hand, I wore a blue bikini with no special features. On top of that, I was told to wear a T-shirt, as I had expected.

    ¡¸Then, Sanae-chan and Doremi-chan, please join in¡¹

    As the assistant said to them, Ichida and Mimura stood up saying, "Well, have a good day," and "I''ll do my best," as they left the venue.

    Then, with the sea in the background, Ichida and Mimura began to shoot a scene with Loli-san in between them.

    I pout my lips at Ponpoko-san who is standing right next to me.

    ¡¸Why am I the only one in a T-shirt? Even though there are only a few shots nned, and it''s my debut photogravure...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even if you say so. Chihiro-chan... I mean, President Kijima has strongly suggested it. Asuka-chan doesn''t bargain. She said she will take good care of you, so avoid exposure as much as possible¡¹

    ¡¸That may be true, but...!¡¹

    I nce at Ichida.

    To tell the truth, I''m impatient.

    I didn''t expect her to turn out like that.

    Besides, she was wearing a cool character. Moreover, for some reason, she seemed to be ustomed to the workce.

    ¡¸You see, Ichida-san is not a neer. Rather, she''s transferred from another office¡¹

    ¡¸What...?¡¹

    **c

    That was new to me.

    Does it mean that she had been in other gravurepanies before?

    Certainly, looking at Ichida with make-up on, it was unlikely that anyone would recognize her even if they had seen her in a magazine before.

    ¡¸Besides, Mimura-san''s thing seems to be in pretty good demand too¡¹

    What she means is that Loli-san takes a shot of herself smiling happily while burying her cheek in Mimura''s boob.

    ¡¸But... I think President Kijima wants Nitani-san to be a fashion model¡¹

    ¡¸A fashion model?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s right. Misuzu-chan and Akira-chan are also expanding their work through that, and President Kijima probably thinks that Nitani-san is simr to them¡¹

    ¡¸I see... is that so?¡¹

    Then, why did he take this job?

    He said he was going to market the three of us as a set, but does that mean he''s going to make me the main focus when he works for a fashion magazine?

    £¨Ugh... even if that''s the case... I''m not convinced...£©

    I was staring at Ichida winking morously at the camera, and I was burning myself with a kind of rivalry that was rising up in me.

    * * *

    [<u>Freesia POV</u>]

    ¡¸Does a subus need sun oil?¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, no. It''s just a matter of mood¡¹

    ¡¸Then... is this sun oil?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s a lotion¡¹

    <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> smiled a twitchy smile when I answered so while lying on the beach chair.

    Cold lotion is a summer tradition.

    Anyway, this morning, <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> informed Princess about the discovery of Hikari Teruya, and she ordered me to go to Okinawa.

    She said,

    ¡¸I don''t care about Teruya, Devi. But the problem is the possibility that the goat-headed butler or someone of Lord Andras''s hand may be nearby, Devi¡¹

    It is true that <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> is no match for the Goat-headed Butler.

    So I went to Okinawa first thing in the morning.

    I tried to find some signs, but there was no sign at all.

    It seems that Princess''s fears were groundless.

    So, I am now apanying <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> to escort Nitani-sama.

    ¡¸By the way... it''s been a long time since I''ve been to Okinawa¡¹

    ¡¸Have you been here before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, since the time I visited as a ve for Portuguese merchant sailors during the Ryukyu Kingdom¡¹

    ¡¸...Ryukyu Kingdom?¡¹

    **a

    <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> looked puzzled.

    Then, suddenly, there were people who blocked the sunlight and cast shadows on us.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, are you two girls alone? Wanna y with us?¡¹

    College students, I guess? These five flirtatious gentlemen approached us with such a question.

    But first of all, I control <ruby>Earthworm<rp>(</rp><rt>Inui</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> who is about to get herself ready with a sharp look in her eyes, and say to her.

    ¡¸Just in time I was hungry. Why don''t you eat somewhere else?¡¹

    In any case, I am already covered with lotion and ready to ''eat''.

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 402: Bitch Manchuhan Imperial Feast

    [<u>Freesia POV</u>]

    ¡¸Hehehe... Onee-san is very aggressive, isn''t she?¡¹

    One of the men twisted his mouth in a very nasty way.

    Five tanned men.

    Their hair color varies from ck to gold to ash-gray, but all of them are wearing shy swimsuits and are very muscr.

    ording to their appearance, I know them very well.

    These people must belong to the rumored shallow yboy [¥Á¥ã¥é¥ò] people.

    They are troublesome creatures that mainly appear on the beaches and entertainment areas of Minami, devouring the females. A kind of vermin.

    However, to us subus, they are just normal food. They are not so different from ms that I can find when I dig on the sandy beach.

    Now, I move toward the rocky beach with these five creatures in tow.

    The rocks are so rugged that people on the beach can''t see us.

    For me personally, there is no problem if I get into trouble in the middle of the beach, but it would be a shame to interrupt the photography.

    Besides, it would be very troublesome to manipte the memory if there are many people involved.

    ¡¸So, who do you like among us?¡¹

    ¡¸Who? No need to worry. I''ll take care of you all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyuuu, seriously?!¡¹

    The yboys look surprised, but then their noses start breathing hard at once.

    ¡¸Well, which one of you would like to go first?¡¹

    ¡¸You can have me, Onee-san, I''m into you!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I feel the same way!¡¹

    As I looked at the men who were desperately insisting on the order, I said to them.

    ¡¸A woman has three holes and two arms. I will make love to you five at a time, as many times as you like until you are satisfied¡¹

    Immediately, all the men looked at each other in astonishment.

    ¡¸Three... holes?¡¹

    Well, this is not going to solve the problem.

    Maybe I should take the initiative here.

    ¡¸Then, you... Please take off your swimsuit and lie down there. Your back might hurt a little...¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oh... O-Okay.¡¹

    I chose the biggest man.

    Since I don''t want to hurt my silky skin on the rocky beach, he is the mat.

    When the many down with his nose breathing hard, I straddled his waist.

    Today I am wearing a ck one-piece bathing suit.

    It is a ck one-piece swimsuit with a bold cut from the breast to the navel.

    As I fold my swimsuit''s crotch fabric to the side with my fingers, I started to slowly lower my hips.

    The men around me immediately let out an "Ohh¡ª" sound.

    ¡¸Mmm... Ahh...¡¹

    I picked up the man''s penis with my fingertips and guided it to my wet and obscene vagina.

    I could feel the intense sensation of the vaginal flesh being pushed open. Although the size is a little short, it''s not bad at all.

    ¡¸Mm, mmm... Ahh...¡¹

    When I had finished putting the spear to the base, I leaned down with my cheeks against his chest and lifted up my hips.

    ¡¸Then, please the next one.¡¹

    ¡¸T-T-The next one...? D-Do you mean I can put it in too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, yes. Do you hate anal?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I-I just... I''ve never done it before!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it''s your first time. Please, don''t hesitate. It''s a different taste from anything you''ve tasted before.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay, don''tinter!¡¹

    With these words, the blonde kneels down, grabs my waist tightly, and thrusts his penis into my unclean hole.

    ¡¸Oh... Ah... Mmm...¡¹

    ¡¸Uooh... so... tight...¡¹

    The blonde man lets out a moaning sound.

    He seems to have a good penis, too.

    Although it''s not big enough and it''s not so thick, the hardness is not so bad. It''s a nice pressure.

    ¡¸I-If it''s like this, I won''t be able to sit still.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... You''re so impatient, ah, ah, ah, ah, hyaa... ahhh!¡¹

    The tip of the blonde''s penis entered my intestines more and more, and the two penises rubbed against each other in my stomach, mping my intestinal wall and vaginal meat.

    ¡¸Mmm, ah, ah, yes, that''s it. It''s good, it''s good, mmm...ahhh!¡¹

    The sound of two spears thrusting in and out of my shivering flesh echoed in the quiet rocky ground.

    They used their hips wildly and impulsively. Their technique is poor. But it is a good thing. It''s like a moon rising in the wilderness, so to speak.

    ¡¸Ah, mmm, ah, ah... now, the rest of you, pleasee here.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahh...¡¹

    The remaining three men surrounded me with puzzled expressions on their faces and stuck out their penises.

    I took the front man''s penis in my mouth, and then I clutched the left and right penises of the two men.

    ¡¸Mmm *Kiss*... *Slurp*... *Suck*... *Suck*...¡¹

    I tasted the taste of Cowper on my tongue, and it reminds me of grass in early summer.

    ¡¸Uooo... O-Onee-san... you give a good blow job...¡¹

    Of course.

    And above all, a lewd expression is important in a blow job.

    It is important to have a sallow nose and a look-up. This made the penis in my mouth even harder and taut.

    Now, I sucked the front man''s penis hard and rubbed the left and right man''s penis with my hands.

    ¡¸Kuh... Ah, ugh¡¹

    ¡¸Gghhhh!¡¹

    Immediately, each of them trembled, and we are all now in perfect union. Like a grand cross.

    We rocked, rubbed, and clung to each other as if the six of us were one creature.

    I can hear their rough breaths and their moans in the surround sound. Oh, what a lewd 3D sound! It is really pleasant to my ears.

    When I look down at the face of the man who is thrusting from below, I see a very slutty face of a man who is so debauched by the pleasure.

    When I looked up at the man who I was sucking up, his eyes were closed and his brow was wrinkled as if he was enduring the pleasure.

    ¡¸O-Onee-san, you''re not so bad... Khh¡¹

    ¡¸A-Anal is so dangerous, it''s so hard, it''s so tight...!¡¹

    The blonde man who is thrusting into my unholy hole ms his hips desperately against me.

    Now only the sound of Plop, plop, plop! echoed on the rocky ground.

    ¡¸Puha! Oh, ahhh! Oh, that''s so nice, please give me more, please give me more!¡¹

    As I spit out the penis and raised my voice, the man in front of me let out a sad voice.

    ¡¸Onee-san! Don''t stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnghhh... Dwon¡¯t worry, I lwike it, so I will dwo mwore¡¹

    When I sucked his penis into my mouth again, he thrust his cock into the back of my throat even harder than before, as if he couldn''t stand it any longer. It was really a rough piston movement.

    ¡¸Hey, Shogo, I want to switch with her pussy!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be stupid! I''m about to get it!¡¹

    The man who was thrusting up from below replied to the man who was being handled by my hand.

    Then, the man who was called "Shogo", who would never give in, started to rock my voluptuous naked body back and forth even more violently.

    ¡¸Mm, mmm *Slurp*... *Slurp*... Ahh!!¡¹

    Oh, it''s so nice. It''s a Manchu-han imperial feast. It''s a rotating table of sex.

    I can''t stand the feeling that I''m devouring the men as much as I want.

    How wonderful it is to be the sole recipient of their desires!

    I am being fucked in every hole and having every inch of my spotless white soft skin rubbed with their raging penis.

    It''s thrilling.

    ¡¸I have never seen such a sexy woman!¡¹

    I wiggled my waist boldly and aroused the lust of the men even more.

    ¡¸Mm, mmm, *Slurp*... Nmu, mmm!¡¹

    I was fucked in the mouth and had my front and back organs prated, and the lower half of my body lightly twitched as I arched my back.

    The blonde man who fucks my unclean hole from behind also begins to cover me and rub my breasts recklessly.

    Now, as I was rubbing two penises with both hands, being clutched on my breasts, and sucking a penis into my mouth until the very back of my throat, I felt a shiver down my spine from the pleasure of the suffocating abuse.

    The pleasure is so intense that my mucous membranes are moistened to the point of tingling, and every deep thrust sends a burning sensation of pleasure through my body.

    However, the men''s breath began to sound urgent soon¡ª

    ¡¸Kuh, I-I''m cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I-I can''t stand it anymore...¡¹

    One after another, they began to moan and groan.

    The first one to cum was the blonde who was prating my unclean hole, followed by the man who was prating from below.

    ¡¸¡¸I-I''m cumming!¡¹¡¹

    Spurtt! Spurttttt!

    The men''s desire burst out at the innermost my the two holes.

    Next, the man in front of me held my head in his hands with a desperate look on his face. Then, he pushed his penis into my oral cavity in time with the pitch of his ejaction.

    ¡¸...Nnn... Mgghh!?¡¹

    I drooled and writhed in agony as he shot his mucus down my throat. Furthermore, the penises in my left and right hands trembled slightly.

    ¡¸Damn, it''sing out!¡¹

    Spurtt! Spurtttt!

    The men from both sides sshed their joy, and the white spunk poured down in arches on my face and chest.

    Their climaxes are cute, but only for a moment. After all, once they had finished cumming, all five of them sloppily fell down with their mouths open, their eyes white and their backs copsed.

    Of course, they were. That''s what happens when someone has sex with Subus Queen.

    ¡¸Hmm... I guess I''m about eight-tenths full. It might be a good idea to look for one or two more¡¹

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 403: Dark Activities

    [<u>udia POV</u>]

    ¡¸Minami, this way!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, uh... yes¡¹

    After school, Minami and I went through the <Door at Once> that Fumio had installed on thending in front of the rooftop, and stepped into the "Room".

    This must be Minami''s first time entering the "Room", even though she has already be Fumio''s woman.

    Though the counseling room is technically the "Room", Minami was not aware that it was a space created by Fumio at that time.

    ¡¸Fumio! Sorry to keep you waiting! ...Wait, he''s not here!¡¹

    The other side of the door is, as usual, the "Confinement King''s Bedroom".

    But Fumio is not there.

    **a

    ¡¸Tsk, what happened... he told me toe here after school to give a report. I wonder if it''s the dining room¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, um... what happened to this ce? We''re in a school... right?¡¹

    Minami looks around confused, and I let out a sigh.

    ¡¸I see... I should start from there... this is the room created by Fumio''s power. I have no idea if it''s another space, the fourth dimension, or something else, but it exists somewhere out of the ordinary¡¹

    ¡¸...What is that, science fiction?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it''s more ult... Minami, you already know this, butmon sense is useless against Fumio. If you don''t ept it as such, you''ll lose your mind¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...yes¡¹

    ¡¸There are a lot of rooms here, but this one right now is... well, let''s just say it''s Fumio''s lovemaking room.¡¹

    ¡¸L-L-Lovemaking room!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, he usually takes care of me here too...¡¹

    Minami stares at the big bed in front of her and her face turns red.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s right.¡¹

    I pulled the ribbon from my chest and started to unbutton the buttons of my blouse, and Minami screamed out in a crazy voice.

    ¡¸H-Hey, wait!? What are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸What? I''m taking off my clothes¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why! Why are you taking your clothes off!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I''m just a lowly animal here. I''m ordered to keep my cor on and naked all the time in here¡¹

    ¡¸That''s absurd!¡¹

    ¡¸Well... you see, I was against Fumio, so it can''t be helped. I don''t know Minami''s status, but I think you''re better than me and the maids, so don''t worry¡¹

    ¡¸S-Status? What do you mean by status...?¡¹

    **b

    While hearing Minami''s words, I take off my blouse and pull down my skirt.

    I wondered whether to take off my underwear or my socks first and started to put my hand on my socks.

    ¡¸This is a ss society with Fumio at the top, but anyway, even lower ranks are rarely mistreated except in y. Fumio doesn''t like it¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don''t you think it''s strange? That kind of thing?¡¹

    ¡¸If it was before I was corrupted... maybe I would have thought so. Well, Minami hasn''t been corrupted yet, so you don''t know how I feel¡¹

    I take off my bra and panties, then take out a cor from my bag and put it around my neck.

    ¡¸All the girls in Fumio''s harem are dying to have Fumio''s dick in them. Just thinking about Fumio makes my heart pound and my stomach churn. I can''t imagine life without that dick anymore, and I want to do whatever Fumio wants, and I can''t resist him anymore.¡¹

    Because of this conversation, my body is burning up like crazy.

    Just calling Fumio''s name has made me crave his manhood so much.

    And so, I reach my fingers between my legs and breasts and start to y with them.

    Thinking that my ssmates are watching me. The thought of it makes me feel embarrassed.

    I''m embarrassed, but I can''t help it.

    ¡¸T-This is crazy! This is insane! L-Let''s run away, i-if we call the police...¡¹

    I couldn''t help butugh at Minami''s thought that she really hadn''t fallen yet.

    I think I used to look at other girls with such pity and disdain before I fell.

    ¡¸It''s impossible, and I don''t want that at all. Right now, I''m probably the happiest I''ve ever been in my life... Mmm...!¡¹

    As I lightly reached, Minami fell on her butt with a shocked expression on her face.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Minami, now that you''re Fumio''s girl, you can''t run away from him, and I''m sure you''ll be happier if you fall out of him as soon as possible¡¹

    She sat down in a girlish position and looked up at me as if she were looking at a monster.

    * * *

    **c

    [<u>Protagonist POV</u>]

    After school, while I was waiting for Hanabusa-san and Saori-chan, I went back to the "Room" to hear udia''s report, but to my dismay, I was caught by Kitora-sensei, the school nurse.

    Then, together with Ijichi-kun from the next ss who happened to be passing by, I was asked to help him sort out the printouts ording to the number of students in the ss.

    Speaking of Ijichi-kun, he is my buddy, who is always alone like me, who buddies up with me in the gymnastics ss.

    ¡¸K-Kijima-kun... You seem to be getting along well with the girlstely...¡¹

    Ijichi-kun said to me as he was separating the printouts.

    ¡¸I-I don''t think that''s the case...¡¹

    ¡¸B-But, there''s a rumor going around in my ss. You''re dating Fujiwara-san and you''re friends with Kurosawa-san and Haneda-san...¡¹

    £¨Oh no... I guess I''m being too conspicuous. I''ll have to tell everyone to keep their distance at school.£©

    ¡¸Well, Fujiwara-san is just good friends with Kurosawa-san and Haneda-san¡¹

    When I defensively said this, Ijichi-kun looked thoughtful and said.

    ¡¸Ah, uhh... I was wondering if you have any tips for me... there''s this girl I''d like to get to know a little better...¡¹

    ¡¸You do?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, uhh... she''s a junior, and I don''t even know her name¡¹

    ¡¸But, even if you ask me for tips... it''s not like I''m popr with anyone but Fujiwara-san, and Fujiwara-san is just a weird girl¡¹

    After that, Ijichi-kun continued to insist, which was unusual for him, but in reality, there was nothing I could do to help him.

    ¡¸Well, then, I''ve finishedpiling the printouts, let''s take them to the teacher''s office¡¹

    When I said so, he gave me a reproachful look.

    We split up and walk down the corridor carrying the bundle of prints.

    At this point, Ijichi-kun no longer asked me any more questions.

    **a

    £¨It took longer than I expected... Maybe I don''t have time to stop by the library anymore... After all, udia is probably waiting in the "Room", but I guess I''ll have to ask her to wait until after I take Hanabusa-san and Saori-chan home...£©

    Perhaps Rin is waiting and grumbling in the library. And maybe Monkey will be there, too.

    £¨Well, it''s not like we made a promise...£©

    Thinking of this, I looked out the window.

    The trees in the courtyard stretch their long shadows in the evening sun.

    The white school building is tinted orange.

    However, at the corner of the school building, I saw a familiar figure.

    £¨Shiratori-san? What is she doing there?£©

    She seems to be talking to someone.

    Then I look at the other person and raise my eyebrows.

    £¨...What? What are they talking about?£©

    The other person is Sankon¡ªRitsuko Sakon.

    £¨I thought Shiratori-san was on Monkey''s side. Or is she trying to make something happen to Sankon for Monkey?£©

    I don''t know. There is not enough information.

    Anyway, I''ll think about it after I hear udia''s report.

    For now, I just have to remember the facts as they are.

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 404: Not Found

    After sending Hanabusa-san and Saori-chan home, I rushed to the shadows of the hedge on the deserted street inside and opened the "room".

    ¡¸udia!¡¹

    I called udia''s name as soon as I entered the room, but there was no answer.

    The "Confinement King''s bedroom" was empty.

    Well, I was the one who waste, even though I had ordered her toe to the "Confinement King''s bedroom" immediately after school.

    And it would be a bit too arrogant to me them for not being there after I waste for more than two hours.

    ¡¸Are they in the dining room?¡¹

    If udia''s not in the "Confinement King''s bedroom", that''s the only ce she''d be.

    Unlike the Favorite Princess and the Semi-Favorite Princess, she doesn''t have her own room.

    **a

    And as a matter of course, after moving to the dining room, I see udia and Shibata-san. In addition, they were chatting with Tashiro-san, Shima-san, and the maids.

    When the maids saw me, they straightened their backs and bent down.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee back! Confinement King-sama, thanks to you, I am serving you in a healthy mood today!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, uh... yes, I''m back¡¹

    I still can''t get used to this exaggerated greeting. Of course, I don''t force the maids to do so.

    Still, it''s a surreal sight.

    A three-tiered cake stand is filled with sweets on the table, and tea is steaming in a stylish tea cup.

    But, only for three people.

    udia is sitting naked on the floor. In front of her is a steel pet jug.

    Perhaps Tashiro-san and Shima-san had gotten used to it by now. However, Shibata-san had an indescribable look because it was her first time.

    Well, not that the maids are bullying udia.

    But, Masaki-chan hasid down strict rules for treating domestic animals, and they are treating udia ording to the rules.

    £¨Still, udia should be promoted at some point, though...£©

    Anyway, today was not the day to treat Tashiro-san...

    ¡¸What''s the matter today?¡¹

    When I asked them, Shima-san looked away from me awkwardly.

    ¡¸...I was thinking of taking a swim in the pool¡¹

    ¡¸ That''s right. After all, Shima has gotten fat!¡¹

    ¡¸Ui-chan!? Why are you saying that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there''s no need to hide anything between Confinement King and us! There is nothing to be ashamed of. Besides, it''s good that you''ve gained two kilos due to ack of exercise since you retired from club activities! Big is good!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop... If you said it again, I''m going to hate Ui-chan!¡¹

    Shima-san''s shoulders slumped as she looked at Tashiro-san, smiling at her with an eagle''s smile.

    ¡¸You''re a tsundere, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop using words you just learned. You''re using it wrong¡¹

    Shima-san''s cheeks puffed out with a boo, and I couldn''t help but giggle.

    **b

    ¡¸Really, both of you are the same as ever¡¹

    I think it''s going to be really hard thinking that we will live together after we go to university.

    And, of course, Shima-san is the one who will feel hard.

    ¡¸So... this is your first time here, right, Shibata-san?¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes¡¹

    She replies, but she is clearly wary of me.

    That''s natural. She must not yet know who I am and what kind of state she is in.

    She is in a [Submissive] state, where she is forced to obey me even though she doesn''t want to.

    £¨But I can''t leave her alone too long... [Submissive] status might lead to a downgrade...£©

    To be honest, I have neither a grudge against her nor the type of girl I like, so I have been reluctant to hold her.

    She is veryfortable to hold, though.

    As I looked at her with such thoughts in my mind, she looked away from me ufortably.

    ¡¸I can''t believe you''re trying to poison even Tashiro-san and Shima-san..¡¹

    As she said this, Tashiro-san immediately said to her.

    ¡¸That''s a misunderstanding, vice-chairman! I don''t know about Shima, but Confinement King and I are deeply in love!¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey, me too!¡¹

    Shima-san probably said so on the spur of the moment, but the maids immediately made an "Oh!".

    ¡¸What do you mean by "me", Shima?¡¹

    Tashiro-san asked with a grin, and Shima-san''s mouth moved around as if searching for words.

    ¡¸I, I mean... Geezzz! Ui-chan, I hate you!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You love him, huh? Shima¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know! I really don''t know! Idiot! Idiot!¡¹

    The maids standing around the table all look happy.

    Yeah. I know the feeling. I feel like I saw something good.

    And amid such a warm atmosphere...

    ¡¸Um... Fumio, can I talk to you? I have something to tell you..¡¹

    udia, who was sitting on the floor, raised her hand.

    Oh, no. I almost forgot the main topic.

    I nce toward Shima-san. Depending on the contents, I might me Shiratori-san.

    £¨Well, Shima-san would be... don''t mind it...£©

    ¡¸Okay, udia, let''s hear it¡¹

    ¡¸Well... um, I talked to Hanabusa-chan during lunch break, like you said..¡¹

    * * *

    **c

    ¡¸I see..¡¹

    ording to udia''s report, Hanabusa-san was not practicing in her uniform because her practice shirt was taken away from her.

    She said she was doing so to show her determination not to be defeated by the person who cut up her uniform.

    And she suspects Mimura Doremi, a second-year student, to be the one who cut up her uniform.

    £¨If that is the case, it means that Monkey has nothing to do with her, and Sankon is rather on Hanabusa-san''s side...£©

    This is apletely different situation from what I have assumed so far.

    But it fits.

    I have been in contact with Hanabusa-san on my way to and from school for the past few days, and it seems to align with her personality.

    £¨Is Shiratori-san thinking too much? I don''t know. Or was she intentionally trying to distract the third-year students? Or was she trying to make me look at the first-year students?£©

    ¡ºI hope I don''t disappoint you too much¡»

    Her words are going through my mind.

    I know that she is very smart. But that doesn''t mean she is omniscient and omnipotent. There will be mistakes and misunderstandings.

    But there are things like her support for Monkey and the contact with Sankon that I saw today.

    Her behavior is too suspicious to be dismissed as a mere mistake.

    **a

    £¨Or... maybe it''s more my mistake...£©

    I had assumed in my mind that what Shiratori-san said was the truth.

    It had never urred to me to even use the <Eyes of Truth> on her.

    £¨In any case, I can''t find the answer. So, maybe I''ll have to ask her directly£©

    I will use the <Eye of Truth> without hesitation this time. But I need to be careful. In case of emergency, I take the maids as guards.

    Still, Shiratori-san is not against me, nor is she a person the enemy cares about.

    If anything, she is on my side, but I felt I might even be damaged if I tried to touch her.

    Because of this, I didn''t bother to corrupt her. However, I wouldn''t forgive her if she tried to harm my girls or me.

    ¡¸Shima-san, is Shiratori-san home today?¡¹

    Shima-san tilts her head with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡¸Hmm? Didn''t you have an appointment? She said she had a date with you tonight, Kijima. She said she would meet you at Suematsu Park at 8:00 p.m¡¹

    <ul><li>I hope you can read it! A story about adventuring in dungeon! You can see it on here => here</li><li>And a story with the same author as Confinement King! You can see it on here => here </li></ul>

 Chapter 405: Date Start

    <u>[Protagonist MC</u>]

    I wanted to ask Lili''s opinion, but she did not appear when I called her.

    Apparently, she is away at the moment.

    ¡¸Well, then, do me a favor¡¹

    I had no choice but to tell this to the maids, and they each bent down deeply with their weapons in their hands.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Pleave leave it to us¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hwah...¡¹

    Ulrich is the only one who bends over in a hurry,gging behind the other maids.

    I don''t know why she is so scared of one of the junior girls, but there is nothing wrong with being cautious.

    **a

    I ask the maids to stand ready in the rooms, and when the timees, I open the door and summon them. With these preparations in ce, I activate <Revisit> and arrive at Suematsu Park.

    ¡¸It''s been a long time since Ryoko''s walk-y...¡¹

    Thest time I visited this park was right after Ryoko''s corruption.

    This park is quiterge, though it is called "Suematsu Park" in a word.

    There is a long walking path around a wide gourd-shaped pond. In addition, there are ser grounds and futsal courts, even a BBQ area, and an open-air concert hall.

    ¡¸It was on the north side, wasn''t it?¡¹

    I heard that Shima-san said the meeting ce at the open-air concert hall.

    I had never been to the open-air concert hall, so I walked down to the nearest walking path and looked around.

    It was still 8 o''clock in the evening. I could see couples chatting on benches, people running, and the elderly walking their dogs.

    Even though it is the beginning of autumn, the wind is still warm.

    The asphalt was warmed by the midday sun, and the heat radiated from the asphalt made me feel hot and humid.

    Following this walking path straight to the north, I could see the open-air concert hall on my right.

    The walking path was slightly inclined and went uphill toward the north.

    After walking for a while, the open-air concert hall could be found at the end of the slope.

    The seating area was shaped like a bowl, taking advantage of the slope. It looked like a cheaper version of the Delphi open-air Theatre.

    On the stage, two boys of high school age were ying and talking to each other, shining themselves with shlights on the floor. In the audience near the stage, there are a few figures who seem to be their friends.

    And I saw a woman sitting alone in the middle of the audience.

    She was wearing a white one-piece dress and a light blue cardigan. I walk up to the neatly dressed woman and take a seat next to her.

    The clock on the side of the open-air concert hall read 8:16.

    **b

    ¡¸You''rete, King¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t remember making a promise...¡¹

    ¡¸But... you''re here. Then,te iste.¡¹

    Shiratori-san looks nkly at the high school students on stage without looking at me.

    ¡¸Besides, when you have a date with a girl, you should firstpliment her on her outfit, shouldn''t you? Even though I''m trying to look reasonably stylish¡¹

    I had never seen Shiratori-san''s daily clothes except when she was summoned by Fujiwara-san''s father, but I don''t remember that she was dressed so girly.

    However, as a person at the height of alertness, I don''t feel like making a casual remark to the extent of "even a horse boy is dressed like a horse boy."

    £¨But... the color that clings to her word is blue...£©

    I didn''t understand.

    But I couldn''t let myself be led astray.

    ¡¸Shiratori-san, you are up to something, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸To be precise, I''ve "been" plotting...¡¹

    £¨It''s blue? But why in the past tense?£©

    ¡¸Let me tell you an old story¡¹

    She says this in a mumbling way, and I gulp.

    ¡¸...That was more than ten years ago. It was the night of a starless storm. Twin babies were born in a hospital near here. Twins, a boy, and a girl. The girl was beautiful, and the boy was, well... noment. But the poor young couple could not afford to raise two children. So the girl was taken, and the boy was given up for adoption. As for why it was the boy... well, noment¡¹

    The color red clings to the words.

    ¡¸When the girl was in elementary school, she found out she had a twin brother. And she''s been searching for him ever since. And then, finally, she met him, big brother¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    **c

    What is this? I can''t help but be puzzled. Of course, from the beginning to the end, it''s all red, with not a shred of truth.

    ¡¸Um... Shiratori-san. Aren''t you setting up the story too far-fetched with twins who are different in age?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I just thought it would be interesting¡¹

    ¡¸That''s it?¡¹

    ¡¸The point of this story is that if this is true, King and Shima-senpai would have a forbidden rtionship as aunt and nephew¡¹

    ¡¸Um... are you trying to confuse me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m just making fun of you¡¹

    Is this some kind of a ploy, or am I too cautious?

    However, Shiratori-san seemed somewhat excited today, although her facial expression was the same as usual.

    ¡¸I''m going to ask you one more time... what are you up to?¡¹

    When I asked her this question, she looked annoyed, although her face was already in a bad mood.

    ¡¸I''ve been plotting. I had said that, right? Honestly, I don''t want to talk about it because it''s not cool, but... it can''t be helped. I made two mistakes¡¹

    * * *

    <u>[Junichi Teruya (Junichi Kasuya) ? POV</u>]

    The old man puts his hand into the empty stic bag of the convenience store and makes a rustling sound.

    £¨Can''t he just sit still...? So this is why he''s in the middle of a "dopon"...£©

    This guy is a doped-up person (Dopon)¡ªin other words, a drug addict. He''s sober but has no money and is constantly on edge.

    ¡¸Yamada-san, could you please go away? You don''t have any money, right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-Teruya-kun, I''ll see what I can do. The day after tomorrow, I should have some money¡¹

    ¡¸No. I value my life too¡¹

    **a

    On the side of Kokusai Dori (International Street), two streets over.

    I sit on a bench made of beer cases and boards and stare at the old man.

    He is a customer of mine, but he is just trash without money.

    The old man used to work as a writer for a backstage magazine in Tokyo, but he got hooked on drugs after he tried it once, thinking that people wouldugh at him if he hadn''t done it before. He was a total idiot and ruined his life.

    ¡¸I-Isn''t it okay, T-Teruya? We''re both strangers in Okinawa, and I hope we can get along¡¹

    ¡¸I was born and raised in Naha¡¹

    The old man points his trembling fingertips at me.

    ¡¸T-That''s a lie. You have no ent, you shave your hair and your eyebrows, and change your looks, you''re just one of me, right?¡¹

    At this remark, I grab his chest and re at him.

    ¡¸Yamada-san, if you persist too much, I''ll tell the higher-ups. I don''t want to pollute the beautiful ocean of Okinawa either¡¹

    But just as the old man''s face scrunches up, a scooter stops next to him.

    ¡¸Teru, you should meet the manager (ëØÔª)¡¹ (*Note: or Drug Lord?)

    The guy driving the scooter is called Mike among us, the pushers. He looks like a foreigner, a juvenile delinquent whose parents I don''t know where hees from.

    ¡¸What? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know, but... some foreign bigwig wants to meet Teru¡¹

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 406: Sad News, Shiratori-San Is Not Sure Whats Going On

    [<u>Protagonist''s POV</u>]

    ¡¸Have you eaten?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ve already eaten...¡¹

    ¡¸Okay... So just a drink bar?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah... Okay...¡¹

    Shiratori-san, without a hint of concern for my confusion, holds up two fingers to the waitress whoes to take our order, with her usual sullen expression on her face.

    ¡¸A clubhouse sandwich and two drink bars¡¹

    After reciting the order to the waitress recites, and she leaves, I ask a simple question.

    ¡¸Um...why are we going to a family restaurant?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think it''s strange to have a cup of tea since we are on a date. I haven''t had dinner yet¡¹

    **a

    I raised my eyebrows.

    If I want to exin why this is happening, I must go back a little in time.

    When I asked her about "the two mistakes Shiratori-san herself had made" on the bench in the open-air concert hall, she squinted her eyes slightly and said.

    ¡¸Follow me... I won''t hurt you¡¹

    The color that surrounds her words is blue.

    She wasn''t lying.

    So, I follow her back as she moves ahead of me while I reveal my wariness.

    £¨Where is she taking me? Has she fallen into the hands of some other nobleman of the demon world? Or is she being manipted? Is it a trap? No, she didn''t lie when she said, "I won''t hurt you"...£©

    It takes about ten minutes to walk with a sense of tension in my cheeks, preparing to open the "door" and call the maids anytime.

    Eventually, we arrived at a family restaurant on Suematsu Park Street.

    ¡¸A family restaurant? Um, Shiratori-san?¡¹

    Without looking back at my puzzled look, she stepped into the restaurant, and I hurriedly followed her.

    It is a very typical chain restaurant. They are currently holding an autumn taste fair, and the Mont nc is their specialty.

    The restaurant is brightly lit, and there is a murmur ofughter.

    Perhaps because it was rtivelyte in the day, there were not many family customers but couples and groups of women.

    I was shown to a window seat and sat down across from Shiratori-san... and here we are.

    ¡¸So, what do you mean "I won''t hurt you"¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸¡ªI''ll treat you to a drink bar¡¹

    ¡¸...Thank you¡¹

    **b

    I feel like I''ve been getting the short end of the stick all day. It seems as if she knows I''m wary of her and is making fun of me.

    £¨Is the reason why she brought me to the public ce to prevent me from using my power? Maybe she knew that I was keeping the maids at a distance...?£©

    She must not know I can use udia''s <Eyes of Truth>. That should be my advantage, I thought.

    However, with the words, "I won''t hurt you," she has taken advantage of me.

    £¨Maybe she knows about the <Eyes of Truth>?£©

    But not many people know that I have this power.

    £¨Or maybe... she was watching my reaction to her earlierment about the twins? No, no way... that''s just...£©

    ¡¸Hey, Shiratori-san, about the mistake you made...¡¹

    When I start, she gives me a serious look.

    ¡¸I believe that criticizing a woman''s mistake is like flipping up her skirt, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Flipping up skirts is nothing to me. I''ve done much more than that¡¹

    When I said this to her, she looked somewhat impressed.

    It was a look that said, "Heh... very impressive".

    **c

    ¡¸No wonder. Then, as for the first mistake... was it Hanabusa-san? There was another basketball yer in her ss¡¹

    ¡¸Another?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this Mangi girl should not have been involved. I was surprised when Sato brought her to me¡¹

    ¡¸Sato? She brought her?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... that''s just a minor detail, so don''t worry about it. Then, Ritsuko Sakon, you heard she was the only basketball yer in Hanabusa-san''s ss, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that... who told you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ritsuko Sakon herself. She said she was the only one in her ss. But no, she just had forgotten there was another one and was not interested. And the other mistake is that devil Lili, I didn''t expect her toe back at a time like this¡¹

    My expression tightens again.

    ¡¸How did you know that Lili came back?¡¹

    ¡¸Because there''s no other exnation¡¹

    What kind of picture does Shiratori-san see?

    ¡¸The King confines Ritsuko Sakon, trains her, and that''s the end. That''s the way it was supposed to be. But now, this girl Mangi and Ritsuko Sakon arepeting for the King. I was like, "Oh, no!"¡¹

    £¨What? Does it mean that Shiratori-san was trying to trick Sankon? But what in the world does Shiratori-san have to do with Sankon if Sankon herself is the one being questioned?£©

    ¡¸Well, this girl Mangi is aplete mess. I felt sorry for her, so I helped her to avoid the worst possible situation... or maybe it''s more correct to say that I tried to push her out of the way¡¹

    Her lips twitch as she maintains her already sullen expression.

    **a

    ¡¸Besides, udia was in contact with Hanabusa-san, and I thought it would be better to just drop the matter in hand and go down¡¹

    £¨Hey, udia, she knows you''re involved!£©

    After all, Shiratori-san was much better than udia.

    ¡¸That''s why I dared to show the King that I was with Ritsuko Sakon and asked you out on a date. And that''s the end¡¹

    ¡¸The end...? I still don''t understand the story at all¡¹

    As I was saying this, the waitress brought us clubhouse sandwiches.

    Shiratori-san wipes her fingertips on a napkin, takes one of the sandwiches, looks at me, and says.

    ¡¸No, you can see it. You''re just not trying to understand¡¹

    I can''t help but snicker at her frank tone.

    Then she puts the clubhouse sandwich in her hand on her te, saying, "I can''t help it."

    Then she looks me in the eye and said.

    ¡¸It''s not just the King, though. We''re all "too used to being consumed by the story"¡¹

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 407: Schrodinger Shoebill

    [<u>Protagonist''s POV</u>]

    As I twisted my head, Shiratori-san urged me, "Why don''t you go get a drink or something?"

    ¡¸Yeah... Sure¡¹

    In fact, getting away from her for a moment and resetting my mind seemed like a good idea.

    Then, as I get up from my seat, she says casually.

    ¡¸I''ll have a coffee. ck is fine¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to brew it?¡¹

    ¡¸I just want to drink coffee made by the King. It''s royal coffee, after all¡¹

    ¡¸...But, all I have to do is push a button, though¡¹

    ¡¸All that matters is that the King did it for me¡¹

    **a

    Shiratori-san''s casual talk was not like her, and I felt a weird tension in her voice and shrugged my shoulders lightly.

    I walked to the drink bar corner, picked up two cups of coffee, set one on the coffee machine, and turned it on.

    I hear the whirring sound of the coffee machine, and brown liquid begins to drip into the cups.

    £¨I''m too used to consuming stories...? Well, I guess I understand some of the nuances. But "You can see it. You''re just not trying to understand?" That''s a lie£©

    In fact, there was a red color surrounding her. This must mean that despite her vignce against the <Eyes of Truth>, she couldn''t avoid mixing a lie with part of her story.

    Soon, while thinking so, the coffee was poured into two cups, and I returned to my seat with them in my hands.

    ¡¸Here you go, coffee¡¹

    ¡¸I''m honored. Royal coffee. So, did you get everything straightened out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I mean, not everything is clear¡¹

    Immediately, Shiratori-san''s expression turned cloudy. It was only for a moment, but her eyes certainly swam.

    I felt as if she had been hit by a lucky punch.

    It seemed that I had given her a different response than she had expected.

    And with a somewhat restless look, she stirs her sugarless coffee with a spoon, stares at me intently, and opens her mouth to speak.

    ¡¸...Too much story consumption, in short, is The Law of Pr?gnanz. People tend to perceive things in close rtion to each other by grouping them together. In this case, the bullying incident in the basketball club and the incident in which Hanabusa-san was attacked and Moribe had little to do with each other. Still, they are connected as one story based on the stories consumed before. And the circumstantial evidence is presented as if it were a fact¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸You talk a lot¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all¡¹

    **b

    When I interrupted her, she looked at the window.

    £¨What? Hmm? Huh? Is she in a hurry? She is in a hurry, isn''t she?£©

    As I thought, I couldn''t sense the leeway that Shiratori-san used to have. Maybe the point that everything is not clear is not good for her.

    The phrase "consuming too many stories" is puzzling, and my thoughts are naturally drawn to it. Shiratori-san must have been trying to lead me there. In fact, it is in that direction that she is now trying to correct the conversation.

    This makes me chuckle in my heart.

    £¨Saki Shiratori is defeated! I can already see where to attack!£©

    ¡¸Then, what is the rtionship between Sakon-san and you, Shiratori-san?¡¹

    When I asked her this, she turned back to her usual sullen face and red at me.

    ¡¸I''d like you to ignore that part if you can¡¹

    She looked at me like an intimidating civet. But I can''t be intimidated at this point.

    ¡¸Why do you want me to ignore it?¡¹

    ¡¸...Shima-senpai told me. The King has no delicacy. If things you don''t want to be touched are not touched, you won''t be able to reach a conclusion¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll try to deal with this delicacy, but for now, what if I ask you to let me hear it by force?¡¹

    She let out an exaggerated sigh, "Huff..."

    ¡¸Well, I don''t have a choice. If you promise not to confine me, no matter what you hear, I''ll tell you everything, no questions asked¡¹

    A tant precaution. In other words, it contains something that makes me want to confine her.

    £¨Does it mean that other nobles of the demon world are involved? What''s the point of having an oral agreement? Is this a trap? If the nobles are involved, I wouldn''t be surprised if some magical tools would penalize her if she tells the truth... But I don''t have to confine her. I can just call the maids when the timees. That way, it doesn''t mean that I lied...£©

    Maybe I''m reading too much into it, but after much deliberation in my mind, I nodded quietly.

    ¡¸...Okay¡¹

    **c

    Then her mouth rxes slightly. And she took a sip of coffee and frowned bitterly, even though she had told me that ck was fine.

    ¡¸Well, let me tell you the story chronologically... How it all started...¡¹

    Then she opens her mouth with a slight pause.

    ¡¸"Ritsuko Sakon came to kill me"¡¹

    ¡¸Huhhhh!? What? What are you talking about!?¡¹

    I shout out loud unintentionally, and all eyes gather around me. I sip the coffee with a cup in my hand as if I''m in a hurry to make up for it, and I frown at the unexpected bitterness of the coffee.

    ¡¸Yes, well, I understand. That''s the normal reaction¡¹

    Shiratori-san nodded her head with a sullen expression on her face. After waiting for the others to avert their gazes, I asked her in a whisper.

    ¡¸Why did you do that? Did you do something to her, Shiratori-san?¡¹

    ¡¸If I say I did, I did; if I say I didn''t, I didn''t¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you talking like that again? You''re just dodging the point...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll leave it to you to decide whether "I did" or "didn''t." At this point, it''s okay to say there are possibilities in both cases. In other words, it was Schrodinger Shiratori¡¹

    In my mind, I rece the name with "Schrodinger Shoebill."

    ¡¸King, I''m sure you''ve met her before, my junior, Sato. She has a big brother in the same year as me, in the next ss. And this guy fell in love with a girl on the basketball team named Kaitou, despite the distance status¡¹

    I had heard the name Kaitou many times before I came here.

    It was the super ace of the women''s basketball team who suddenly quit the team. Her disappearance has led to bullying, to say the least. But what in the world does this Sato-san''s brother have to do with it? I don''t get the story at all.

    ¡¸He knows he''s not a good match for her as it is, but he wants to win her somehow, so Sato''s brother came to me. Maybe he had heard something about me from Sato¡¹

    ¡¸So, Shiratori-san, did you cooperate with him?¡¹

    **a

    ¡¸If you say I did, then I did. In exchange for various conditions, I gave him some instructions on how to get her to fall in love with him, and he got Kaitou safely and happily¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by ''how to fall in love''?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe, as you can imagine, a very simple version of what the King did to us. Of course, he doesn''t have the King''s convenient power. More like DIY confinement¡¹

    For my part, I''m a bit taken aback. I can''t help but be disgusted by Shiratori-san and Sato-san''s brother because they did the same thing without the power of "room."

    ¡¸But, I never heard anything about this Kaitou girl''s disappearance...¡¹

    ¡¸There are lots of ways to do that, and that''s not a big problem¡¹

    ¡¸So, Kaitou, who is in love with Sato-san''s brother, easily quit the basketball club. And Sato, the little sister, says that Kaitou has been very attached to her brother. And that should have been a happy ending... Is that it?¡¹

    At this, Shiratori-san cowered her shoulders with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Well, actually, Kaitou had been stalked by someone. And probably the worst kind of stalker¡¹

    Kaitou? => link

    Revised on August 13, 2022.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 408: Sad News Shiratori-San, After All, Becomes More And More Confusing!

    [<u>Protagonist''s POV</u>]

    ¡¸Stalker?¡¹

    I wrinkle my brow involuntarily, and Shiratori-san shrugs her shoulders, pretending to be frightened on purpose, as she pours sugar into a cup.

    Still, three tablespoons of sugar? I wonder why she said that ck is fine.

    ¡¸Yes, a stalker. That person wants to kill Satou''s brother, but couldn''t do it because Kaitou is always attached to him. But while stalking him, that person realized there was someone who had told Satou''s brother how to corrupt Kaitou¡¹

    ¡¸Realized? Do you mean ''noticed''?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ''noticed'' is the right word. At first, I think it was a little strange. She filled in the gaps of information with delusion and crazy obsession. But, finally came to me and attacked me¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s scary!¡¹

    **a

    I let out a loud voice and look around in panic. But fortunately, no one seemed to be paying attention to me.

    As I watched Shiratori-san taking a bite of her clubhouse sandwich, I tried to find the right moment to ask her again.

    ¡¸So... you mean, this stalker...¡¹

    ¡¸You already know who I''m talking about, don''t you? It''s Ritsuko Sakon¡¹

    This is a bit of a shock to me.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Sankon is a nice girl, isn''t she? Kaitou-san is a girl, too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she''s not a lesbian. Her sexual preference is normal. I don''t know what happened to give birth to such a twisted monster, but she''s a real psycho ¡¸

    £¨From my point of view, Shiratori-san looks more like a monster...£©

    ¡¸It''s like an incarnation of the desire that bes one. It''s like her ego has grown so much that she''s suffering from the fact that she''s not Kaitou¡¯s. I was quite surprised to see what happens when her longing goes too far¡¹

    ¡¸...I don''t understand it. Sakon-san admired Kaitou-san. But when she couldn''t live up to that admiration, she tried to kill Shiratori-san, who had caused it?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s generally the way. Actually, the boundary between herself and Kaitou was blurred in her mind, so she felt as if she had been forcibly torn apart¡¹

    I think again of Sankon''s appearance.

    Shiny ck hair. Her bangs were neatly cropped, and her face was rtively in with drooping eyes.

    If she were painted with white powder and disyed on a Hinamatsuri, she could be called a Hina-doll, but when I hear that she is a psycho, I feel eerie because she is like a cursed doll whose hair grows, as is often the case in Japanese horror stories.

    But thinking about it calmly, it''s not normal that she owns three replica uniforms of her senior, no matter how much she admires her, even if she is a professional yer.

    £¨It''s a bit like Kobayashi-sensei''s wife...£©

    **b

    She is the first real psycho I''ve seen recently. The real deal psycho.

    ¡¸So... what happened when you said she was trying to kill you?¡¹

    ¡¸I persuade her¡¹

    She picks a cherry tomato from the edge of her te and brings it to her mouth.

    ¡¸...Ah, yeah¡¹

    I''ve gotten used to Shiratori-san''s nonsense.

    ¡¸But she''s a stalker, isn''t she, a psycho? Can you understand what she''s saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Even you, the King, could talk to Ritsuko Sakon, didn''t you? It''s normal, it''s normal. A psycho is not so different from a normal person. She''s got ears too. If she can speak and thinks with continuity, of course, she can be persuaded.¡¹

    ¡¸But I don''t think it''s possible...¡¹

    It''s not a technical problem. After all, people normally cower when they''re attacked. But the fact that Shiratori-san can remain calm in such a situation is what''s strange.

    ¡¸Then... How did you persuade her?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? It''s simple. As we exchanged words, I found out that she wanted to be Kaitou¡¯s, so I asked her if she''d like to know why Kaitou was so in love with Satou''s brother, how did Kaitou feel, and how did she fall in love with him? After all, I can make the same thing happen for her¡¹

    I think some are persuaded by that, but I guess they have different values.

    ¡¸So you tried to push it on me¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not the point. There are many other candidates if she just wants to make someone look at her the same way as Kaitou. I mean, Ritsuko Sakon is beautiful, and it''s not that hard to find a guy who would be interested in her if she thinks she can win him over¡¹

    ¡¸Then...why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s the part I don''t want to get in trouble for... So, are you still asking me that? I don''t think you should¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn''t do that¡¹

    **c

    I stared at her, and she stared back at me. After a beat or two of nk space, she quietly opens her mouth.

    ¡¸"But I like you"¡¹

    At this moment, I was not sure what kind of face I was making.

    I think I probably looked like I was dumbfounded. And soon, I started to look for the intention behind these words.

    ¡¸You see, it was something I didn''t want to mention. It''s embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸...Eh, what are you up to?¡¹

    ¡¸...What I said is what I mean. Really, youck what people call delicacy. You should be more aware that a girl is confessing her feelings to you¡¹

    Shiratori-san''s eyes like those of a northern goshawk are filled with a reproachful look, and her cheeks are twisted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸Confession?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t it a normal feeling to want to do something for the boy you like? Sakon Ritsuko has terrible clinginess and above-average intelligence. Especially, her sense of smell to find out about me is out of the ordinary. Just like Kizuna, I''m sure she''ll be your trump card.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you trying to tell me you''re doing this for my own good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s the point. That''s why I don''t want to be touched. I was trying to get all this over with without being intrusive. It''s called being modest¡¹

    ¡¸But where else in the world would someone have theposure to have a psycho woman...?¡¹

    ¡¸Lovees in many forms¡¹

    But, it''s not a story that I can honestly ept with a, "Yes, I see". Was there ever a time when Shiratori-san fell in love with me? But the color of the word when she said, "I like you," was blue. in fact, everything else she said was blue. But is there some way to distract the <Eyes of Truth>? She''s definitely up to something. When I think about it like that, I feel like I''ve been led into her plot so far.

    After all, when she said the word, "all the stories," the red color appeared, and when I pointed it out, she looked flustered, and when she said she didn''t want to be mentioned, she drew me into the conversation.

    **a

    My head was in turmoil. And...

    £¨I don''t get it... It would be a lot clearer if I just put her in Enved state...£©

    As soon as my thoughts reach that point, Shiratori-san tells me with her usual sullen expression on her face.

    ¡¸You promised not to confine me, didn''t you?¡¹

    I choked up, and Shiratori-san, seeing this, continued with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, I''m on King''s side. There is no one more interesting than the King. I''m still deconstructing, analyzing, pushing, pulling, and experimenting with my feelings of love, but I''m sure that I love you. If you ask me if I want to do it with King, I do, and if you ask me if I want to have your child, I probably do. For example, if King forcefully confines me from now on, there is probably more than 80% chance that I will resist and just go along with the situation¡¹

    Then she closes her eyes quietly.

    ¡¸But it''s too early, isn''t it?¡¹

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 409: One Step Closer

    [<u>Protagonist¡¯s POV</u>]

    ¡¸Isn''t it too early...?¡¹

    I tilted my head, and Shiratori-san stood up holding the slip in his hand.

    ¡¸Um, Shiratori-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m leaving. I heard that the date is supposed to end after the confession. Oh, you don''t have to walk me out. I heard these things are for enjoying the afterglow.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, wait...¡¹

    Shiratori-san walked toward the cash register, easily avoiding my hand.

    I thought about following her, but what was the point in keeping her there? What would I ask her?

    After paying the cashier, Shiratori-san walked out of the store, and when I couldn''t see her anymore, I plopped down on the table.

    **a

    ¡¸I don''t understand... What the hell is this?¡¹

    If there is a winner and a loser, it''s probably my defeat. I was lured into the kill zone when I thought I had her cornered, and then I was taken by surprise and had to leave. That''s exactly what happened.

    ¡¸I don''t know how to interpret the word ''love''...¡¹

    If I have to decide whether Shiratori-san is a love interest or not, it is usually not. It''s not just a matter of appearance, but if someone can always see through what I''m thinking, there''s no time to rx.

    Anyway, I reach for the te across from her, propped up on my elbow, and take a bite of the clubhouse sandwich she left untouched. The lettuce was shriveled and not tasty. It tasted cheap.

    Maybe I shouldn''t push her too hard here. Everything''s messed up in my head. I need to sort it out first.

    And first, although Shiratori-san has brushed it off, the person who tore Hanabusa-san''s uniform is not the same as the person who contacted Kitou.

    This must be one of the three second-year students.

    These three are in Okinawa, and Loli and Inui-san are with them. This means that I need to reassign them as the main target, even though I left them out of the list once.

    The problem is what to do with the two first-year students.

    Monkey ispletely unrted. Sankon is a perverted stalker who will be confined.

    £¨...Shiratori-san, she really stirs things up, doesn''t she?£©

    There is another death game going on tonight, but now that I know the truth, my liking for Sankon is going down the drain. Before that, what kind of an ending should I give to this story?

    If I follow Shiratori-san''s idea, Monkey should be released and Sankon should be confined and thoroughly subverted. In other words, I suppose that I should bring Sankon to the state of Enved, but that would mean that her stalking target would change to me.

    £¨What''s this punishment game...?£©

    For a moment I thought of asking Lili about it, but I can guess her answer, "Just corrupt them all. It doesn''t matter anyway."

    **b

    £¨Still, should I leave Shiratori-san alone like this?£©

    I plop down on the table again and moan.

    £¨But her word "love" is blue. I guess I''ll have to trust the fact that at least she was blue when she said she was on my side... Still, I''d like to put a watch on Shiratori-san, though it''s not like a bell for a cat. Is there some function that would do?£©

    Anyway, I''m tired today.

    I asked Lili to make sure that Kayama-san is ced at the bottom of the list today, and I''m off to bed. Kurosawa-san and Akira are supposed toe over at midnight, so it might be a good idea to discuss about the three people in Okinawa with them while they heal me.

    With this thought, I leave the restaurant and open the "Door", hiding behind the building.

    The maids who had been waiting in standby looked puzzled for a moment, then they all bowed once, saying "Wee back."

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting, but it was all right, you can leave now. Thank you... uh, and Ulrich, stay here for a while¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Ulrich''s face turned into a strange expression. Nothing to worry about, I just wanted to give her a good smooch to relieve my exhausted spirit.

    After the maids leave, I sit down on the bed and call out to Ulrich, tapping my thigh.

    ¡¸Come here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    She turns her back to me and sits down on myp. When I put my hand on her stomach and hold her in my arms, she looks up at me and tilts her head.

    ¡¸M-Master, are you tired?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I smile at her, and she extends her tongue and starts to lick my cheek. She really is like a dog.

    And for the next 30 minutes, I spent a lot of time with Ulrich, and somehow managed to regain my mental strength.

    Animal therapy is great.

    * * *

    **c

    [<u>Asuka Nitani POV</u>]

    ¡¸Really...! It was so good! Satisfaction! Satisfaction!

    Ichida throws herself on the bed with a toothpick in her mouth.

    ¡¸Ichida, that steak weighs 150 grams a piece. Even if it''s an all-you-can-eat buffet, three steaks are too many calories, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, I don''t gain weight¡¹

    When Doremi looks amazed, Ichida waves her hand with a flutter.

    After the beach shoot, we went to the studio for individual photos. Of course, the main subject is Loli-san, but Ichida and Doremi also have their own shots, and I was the only one who didn''t have a shot.

    I tried to talk to Ponpoko-san, but she wouldn''t take me up on the offer, saying "You are being taken care of". In the end, the whole shoot ended as it was.

    After the shoot, we had a garden barbecue by the pool. All-you-can-eat steak.

    Loli-san was slurping down beers with sea grapes while making fun of the film crew.

    It was apletely out of ce picture because she looked like a little girl. I mean, why was she wearing a school swimsuit even at the drinking party?

    ¡¸Ahhh, I''ll have to say goodbye to Okinawa tomorrow... I hate school...¡¹

    Doremimented as she threw herself on the bed following Ichida''s example. I agree with her.

    £¨Maybe I should quit school and ask the President to let mee to Tokyo?£©

    My parents are not too protective of me, and I am allowed to do whatever I want as long as I decide to do it myself. If I be a full-time model, I will not have to go through the same frustration as today.

    As I was thinking this, I heard the sound of a phone vibrating somewhere in the room.

    ¡¸Ah, it''s mine...¡¹

    Ichida says, and reaches into her bag and pulls out her phone. At that time, the iing call seemed to have already been disconnected.

    She looked at the screen and said, "Well, I''ll call back," grabbing her key card from the bedside, and went out of the room.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 410: Attack, Intercept, And Strike

    [Asuka Nitani POV]

    Bang! the door closes, and there is a moment of silence. Doremi, who was lying on the bed, looked at the door after Ichida had left, her mouth distorted into a grin.

    ¡¸It''s a man, right? Right? The caller!¡¹

    ¡¸It might be a family member, maybe.¡¹

    When I told her so, Doremi sat up and shook her head.

    ¡¸No! It''s definitely a man!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, why are you so frantic?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not frantic.¡¹

    It''s not the first time, but Doremi always wants to associate anything and everything with love.

    **a

    She has a strong desire for romance even though she''s a ck-hearted person. She is dreaming of a strong romance like a harlequin romance. I have been thinking that her preference for frilly sweet-loli fashion might be a result of her straying from her desire to be popr with the opposite sex. (Note: Harlequin romance: any of a series of romantic novels with simple stories about romantic rtionships between men and women)

    £¨In fact, I think she would attract boys more if she dressed normally and emphasized her breasts...£©

    I honestly didn''t care whether the caller was Ichida''s boyfriend or not. I had something more important to talk about, which I could only do when she was not around.

    ¡¸By the way, Doremi. I heard that Ichida used to be a model before. Did you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Uh... but I guess so. She''s been absent from school rather abruptly. Today''s shoot, she was very skilled at posing too.¡¹

    To tell the truth, I''m pretty pissed off.

    When I passed the audition for KKO, I was so excited that I bragged about it to Ichida.

    Thinking that she might have been making fun of me inside, even though she said "Wow" and "You''re good" with her mouth, I feel my blood rush.

    I think she might have beenughing at me even at the airport when she said that it was the first time for her to shoot.

    As I make a bitter face, Doremi opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Look, there was a magazine editor at the daytime shoot, right? He was a young guy. And that guy. He asked Ichida if she''d like to be in the next issue''s gravure as a solo model.¡¹

    ¡¸What...?¡¹

    ¡¸He said she''ll be in the center of the page. I heard that he called Ponpoko-san and talked to the President about it... How amazing... I wonder if she''s going to be a celebrity. So, I think that when she said "man," she might be talking about settling the rtionship while it''s still possible.¡¹

    Doremi smiles happily at me, but I turn my face away from her and grit my teeth on my lips.

    **b

    My mind was in turmoil. That''s right. I thought that Ichida and Doremi were just aplement or an extra, but in fact, they were the main attraction and I was treated like a side dish.

    £¨If the side dish is the main thing, aren''t I a Shokugan (small toy sold with food)? Or aren''t I just a piece of chewing gum in a box? If the situation turns out like this, I have no choice but to move to Tokyo and work a full-time job. I''ll tell the President directly!£©

    At about the same time I made up my mind to do so, an electronic Beep! sounded in the hallway, and I heard the sound of the key being unlocked. Without realizing it, I stare at the door. And the door opened before I could think back on my mistake.

    But the next moment...

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    What escaped my mouth was such a stupid voice.

    It was not Ichida.

    It was a strange man.

    He was wearing a red shirt and jeans. A suspicious-looking man wearing a baseball cap of a big-league team and a ck mask covering his mouth steps into the room.

    ¡¸Eeek!? Wh-Wh-Who are you!?¡¹

    Doremi''s face twitches as she backs up on the bed, and the door ms shut behind the man. The man then nced at Doremi, then immediately turned to me.

    ¡¸W-Wait! C-Call someone!¡¹

    Just as I was about to reach out my shaking hand for the extension phone, the man came rushing toward me without saying a word, pulling a knife from the butt pocket of his jeans.

    ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    The knife is raised in front of my eyes. Then, in my timepse vision, I saw the deadly de glinting dully in the reflection of the room light, and the man''s bloodshot eyes. At the edge of my field of vision, Nanae is frozen in a state of shock. I don''t know what to do, so I pick up a pillow and throw it at him.

    **c

    As soon as the pillow is cut open, feathers fly out of the pillow and fly in the air, and the pillow falls on Doremi''s bed when it hits the wall.

    ¡¸No, stop, don''ttt...¡¹

    In aplete panic, I just backed up, shaking my head, and helplessly pressed my back against the headboard of the bed. Around me, white feathers scatter. There was nowhere to run.

    Still, the man looked at me and swung his knife sideways.

    ¡¸Eeeekk!¡¹

    My face twitches. My voice is hoarse. Still, the knifees toward me.

    But at that moment, the man''s face is suddenly smashed.

    ¡¸Huh!?¡¹

    At the same time, I saw pink hair swaying, and a maid''s dress in my eye. The girl appears as if slipping through the wall and hits the man in the face from the side.

    ¡¸Guboa!¡¹

    A muffled grunt is heard, dyed by the dull thud of the blow. The man was thrown into the air and mmed into the wall right next to Doremi, who was frozen in a state of shock. Then he slipped off the wall in a contorted position, as if he were a piece of modern art.

    ¡¸K-Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    Doremi, who hade to her senses, let out a piercing scream.

    ¡¸Please be quiet!¡¹

    The pink-haired maid stares at Doremi as she stands on the bed. Instantly, she closed her mouth as if she had been shot.

    £¨...Wh-Wh-Who is this man? And, why is a maid? Wh-Where did shee from?£©

    As for me, my mouth was so dry that I couldn''t speak. In retrospect, it is a shameful thing, but at that time, I was so shocked. I had no idea what was going on.

    ¡¸Oh, um...¡¹

    But just as I was about to ask the maid somehow...

    **a

    ¡¸Did you kill him?¡¹

    A voice came from somewhere, and Doremi and I looked around in a panic. Then, a small girl suddenly crawled out from under the bed.

    ¡¸L-Loli-san!? Wh-Why are you...?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, don''t worry about it.¡¹

    She dismisses Doremi''s question with a wave of her hand and asks the maid again.

    ¡¸So, how is it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I went easy on him. I think he''s still breathing.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Okay, take care of the rest. You protect them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, understood.¡¹

    The maid bows lightly and turns to me.

    ¡¸Well then... please move to the next room as soon as possible. I''ll tell you the details there.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what? J-Just exin it here...!¡¹

    I eximed, and the maid narrowed her eyes at me irritably.

    ¡¸Please move to the next room first. I don''t want to be rough with you.¡¹

    Sorry for the dy in updating, as Masai is currently affected by corona virus.

    Fortunately, he is not seriously ill and is in the process of recuperating.

    And here''s, Rin Fukuda''s Illustration -> here

    Kishijo-san (Centipede) Illustration -> here

    Saito-san (Cockroach) Illustration -> here

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 411: Secret Talk In The South

    [<u>Junichi Kasuya POV</u>]

    When I arrived at the office, I found a white man in a suit sitting on the sofa across from the boss (Oyassan).

    He was a tall, gangly man with dull blond hair and scruffy cheeks.

    ¡¸There you are. Hey, Jun. Knezevich-san here has some questions for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh... What is it?¡¹

    When I tilted my head, the white guy looked at me and started to speak fast.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all.¡¹

    I cower my shoulders, and Mike, the fellow pusher who brought me here, opens his mouth as he leans against the door.

    ¡¸He wants to talk about the Devil.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    **a

    I roll my eyes. I¡¯m sure my face is tense. I turn to my boss and he gives me a small cower.

    ¡¸Oh, right, I didn¡¯t tell you that. I don¡¯t know how he knows you, but he¡¯s from an organization I¡¯ve known for a long time. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡¹

    My boss is Hikari¡¯s uncle. He knows that I¡¯m "Kasuya Junichi", who disappeared with the devil during the live broadcast. Mike must have known it too, seeing that he didn¡¯t seem surprised.

    ¡¸Huff... But why did he mention it?¡¹

    When I looked at him warily, the white guy nced at the boss.

    ¡¸It seems that the leaders of their organization are being attacked one after another. There are rumors that the culprits are involved with the devil. So they¡¯re looking for clues.¡¹

    ¡¸Devil involvement?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, a Japanese woman named Misty (The actor who turns into a woman). Do you know anything about her?¡¹

    ¡¸Misty...? No, nothing thates to mind...¡¹

    Mike tells the white guy in foreignnguage, and he makes a sour face.

    But I don¡¯t like that kind of look either.

    The only devils I can remember are the little bitch devil and the goat head.

    I don¡¯t know what the devil to him, but as for the female devil and Kimo-jima, as soon as I try to talk to someone about them, my body bes immobilized.

    So the only thing I can talk about is the goat head, but as far as that one is concerned, the only contact I¡¯ve had with "him" is before and after I was taken out of the TV station¡¯s studio.

    ¡¸This Misty, is she working with devil?¡¹

    Mike trantes my question, and the white guy shakes his head.

    **b

    ¡¸The opposite. This Misty says she¡¯s trying to get revenge on the devil. Uh... sorry? Misty¡¯s rumored to be looking for clues to the devil too, so she might get in touch with you sooner orter¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because you just made contact with the devil on live TV. The only clues she has about the devil are you and Teruya Hikari.¡¹

    My boss waved his hand jokingly and looked at me with a fixed stare.

    ¡¸If this person make contact with you, let me know right away, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸...I understand.¡¹

    For a while after that, I watched the white guy and my boss talking to each other in foreignnguage and thought to myself.

    If this Misty wants to take revenge on the devil, maybe she is the one who had been beaten up by that little bitch devil and Kimo-jima, just like me.

    * * *

    [<u>Ichida Sanae POV</u>]

    ¡¸Well... it should be over by now, right?¡¹

    I get up from the sofa in the lobby and walk to the elevator.

    It¡¯s surprising that there seems to be nomotion, but Kito-san has told me that in the worst case scenario, he will take care of both Asuka and Doremi.

    In that case, I will have to y the role of the first one to find them.

    £¨That would be the worst case... and it would be troublesome. Just the thought of police questioning... It makes me sick£©

    As soon as I left the room, I threw down my key card on the floor.

    Kito-san¡¯s men will pick it up, unlock the door, and leave the keycard on the floor again. Then, they break into the room.

    When everything is finished, I pick up the keycard again and go back to the room.

    Well, that¡¯s how it goes.

    **c

    £¨Uh... card key, card key, here it is...£©

    The hallway has a ck-and-white id carpet, and it is hard to notice a ck key card even if it has fallen down.

    I pick up the card key from the floor and unlock the door. Then I step into the room with a nonchnt look on my face.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back... Eh, what? Who¡¯s there?¡¹

    I was expecting to find Asuka and Doremi¡¯s dead bodies lying around, but I didn¡¯t find their dead bodies or even any bloodstains in the room.

    Instead, there was a stranger, a woman, standing there with a thoughtful look on her face.

    She was in her early thirties. Wearing a tight skirt and a white blouse, she looked somewhat sexy with glossy ck hair and a strikingly dark mole.

    ¡¸Uh, um... Who are you? Ah? Where are Asuka and Doremi?¡¹

    The woman turns her eyes toward me and opens her mouth with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Ichida-san. I am Yamauchi from KKO. Actually, Nitani-san and Mimura-san were attacked by a suspicious person just now...¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹

    I pretend to be surprised.

    ¡¸Wh-What happened to them?¡¹

    ¡¸Fortunately, they are alive. But Nitani-san was shed in the face several times and was rushed to the hospital. Mimura-san is apanying her¡¹

    £¨Wow! That¡¯s perfect. He did exactly what he was supposed to do£©

    I made a worried face, suppressing the joy in my heart.

    **a

    ¡¸So, who is the culprit?¡¹

    ¡¸The culprit? Ah, uhh... it was great (delicious?)...¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... I¡¯m sorry... unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t catch him.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean he escaped?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I just called the president to discuss the matter, and we¡¯ve decided to treat Nitani-san¡¯s injury as an ident. So, don¡¯t talk about this matter to anyone. Understood?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh.... Does that mean it¡¯s a cover-up?¡¹

    ¡¸In short, that¡¯s what I mean. The fact that he targeted Nitani-san alone suggests that it may have been a romantic entanglement. As for ourpany, we have to avoid scandals.¡¹

    £¨How convenient! All that¡¯s left is for Kito-san to nominate me as Nitani¡¯s recement, and everything will be all right.£©

    ¡¸Um, what should I do now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess. You can call a cab to the airport now. Do you have enough money for now? I¡¯ll give you the moneyter, and you can take the first flight home in the morning. You¡¯re the first one to leave and you will be out of this room. It¡¯ll be that way.¡¹

    ¡¸What? What do you mean...¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the President¡¯s way of telling you that if there¡¯s any scandal over this, you¡¯re out of the picture. We don¡¯t want to lose any more talent.¡¹

    This is exactly the kind of thing that is a godsend.

    I can only say that I¡¯m lucky that the office is willing to give me an alibi.

    **b

    ¡¸Well then, I will discuss the next steps with Ponpoko-san, and when you are ready, please go to the airport as soon as possible. Understood? And when you get home, please go on as usual until further notice.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand.¡¹

    I nodded my head and Yamauchi-san left the room.

    After a while, I opened the door and peeked into the hallway.

    ¡¸Kito-san! Perfect! You did exactly what you nned, you¡¯re the best!¡¹

    As I said this, I heard Kito-san¡¯s doubtful voice on the other end of the phone.

    ¡¸Really? I was worried that it might have failed because I haven¡¯t heard from my men yet¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe your phone is broken or something? Anyway, Kito-san, please, I¡¯m talking about putting me in Asuka¡¯s ce¡¹

    Inui-san''s (Earthworm/the pink one) Illustration -> here

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 412: Big White Tower

    [<u>Protagoni</u><u>st''s POV</u>]

    ¡¸I-Is this okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, seriously... this is more embarrassing than standing side by side¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh... why do I have to do it too? Die, pervert king!¡¹

    Kyoko is crouched on the bed with her hands up to her elbows, Akira is on top of her, and Kurosawa-san is on top of Akira.

    Three rows of white hips are lined up vertically, forming a big tower of eroticism.

    They all turned their heads and looked at me wistfully.

    All three of them have excellent styles. Even Kyoko is not inferior to the models Akira and Kurosawa-san. Threeyers of such girls. I involuntarily swallowed hard at the sight of their three differently-sized hips.

    £¨I just said this on a whim... but this is a much more dangerous sight than I thought...£©

    Tonight, I was going to take good care of Kurosawa-san and Akira. However, I don''t know how it happened, but the girls came to the "Bedroom of the Confinement King" with all the members of the Third Favored Princess Faction, including Kyoko.

    It seems that I looked quite exhausted £¨mainly because of Shiratori-san£©, and Kurosawa-san was quite worried about my face. And the persistence of "I will heal you," "I''ll do anything for you," and "Well then..." made the current situation.

    I know. Maybe I''m the crazy one. I''m tired, Mother £¨¥â*¥À©`?£©. But now that I''ve done it, there''s nothing I can do. I''d better take advantage of their goodwill and enjoy it to the fullest.

    Looking at them again, three crevasses were colored salmon pink in the center of their vertically aligned beautiful asses.

    It is interesting to see the differences between them.

    Kyoko''s crevasse was darker in color and hadrger petals, while Kurosawa-san''s crevasse was lighter in pigmentation but had smaller petals. And Akira''s petals seem to be still undeveloped, perhaps because it is the least frequently used one. And yet, all of them were soaked wet, and bewitchingly shiny.

    £¨It''s bad... they are very erotic!£©

    I had to think about Shiratori-san, the three girls in Okinawan, and about Sankon and Monkey.

    There are many things to think about. Especially, there seems to be some movement on the three girls in Okinawa, and Lili seems to have been in touch with someone, but I''m going to forget about that for the time being.

    Because I don''t have time to worry about that for now.

    ¡¸Ahhh, Fumi-kun, you''re teasing me too much... Give it to Misuzu...¡¹

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama, give me your big one!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don''t really care... but if you want to fuck me, just go ahead and do it¡¹

    The girls look at me with desperate eyes, and mouth off to each other.

    And despite Kyoko''s impassive words, her expression seemed to be greedy.

    The three of them were all blooming in different ways, and the scent of a bitch''s lewdness was thick in the air. As the three of them shook their hips as if they were showing off, my rationality was easily shattered by their shamelesssciviousness.

    ¡¸Well, let''s start with...¡¹

    I dropped to my knees and thrust my cock into the most mature crevasse at once.

    ¡¸Nnnhh! M-Me!? Ah, ah, ah! Hyiii, aah! S-So sudden!¡¹

    Kyoko screamed in surprise. At the same time, a disappointed voice came out of Kurosawa-san''s and Akira''s mouths.

    Still, I grabbed her well-ripened hips and mmed my hips into her furiously from the beginning.

    ¡¸Haah! S-So intense! O-Oi, ah, ah, ah, ah, noo, ahh, amazinggg!¡¹

    I know all about Kyoko''s weak points. So, even though she was a bit stubborn, a few thrusts were enough to make her start moaning with a look of intoxicated debauchery on her face.

    £¨As I thought, Kyoko is sofortable... her vagina is so soft and tender that I feel like I''m going to fall in love with her just by putting my thing inside her£©

    While I was enjoying thefort of fucking an adult woman, I heard the other twoints, who folded on top of each other.

    ¡¸Geez, Kyoko-san is cheating all the time! Please do it to me, too!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I can''t stand it any longer!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay, just a minute!¡¹

    I pulled out my manhood with a bitter smile, and Kyoko let out a disappointed voice "Oh..."

    I stood up and inserted it into the topmost Kurosawa-san without a pause.

    ¡¸Ahhh! It''s here, the cock''s here!¡¹

    She screamed sweetly.

    I grabbed her hips firmly and gave her a quick thrust, and she let out a high-pitched squeal and drooled from her half-open mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah! Fumi-kun, this! This is good, it''s hitting me right in my back! Ah, no, I''m going crazy! It feels so good I''m going crazyyy!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san''s long ck hair is swaying in disarray, and her beautiful face is shining with pleasure. Naturally, I was very attached to her.

    Her vagina, which was so tightly squeezed me when I first met her, is now ripe enough to take my cock into her womb. My own girl, she''s so good that her goosebumps rub against me every time I move her, and I get such a pleasure that I feel like I''m going to fall off my back.

    ¡¸Fumi-kun, please thrust me more, and more! Make it intense! Ahhh, so greatttt! It''s good, Fumi-kun, I like you...¡¹

    I felt Kurosawa-san''s vagina twitch with a light climax, and I pulled out my pole again.

    ¡¸Here you go, Akira!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! As expected, it''s big!¡¹

    After prating deeply to the deepest part of her body, I grabbed Akira''s slender waist and gave her a sudden and devilish piston.

    ¡¸Aaah! Ah, it''s too intense, ah, ah, ah, ah! It''s too hard, I''m gonna break, ahhh! Oh, you''ll break me, don''t, stop it, ahhh! Ah, ah, ah, ah, no, ahhhhh!¡¹

    Compared to the previous two, Akira''s inside was a little harder. That''s why the tightness is tighter and more stimting. I felt as if I was forcibly raping her. And as I rubbed her more vigorously and focused on her weak points, she immediately started to scream in a desperate voice.

    ¡¸Ahhhh, that''s too intense! Ah, ah, ah! Ah, ah, ahh, ahhhhhhh!¡¹

    Seeing her panting incessantly with her hair tied in twin tails and tears in the corners of her eyes, I couldn''t help but want to torment her.

    £¨Like this, to the end...£©

    Just as I was about to prate her even harder, Kurosawa-san and Kyoko shouted usingly.

    ¡¸Fumi-kun! Come back here! You''re driving me crazy!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you''ve got to be kidding me! This is like killing a live snake!¡¹

    They shake their hips seductively.

    ¡¸But you said I could do whatever I wanted!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san''s lips twitched when I teasingly said that with a mischievous smile on my face.

    ¡¸I did say that... but this is too much...¡¹

    ¡¸Kyoko too, you told me to do as I please, didn''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I said that I have a hard time, you idiot¡¹

    ¡¸Then, maybe I''ll have Kyouko beg for it in your customary childish tone¡¹

    ¡¸Damn... you''re looking down on me...¡¹

    Kyoko stares at me with a terrible re. But then the corners of her eyes drooped weakly.

    ¡¸O-Onii-chan...I''m sorry. Kyoko-tan has been a bad girl. Please forgive me. Please... please... please give Kyoko-tan some punishment...¡¹

    I look down at Kyoko, who is gritting her teeth in frustration, and smile.

    ¡¸Ahaha, you''re so cute, Kyoko. Yes, I''ll give it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, F-Fumi-kun, what about me!?¡¹

    Kurosawa-san panicked, but I ignored her and pulled out my rigid dick from Akira and prated Kyoko in one breath.

    ¡¸Aaahhh! It''s here! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhh!¡¹

    As I continued to thrust into her hard, she was rushed up the pleasuredder in a single bound. And then...

    ¡¸C-Cumming! I''m cummmmming!¡¹

    She climaxed with a violent shudder.

    Then, I pulled my dick out of Kyoko and thrust it into Kurosawa-san.

    ¡¸Ahh! Ah, ah, Fumi-kun, you finally came back, I love you, Fumi-kun, I love you, ah, ah, ah, ah, a, I love you, I love you, ahhh!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san screamed her love for me as her body shook in time with my thrusts. Soon after, she turned herself over and screamed aloud.

    ¡¸C-Cumming, I''m cumming! Come! I want more, I want more, I''m cummmmming!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san''s head fell limp. Akira looked back at me with fascinated eyes as she brushed her drooping ck hair out of her eyes.

    ¡¸...Confinement King-sama, I haven''t cum yet¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you were thest to cum, so I''ll give you a reward...¡¹

    ¡¸I''m so happy... please give me plenty in Akira''s womb¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll give you plenty¡¹

    In fact, I was close to my limit. I thrust my cock into Akira, which was swollen up to the point of almost exploding from being rubbed up and down inside her vagina.

    ¡¸Ah, why, it''s even bigger than before, ah, ah! Oh, it''s amazing, oh, no, I can''t take this!¡¹

    I thrust quickly with short strokes, and Akira''s beautiful face contorts and her eyes widen.

    She drools from her sloppily ck mouth and lets out a high-pitched moan.

    ¡¸Don''t be shy, you can cum¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh, Confinement King-sama, that''s too much! Oh, God, ah, ah, ah, I''m cummmmming!¡¹

    With a short cry, Akira reached her peak and the narrow walls of her vagina squeezed my cock hard.

    At that moment, a stream of boiling white spunk rushes up my urethra and is unleashed on her womb.

    Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttt!

    ¡¸Aaahhh! It''s so hot, it''sing in, ah, ah, ah... Ahhhh...¡¹

    After I had poured all of my cum into Akira, I slowly pulled out my rod. Then, looking at the girls folded over each other, an indescribable sense of aplishment flooded my heart.

    Thus I had conquered the big white (hip) tower.

    Eri Hotta (Tapeworm/Battle Axe)''s Illustration -> here

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 413: Form Of Happiness

    [<u>Loli¡¯s POV</u>]

    ¡¸Uhh... ugh...¡¹

    Through the window, I looked down at the cab carrying Ichida Sanae leaving the hotel''s driveway, and I stretched out my arms wide.

    But what is this strange feeling? It''s been a long time since I changed my appearance to Kiyoka Yamauchi, but I don''t feel right at all.

    It''s not cute at all. Because the real me is cuter.

    So, I transform into my usual Loli form and look into the mirror of the dresser in my room.

    I smile, and of course, it''s cute.

    £¨Yes, this is the real me, after all£©

    **a

    A cute, beautiful, top gravure idol who has captivated the hearts of big brothers all over the country. Legally speaking, there is nothing wrong with this. After all, I am an adult girl. And my family register as Loli Yamauchi has been falsified.

    ¡¸Anyway... call President Chihiro first...¡¹

    I shoved my hand into my chest, pulled out my phone from inside my body, and pressed the name of President Chihiro in the address book. After a couple of calls, I heard the connection.

    ¡ºLoli?¡»

    President Chihiro''s voice was extremely unhappy. Well, it was alreadyte at night, so it was to be expected.

    ¡¸Hey, are you still awake?¡¹

    ¡ºI''m still working as usual. So, what''s up? I''m busy¡»

    ¡¸Yes, just as Master feared, the new girls were attacked. I''m here to tell you.¡¹

    There''s a breathtaking sound over the speakers. Then President Chihiro asks me as if trying to stifle augh.

    ¡ºSo... what''s the damage?¡»

    ¡¸The maid took care of everything and they''re fine. The culprit was an employee of Frontier Productions. President Chihiro has met him before, right? He was with Master and President Kitou.¡¹

    ¡º...The salesman from that time, huh? Then, how do you know that?¡»

    ¡¸"Because I ate him"¡¹

    ¡º...Ate¡»

    I thought I could see President Chihiro''s face twitching behind the phone.

    Well, the maids aren''t the only ones who got more power in the demon world. I had also gained new abilities in the demon world.

    One of them is the ability to make the other person''s memory mine by eating his/her brain.

    I had told President Chihiro about this ability, but it seems that normal people are notfortable with the idea of "eating".

    **b

    Still, it is a very useful ability, but it can be used only for those whom I am allowed to kill. After all, they will surely die because they are going to be eaten.

    ¡ºOkay¡­ You''ve talked a lot about the frontier-pro stuff. Did you learn anything?¡»

    ¡¸Well, almost everything. First, Ichida Sanae is confirmed as the one who injured Master''s sister. In order to frame this Nitani girl... the truth is just as I''ve heard before without any twist.¡¹

    ¡ºAnd... what''s the connection to Kitou?¡»

    ¡¸That part''s a littleplicated.¡¹

    ¡ºComplicated?¡»

    ¡¸Yeah, it doesn''t affect us very much, but it''s hard to exin. We''ll talk about itter¡¹

    ¡ºSo what happened to Ichida? Did you... eat her?¡»

    ¡¸I thought about doing that but I thought Master might want to punish her himself. So, I tricked her into thinking their n had worked and put her on the ne to go home. The other two are under the protection of the maid¡¹

    ¡ºYes, that''s good. Then, I''ll contact Ponpoko-san and Danna-sama¡»

    ¡¸Yes, please. And there''s a little bonus¡¹

    ¡ºBonus?¡»

    ¡¸The guy, who I ate, called a call girl yesterday, and she mentioned Master. I think her name was Hikari.¡¹

    ¡ºWhat did they talk about?¡»

    ¡¸At that time, the guy, who I ate, got carried away and said he could introduce her to KKO if she wanted to be a celebrity, and then they started talking about Misuzu... It''s about selling Misuzu as a special news or something...¡¹

    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line.

    ¡ºLoli, you areing back tomorrow, okay? You''ll tell Danna-sama directly about it, so please be prepared for that.¡»

    ¡¸...Seriously?¡¹

    **c

    I shouldn''t have said that.

    I don''t want to see Master if I can help it.

    After all, I''m afraid of him.

    When I''m in his presence, fear and love make me emotionally confused.

    I am scared to death, but I love him, which is probably a feeling that no one but me has ever experienced before.

    I hang up the phone and swallow the phone into my body, pressing it against my stomach.

    ¡¸Master...¡¹

    Master has no mercy for his opponents, for anyone who messes with his girl.

    Perhaps Ichida Sanae is in for a rough time. The source is me.

    But if she is a woman, it can''t be said that she is unhappy, which is the mysterious part of Master. That too, the source is me.

    * * *

    [<u>Asuka Nitani''s POV</u>]

    After a sleepless night, the morning came.

    The pink-haired maid takes me to the next room, where I greet the morning and I recall our exchangest night.

    The pink-haired maid is the dark side of KKO. She imed to be a member of the anti-scandal department "Zukkyun ¡î Maid Starlight."

    £¨I mistakenly thought she was a member of a maid cafe...£©

    But she said that she had been alerted to the recent incident of the thugs because she had seen the signs before the incident.

    Since it is a scandal, she says, this incident will not be reported to the police, but to set up the ringleaders in Tokyo and make them take responsibility in secret.

    **a

    ¡ºNitani-san, you will be assumed to be wounded and incapacitated in order to catch the other party off guard. Are you understood?¡»

    ¡ºThat''s... yes, I''m also annoyed that I''m being attacked at that time...¡»

    I nodded, and the pink-haired maid smiled with a surprisingly friendly expression.

    ¡ºThe president said that she wants you toe in and finish the job after she has trapped the mastermind and put him in a bad spot.¡»

    Before I could reply, Doremi leaned forward.

    ¡ºAhaha! That sounds so good! And? Does this mean that guy is in real trouble? Can I join in too?¡»

    ¡ºHey, Doremi! Umm...isn''t that dangerous? I mean... you will be attacked, right?¡»

    ¡ºEveryone, it''s all right. We, Zukkyun ¡î Maid Starlight, will be guarding the ce with all our members¡»

    And then, here I am. When I wake up, the pink-haired maid is gone, and I find Doremi sleeping in a sloppy outfit. I also found Ponpoko-San on the sofa by the window.

    ¡¸Good morning. I heard you had a hard nightst night.¡¹

    Ponpoko-san says with a somewhat apologetic look on her face as I sit up.

    **b

    ¡¸Um... where''s the maid?¡¹

    ¡¸Maid? I was instructed by President Kijima to protect you since you have been evacuated to this room...¡¹

    £¨The maid said "the dark part"... I wonder if Ponpoko-san keeps the maid''s secret...£©

    It seems that the entertainment industry is much darker than I thought.

    ¡¸What about Ichida?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that Ichida-san was sent home first because the situation could have be a scandal.¡¹

    I raised my eyebrows, and Ponpoko-san cleared her throat.

    ¡¸More importantly, President Kijima has asked you to leave the hotel in secret. And I have been instructed to take you to KKO''s dormitory in Tokyo, not to your home. Is that okay?¡¹

    Of course, I can''t say no now.

    But it is an opportunity.

    I may be able to take this opportunity to appeal directly to President Kijima that I want to move to Tokyo and concentrate on modeling.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 414: Young Ladys Rule

    [<u>Protagonist''s POV</u>]

    ¡¸Uh... ugh...¡¹

    I open my heavy eyelids and find myself in the "Confinement King''s bedroom".

    Under the canopy, I can see the backside of the room.

    Looking right is Kurosawa-san, who is sleeping with my right hand between her thighs.

    Looking left is Akira, who is sleeping holding my left hand.

    And Kyoko is lying on her back on the floor, snoring.

    Last night I had a 4P with Kurosawa-san''s faction.

    Kyoko was the first to go down, and after two shots each at Kurosawa-san and Akira, we fell asleep.

    **a

    As I always think, it is really nice to wake up and find a cute girl sleeping peacefully next to me. It fills me with a happy feeling.

    Kurosawa-san and Akira, on the other hand, are beautiful girl models. If a person is their fan, he/she must have dreamed of this scene at least once.

    £¨I have to get up... school... ah, right, it''s Sunday...£©

    Still, even though it''s a weekend, I can''t stay in bed forever.

    Besides, if I don''t wake up until after ten o''clock, there is a possibility that my mother wille to my room to wake me up.

    And if I am not in my room at that time, I have to make excuses again.

    With this thinking, I carefully pull my hands from Kurosawa-san''s thighs and Akira''s arms so as not to wake them up.

    Then, I quietly get out of bed and walk out of the "Confinement King''s bedroom" to my room outside.

    I look at the clock, it is just after nine in the morning.

    The pleasant morning sun was nting in through the window.

    ¡¸Good morning, Devi.¡¹

    I noticed that Lili was floating in the air near the ceiling, holding her knees.

    ¡¸Oh, good morning... Wait, Lili, how was yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸If you''re talking about lovey-dovey love games, everything was okay, Devi.¡¹

    After hearing Shiratori-san''s story, I was not in the mood to do anything about Sankon or Monkey, so I let them get away with it for the time being, deciding that Kayama-san had the lowest likability rating.

    ¡¸Anyway... that Ringlet said, "Even though I''m the lowest rank, Confinement King-sama doesn''t embrace me!¡¹ She was so upset, Devi...¡¹

    ¡¸Haha... I''ll follow up on that.¡¹

    I put on my pants and sweatshirt, and ask Lili about something else.

    ¡¸By the way, have there been any developments in Okinawa?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, Devi¡¹

    **b

    The reason why the three second-year students of the basketball team were sent to Okinawa for Loli''s shooting was because of the possibility that Kitou might attack Nitani directly.

    In case Kitou''s hand reached Okinawa, I instructed an escort to be provided to protect them.

    And as expected, ording to Lili''s story, Kitou''s man actually attacked Asuka Nitani. But Inui-san and Loli prevented him from doing so.

    The person who helped them was apparently Ichida Sanae, a second-year member of the basketball team.

    ¡¸This Ichida, let her swim for now, Devi. We''ll decide what to do after we hear Surako''s £¨Loli£© report, Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know.¡¹

    I nod, pulling up my sweat pants.

    ¡¸And one more thing... theres an update on the whereabouts of Teruya''s little sister and Kasuya, Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Kasuya-kun?¡¹

    In my mind''s eye, I see the goat-headed devil and Kasuya-kun and the others disappearing into the rift in the space.

    It was not a scene I saw directly. But for a while after that, the scene was repeatedly broadcasted on TV.

    ¡¸Earthworm (Inui-san) found them in Okinawa, Devi. So, I sent Freesia as reinforcements against Ophirus, because Earthworm (Inui-san) is no match for Ophirus, Devi.¡¹

    ¡¸Well... but if they stay quiet, just leave them alone.¡¹

    Unless they didn¡¯t harm us, we won''t bother to go after them. As long as we know where they are, that''s all that matters.

    **c

    ¡¸So... since the lovey-dovey love game doesn''t seem to make any sense anymore, I think we can end it with me taking their virginity, if that''s what happens?¡¹

    ¡¸No? The two losers are supposed to be sent to the demon world for butchery, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that''s just a threat, isn''t it? Just let them go and give them a good reason.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh... that''s boring, Devi.¡¹

    Lili''s lips twitch.

    Devilishly maybe, but if neither of them has anything to do with this, it''s not a good idea to punish them.

    And more than that, if Sankon is a serious stalker, I want to get rid of her as soon as possible.

    £¨I feel like I''ve been dragged into this by Shiratori-san, don''t I?£©

    ¡¸Well, I''m going to have breakfast.¡¹

    I tell Lili, and leave the room and go down the stairs.

    As I stand in front of the dining room door with a sleepy expression that says I just woke up, I catch a glimpse of a girl with long ck hair through the door.

    £¨Hey, hey... isn''t it Fujiwara-san? Why is she here again...?£©

    ording to my mother, Fujiwara-san oftenes to our house even when I''m not here.

    Then she and my mother have a chat over a cup of tea and go home.

    They are like a close wife and mother-inw rtionship.

    £¨Well, I don''t mind that, though...£©

    I stepped into the dining room with a wry smile on my face.

    ¡¸Good morning, Kijima-sama!¡¹

    But then, I heard a girl''s voice that was not Fujiwara-san''s.

    **a

    ¡¸...What?¡¹

    When I looked up, the first thing I saw was my mother''s confused expression.

    I hurriedly turned my eyes to the girl sitting across from her, and there was¡ª

    ¡¸What, why...?¡¹

    There was "Ritsuko Sakon" with a soft smile on her face.

    Her bangs were cropped straight above her eyebrows and her skin was white.

    She was wearing a light cherry-red kimono and a light blue obi sash.

    Since she looks like a Japanese doll to begin with, the Japanese kimono looks so natural on her.

    To my perplexed look, she said to me in a tone as if she were greeting me.

    ¡¸I''vee to ask you to officially go out with me.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Huh? What?¡¹

    Since the first proposal, Masaki-chan has only brought her to lunch twice.

    And we did not have deep conversations at those meetings.

    £¨Like Fujiwara-san and Sankon, is there some kind of rule in the youngdies'' circle that they have to run in the morning...?£©

    She is a perfect reproduction of Fujiwara-san.

    However, in the case of Fujiwara-san, I didn''t feel so much fear thanks to her bottomless brightness, but in the case of Sankon, I was seriously scared because I was told beforehand that she was a serious stalker.

    As my cheeks twitch involuntarily, my motheres up to me.

    ¡¸Hey, Fumio! Aren''t you going out with Mai-san? You can''t cheat on her! Besides, I was just talking with your father about which Fujiwara group intensive-care old people''s home will take care of you in the future!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what kind of future are you nning!?¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be helped! After all, my son is a useless man!¡¹

    **b

    Well, I''m sorry to bail you out, my mother.

    Meanwhile, Sankon, who was watching this ugly argument between mother and son with a smile on her face, opened her mouth.

    ¡¸In that case, although I can''tpete with Fujiwara-senpai, my family also runs a special "intensive-care old people''s home"¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Don''t say that, mother!

    It''s absolutely ridiculous that the criteria for selecting my son''s partner is an intensive-care old people''s home.

    But for now, I turn to Sankon and tell her to get out of the house.

    ¡¸I mean! I turned you down, didn''t I? You asked me to go out with you, and I turned you down, didn''t I?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it was about time you changed your mind.¡¹

    ¡¸What time!? And what''s there to change my mind?¡¹

    But Sankon just smiles at me.

    Then, I think about it.

    I thought on my own that the lovey-dovey love game was over, but it was not so for them.

    If this is the conclusion she came to after thinking about how to increase my likability, I have to admit that this girl Ritsuko Sakon has quite a stalker''s temperament.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 415: Black History

    <u>[Protagonist POV</u>]

    It would be awful if she said something inappropriate in front of my mom.

    And since it seems that she would not leave even if I ask her to leave, I urge Sankon to move inside my room.

    At any rate, the situation of my house is known to all my favorite princesses through the route of ¡°Mom¡± ¡ú ¡°Fujiwara-san¡±.

    If something goes wrong, Sankon''s life may be in danger.

    However, somehow, Masaki-chan has be Sankon''s backer, but even she may change her mind at any moment.

    Tashiro-san is a pompous piece of work, and Kurosawa-san is a leader who only talks the talk, so there is no need to worry, but Fujiwara-san, who has a powerful family, would be the worst threat if she really gets angry.

    **a

    In fact, Sankon''s asking me to go out with her is an Akira-like challenge to Fujiwara-san, who is my official girlfriend...

    As I thought so, I steal a nce at Sankon as she steps into the room after me.

    A girl in kimono in a familiar room. It is an incredibly strange feeling.

    I pulled out a chair from the study desk and opened my mouth while offering it to her.

    ¡¸So, Sakon-san. Even if you ask me to go out with you, I have a girlfriend. Besides, you are a cute girl, so I think there must be someone more suitable for you.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s true, in terms of looks and family background, I''m not a good match for Kijima-sama, but...¡¹

    £¨Hey!?£©

    For a moment, I thought she was trying to make fun of me, but there was no such an atmosphere in her expression, rather she has a serious look on her face.

    At this sight, I was at a loss for what to say next, then Sankon opened her mouth.

    ¡¸So... how long should this farce continue?¡¹

    ¡¸Farce?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s true that the gentleman''s thing was horrible, and the taste of semen was disgusting, but I can''t believe that Kaitou-senpai was captivated by such a thing.¡¹

    This is when I realized something.

    What did Shiratori-san say at the family restaurant?

    ¡ºI can do the same thing to her as I did to Kaitou¡»

    That''s what she said.

    And if it weren''t for Monkey, I would have confined Sankon up straight away, without going through the stages of love-dovey games. But somehow, I must have managed to keep her from going missing.

    **b

    ¡¸...Have you heard anything about me from Shiratori-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she told me to resist with all my might because someone will being to get me soon. Kaitou-senpai said the same thing.¡¹

    I see, from Sankon''s point of view, the story is different... that''s what she means.

    ¡¸What if I don''t know what you''re talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸You mentioned Shiratori-senpai''s name, and that''s not eptable.¡¹

    ¡¸...That''s true¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, at first, I was also confused and thought that the Confinement King was going to make me suffer the same thing as Kaitou-senpai. For that purpose, I thought I had to seduce the Saint Fumio Kijima...¡¹

    Then Sankon snickered.

    She suddenly began to speak a series of words.

    ¡¸Fumio Kijima-sama. Born on September 17th, Virgo, eighteen years old. In general, a woman''s pregnancy period is around 266 days, so it is very likely that the parents nned to have a baby on Christmas night. The birth took ce so quickly that your mother (Okaa-sama) said, ¡°I thought I had given birth to a tokoro-ten (Tokoroten is a dish in Japanese cuisine made from agarophytes)¡±. Then, as an active child, your friend called you an insect catcher, and you sometimes released arge number of cicadas into the house in a fit of excitement. On this asion, your upset mother threw you away, and thereby injured you with five stitches when you hit the corner of the table. The scar from that incident still remains on the back of your head.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!? Stop it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your first love was when you were in the second grade. It was with a foreign piano teacher at a piano school in your neighborhood. You appealed to your parents that you wanted to learn the piano for that reason, but they didn''t listen to you, saying you''d never learn for three days anyway, and you sank. This is where the unique downfall of life began. At school, you were being rejected by all the popr idol groups of the time in front of your ssmates. You were scorned by all the girls and were even harassed by being called ¡°Unko Fumio¡±, with the ¡°Fumio¡± part being omitted. How did it feel to be called ¡°poop¡± by girls? ¡¹

    **c

    ¡¸S-Stop it...!!¡¹

    ¡¸And so, Kijima-sama, you are bing more and more isted as you try to maintain your mentality by pretending to be a lone wolf, but every pretentious remark you makes is painful. Probably, the reason for Kijima-sama¡¯s defeat was that you did not understand the rule that ¡°pretentiousments must be limited to good-looking people¡±. Kijima-sama, who gradually began to withdraw from the world, naturally did not make any friends when entered junior high school, and even the tripod on athletic meets was done with the teacher. At the folk dance, you had to dance with the boys on the girls'' side to make up the number of students. You were left alone until the end of the school excursion and were ced in the appropriate group by the teacher, but of course, you were isted. In addition, you were sulkily left alone on the bus at a sightseeing spot, and so on.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know! I don''t know who you are talking about!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though it''s about yourself... Then, as Kijima-sama entered high school, you chose a private school with few students from the same junior high school to go on to high school. You bought a guitar with a dream of ying in a band but gave it up because you couldn''t y the F chord. To begin with, you had amunication problem because you hardlymunicated with your ssmates during the three years of junior high school, and you were easily treated as a passerby because of your timid way of speaking. Then, when Kijima-sama became a third-year student, you mistakenly handed a love letter to Masaki Haneda-senpai, a senior student with whom you were on the librarymittee, because she was kind to you, which led to being bullied by Kurosawa-senpai and several other students.¡¹

    At this point, I felt a chill run down my spine. There are some exaggerations, but it is almost a fact.

    ¡¸However... from this point on, the environment around Kijima-sama has been changing drastically. This is a recent development, and I don''t need to exin it to you, do I? If I consider the whole situation, I have a good idea that Kijima-senpai is the culprit of the recent kidnapping incident that has caused amotion in the school. Though I don''t have any proof. Then, the idea of seducing the saint Fumio Kijima... must be a self-made act.¡¹

    ¡¸...How did you find out?¡¹

    ¡¸Mainly by asking around and following you.¡¹

    I let out a sigh.

    I think I understand why Shiratori-san called her a twisted monster.

    **a

    At any rate, it''s too dangerous to let her go unchecked.

    And if she goes so far as to dig up our ck history, I''m going to get pissed off, too.

    ¡¸As you wish, I''ll do the same thing to you just like that Kaitou girl. The crime has to be to disy the facts.¡¹

    Sankon smiles as I summon the door behind me.

    ¡¸Well, well, that''s worth all the trouble I went through.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s sickening... You''re gonna regret this.¡¹

    Don''t say I''m not mature.

    At this moment, I was angry for the first time in a long time.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 416: Butler Comes To Campaign

    [<u>Protagonist¡¯s POV</u>]

    Instead of the usual "Confinement King''s bedroom", I open the door to a new room in its initial state and steal a nce behind me

    There is a girl in a kimono standing with a cool look on her face.

    Her bangs are cropped above her eyebrows and her face is generally small as if she were a Japanese doll.

    But she has a fake smile, which gives me a rather humid impression of human nature and made me take a deep breath.

    Such a sight also made me feel ufortable.

    Moreover, she also talks about my past ck history.

    Even though I think it''s just a "mere" thing.

    Still, I''m having trouble suppressing the aggressive feelings that keep bubbling up.

    I felt as if I had been made aware of my narrow-mindedness, and my difort seemed to settle in the bottom of my heart like a mille-feuille.

    **a

    ¡¸What will you do to me?¡¹

    Suddenly, the girl asked with a hint of joy in her voice.

    ¡¸Well...¡¹

    Although I told her that I would give her the same treatment as Kaitou-senpai, that was quite a problem.

    After all, Kaitou-senpai and I were not acquainted with each other, and I knew nothing about the details of the training that Satou-san''s brother had done.

    Shiratori-san said that it was "a simplified version of what I did", so I think it was probably a straight confinement.

    Confine her. Starve and thirst. Condition her with water and food as rewards, and screw her until she gives in.

    Something like that.

    I turn to her again.

    She doesn''t seem intimidated. No sign of movement.

    Instead, she''s licking me. Such a girl is not cute.

    That''s how I feel.

    And I guess the reason why Satou-san''s brother confined Kaitou-senpai is that he wanted to make her his own, but he couldn''t do it in a conventional way like me.

    In the first ce, his starting point is different from mine.

    I confined Kurosawa-san for revenge.

    I confined Masaki-chan for revenge.

    As for Tashiro-san, the reason for her confinement itself was to find the track & field club members who surrounded Fujiwara-san and took pictures of her.

    Fujiwara-san was not even confined.

    And as for whether I want to own this Sankon, the answer is no. No matter how beautiful she is, I don''t want her.

    After all, I don''t want to do it if it will make her happy to be treated in the same way as Kaitou-senpai.

    **b

    £¨I guess her research ability to find out my ck history is the reason why Shiratori-san found me so "useful"...£©

    ¡¸You seem to be very irritated...¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    I told her, and at the same time, I activated a function I hadn''t used yet.

    ¨D<Fatigue>

    Sankon immediately copses to her knees. She is sitting up, breathing heavily, and begins to let out a pained sigh.

    ¡¸Hahh, hahh, wh... what... what happened to me?¡¹

    She gives me a puzzled look.

    This is a function I got from Kei-chan. Even though this is the first time I''ve used it, it''s more effective than I imagined.

    It''s the kind of function that "reduces one''s energy and makes it difficult to even move around."

    Although this is only an impression, it looks as if the yer''s HP was suddenly reduced to one.

    £¨I think this is actually a very brainwashing-oriented function...£©

    In brainwashing, the restriction of food and water is also intended to reduce the energy to resist. If it is possible to reduce someone''s energy to the lowest level in one shot, then future brainwashing will be too much advanced.

    £¨Therefore, having my previous attitude of being too easygoing erased in one shot is a nice feeling£©

    At any rate, I''ve made up my mind that I''m going to make this woman have a lot more ck history than I do, so I first connect the door to the maids'' waiting room with <Connect> and call the shortcuts.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Thank you for summoning us!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    **c

    The maids line up in a row, and when they speak in unison, they look disdainfully at Sankon who is crawling on the floor.

    ¡¸Is our order to dispose of this garbage?¡¹

    Saito-san asks me, and I shake my head, my mouth twisted into a nasty line.

    ¡¸It''s not right, but I need you to clean her intestines for me. I''m going to turn her into an anal-crazed pervert while she''s still a virgin. Can you prepare her for this afternoon?¡¹

    Saito-san smiled and said.

    ¡¸As you wish, Confinement King-sama.¡¹

    * * *

    [<u>Ijichi''s POV</u>]

    A butler appeared in front of me.

    He had a head like a goat bone.

    However, he appeared suddenly in the middle of my room.

    £¨Wh-Wh-What''s he? Who''s he?£©

    This is a scary one.

    I finished sorting through the hidden pictures of the junior girl I fell in love with at first sight, and with a small sense of satisfaction, I turned my head to look behind me, and before I knew it, there he was.

    That should have scared me.

    But what scared me more was His eye sockets were empty, there is no eyeball, and a red light is flickering.

    It made me unable to speak, and I just froze.

    **b

    ¡¸Are you surprised? Well, you should be.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeekk!? Wh-Wh-Wh-What are you!?¡¹

    I retreated frantically, pping my legs like an overturned insect.

    ¡¸You don''t need to be so frightened¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Who''re you!? Wh-What are you?¡¹

    At my question, the butler seemed to think for a moment, then he put his finger on his chin and said.

    ¡¸If I had to guess, I would say that I''m a campaign butler?¡¹

    I think I was making a rather strange face at that time because of his unexpected answer.

    Of course, I did. Because I didn''t understand what he meant.

    But he didn''t care about my condition and said in a sullen voice

    ¡¸Devil''s support campaign. Congrattions on your win¡¹

    ¡¸D-Devil?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That''s right¡¹

    ¡¸S-Support...¡¹

    ¡¸A campaign¡¹

    Then, the butler looked into my face with his vacant eyes and said.

    ¡¸Ijichi-sama...you have won a special campaign in which we, the devils, will make your wishe true. There is a woman you want to get, isn''t there? Let us give you the wonderful power to make it possible.¡¹

    Note: Ijichi => Protagonist''s next ss buddy but not close, who is always alone like him, who buddies up with him in the gymnastics ss.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 417: Policy

    [<u>Protagonist¡¯s POV</u>]

    Leaving Sankon in the hands of the maids, I return to the "Confinement King''s bedroom".

    But I still found Kurosawa-san, Akira, and Kyoko lying on the bed in a state of disarray, not even waking up.

    £¨Well, I was pretty reckless yesterday£©

    I feel like I''ve overdone it to release the frustration I''ve built up after the exchange with Shiratori-san.

    I thought of taking Akira, who was supposed to go back to Tokyo, along with me, but I thought it would be better to let her sleep in this condition.

    Now, as I look down at the three of them with a wry smile, I connect the door to the President''s room at KKO.

    **a

    As soon as I step out of the door, I feel someone standing up behind the desk at the far end of the room.

    Against the sunlight streaming in through the closed blinds, I see Chihiro in a trouser suit, the embodiment of an aplished woman.

    When her eyes met mine, she smiled at me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Chihiro. Did you still work on Sunday?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I thought you mighte here if you heard about Okinawa.¡¹

    Although there is a door to KKO''s women''s dormitory where she, Akira, and Loli live, I don''t visit there directly. This is because there are other talents living there that I have nothing to do with.

    Therefore, the door in the women''s dormitory is only for ess to their "rooms". So Chihiro must have thought that if I wanted to see her, she would wait for me in the president''s room.

    ¡¸You waited for me? I''m sorry. You saved me the trouble of calling you. Can you tell me more about the situation?¡¹

    I sit down on the reception couch and she steps out from behind her desk and sits down across from me.

    ¡¸I''m not sure how much you know, but¨D¡¹

    With this preface, Chihiro began to exin what had happened in Okinawa.

    As Lili had told me, Frontier Productions employees had attacked Nitani with Ichida''s help, but Loli and Inui-san had fought them off.

    ¡¸As for the current situation, I have been informed that Ichida Sanae has returned to her home and I have told her to keep quiet about what happened in Okinawa and to go on as usual until further notice.¡¹

    ¡¸Any word from Kitou?¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet. But it''s not natural for Kitou to know that Nitani was attacked, so he''s probably waiting for us to contact him.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... I see.¡¹

    **b

    ¡¸Then, Asuka Nitani and Mimura Doremi are currently traveling to Tokyo apanied by Ponpoko-san and are scheduled to enter the women''s dormitory at KKO this afternoon. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ponpoko-san?¡¹

    A round roon facees to my mind. Hearing this unexpected name, I tilted my head.

    ¡¸It seems Danna-sama didn''t know about her, huh...? She is now working as a coordinator at Fujiwara Group''s entertainment consultingpany.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. As you know, she is a trustworthy person and I appoint her to handle as many projects as possible that require coordination.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... but then, you should keep her out of anything dangerous as much as possible.¡¹

    Frankly speaking, I feel that I have done a very bad thing by involving her in the death game. Perhaps it is fair to say that I feel guilty about it.

    Because she is a good person who would havee to the meeting with President Kurashima to help Kurosawa-san without any consideration of profit and loss.

    If possible, I hope she will be rewarded. That''s what I really thought about her.

    At my words, Chihiro lets out a giggle.

    ¡¸That doesn''t sound like a bad guy''s line. Though, that''s what''s so wonderful about you.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t make fun of me.¡¹

    I don''t like to be appreciated. After all, I don''t know what to look like.

    More importantly, putting aside the [Enved] status of my favorite princesses, Chihiro is not even a [Submissive].

    As I thought so, Chihiro looks at my puzzled face happily and returns to her exnation.

    ¡¸The situation is now simple. The mastermind, who injured Danna-sama''s sister, is confirmed to be Kitou and Ichida. As for the connection between them, let''s wait for Loli''s report. And as for Nitani and Mimura, I have sent them to Tokyo to hide them, but I''d like to discuss how to handle them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see...¡¹

    **c

    If that''s the case with Kito and Ichida, there''s no need to be lenient.

    As for the other two, it is not that they have done something to Saori-chan, but only that they are suspected of bullying Hanabusa-san.

    So, I don''t think it''s right to put them in the same category.

    ¡¸The problem is that we can''t let all three of them go missing...¡¹

    That''s true. It would be a serious matter if the school is closed before graduation due to more scandals, and Saori-chan and the others will continue to attend the school even after I graduate.

    ¡¸But it''s possible to make Ichida and Nitani disappear without any problems.¡¹

    Chihiro''s words made me look up.

    ¡¸Regarding these two, I have received their request to quit the school and go to Tokyo, and their guardians have given their consent to this¡¹

    ¡¸So once it''s been decided that they quit school and left for Tokyo, the school has nothing to do with what happens after that, does it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, except that Mimura has managed to persuade her parents that her talent activities are limited to the period until she graduates...¡¹

    That''s fine.

    It''s Kito and Ichida who will bepletely destroyed.

    ¡¸And... if possible...¡¹

    Chihiro adds, looking at me a little as if she''s watching me.

    ¡¸It would be great if Ichida, Nitani, and Mimura could continue to work as TV personalities.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean that''s what you want as President?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s all right then. Loli is still a celebrity, there''s no way she can get any worse than that.¡¹

    I cowered my shoulders, and Chihiro gave me a very subtle look.

    **a

    ¡¸Isn''t that a g?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mean to, but... anyway, I''m sure Kito and the airlinepany will have to negotiate on the timing of the trip, so could you please work it out?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    Almost as soon as Chihiro nodded her head, her phone on the desk made a shaking sound.

    She walks over to the desk, picks up her phone, and opens her mouth as she looks down at the screen.

    ¡¸Danna-sama, I''m sorry. Loli and her friends have arrived, I''m going to the dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please do so.¡¹

    I looked at my watch. It was a little after twelve o''clock.

    Sankon should be ready by now.

    I get up and connect the door to the "Confinement King''s Bedroom".

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 418: Clothing Is Value-Added Or Romantic

    [<u>Protagonist''s POV</u>]

    ¡¸How''s it?¡¹

    I asked, and Sait¨­-san nodded her head respectfully.

    ¡¸Everything is ready.¡¹

    On the other side of the maids, who are neatly keeping their eyes down, there is a woman on all fours in the middle of the room.

    Her kimono was rolled up roughly, and her bare white buttocks, facing me, glistened wetly in the light.

    If I looked closely, I found that the woman was not on all fours, but was holding a steel low table, and her wrists and thighs were bound to the legs of the table.

    ¡¸After cleaning the bowels, the hole has been carefully rubbed with a muscle rxant ointment, and is now being kept dted with a balloon.¡¹

    Well, looking at her, there is some kind of a ck rubber plug stuck in her anus.

    Although it is hard to tell from the outside, the balloon means that the part inserted inside may be inted like a balloon.

    ¡¸Is there any problem if it is inserted?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe that there will be no problem if the balloon is torn a little. Besides, Torture-sama is here, too...¡¹

    It sounds like a terrible statement, butpared to the torture they have been subjected to, it is probably nothing.

    Anyway, her head is slumped, her hair is disheveled, and her expression is hidden, but there is a weak breathing sound.

    I will make ck history for her. I thought so, bute to think of it, anal torture is just a poor idea on my part.

    £¨Well, this is just for starters. She would suddenly remember itter when she was taking a shower, and I would make a memory that would make her head spin£©

    I run my fingertips up her hair and look into her face.

    There is no trace of theposed expression on her face. Rather, her eyes are hollow and her face is a mess of tears, drool, and a runny nose.

    ¡¸Why didn''t you take off her kimono?¡¹

    When I asked this, Hotta-san, not Sait¨­-san, responded.

    ¡¸I was told by the head maid that kimonos are romantic for gentlemen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸Up to yukata, it''s pure love. But Kimono is for adultery or cuckoldry, and mourning clothes for pleasure... each of them is a symbol of male romance.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that from an erotic novel!?¡¹

    Now Kishijo-san opens her mouth.

    ¡¸We are taught that clothes are an added value for women. We maids are maids only because we wear maid''s clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... yes.¡¹

    They''ve been instructed too well.

    Anyway, if I look closely, I can see that the table on which Sankon is tied is set at the perfect height for me to insert it when I kneel down, and there is a soft mattress in the ce where I am supposed to kneel.

    ¡¸Well then, I''ll get it ready...¡¹

    Sait¨­-san knelt down at my feet, unbuckled my belt, and carefully pulled down my pants.

    When she finished removing my boxer shorts, she took my cock in her hand and started to handle it slowly, breathing a little hard.

    ¡¸Ah... How magnificent¡¹

    My cock was already taut and warped upward.

    While she was moving her hand back and forth, Kishijo-san walked up to Sankon and pushed the button in the center of the ck rubber attached to her anus.

    Then, Sankon moaned slightly with a sound like air escaping from her. It seems to be the sound of an inted balloon deting inside.

    ¡¸Well then, Confinement King-sama, please enjoy it to the fullest.¡¹

    Kishijo-san smiles and pulls out the stopper. Then, in the middle of Sankon''s white buttocks, the mouth of the stopper opens.

    Between the stopper and the hole, a fluid, I don''t know whether it was lotion or some other bodily fluid, was trickling down the hole.

    Although it was an unclean hole, it was a neat and clean secret anus with little pigmentation.

    £¨Just like her face, she has a rather elegant hole, doesn''t she?£©

    My cheeks are twitching as if I''m about to break into a smile, and I put my hand on her ass.

    ¡¸P-Please... L-Let me go...¡¹

    Sankon moans in a muffled voice and unconsciously squeezes the butt tab. Even so, the opening remains wide open.

    ¡¸It''s scary at first. But, Ryoko told me that once you learn to cum from your ass, it bes a habit¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... uhhh...¡¹

    Sankon shakes her hips weakly. But there was nothing she could do with her exhausted body bound.

    Now, I pressed the tip of my raging anger against her narrowing.

    ¡¸N-No... S-Stop, don''t...¡¹

    Sankon, who is tense with the fear of having her ass raped, desperately tries to escape by shaking her body, which is not moving properly.

    It''s a good, miserable scene.

    I grab her waist as she tries desperately to escape and pull her toward me.

    Then, I aim at the target moving left and right and thrust my hips into it at once.

    ¡¸Hhhhhh! Aa... Aahhh...¡¹

    The sharply angled and lethal rod was rolling up the flesh around the constriction, and sinking into the target.

    ¡¸Nnghhh... Ghh... Ghhhhh...¡¹

    A spear of flesh pierces through the center of her bewitching chrysanthemum that is about to open.

    Her body is tense. The wrinkles are stretched out cruelly, and the phallus is passing through the narrow gate, pushing it open wider and wider.

    When I pushed harder, Sankon''s body jumped up and down, and her messy ck hair danced up in the air.

    Then, my crotch pounded her buttocks, and at the moment when my cock waspletely inside her body, she shouted.

    ¡¸Aaaaaahhhhhhhh...¡¹

    Her clenched teeth instantly unclenched, and her scream, filled with a sorrowful sound, spilled out, trailing a long, thin tail.

    I tried to prate deeper, but there was no pration, and the hips tightened around the base of her opening as if it were wrapped with rubber bands.

    The inner contractions that seemed to be a rejection of my pration were very tempting.

    ¡¸You look like you''re in pain. But don''t worry. I''m going to turn you into an ass-fucking pervert in no time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    Sankon only let out a tearful, moist moan, and her vulnerable appearance aroused me to a great extent.

    Her pained look aroused my taste. A shiver ran down my spine at the thought that I was now taking revenge on the younger girl who had humiliated me.

    I exhaled heavily to control my arousal and started to pull out slowly.

    ¡¸It hurts... No...¡¹

    Sankon cried out in anguish, letting out an urgent voice.

    Of course, she was not acting. As a proof, her whole body was twitching as if she had been stricken by a fever.

    ¡¸You will regret it at best. You should realize who you made fun of.¡¹

    I increase the pitch of my strokes. As I rubbed up and down the walls of her bowels, gouging them deeply, a long, stringy, transparent gasp quivered through me.

    ¡¸Ohhh... Ohhh...¡¹

    At the same time, she only moaned with a moist voice.

    Seeing her like this stirred my appetite, and I started to pound into her furiously.

    But this suffering does not turn into pleasure for her so easily. However, that''s okay. I don''t want to please this woman.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 419: Ritsuko Sakons Ruin

    [<u>Ritsuko Sakon¡¯s POV</u>]

    ¡¸Kuh... Ugh...¡¹

    I groaned and looked to my left and right to see Sait¨­, Hotta, and Kishijo looking at me with disdainful eyes.

    Kishijo''s mouth twisted into a sneer.

    ¡¸You''re pathetic, Sakon.¡¹

    £¨Don''t look at me... Don''t look at me like that...£©

    Even though they have been transformed into monstrous maids, I am still humiliated to be exposed to my ssmates whom I do not know very well.

    The humiliation and pain of having a penis prated into a ce that I am afraid to even mention is too much to bear.

    The feeling of a foreign object, the stabbing pain in my abdomen, and the unbearable difort of having my internal organs tortured made me break out in a greasy sweat on my forehead.

    As if dragged along by my exhausted body, my heart is already broken.

    I have no strength to resist, so I do as I''m told.

    Every time he scraped up the inside of my stomach, I let out a moan that scraped from the back of my throat.

    £¨I don''t care anymore...I don''t care about anything, please forgive me...£©

    ¡¸Please... forgive me. I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    I don''t know how many times we''ve exchanged the same words.

    My pleas are cut short by Kijima.

    ¨DSaki Shiratori.

    I now regretted my decision to follow that woman''s lead.

    In constant agony, the image of Kaitou-senpai shed through my mind.

    I see her jumping for the rebound in the backlight.

    This is the image of my senpai whom I have longed for, whom I have longed to be in love with.

    For a while after she left the basketball team, I was looking for an opportunity to take revenge on the man I hated for taking her away from me.

    But I did not understand.

    Kaitou-senpai seemed to me a man who was totally out of his league.

    Seeing my senpai leaning over to such a silly man with a dreamy expression on her face, I was simply confused.

    And I was so jealous of the dignified Kaitou-senpai whispering her love to the man with a greedy look on her face and her thighs rubbing together.

    Because of that, I wanted to understand.

    I wanted to know why Kaitou-senpai had be like that.

    And I wanted to experience the same feeling.

    Or rather, I wanted to be Kaitou-senpai.

    Breaking into my senpai''s room was easy.

    I had already made a spare key and it was not my first time.

    At that time, there was a three-day and two-night trip of the basketball team in early spring.

    I had missed it, falsely iming I have a family matter, and pretending to be Kaitou-senpai. And so, I had spent two days in her apartment, where she lived alone.

    On the other hand, it was quite difficult to break into a man''s room, but fortunately the kitchen door was a lockable door, so I was saved.

    I nted listening devices in each room and continued to pick up their conversations, and I was able to get a general idea of what had happened between my senpai and the man.

    Then, I extracted the call and SNS history from the man''s phone and traced it to a woman named Saki Shiratori, who was pulling the strings behind the scenes.

    At first I was going to kill her, but she offered me a deal as if she could see right through my heart.

    ¡ºWouldn''t you like to have the same experience as Kaitou-senpai?¡»

    It was too tempting an offer.

    But this is the result.

    Such a thing, such a horrid thing, cannot be the pleasure that Kaitou-senpai had experienced.

    I was deceived by that woman, Saki Shiratori.

    However, if I continue like this, I will go mad. After all, in the midst of the pain that I could only assume, a kind of sweet numbness began to mix with it.

    Before I knew it, the pain was being reced by a tingling sensation.

    And the tingling is growing into something different with heat.

    £¨Wh-what... is this?£©

    Perhaps sensing my confusion, Kijima suddenly changed his movement.

    He pulled out his penis until it was about to fall out, and thrust it deep into me at once as he breathed.

    At the moment of deep pration, I suddenly felt a sharp pleasure as if the contents of my stomach were falling out.

    It was a terrifying and fascinating shiver, as if I was plummeting down from a great height.

    ¡¸Ahhh...¡¹

    I fell forward with a gasp.

    I was hit by a sensation of release, as if every pore in my body was opening and fluids were pouring out of them.

    Leaning heavily, I looked behind me.

    Kijima was looking at me with a satisfied look on his face.

    ¡¸I can see you''re finally starting to feel it. I don''t have much experience in this y either, but Ryoko told me. Once you learn to cum here, regr sex won''t be enough for you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t want it... i-it''s scary.¡¹

    It was scary.

    I was afraid of the feeling that my body was being reced by something that did not belong to me.

    However, as if he ridiculed my fear, he pulled my weak waist back and started the rhythm again.

    I felt no strength in any part of my body.

    I opened my mouth sloppily, as if I were a woman, and my back gate was tortured as he did to me.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhh!¡¹

    I tried to suppress my voice, but I couldn''t stop it. Drool started to flow out of my mouth, trickling down my chin.

    ¡¸Soon, you''ll be a pervert who can feel with your ass!¡¹

    His voice echoed through the surface of my interrupted consciousness as if he were stroking it.

    ¡¸N-nooo... ahh, I don''t be a pervert...¡¹

    The shock of the impact on my internal organs reverberates through my brain, and I am once again seized by a shiver that feels as if the bottom of my stomach is falling out.

    ¡¸Hgggh, ah... ah, ah, ah, ah!¡¹

    The pain is still the same. The stomachache is the same.

    But every time I felt a rubbing sensation in my stomach, every time I felt my stomach swelling up, I felt a pleasant sensation like a sh of light in front of my eyes.

    £¨I-is this it? Is this what my senpai became crazy about...?£©

    Kijima, sensing that my climax was near, grabbed my hair and forced me to look up, whispering to me in a sticky voice.

    ¡¸I could stop right here...or do you want me to finish cumming?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah... Y-Yes, please make me cum... please...¡¹

    I was about to say "stop," but the words fell out of my mouth.

    I was afraid that I would be thrown out halfway at a ce like this.

    And hearing my answer, Kijima''s mouth twisted in a nasty way, as if he had known this was going to happen.

    ¡¸Okay. I''ll make you cum. Then, cum harder.¡¹

    Immediately, Kijima''s hips started to move more and more, as if he was going to make ast spurt.

    I could feel it. My rear hole was contracting tremendously. It clutched at Kijima''s penis lovingly.

    ¡¸Haa, haaan, ugh... Aaaaah! Aaaaaaahhhh!¡¹

    My own voice is loud in my ears. The crescendo was as if I had hit the keyboard with all my might.

    Kijima then leaned his weight on my body and pushed a final blow deep into me.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhhhhhh!!¡¹

    My head jumped up and hit Kijima''s jaw.

    My sweat-soaked body jumped up violently as if I had lost control of my body.

    Then, the next moment¡ª

    Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttt!

    Semen spurts out at a tremendous rate, staining the depths of my stomach.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhhhh!!¡¹

    The heat spreads slowly in the pit of my stomach, and I am engulfed by the pleasure that makes my brain go mushy.

    £¨T-This is amazing... K-Kaitou-senpai felt this, too...£©

    I feel his penis pulsating in my stomach.

    Kijima''s rough breathing also came down from overhead.

    Even after he stopped spewing, he remained still for a while, thrusting deep inside me as if enjoying the afterglow, and stopped moving.

    Eventually, the wave subsides, and he slowly pulls out his penis of me.

    When Kijima pulled it out, my ass made a farting sound and spurted out his semen.

    But I no longer have the strength left in me to be ashamed.

    In my foggy consciousness, I felt Kijima grab my hair and wipe the semen that clung to his penis with it.

    ¡¸If you think this is the end, you''re wrong. I''m going to give you a ck history that you won''t be able to forget.¡¹

    I hear Kijima''s voice, but the meaning of his words does not prate my mind.

    I can''t think at all. His voice was just a sound to me.

    ¡¸Well... let''s try using <Trojan Horse> for the first time in a while. The trigger is my name. When you hear it, you''ll remember the climax you just experienced.¡¹

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 420: Mollusk With Excessive Need For Approval

    [<u>Chihiro Kijima¡¯s POV</u>]

    The KKO women''s dormitory is a 15-minute walk from the Roppongi office.

    This dormitory, which was originally built where President Kurashima''s residence was located, is rented to KKO free of charge by Seigo Fujiwara, the president of the Fujiwara Group.

    The reason for the free rent is that this is the living quarters of Fujiwara Seigo''s favorite actress, Aoi Umidori.

    If Aoi Umidori were to return to the entertainment world and get an apartment, rumors might start that Seigo is keeping her as a mistress.

    However, if it is a women''s dormitory where men are not allowed, there is no need to worry about such a situation.

    So, half of the third floor is Aoi''s room.

    The other half is mine and Loli''s room.

    **a

    The first and second floors are used as a dormitory for other KKO talents.

    Currently, there are eleven residents.

    The residents rted to Danna-sama are me¨DChihiro Kijima, Loli, Akira Mizuki, and Misuzu, who has room to stay in Tokyo.

    Now, I hurried past the front desk where a receptionist was stationed, and hurriedly stepped into the guest lounge on the first floor.

    The lounge is as luxurious as a suite in a high-end hotel.

    There was a long-legged ash-gray carpet, a luxurious leather sofa, and a big monitor on the wall.

    Here was Loli in a scanty swimsuit that ruined the luxurious atmosphere of the room, a tired-looking Asuka Nitani, a bored-looking Mimura Doremi, and Ponpoko-san in a suit.

    Only Nitani and Ponpoko-san see me and get up from the sofa in a hurry.

    Loli, with her irreverent attitude on the sofa, was not in a hurry to get up.

    Mimura, who has no working experience, can''t help it either.

    By the way, Loli, dressed in a sweet Lolita fashion with too muchce, had built up a pile of candy wrappers on the low table.

    ¡¸I''m sorry I''mte¡¹

    ¡¸Really, you''rete¡¹

    Loli''s mouth is aggrieved. I stare at her, and Ponpoko-san opens her mouth with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Well, I guess that concludes our business. I''m going to leave now...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please give my regards to the President (Fujiwara Seigo)¡¹

    Ponpoko-san scratched her cheek with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I''ve never met him either, President. We''ve only exchanged e-mails and chats¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ve never been to his office. Well, there are only three people in the office, myself, an office worker dispatched by Fujiwara Group, and one other person¡¹

    **b

    Regarding Cygnus Entertainment, to which Ponpoko-san belongs, President Fujiwara Seigo has asked me to use it as much as I can.

    He seems to be a sharp guy, though I have exchanged e-mails with him once or twice.

    I suspect that one of the executives of the Fujiwara group is also holding this responsibility.

    After Ponpoko-san leaves the guest lounge, I ask Asuka Nitani to sit down, and I sit down across from her and next to Loli.

    ¡¸I heard about it. I''m sorry to hear about your troubles¡¹

    I opened my mouth and Nitani nodded with her eyes downcast.

    ¡¸...Yes, I still don''t know what''s going on¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it was very scary¡¹

    Mimura looked at me with her cheeks puffed up with a candy ball.

    ¡¸Did you get hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s, well... the maid helped us¡¹

    I can''t help butugh.

    I had asked Lili to send reinforcements, but I had hoped that she would at least do something about her clothes.

    A maid''s uniform in Okinawa would have stood out.

    It looks hot.

    ¡¸I heard the culprit is... Ichida?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, perhaps she is the culprit or one of the masterminds ¡¹

    Nitani gave me a somber look in response to my answer.

    She seemed to be in a state of disbelief.

    **c

    ¡¸Actually... there is a big job offer for you, it''s a campaign image model for an airlinepany, and it''s a billion-dor job¡¹

    Nitani''s eyes widened.

    ¡¸To put it simply, Ichida-san is teaming up with a producer and they are nning to take over the airline¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-wh-what...? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I was going to tell you this after things had progressed a bit further, and... the reason I didn''t tell you to be too revealing during the swimsuit shoot was because I had that image in mind as well¡¹

    Nitani looked somewhat relieved and murmured quietly, "I see..."

    ¡¸The story came from an outside source, but the airline likes you, and the contract is based on the premise that they will use you as their image model¡¹

    Mimura elbows Nitani and says, "That''s great."

    ¡¸But as a producer, he wants to bring in Ichida-san. I don''t know the reason yet, but... what would happen if her face was injured?¡¹

    ¡¸For that reason... Ichida?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know who drew the ns, but I''m sure Ichida-san is behind it¡¹

    I heard Nitani grit her teeth.

    ¡¸I can''t forgive her...¡¹

    Loli interrupted, leaning back against the sofa.

    ¡¸So, what are you going to do now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we don''t want to make a big deal out of it¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be!!¡¹

    **a

    Nitani stood up and leaned forward. I stared into her eyes.

    ¡¸It''s for your own good, too, you know? Are you going to make your debut with a scar from the big scandal?¡¹

    ¡¸B-But I don''t want to ept the situation without doing anything...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, who said anything about epting it without doing anything?¡¹

    Nitani looked up at me as I stood up with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, I''ll make sure Ichida and the producer know exactly who they were fighting with¡¹

    At my words, Nitani happily interrupts me.

    ¡¸Oh, I get it! You''re going to have the maid from "Zukkyun¡îMaid Starlight" attack them, aren''t you? Well, she''s very strong¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What? Zukkyun? What?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... Well, the maid said that "Zukkyun¡îMaid Starlight" is KKO''s anti-scandal department...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah! That''s right, haha... hahaha...¡¹

    Probably, the maid was ying dumb.

    I think it was Freesia''s influence, but those maids'' sense of humor is twisted in a strange way.

    ¡¸But I won''t do such a barbaric thing. I''ll call Ichida and the producer and push them into a corner. When they try to take the me, you guys show up. And I''ll make them pay a penalty that will be unbearable for the rest of their lives¡¹

    As I say this, Loli immediately adds.

    ¡¸One more thing, as someone who has experienced this before, I can tell you that this is really a disaster¡¹

    ¡¸Experienced? What?¡¹

    Nitani and Mimura looked puzzled.

    ¡¸Huh? What is it? Do you want to hear it? Do you want to hear it? But, umm... I can''t tell you...¡¹

    Loli grimaces and folds her t chest.

    I wonder how excessive her need for approval is.

    I was appalled at the mollusk''s willingness to bring herself into the center of the conversation.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 421: A Story That Make One Wonder Whats Happening In The First-Year Classroom

    [<u>Protagonist¡¯s POV</u>]

    Screach! Screach! The sound of chalk tapping on the ckboard echoes.

    This is the second period of the day, math.

    By the window, a vase of flowers reflects the bright morning sun, creating a pale circle of light on the ceiling.

    While I was looking around the ssroom, Kurosawa-san was secretly handing a note to Masaki-chan, and the two of them were looking at each other happily. It is good to see them getting along well with each other.

    And as I copy the forms on the ckboard into my notebook, I am thinking about something.

    Last night, after I asked the maids to send Sankon home, I called Chihiro and Loli to give me a report on the situation in Okinawa.

    **a

    The man who attacked Asuka Nitani was a young employee who was with Kito when he visited KKO''s office.

    Loli, who had obtained the man''s memory, was babbling on about the man''s name and background, but I was not interested at all, so I ignored it entirely.

    By the way, the rtionship between Ichida and Kito is much weaker than I imagined. Though it may be that this man is just unaware of it.

    Meanwhile, Chihiro told me that he had an appointment with Kito, scheduled for the day after tomorrow at seven o''clock in the evening.

    Naturally, that would be the time to corner him.

    And since Kito is supposed to be unaware of Nitani''s injury (although in reality, she is still alive and well), Chihiro will likely be the one to bring up the subject of Nitani.

    So, Chihiro instructed Ichida toe to the office.

    After listening to the whole story, I praised Loli and congratted her, but for some reason, she looked like the end of the world and begged me for her life.

    Well... it was me who had imprinted fear into her mind, but it was getting a bit troublesome.

    £¨But the day after tomorrow... I don''t have as much time as I thought. I have to hurry up with the Sankon''s training...£©

    While I was thinking like this, the chime for the end of the second period rang. As soon as the teacher leaves the ssroom, the voices of the students start to fill the ssroom, and many of them leave their seats.

    ¡¸Misuzu-chan, let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let''s go.¡¹

    Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan leave the ssroom together.

    They probably went to the restroom. I don''t know why girls always go to the bathroom together?

    Because it is written in a novel? I am sure of it.

    As I was nodding my head, Fujiwara-san suddenly came to hug me from behind.

    ¡¸Ahaha, Fu~min, earlier in ss, you looked kind of ugly, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I look ugly...? You are terrible, I''m going to sue you for harassing me.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Fu~min is a handsome guy!¡¹

    **b

    As usual, the surrounding people''s eyes were warm.

    I can almost hear their hearts saying, "Here we go again...". However, I am at a loss for how to respond to her, because she really means this.

    ¡¸...but I don''t feel bad...¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m absolutely sure. There''s no way I saw it wrong. Come on, tell me the truth. Come on,e on!¡¹

    Fujiwara-san rubs her cheek against my cheek.

    However, nothing soft hits me even though she is hugging me from behind. As expected of the stable anti-existentialist Fujiwara-ppai.

    £¨But... still, Kayama-san is a maid at Fujiwara-san''s ce. I believe Kayama-san and Sankon were in the same ss...£©

    And I''m sure that Masaki-chan will bring Sankon to our lunch break on the roof where we spread out our lunch boxes.

    I was nning to trigger the Trojan Horse there, bute to think of it, it would not be so interesting if she climaxed on the rooftop where we were alone.

    Then, it would be much more fun to have Kayama-san whisper "my name" in the ssroom through Fujiwara-san.

    Although I could give direct instructions to Kayama-san, she seems to be a bit of a fanatic, so I''m a bit afraid of her.

    So, I tell Fujiwara-san in a low voice.

    ¡¸...please don''t tell Masaki-chan or Kurosawa-san... someone will die...¡¹

    ¡¸What''s that!? It''s scary!¡¹

    ¡¸Well,tely, Masaki-chan has been bringing Sakon-san to lunch, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the girl is very elegant, like a youngdy...¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think it''s right for Fujiwara-san to say this, but actually, she made fun of me a lot...¡¹

    As soon as I said this, her hand that was clinging to my neck tightened.

    ¡¸Heh~... I see.¡¹

    Her suspiciously low voice is a little frightening to me, but I continue to talk to her about what happened yesterday, after confirming that no one around me is listening. But then, not a single responsees back.

    **c

    Anyway, I tell her that I nted a Trojan Horse on Sankon, and when I was about to say, "So, about Kayama-san...", she interrupted me.

    ¡¸Heh~... She made Fu~min feel ufortable by swearing, but then Fu~min took care of her? I see. That bitch, pig, thief cat, one-man zoo woman...¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not that I took care of her, but... hmm... Fujiwara-san?¡¹

    ¡¸What, Fu~min?¡¹

    Despite the cheerful tone of her reply, there was a chill down my spine as she clung to me. I felt a fresh air of desperation welling up in the air.

    ¡¸S-so... about Kayama-san...¡¹

    I was about to say that when Fujiwara-san stood up away from me.

    ¡¸Oh... Fu~min, sorry. I just remembered something... please call meter...¡¹

    She gives me a powerful smile and goes out into the hallway with her phone in her hand.

    £¨I guess she went to give instructions to Kayama-san, huh...? But then, she seemed to be angry than I expected. Well, if it was Fujiwara-san, she wouldn''t do such a reckless thing, would he? If it had been Masaki-chan, I would have done my best to stop her...£©

    Then, right after the third-period chime, Fujiwara-sanes back. She smiled at me when she saw me, without a trace of the deadly mood she had just shown me earlier.

    £¨It looks like she has finished giving instructions to Kayama-san... but thinking about it calmly, even if Kayama-san does a good job, I don''t know anything about the first-year ss...£©

    If Kayama-san does take action, it will probably be during the break time at the end of the third period. So, it might be a good idea to pass by the first year''s ssrooms with a nonchnt look.

    And so, as I was thinking about this, the third period arrived. About halfway through the third period, suddenly there was a lot of noise outside the window.

    The sound of a noisy loudspeaker. The sound of a buzzingdy''s voice and the sound of a campaign car came closer and closer.

    ¡ºThank you very much! Thank you very much! On behalf of the citizens of Tokyo! I am Fumioki Akijima, a candidate of the Japan Reform Party, who will fight against the tax hike!¡»

    The teacher stopped holding the chalk and peeked out the window.

    ¡¸What? Is the mayoral electioning soon?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think it just finished a few days ago...¡¹

    **a

    A serious girl in the front row responds to the teacher who tilts her head. Meanwhile, a campaign car stops in front of the main gate and the volume of the loudspeaker is turned up.

    ¡¸On the next mayoral election! Please vote for Fu¡ªmi¡ªo... ki¡ªa... Ki¡ªji¡ªma! Please cast your vote for Fu¡ªmi¡ªo... ki¡ªa... Ki¡ªji¡ªma!¡¹

    Thedy growls the candidate''s name with a funny intonation.

    And a guard runs up to the campaign car that is persistently yelling and protesting something.

    £¨...no way?£©

    I move my head like a broken machine to face Fujiwara-san, and she gives me a V-sign saying "Yeah!".

    From there, the campaign car of the candidate, Fumioki Akijima, appeared every hour or so, circling around the school again and again, loudly bellowing the candidate''s name.

    Incidentally, the schoolined to the election office and reported the incident to the police, but no action was taken.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 422: Phobia

    [<u>Protagonist¡¯s POV</u>]

    Under the pale green indirect light, I cross my legs on the big chair and lean my elbows on the chair.

    The room isid out in the style of an evil secret society''s base, which has not appeared in a while. Probably, it''s the longest time since I put Masaki-chan in an Enved state.

    £¨Well, in her case, it was more like she fell on her own rather than corrupted...£©

    Whatever the case may be, in order toplete the bad guy move, it is important to have an environment where I can be a bad guy. Super important. Lili also said that. Even the throne room of the demon king produces the atmosphere of a demon king.

    Producing the right mood is the same as the importance of getting a girl in the right mood. It''s more important to make oneself look like a handsome man than to make a girl fall in love with him.

    **a

    £¨I think it''s about time...£©

    Almost at the same time I think so, the door opens and the maidse into the room, dragging Sankon who is in a messed up crying state.

    Sankon is dressed in a hospital gown for some reason.

    Before the maids can open their mouths, she utters a wail ofmentation.

    ¡¸H-human tr*sh! Die! Just die I can''t go to school anymore! What are you going to do! Idiotttt!¡¹

    Hmm, I think it''s the first time since the Rin''s time that someone cursed at me this much.

    No, I don''t think Rin didn''t have this kind of murderous intent.

    Well, that is understandable.

    I have just asked Kayama-san to report to me what kind of situation Fujiwara-san''s fiendish act had put Sankon in, and as it turns out,te in the third period, at the first arrival of the campaign cars, she suddenly copsed.

    To be specific, she had a massive anal orgasm and copsed with various fluids and solids dripping from every hole in her body. And that too in the middle of the ss.

    She showed her ahegao face, shrieked, and writhed like an animal every time the name of a candidate was announced by a campaign car, which was terrifying and frightening at the same time.

    It was like a movie scene from ''The Exorcist''.

    Most of her ssmates screamed and fled to the corridor, and after the campaign car left, of course, it was a disaster.

    The students were moved to the LL ssrooms for the rest of the sses, and I heard that a special cleaningpany was called in to clean up the ssrooms.

    Sankon herself was cleaned in the shower room of the club building and ced in a bed in the infirmary. However, just as she regained consciousness and the school nurse wasforting her as she sobbed, the campaign car appeared again, this time with no mercy.

    **b

    She had nothing left to disclose, but the school nurse panicked at the sight of her sobbing eyes whited out and called an ambnce to take her to the hospital.

    To apany her, the school nurse and Sankon''s (self-proimed) best friend, Kayama-san, rode in the ambnce.

    Of course, Kayama-san kept Fujiwara-san informed of the situation. As a result, the campaign car followed the ambnce, calling out the candidate''s name repeatedly, and after the patient was admitted to the hospital, it circled around the hospital again and again as if it were butter (bat¨¡ringu).

    Well, that is the end of Kayama-san''s report.

    Yes, really a devil.

    Now, I looked at the maid, Sait¨­-san, while Sankon was screaming.

    ¡¸Did you take her out of the hospital?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s correct. When we came to pick her up, she had alreadypletely broken down and was "chasing a butterfly that only she could see". So, when we brought her here, we had Torture-sama heal her mind.¡¹ (NB: metaphor or a figure of speech that suggests someone is pursuing a goal or an idea that may seem intangible or elusive to others.)

    £¨Wow...£©

    My cheek twitches involuntarily.

    Sankon looks as if she might grab me at any moment if the maids don''t hold her down.

    ¡¸This is different from Kaitou-senpai! This is not what I wanted! It''s terrible, terrible!¡¹

    Her exmation made me cower my shoulders.

    ¡¸Of course it is. Why should I make you happy?¡¹

    ¡¸B-Because...¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know about you, but whoever confined this Kaitou-senpai person did it because he wanted her, didn''t he? Yours is just a punishment. Besides, I don''t need you, and I don''t want to keep you around even if I have to train you. So, I don''t treat you the same way.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? W-why?¡¹

    **c

    Sankon''s face turns into a look of stunned disbelief.

    £¨Why not!?£©

    No, really, what did Shiratori-san tell this girl? Or is it just a result of her stalker''s characteristic, extreme assumptions? However, it is a lie to say that I don''t want her.

    £¨But then, it''s a little annoying that Shiratori-san has her way with me, but I''m kind of fascinated by Sankon¡¯s unintelligible investigative skills...£©

    ¡¸How do you feel now that you have sessfully died socially as a wetting girl? Well, you can''t even walk around the streets any more with your head held high... Anyway, if you cry and beg me, I can use you as a meat hole, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t... don''t be stupid! I''ll go to the police... yes! I''ll tell them everything you did wrong!¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead, why don''t you tell the police? After all, the only one who''s wrong is¨D¡¹

    I got up from my chair, crouched down, and put my face right in front of her nose, which was twisted in anger.

    ¡¸"Fumio Kijima"¡¹

    Immediately her dark eyes flipped upward, and she jerked herself up, trembling slightly.

    ¡¸Nnhi!? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡¹

    She turned her frightened eyes to me with a phase of pleasure, while she jumped and jerked.

    I grabbed her by the hair and whispered to her in the lowest voice I could.

    ¡¸I''m going to show you who you fooled. Let me say it one more time. If you cry and beg me, I''ll use you as a meat hole.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, please... Forgive me. I-I promise I will stay away from you and never bother you again...¡¹

    Sankon grunts weakly, shaking her head. However, she doesn''t seem to understand her position yet.

    I take off my clothes, my underwear, and my pants, and thrust my thing in front of her eyes.

    **a

    ¡¸Eek...¡¹

    Sankon desperately turns her face away from it. But probably because I have a strong S-type nature. Just looking at Sankon''s face, I felt it hardening.

    ¡¸If you cry and beg me, I can put it in your butt again, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I don''t want it. P-please, forgive me...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess that''s normal. You''ve alreadye so many times... Then, how about this?¡¹

    So I activated a function that I have rarely used so far.

    It was half a test to see if it would work under such conditions, but all at once, the blood drained from her face with a sound. Seeing this, I was convinced that it worked.

    ¡¸Huh, no, it can''t be! Noooo! It''s scary, noooooo!¡¹

    Sankon''s face twitches in fear, and with a high-pitched scream. She desperately tries to break free from the maids'' hands.

    Of course, there was no way she could shake them off, but I guess the maids didn''t know what had happened. They look at me with a puzzled look.

    The function I used is

    .

    I got this ability from Loli and used it to make Sankon feel intensely afraid of not having a stick in her back hole.

    I hold the object again in front of Sankon''s eyes, which are wide-eyed with fear and ttering her teeth together.

    ¡¸This is yourst chance. If you cry and beg me, I''ll use you as a meat hole.¡¹

    Immediately, Sankon nodded her head like a broken crankshaft and squeezed out her voice desperately.

    ¡¸P-p-please! I-I''ll do anything! Please use my back hole, please use it as your meat hole. Because it''s scary. S-so, please insert it quickly!¡¹

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 423: Reasons To Love

    [<u>Protagonist¡¯s POV</u>]

    ¡¸Come on, shake your hips! You perverted stalker!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Mmm, yeah, mmm...¡¹

    Sankon straddles me lying on the floor, desperately rocking her hips. Since it is in the back hole, she seems to be in an unstable position and seems to be having a hard time moving.

    Even so, the effect of the

    was dramatic.

    As soon as the maids who were holding her down let go of their hands, Sankon, in a rush to escape from her fear, pushed me down and prated herself in one fell swoop.

    Of course, it must have been very painful for Sankon, because she forced the pration without any forey and without using any kind of lotion.

    However, what escaped from her lips as soon as the pration took ce was not a moan of pain or a gasp of pleasure, but a deep sigh of relief.

    Her face, tense with fear, rxes, and her shoulders drop with the exhale. I had tough at her expression, as if she had survived the most critical moment of the night.

    However, with a bewitching look on her face, she shows no sign of moving.

    ¡¸I don''t need a hole that doesn''t move¡¹

    I say coldly, and just as I''m about to give the maids an order to take her out¨D

    ¡¸Noooo! I-I''ll move! I-I''ll do my best to make you feelfortable!¡¹

    ¨DThus, she began to move her hips in a hurry.

    ¡¸Mmm, ah, ah, mmm...¡¹

    Her hip movement was too poor. Well, it can''t be helped. Yesterday, she had only been prated from behind, and she herself had done nothing. There was no way she could move well without any experience.

    If it was Kei-chan, for example, I would have thought it was rather cute, but when ites to Sankon, I can''t tolerate her bad moves.

    ¡¸Tsk, you''re so bad at this!¡¹

    As soon as I clicked my tongue and turned my eyes toward the maids, Sankon got into the §®-shape spreading her legs in a hurry for fear of having my dick pulled out, and started mming her hips in a desperate manner.

    ¡¸Ahhhh! Ahh, ah, ah, eekk!¡¹

    Of course, the pleasure that bounced back at Sankon herself was also tremendous as she moved that hard.

    ¡¸Hii! H-how is it? I-it should feel good, right? Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhh!¡¹

    Her face was covered in sweat, tears and drool, and she was desperately clenching her teeth as she gave me a flirtatious look, not a trace of the elegant Japanese beauty she used to be.

    ¡¸Ah, ah~, ah, ah... Ha~a, ha~a, ha~a...¡¹

    But the riding position with legs spread like the shape of the letter "§®" is a kind of squatting. She can''t keep up her strength forever. So, she stops moving and gasps for air. But then, I tell her coldly.

    ¡¸Now you know how your favorite Kaitou-senpai feels, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Kaitou-senpai''s... feelings?¡¹

    Sankon''s expression, a mixture of fatigue, fear and pleasure, shows her confusion.

    ¡¸What if I told you I''d pull out my dick right now and abandon you?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I don''t want to! Please forgive me! I-I''ll do anything! Don''t pull your dick out! Please! I''ll do anything!¡¹

    She rushes to move, but I hold her hips and look her in the eye.

    ¡¸In short, you can''t resist me anymore. You''re just going to do as you''re told, right?¡¹

    ¡¸...yes, that''s right¡¹

    ¡¸If I''m not happy, that''s the end of you. So, what do you think you should do?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s... I-I''ll try my best to serve you...¡¹

    At her reply, I shake my head slowly from side to side. And then I said.

    ¡¸It''s easy. All you have to do is fall in love with me. Just like Kaitou-senpai¡¹

    As soon as I said this, her eyes widened and she gasped.

    ¡¸So... that''s what happened¡¹

    Sankon is quite smart, after all. It seemed that she understood what I was saying with just this one exchange.

    This is the reason why Kaitou-senpai has been attracted to a man who is unsuitable from Sankon''s point of view.

    About the phenomenon that a confined person falls in love with his/her captor, most people are convinced by some rambling reasons such as being overwhelmed by pleasure or perverse propensity, and if they hear a usible symptom name like Stockholm Syndrome, they may think that it is exined by it.

    In reality, however, it is much simpler than that.

    If something scary, painful, and awful happens to a person, he/she tries to escape from it. It''s natural. Then, the phenomenon of falling in love with a murderer must be considered as a kind of escape behavior.

    There is a term in psychology called "reciprocity of goodwill".

    It refers to the psychological feeling that a person feels the need to return something when someone does something for him or her, but it is not limited to tangible things. When someone gives their love or favor to him/her, he/she feel the need to return the love or favor as well.

    Thus, can they do terrible things to the people they love? The answer is no.

    In other words, it is "only a defensive instinct" that makes a person who is being mistreated in an inescapable situation to love the person who is mistreating him/her.

    By loving others, he/she is trying to make the other person love him/her and get away from the terrible things that are being done to him/her.

    £¨Well, I''m talking great, but it''s all Lili''s stuff£©

    As I thought so, I reached out my hand to Sankon''s astonished breast and yed with it with my mouth twisted into a smile.

    ¡¸Isn''t that what you wanted? You''ve fallen into the same situation as your favorite senior, Kaitou-senpai, though in a different way¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the reason Kaitou-senpai started to flirt with such a trivial man...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right¡¹

    ¡¸So from now on, you must love me desperately and flirt with me desperately. Don''t get yourself killed, don''t get yourself dumped¡¹

    ¡¸A-ah... t-this kind of thing...¡¹

    New beads of tears appear at the corners of her eyes. I thought she was regretting, but apparently not. Her mouth was ckening.

    As soon as she started to move her hips slowly again, a familiar electronic sound suddenly rang out.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ritsuko Sakon''s state has changed to [Submissive]¡¹

    ¡¸The following functions are avable ordingly¡¹

    ¡¸¡ñ Progress observation (timepse)¡¹

    ¡¸Once a day, you can watch a timepse image of a specified location on the map for a period of 24 hours.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    £¨How can I say this... a stalker-like function has arrived, here...£©

    Not so long ago, I would have dly chosen a women''s locker room to peep into, but now, just looking at them is not satisfying at all. That''s why I won''t do it.

    ¡¸Ah, ahh, F-Fumio-sama! Ritsuko is, Ritsuko is going to fall in love with Fumio-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, keep on trying. To tell you the truth, I don''t mind not having you around for now, and I don''t really want to let you go¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you''re terrible! Ah, ah, ah, ah!¡¹

    Sankon''s eyes are somewhat hot, which is aplete change from before.

    It seems that she is happy to be in the same situation as Kaitou-senpai, rather than in the mood that she is driven to like me.

    However, I don''t intend to spoil her, and I don''t intend to lift the

    easily. At best, I''m going to ask her to do her best for me.

    ¡¸Fumio-sama~a, Fumio-sama~a, ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah...¡¹

    Perhaps she was getting used to it, her movements of her hips were bing smoother and smoother.

    However, the front hole and the back hole still feelpletely different. Even if I thrust deep into the hole, there is no dead end, and although the tightness around the entrance is strong, the stimtion inside is not so strong as it should be if I do it at an angle.

    £¨...it''s about time£©

    I pushed her shoulders and made her fall down so that she was on her back, then I grabbed her hips and started thrusting her hard.

    Ryoko had told me before that this position stimted her uterus from the backside and made her feel veryfortable.

    In fact, Sankon''s reaction changed dramatically when I thrusted her at an angle.

    She clenched her teeth in a desperate manner and started panting loudly which hurt my ears.

    ¡¸Hiiii! That''s.... ahhhh! Aaahh! Gghh, ahhhhhhh!¡¹

    Sankon wriggles to escape from the strong stimtion. But there is no way she can escape.

    As I thrust harder and harder, her eyes gradually lost focus and her moaning voice became fluffy.

    As I continued to thrust, by the time my ejaction was getting stronger, she was hanging limply like a mollusk, as if she had no strength in her body.

    Maybe she had alreadye several times without my noticing.

    ¡¸Ahhh... d-dwon''t... Ahhhh...... Nooooo...¡¹

    Perhaps not even her hands on her back were strong enough, she was now bending over as if she was bridging with her neck.

    ¡¸Come on, take it all in!¡¹

    The next moment, the heat that had been swirling deep in my loins surged up my urethra and flooded out.

    Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttt!

    ¡¸Hwahh, ah, ahhhhh...!¡¹

    Sankon arches her back, exposing her white throat. With a muffled moan, her body jumps and jerks wildly.

    Finally, when I had finished pouring everything into her intestines, I let go of her hand, and she fell backward.

    At that moment, the penis falls out of the hole. However, she is not frightened, nor does she move even a little.

    Apparently, she has already lost consciousness.

    This is thest update of the year for Confinement King.

    Author will take a good rest during the year-end and New Year holidays.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 424: Monkey Business

    <u>Mangi Nagashi (Monkey)''s POV</u>

    Twenty minutes before the start of morning homeroom.

    I hurry down the hallway to my ssroom with restless steps.

    The dark circles under my eyes are now darker than before. My face, which is not so pretty even by itself, is now twice as ugly as before.

    This is because yesterday, Sakon had a terrible ident.

    And to this day, I cannot get Sakon''s madness out of my mind.

    She was bending over and screaming like an animal with a stain spreading on her skirt and there is a drop of dirty liquid running down her trembling legs.

    Because of this, the ssroom is filled with shocked voices. There is a rattling sound of people getting up from their seats, and in the distance, the speaker of a campaign car is calling out the names of the candidates concerned indifferently.

    **a

    Meanwhile, the teacher rushes up to her with chalk in hand, and my ssmates scream and retreat.

    As for me, I just looked at Sakon in shock.

    It was obvious what had happened.

    The penalty.

    The penalty for the loser of the devil''s game. That was the beginning of it, I thought.

    I nced at the other participant, Yui Kayama, who looked surprised, but soon cowered her shoulders as if to say, "Oh well".

    To my eyes, she seemed to understand what was happening.

    After that, Kayama apanied Sakon to the hospital in the ambnce, so I could not even ask her what was going on, and so after school, over the night, and into the morning without any break.

    I had a lot of time to think. But the more I thought about it, the more I came to the worst conclusion.

    On Saturday, Kayama suddenly came out on top in that devil''s game, and the next day, Sunday night, Hotta and Sait¨­ didn''te to pick me up.

    And on Monday, Sakon was in a terrible mess.

    There was only one answer, no matter how one looked at it.

    The game was over.

    I guess that Kayama seeded in taking the virginity of Fumio Kijima the Saint and corrupting him.

    In other words, Sakon and I lost the game.

    The penalty for the loser is "to be processed into meat and shipped to a supermarket in the demon world." It seemed like such a joke and normally, people would have snickered at such a story. Even I would do so.

    But, unfortunately, I already know that it is not a joke anymore.

    **b

    If Sakon''s incident was the beginning of the penalty, it might be the process of draining all the waste before processing.

    £¨If that''s the case, I''m next...£©

    This thought sent a chill down my spine.

    I thought of taking a day off from school, but I couldn''t resist if Hotta, Sait¨­, and the others came to pick me up even if I was shivering under the quilt.

    Perhaps I was mistaken. With such a gleam in my heart, I decided to go to school to check the situation with Kayama.

    When I opened the sliding door of the ssroom, I found the same scene as usual.

    There was no trace of Sakon''s tragedy.

    Perhaps because there is still some time before the first day of school, the number of my ssmates who havee to school is sparse. However, I could guess what the people were talking about in their hushed voices.

    When I looked around the ssroom, I found that Kayama was already in her seat, looking vaguely toward the window. Sakon was nowhere to be seen.

    I threw my bag on the desk and walked up to her.

    ¡¸Hey, um...Kayama...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Manki-san, how do you do?¡¹

    Kayama looked at me with a curious look, while I didn''t have time to return her greeting and asked her.

    ¡¸Maybe... umm... the game is over?¡¹

    Kayama seemed to think for a moment and then her mouth twisted into a thin smile.

    ¡¸Yes, we had a wonderful night¡¹

    That means that she has taken the virginity of Fumio Kijima the Saint and corrupted him.

    **c

    ¡¸So... Then, is it possible that Sakon is already...¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know the details, but...¡¹

    She smiled smilingly.

    ¡¸I think she might already be on the store shelves¡¹

    ¡¸Eeek!?¡¹

    My legs tangle involuntarily, and my waist rattles against the desk behind me, causing my ssmates to look at me. But I no longer have time to worry about such things.

    £¨No, I don''t want to die. I-I don''t want to die! What shall I do? What shall I do?£©

    I think desperately, scratching my hair. I can''t stop shaking with fear. My back teeth are rattling.

    £¨Where should I run? Who should I call for help? Teacher? Police? My old man?£©

    But no matter how much I think about it, I can''te up with an answer. The other party is the devil. Who can stand against such a thing?

    Now, I run out of the ssroom and down the hallway. I don''t have any ns. I just couldn''t stand to stay here.

    I can''t think anymore. I just run away. That''s all I could think about.

    But just as I reached the footwear box and hurriedly changed my shoes and squatted down to tie my untied shoces, a sullen voice came down from overhead: ¡¸You look like you''re about to die.

    ¡¸You look like you are about to die¡¹

    I looked up and saw a familiar figure standing there. It was Shiratori-senpai, a senior student with sharp eyes that made me feel intimidated.

    Instantly, tears welled up and my vision became distorted. Before I could think, I clung to Shiratori-senpai.

    ¡¸S-senpai! Help me! Please help me!¡¹

    It''s a strange story,e to think of it. I hadpletely lost myposure.

    **a

    She was just trying to teach me how to fall in love with Kijima-senpai. So, it doesn''t mean anything to ask for help. Moreover, she was just a schoolgirl like me, and there was no way that she could fight against the devil.

    However, she didn''t show any sign of surprise, and her eyes narrowed in a kind of annoyed look.

    ¡¸Huff... He should at least clean up after himself when he ys. He''s such a tiresome king, really¡¹

    I had no idea what Shiratori-senpai was talking about.

    ¡¸Oh, um...¡¹

    I looked up puzzled. Shiratori-senpai seemed to think for a moment and said.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, you are an outsider¡¹

    ¡¸Uh... What do you... mean by that?¡¹

    When I let out a bewildered voice, she raised one eyebrow in a troublesome manner.

    ¡¸Well, you can say that I helped you. If it''s a clearer way. Yes, I''ll do that. You''re not a mark, so maybe it''s better that way. However, in exchange for my help, if I disappear in the future, please contact Fumio Kijima and tell him this¡¹

    Then she whispered a few words in my ear.

    I did not understand what she meant.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, go back to your ssroom. ss is about to start¡¹

    She then waved me off and walked down the hallway.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 425: Household Meeting

    <u>Cockroach (Saito)¡¯s POV </u>

    ¡¸Regarding Ritsuko Sakon, she has been sent back to her sickbed with a 14cm dildo inserted into her. However, this morning, the First Princess made a request for release, which was denied by Confinement King-sama''s decision. In addition, we have received an additional instruction from the Fourth Princess that we should arrange Ritsuko Sakon''s overseas study¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if we make it look like she is going abroad to study, it won''t be a problem if she disappears, Devi¡¹

    At my¨Dcockroach''s (Saito) report, Lili-sama snorted disinterestedly.

    Indeed, it must be a trivial matter for Lili-sama.

    Well, regarding Ritsuko Sakon, I have been told that she can be treated as a potential maid as soon as all the necessary arrangements have been made, and the head maid has already given her the maid''s name "Scarab", but it''s only a servant''s name.

    **a

    Now, the five of us maids, including Mijinko (Ulrich), have been summoned to participate in a meeting of Lili-sama and her subordinates.

    In front of us in line, in the center is Lili-sama, and on the left and right are the head maid, and Torture-sama respectively. Then, what is that, some kind of a remote meeting? Whatever is it, next to them, we could see the figures of Nefuterra-sama and Lord Crocell as an image floating in the air.

    By the way, Lili-sama is sitting on the back of Count Ose, a leopard-headed devil on all fours. He has now established his position as Lili-sama''s chair.

    As for the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings, Lord Barver is a fool and he doesn''t need to be called because it would be tooplicated, and the other one can''t move from their home base anyway, so there is no need to call them.

    And finaly, we maids are happy to hear that Lord Barver is not here. After all, just hearing his voice reminded me of the too severe days of boot camp in the demon world, and I felt as if my balls, which were not there, were shrinking.

    From then on, I reported to Lili-sama about his strange movements, but she justughed at me and just said, "It would be right to let that guy do as pleases, Devi. "

    Anyway, after Earthworm (Inui) finished her report on the events in Okinawa, Lili turned her face to Centipede as if she remembered something.

    ¡¸By the way, how is Taka-chi doing, Devi?¡¹

    Regarding Takata-sama, she had been assigned to Centipede (Kishijo), who knew the area where her parents lived.

    ¡¸As for Takata-sama, she is under house arrest in the warehouse of her parents'' house, as I reported recently. The other day, it seems that she has finally been arranged to marry¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... well, I was just tracing her in case Fumi Fumi would be interested in her, Devi. If Fumi Fumi is not interested in her, you can terminate your surveince, Devi. ¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    Centipede (Kishijo) bends down condescendingly, and Lili looks around the room and speaks up.

    **b

    ¡¸So... now for the main part, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Crocell, please your report¡¹

    Lord Crocell opens her mouth within the image floating in the air as the head maid urges her to do so. By the way, she is a silver-haired noblewoman whose characteristic is a pair of sses. When I met her in person, I was amazed at how beautiful she is, but as usual, she is a feast for the eyes.

    ¡¸Yes, on the southern front, we have pushed back, but we are still in a stalemate. The biggest reason why we can''t push back is that the remnants under themand of former Lord Ami have joined Lord Andras'' camp...¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Nefuterra, can you send troops from your side, Devi?¡¹

    Nefuterra is currently staying in Count Ose''s territory and is in charge of suppressing the rebels.

    Despite the fact that it is Count Ose''s domain and the lord is still ostensibly Count Ose in order not to provoke the other nobles of the demon world, it is in fact under Lili-sama''s control.

    And now, Count Os¨¦ himself seems to be enjoying his life as a chair for little girls without any regrets.

    ¡¸Yes, I think it''ll be fine. As long as you don''t mind a squad of goblins or Demis¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let''s arrange it right away, Devi. But be careful. You''re adjacent to my sister''s territory, Devi. Be careful not to provoke her, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, what a worrier, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it¡¹

    The head maid wrinkles her brow at Nefuterra''s too flippant reply. Meanwhile, Lili-sama nodded with a wry smile and turned her head toward Lord Crocell again.

    ¡¸What about the others, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸We have warned the people about Majin Nakamura. But no such person has appeared yet. I''m also concerned about the fact that Ophirus hasn''t appeared on the battlefield for some time now¡¹

    ¡¸That goat-head, huh?¡¹

    Immediately, Lili-sama starts to think with a serious face.

    After all, the butler is quite tough.

    **c

    When we were in the army, Lord Barver was the only one who could seriouslypete with him in the southern army, so the strategy was to stop him when he appeared and wait for his arrival.

    ¡¸We should consider the worst case scenario, Devi. it may turn out to be groundless, Devi. But Torture will be Fumi Fumi''s guard, Devi. We should assume that Lord Andras has already detected Fumi Fumi''s presence, Devi. ¡¹

    * * *

    <u>Protagonist¡¯s POV </u>

    In the quiet library, I hear whispered words being exchanged. Two girls are whispering to each other in front of the shelf of the local history book.

    There are also a few others and today''s visitors are more numerous than usual.

    Perhaps, some of the sses had some assignments.

    ¡¸Fumio-kun is kind... but I don''t think he should be allowed to do that¡¹

    Saori-chan and Hanabusa are waiting for their club activities to end. Masaki-chan, who is lined up inside the checkout counter, gives me an unusually frustrated look.

    It seems that she heard about Sankon from Fujiwara-san, and went to "room" through the door installed in the athletics club to ask the maid to do something for her because she has something she "wants to say" to her, but I stopped her from doing so.

    £¨Though I''m a little interested in what would have happened if I hadn''t stopped her...£©

    ¡¸Well, well, I have an idea about that too¡¹

    ¡¸Muu... if Fumio-kun says so... fine¡¹

    Her sulky face is still cute.

    After all, Masaki-chan is my first love.

    **a

    It is no exaggeration to say that the happiest time for me was when I used to work as a librarymittee member standing in line at the check-out counter like this.

    ¡¸Then, I''ll stay quiet... However, I want a reward. Can''t I have it tonight?¡¹

    Saying this, she gently reached out her hand and stroked my body on the top of my pants.

    £¨Would she believe me if I told her about this situation now? Yes, I''m sure she wouldn''t£©

    So, I nodded my head, smiling.

    Although I have another training session with Sankon tonight, I will take good care of Masaki-chan until then.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 426: What Is An Apology?

    <u>Protagonist''s POV </u>

    ¡¸Mmm, squelch... ssh, squelch.¡¹

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, aren''t you getting better?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu~, becuz I hav lerned it alot... umm, nmu, amuu...¡¹

    Masaki-chan runs the tip of her tongue over my cock, licking and sucking it from various angles.

    She licked off the tip of the cock like it was sweet syrup, and her skillful tongue work and careful saliva twirling of the cock were now close to Fujiwara-san''s technique.

    ¡¸Mmm! You''re getting better at it... it feels so good.¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu... Mmm, squelch.¡¹

    Masaki-chan knelt at my feet as I sat down on the bed. I stroked her hair and she smiled happily as she sucked my erect cock into her mouth.

    ording to Masaki-chan, today is the day of sex to make amends. She apologizes from the bottom of her heart for rmending such a rude bitch as Sankon and says that she is going to devote herself to me.

    £¨...but Masaki-chan is always devoted to me, so it''s not so different from usual.£©

    The only difference is in the costumes. Even I didn''t have that idea.

    ¡¸Ehehe... I''m wearing the same outfit as Lili-chan... what do you think?¡¹

    It was just a few days ago.

    When she came into the bedroom, I was absolutely stunned.

    She was wearing that bondage that Lili usually wears. In addition, she had horns and wings and was dressed as Lili.

    £¨Thump, thump!£©

    Confinement King, this is a cry from my heart.

    Why that choice is a mystery. Is there something on her mind?

    In the first ce, Lili, who has very little curvature in her body, has no problem wearing this outfit, but when Masaki-chan, who should be called a human mountainous area, wears this outfit, things would have been very serious. The slightly boneless belly area is also indecent, and therge nipple rings are not even hidden.

    Since Lili and Masaki-chan''s height is not so different from each other, the difference between the haves and have-nots is clearly shown in the difference in mass, which makes me think "I see, this is what is called capitalism..." and I am convinced in a way that makes no sense to me.

    While I was thinking such a thing, Masaki-chan tightened her lips on the goose''s neck (frenulum) carefully and started to move her face up and down.

    At the same time, I felt her rubbing the tip on the inside of her warm cheeks.

    She moved her head up and down with her saliva in her mouth and moved her mouth in a deliberate way to make a sound.

    The tip of her tongue crushed the raised blood vessels, and her soft tongue crawled around to the back of the neck of my cock, keeping me from the waves of pleasure.

    ¡¸Mmm, slurp, mmm... Huff~, Fumio-kun, you can tell me anything you want me to do. For Fumio-kun, I''ll do anything you want, no matter how embarrassing.¡¹

    Once she separated her lips, she gently wrapped her twig-like fingers around the rod and rubbed it slowly up and down, looking up at me to see the expression on my face.

    Then, showing the tip of her tongue just a little, she began to lick the tip of the swollen spear.

    The way she licks the tip of the spear is very still, as if she were licking a popsicle, and very carefully, as if she were licking a wound.

    ¡¸Squelch, kiss... Mmm, Fumio-kun''s cock is really cool, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... I don''t think it''s the ce to use the adjective ''cool''...¡¹

    ¡¸No! I think it''s cool, that''s all that matters!¡¹

    Masaki-chan keeps staring at my face with her dark eyes. I feel that she is bing more and more attractivetely with her bewitching charm behind her cuteness.

    Even while she was talking, her hand movement did not stop.

    Her saliva-covered pole made a sound as if it was covered with sticky liquid every time she rubbed it up and down.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, I''m about to cum... is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, cum a lot.¡¹

    She nodded her head, opened her mouth wide, and sucked my cock deep into her throat again. Then she slurps up the cock as if she were sucking on a straw.

    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! An obscene sound is heard. She shakes her head and the gentle but intense oral friction makes me climax at once.

    ¡¸Oh, I''m going to cum!¡¹

    As I rolled myself forward involuntarily, the white spurt of cum pours out of my cock, prating the core of my cock, and staining every inch of her mouth.

    ¡¸Nfu~! Mmm, mmmm... Nfu, gulp.¡¹

    Her soft cheeks swell up for a moment like a squirrel before hibernation. Her eyes zed over as she desperately gulped down the lewd milk that had overflowed into her mouth.

    Such a sight before she gulped down all of it. But once she had finished, she began to slurp again, trying to suck out the remaining milk in the urethra.

    ¡¸Hey, Masaki-chan, you suck too much!¡¹

    I said, and she looked up with a shy smile on her face.

    ¡¸I don''t want to waste Fumio-kun''s naughty milk.¡¹

    A white drop spills from between her lips. Her happy smile looks even more attractive.

    £¨I knew it... Masaki-chan is so cute, isn''t she?£©

    She is, after all, my first love. How can I not be happy that she loves me so much?

    Even though I had just finished ejacting, my desire to have intercourse with her was not only insatiable but even stronger, and my cock soon regained its strength.

    ¡¸Well then, now let''s make Masaki-chan''s body feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you can do it as much as you want.¡¹

    I sat her down on the bed and lightly pushed her shoulders. Then, Iy down on top of her and whispered into her ear.

    ¡¸Then, we''ll make each other feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu, I''m so happy.¡¹

    When I look down at her again, I see that her bondage clothes are twisted peculiarly. It is too obscene. Her body was too voluptuous. She looked more like a subus than a devil.

    Anyway, I bit her earlobe sweetly with my lips, licked and sucked it, and moved the tip of my tongue slowly from the backside of her cheekbone to her neck.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s so giggly...¡¹

    Masaki-chan was clearly feeling more pleasure than tickling. Her mouth was half-open, and nasty sighs escaped from her mouth. Her voluptuous body also trembled on the bed.

    While I am pleasuring her with the tip of my tongue, I reach for her crotch. I slide the crotch cloth of the bondage slightly and insert my finger into it, and I feel my fingertips moist and wet.

    ¡¸You''re so wet. Did you feel it while sucking my cock?¡¹

    ¡¸Since the moment I entered the room. I can''t stand it when I''m around Fumio-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can''t keep you waiting any longer, can I?¡¹

    I kiss Masaki-chan lightly on the cheek. Then I raise myself up and touch the hardened tip of my rod to her pubic region.

    ¡¸Yes, I really wanted you to put your cock in me as soon as possible.¡¹

    Masaki-chan says, her eyes bewitching, and I prate her burning hole all at once, enjoying her lewd cuteness.

    ¡¸Ahhh! Ahhh!¡¹

    My pole fills up the creamy honey pot. The soaking wet folds of her flesh greedily entwined with my cock.

    However, I start to piston hard without a moment to savor the afterglow.

    Our hips bucked wildly, our skin touching each other and the pping sound of flesh on flesh echoed through the room. Masaki-chan is veryfortable to hold. After all, as far asfort is concerned, Minami and Masaki-chan are the best among the girls in my harem. Her skin was warm and her vagina was boiling hot.

    ¡¸Ah, ahhh, Fumio-kun~, it''s good, it''s goood! Ahh, ah!¡¹

    Her nasal, sweet, debauched voice made me more and more aroused. It also made me reach out and pull away the fabric of the bondage, and grab her breasts.

    As usual, they were overwhelmingly voluminous. What is this satisfaction that I get just by squeezing them?

    ¡¸Ah, it''s amazing, Fumio-kun~, ah, ahhh, ahhhhh!¡¹

    The tone of her moaning voice jumped high at the right moment of her thrusting.

    The wriggling vaginal walls tightened their grip on my penis, increasing the pressure with each stroke. I had just ejacted a few minutes ago, but my desire to ejacte was already rising.

    ¡¸Masaki-chan, I love you.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah! Ah, ahhh, me~, me too! I love you! Fumio-kun, I love youu! It''sing so hard... It feels so good!¡¹

    I took my hands away from her breasts and held her thighs in my arms. Then I moved her hips in time with my own hips.

    I pulled her hips so that almost I was going to pull out, and then I pushed my hips so hard that I was going to break through her womb.

    ¡¸Aaahhh! T-that''s so deep! It''s deep inside me!¡¹

    Her ample breasts swayed like a circle as the pistons moved violently, and the feeling of her womb, as if I was enveloped in hot water, numbed my brain.

    ¡¸Oh no, I don''t want to cum yet, no, I don''t want to cum yetttt! Ahhhh, but... I wille¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay! Just cum! I''ll make you cum as many times as you want!¡¹

    The movement of our hips elerates with the anticipation of climax. Her dominant voice echoed without rest, and her whole pubic region was twitching intermittently.

    ¡¸F-Fumio-kun... Please... do it inside! Please fill me up... fill me up with your cum...¡¹

    Masaki-chan''s brow wrinkles as if she is fighting against pleasure. Her eyes are wet and pleading. Her disheveled hair stuck to her sweaty forehead. Then, as if in ast spurt, I fall down, our sweaty cheeks ovep, and a pained gasp echoes in my ear.

    ¡¸Cumming! I''m going to cum inside you, Masaki-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh! I-I''m so happy! Fumio-kun, give me lots of cum!¡¹

    At the end of the hard pistoning, our bodies trembled at the same time, and Masaki-chan''s vulva mped down hard on the base of my cock.

    Immediately¨D

    Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttt!

    My cock explodes at the deepest part of her vagina.

    ¡¸Ah, ahhhhhhh! I''m cumming, I''m cummmmmmming!¡¹

    She bends over and wobbles her hips, squeezing my semen out of me. Her vagina tightens and I tense up as I thrust my cock deep into her.

    The cum pulses inside her, and when I''ve finished pouring it all in, I copse onto her ample breasts.

    After a while, only our ragged breaths echoed in the quiet room.

    But then, Masaki-chan smiles shyly and rained kisses down on me and she whispered.

    Then he whispered to me.

    ¡¸Haa~, haa~, Fumio-kun... I still haven''t apologized for what I did.¡¹

    Well, what is an apology? Of course, I''d be happy to help her with it.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 427: The Curtain Of Condemnation Rises

    <u>Protagonist''s POV</u>

    Last night, after I sent Masaki-chan home, I trained Sankon, who was brought back to me again.

    The effect of the "Phobia Maker" was so great that as soon as I pulled the dildo out of her ass, she was so terrified that she couldn''t move.

    As she begs me to put my son in her ass, I keep asking her some unimportant questions to make her impatient.

    She tells me that she was discharged from the hospital this morning, and that her parents had been advised by the Fujiwara family to send her to study abroad.

    The school is a private educational institution in the countryside of Belgium, where Fujiwara-san''s father is nominally a member of the board of directors. All the expenses will be taken care of by the Fujiwara group, which is a very generous offer.

    Even though the Fujiwara family had always been friends with other businessmen, their families, and social circles, Sanko''s parents seemed to feel that it was unnatural for her to go there.

    Anyway, I trained her anal until she fainted, in response to her request.

    I had hoped to make her down to [Subjugated] by the end of the night, but she remained [Submissive]. Well, the fact remains that she can''t resist, I guess it doesn''t matter.

    Then, on the way to school, Hanabusa-san told me that she was worried about her ssmate who had been absent due to a serious problem, though she didn''t mention her name.

    Thinking about it calmly, that annoying woman is also a ssmate and a clubmate of Hanabusa-san''s. And since Hanabusa-san was in the same ssroom with her on the day she had a "big seizure" (as Hanabusa-san said), she might be worried about her.

    Even so, I don''t intend to forgive her for the crime of digging up my ck history.

    After that, nothing much changed.

    As usual, I was annoyed by Fujiwara-san who kept bothering me during the ss, annoyed by Kurosawa-san who had a tsundere (a kind of tsundere) for every break time, and ignored Rin who was staring at me from the window during the gym ss. I giggle at Kei-chan''s Zashiki-warashi taste? that follows me down the hallway before I know it, and Tashiro-san rushes into the ssroom during lunch break, but is repulsed by Masaki-chan.

    I was a little worried about the rtionship between Masaki-chan and Tashiro-san, but Shima-san told me that the three of them, including Shima-san, often go shopping together these days. I am a little curious to know what they talk about.

    **a

    After homeroom, I leave udia and Jnda to pick up Saori-chan and the others from school and go to "Confinement King''s bedroom".

    I confirm the arrangements for tonight with the maids who are waiting for me, change into the worn-out suit in the costume room, transform myself into a Fumijima Pheasant man with [age + 5], and connect the door to the KKO President''s room.

    As soon as I open the door, Chihiro stands up hurriedly on the other side of the desk at the back of the room and smiles at me.

    At the same time, Loli, who was sprawled out on the sofa, let out a short "Eeek!" and runs away under the sofa with an unnatural movement that reminds me of a cruciatus beetle in a tetrapod.

    ...Hey, I''m noticing you.

    ¡¸Danna-sama. I''ve been waiting for you¡¹

    ¡¸But it''s still a little early¡¹

    I looked at the clock, which seemed to be a souvenir of Fujiwara group, and saw that the time was just before 17:00, which was not a little early since the appointment with Kito was at 19:00.

    ¡¸Please make yourself at home, Danna-sama. There are some refreshments ready for you¡¹

    Chihiro brought wrapped sandwiches and coffee.

    ¡¸Chihiro is really thoughtful...¡¹

    ¡¸Ufu I''m honored¡¹

    Indeed, after the meeting with Kito, there is no time to eat.

    On the table. Chihiro is making coffee.

    **b

    Chihiro and I have already discussed the arrangements for tonight. So, there is nothing that needs to be confirmed now.

    As I was chewing on my sandwich while listening to Kurosawa-san talk about the drama in which he appeared, Akira''s CD, her debut, and the police stop Loli''s amateur photo session, Chihiro suddenly choked up.

    ¡¸So...Um, I''m going back to my parents'' house...¡¹

    ¡¸Is it Niigata?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my father told me toe home for a visit after I''m disowned...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good, isn''t it?¡¹

    When I said that, Chihiro stared at me with a serious expression.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸So... actually, I was wondering if I could introduce Danna-sama to my parents...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸No... well... since I am taking Danna-sama''s surname, they asked me to bring you to them...¡¹

    At this point, I had tough. This is heavy topic.

    To be honest, I had never imagined that Chihiro would be the first event to introduce her parents since Fujiwara''s father.

    ¡¸...well, Chihiro, do you feel that you will be in trouble if I don''t go to there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes... I guess. Umm, I know I''m not being very respectful, so I''m just going to have to make some kind of cover up...¡¹

    **c

    ¡¸If it bothers Chihiro, it''s fine¡¹

    When I said this, Chihiro widened her eyes.

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, why are you so surprised?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no... But I was aware that I was asking too much of you¡¹

    I''m not in a physical rtionship with Chihiro at the moment, and we''re not even close in age. But she is still the same woman who has be mine. As long as she doesn''t betray me, I don''t want to do anything to betray her.

    £¨Well, no doubt I''m younger than her, but if I use [Age + 5] and dress a little better, I can make a reasonable match... Maybe...£©

    ¡¸Also... if possible, I want to bring Loli with us¡¹

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    Not only is she irrelevant, but she is the biggest troublemaker in my harem, a walking obscenity. She''s not something that should be brought to a peaceful home in the countryside. There is no mosaic in reality, after all.

    ¡¸Well... My brother is a fan of Loli. Besides, my family owns a sake brewery... and Loli said she would definitely go¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she''s a drunker...¡¹

    I wonder if it would be a good idea to put her in a barrel and let her ferment.

    Anyway, while were were talking, the clock struck neen and the extension line rang.

    **a

    Chihiro picked up the phone and looked at me. It seemed that Kito had arrived.

    ¡¸So... How many are there? One? Okay, send him to the reception¡¹

    Putting down the phone, Chihiro''s face tightened and she turned to me.

    ¡¸Danna-sama... President Kito is here¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the hunt will begin, huh...¡¹

    I finished my coffee and took my seat.

    Just before we walked out into the hallway, Chihiro turned around and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Loli, take care of Nitani-san and Mimura-san. You know the arrangements, don''t you?¡¹

    Then, a small mollusk extends a hand from under the sofa and gives us a thumbs-up. I don''t know if it''s for me to say, but she''s still a pain in the ass.

    As we stepped into the reception room with Chihiro in the lead, Kito stood up and eximed in an exaggerated voice.

    ¡¸Hello, President Kijima! And Department Head Fumijima (ÊÒéL), it''s been a long time¡¹

    It was not until he said this that I remembered, "Ah, I was supposed to be the president''s department head".

    He is still wearing the same double business suit and gaudy paisley tie.

    Being in thete forties and a college graduate, he entered the workforceter than the bubble economy. I am not of the generation that looks back on the bubble era with nostalgia, but perhaps he has not updated the image of a cool adult that I have seen in the past.

    ¡¸Yes, it''s my pleasure. Please have a seat¡¹

    Despite Kito''s grandiose greeting, Chihiro nonchntly offers him a seat, and Kito sits down with a face like a sumo wrestler who has been pairing in a tournament.

    At about the same time, a female employee, whom I have never seen before, brings me a cup of tea and looks at me suspiciously when she sees me.

    Well, that''s natural. For ordinary employees, it would be "Who the hell is he?"

    Fortunately, Kito does not seem to notice such a female employee''s gaze and starts talking about the climate.

    I had heard rumors that business meetings really start with talking about the weather, and I felt as if I had glimpsed the world of adults in many ways.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 428

    <u>Protagonist¡¯s POV </u>

    Kito is probably bewildered right now.

    The conversation, which was intended as an ice-breaker, is not over even after an hour has passed.

    It''s just a bunch of unproductive, industry gossip.

    Such as which group is drying up, or that idol is having an affair, or that someone has moved to a new agency, and so on.

    Chihiro also extends such stories like headlines of women''s weekly magazines endlessly,ying out the words "so to speak" like train sleepers.

    I was impressed by how she could keep talking about such a long topic, even though I had told her to do so, and as I was listening silently next to her, I could see her resentment toward other productionpanies in some parts.

    £¨Haha, ha... Chihiro... she must be going through a hard time...£©

    I am saying this as if it were someone else''s problem, but it was me who forced her to work as the president of thepany.

    Kito''s sales smile, which looks like a remnant of the bubble economy of the Showa era, tends to be more and more twitchy as time goes by. Still, the fact that he is so good at giving a speech is proof that he is a man who has lived his life as a big talker.

    However, no matter how impatient he is, Kito has no choice but to wait and see. Besides, since it is strange for him to know about the events in Okinawa, he cannot bring up the subject himself.

    His ideal situation would be "Nitani is injured. What should we do about the airline project?" and he would say to Chihiro, "That''s unfortunate, but let''s switch to Ichida-san."

    Yeah, he must have alreadypleted the simtion based on that premise beforeing here.

    **a

    asionally, Kito looked at me as if he wanted to help me, but I didn''t care.

    The conversation continued for another 30 minutes or so, and just as Chihiro was choking and reaching for her tea, Kito changed the direction of the conversation as if he had a chance.

    ¡¸S-so, President Kijima, what is today''s business?¡¹

    "Yes, yes, that''s right," Chihiro nodded her head, and Kito looked relieved.

    However, as soon as he heard what Chihiro said, Kito looked like a mathematician confronted with an unsolved problem, "Is the sum of the reciprocals of the Fiboni sequence transcendental?"

    ¡¸"I''d like you to introduce me to an AV productionpany."¡¹

    ¡¸Huh... AV...?¡¹

    These were, of course, far from the words Kito was expecting to hear. And the more one knows about Chihiro''s background, the more difficult it must be to interpret this question.

    Chihiro is a tragic model who was forced to be an AV star by President Kurashima and his girlfriend.

    But thanks to the maniptions of the Fujiwara Group''s advertising team, the media wrote sympathetically about Chihiro at the time of KKO''s foundation.

    Once she is open, her weakness is no longer a weakness. Rather, the media was cleverly set up so that they could charge discrimination against Chihiro if they treated her as a former AV star in a negative light.

    So, if she asks him to introduce her to this productionpany, how should he interpret her words? At least, I think he doesn''t know.

    And because he doesn''t know, the more guilty he gets, the more skeptical he bes.

    **b

    He also wonders if Chihiro is trying to trap him.

    This is not the only case that Kito is in the dark.

    In fact, I know that Kito has a connection with an AV productionpany. If his past records are traced, there are many transactions between President Kurashima and Kito that are rted to AV.

    In fact, there is a strong possibility that this man was involved in Chihiro''s forced AV performance.

    ¡¸I-I can introduce you, but... why do you want to do so?¡¹

    Chihiro''s mouth twisted into a grin as she looked at Kito, who could not hide his confusion, as if she were a very evil woman.

    ¡¸I have a girl who is not very good at listening... I thought I would show her that kind of world as a form of discipline.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, I-I see...¡¹

    Although he said "I see", his vignce is probably at its maximum.

    And for him, it seems that Chihiro is nning to take revenge against the AV productionpany, and is trying to set a trap for them. If he is really involved in AV coercion, he might even be afraid for his own safety.

    £¨Haha... this is already torture, isn''t it?£©

    While Kito grumbles, Chihiro walks up to the internal line near the entrance and pushes the shortcut button with the phone in her hand.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s me, can you tell her toe here? Yes, to the reception room.¡¹

    A few momentster, a knock sounded in the parlor.

    **c

    ¡¸...Excuse me.¡¹

    The girl who came in must be Ichida Sanae. Although Minami had told me that she looked like a delinquent girl, she was more like a model. A cool and beautiful type.

    She was wearing a voluminous purple down coat, denim hot pants, and ck tights, and the unbnce between the top and bottom was quite erotic. Her expression was full of a good mood that could not be concealed.

    ¡¸I''d like to ask you to do something for this girl.¡¹

    When Chihiro said this, the gap between the expressions on Ichida''s and Kito''s faces was too amusing.

    They must have thought they had seeded in hijacking the airlinepany''s project. Ichida has a big smile on her face, while Kito has a mixture of astonishment and doubt on his face with a greasy sweat floating on his forehead.

    For Kito, the situation is enough to convince him that he has been exposed that he is conspiring with Ichida. His mind is probably spinning at full speed right now, trying to figure out how to get out of this situation.

    ¡¸R-Really? B-but...she seems to be a promising model, and I think she should be in a different line of work...¡¹

    When Kito said this in a trembling voice, looks at him hurriedly, as if to say, "Hey, what are you talking about?" Then she shouted frantically to Chihiro.

    ¡¸President! I''ll be fine! I''ll do whatever it takes!¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, that''s not what I mean! S-Shut up!¡¹

    Hearing their exchange, Chihiro asked Kito with a clear face.

    ¡¸Ara? President Kito, do you know her?¡¹

    Immediately, Kito''s eyes turn ck and white.

    **a

    ¡¸N-no, but as a member of this industry, I always pay attention to new models...¡¹

    This is a very bitter excuse. But Chihiro smiles and says

    ¡¸Well, she seems to be interested in it, so can you arrange it for her? President Kurashima asked me to do the same thing. If she experiences a "tough job" site first, it will be easierter on.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll do my best!¡¹

    Ichida Sanae shouts vigorously as if she eats the end of Chihiro''s words. Chihiro smiles at her and says,

    ¡¸Well, good luck. "AV"¡¹

    At that moment, Ichida Sanae''s smile freezes with a harsh sound.

    ¡¸...A-AV!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, as someone who has done it before, I thought you were definitely suited for that. But you will be an AV star for a certain type of person, so you might be a little bit special.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!? W-What are you talking about? Aren''t you talking about recing Asuka? And uncle, why an AV!? H-hey, what''s going on!?¡¹

    Ichida shouts desperately to Kito, but Kito just shakes his head with a pained look on his face.

    ¡¸President! I don''t want it! I know that since Asuka''s face was injured, you must have offered me a job to rece her, but AV is no joke!¡¹

    Almost at the same time Ichida is screaming, the door of the reception room opens and two girlse in.

    As soon as Ichida and Kito saw them, their eyes widened as if their eyeballs were about to drop out.

    ¡¸No way... Asuka, Doremi, w-why?¡¹

    As Ichida stood there with a shocked expression on her face, Chihiro deliberately asked Asuka Nitani.

    ¡¸Hey, Nitani-san, is it true that your face is injured?¡¹

    Nitani cowered her shoulders exaggeratedly and said.

    ¡¸Who knows? It must a dream, isn''t it?¡¹

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 429: Be A Person Who Understands Peoples Pain

    <u>Protagonist''s POV </u>

    ¡¸Who knows? It must a dream, isn''t it?¡¹

    The short-cut girl with cold eyes who folds her arms is Nitani, and the sweet-loli fashion girl with a sly grin and a twisted mouth next to her is probably Mimura.

    On the other hand, Ichida''s eyes are glued to Nitani''s face.

    Since there is not a single scar on Nitani''s face, which was supposed to have been cut into pieces, this is a reasonable reaction. No, perhaps she suspects some kind of special makeup or something.

    As for Kito, he is, as one might expect, a businessman who has been working in the industry for long period. I don''t know how well he understood the situation they were in, but he was quick in his judgment.

    His voice trembled as he looked at me with a pained expression on his face.

    ¡¸I-I understand. T-then, let me arrange an AV production...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute! Pops! What are you doing?! You''ve got to be kidding me!¡¹

    Ichida shouts, throwing off the guise that he''s a stranger to her.

    Kito, however,pletely ignored her.

    £¨...Well, I knew this would happen...£©

    ording to Loli''s report, the connection between Ichida and Kito is very weak.

    Kito is making a move on Sakura Momonoki £¨a talent from another agency£© to make her his mistress. Ichida is just a junior whom Sakura loved.

    Besides, it was Ichida who cried to Kito through Sakura Momonoki. Kito was just helping Ichida to please Sakura.

    **a

    Of course, such a thin connection between the two is probably enough for Kito to have his subordinate attack Hanabusa-san with a motorcycle or to have his subordinate attack Nitani, so such a level of misdeed is an everyday urrence for Kito.

    However, because of the thinness of their rtionship, he easily discarded her when he was pushed into a corner.

    This was more obvious than it was in the video.

    ¡¸President Kito, you are called ''Pops'', are you acquainted with Ichida-san?¡¹

    Chihiro asks a sly question, and Kito shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡¸No, I have never met her before¡¹

    It was a quick answer. Immediately Ichida looks like an evil demon and approaches Kito.

    ¡¸You bastarddddd!¡¹

    Seeing this, Mimuraughed out loud.

    ¡¸Hahaha, Sanae, you''re so ugly! You''re funny, hahaha! You were trying to outsmart us, weren''t you? No, you can''t do that. You''re too stupid to crush your friends for your own sake¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Stop it, you fat bitch with big tits! You have nothing to do with this!¡¹

    ¡¸Fat!? I''m not fat and I''m not ugly!¡¹

    To tell the truth, I can''t stand to see girls cursing each other. Especially, Mimura''s high-pitched voice is particrly annoying.

    To my eyes, Ichida and Mimura looked equally ugly.

    £¨Well, the four maids were not so good at first, and if I keep them, I should have the sense of destroying them and reusing them...£©

    **b

    While Mimura is indignant, Nitani calmly tells Ichida.

    ¡¸Sanae, I won''t give you a hard time if you apologize to me... But maybe we can''t be friends anymore, and I don''t know what will happen to you in AV or something...¡¹

    Chihiro raised an eyebrow at this. Apparently, it was not part of the plot.

    £¨Hmm... Nitani seems to be a bit sane. Compared to Ichida and Mimura.£©

    ¡¸Shut up! It was this guy who attacked you, Asuka! I had nothing to do with this! He said he''d give me a big job if I hurt Asuka, so I took this job!¡¹

    ¡¸If you took it, then isn''t that your problem too, you idiot?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! You Sylvanian? (¥·*¥Ð¥Ë¥¢) fat slut!¡¹

    Ichida threw power words at Mimura, who mercilessly retorted with a sharp rebuke, which seemed to be an analogy with the sweet-loli fashion. Stop it, I''ll getints!

    In contrast to Ichida''s ranting, Kito opened his mouth in a calm and collected manner.

    ¡¸The young girl over here seems to be in some kind of confusion, but I don''t know anything about it. And Nitani-san, in order for the main airlinepany''s project to proceed smoothly, you understand, don''t you? Also, Department Head Fumijima, In this industry, trust is the first priority¡¹

    Kito gives me a meaningful look.

    I''m in charge of the airlinepany''s project. I guess he is asking me to ept his proposal for the sake of convenience, though I guess he thinks that women can''t be his business partners in his heart, since he is asking me instead of Chihiro.

    ¡¸I see, so you are saying that so far you haven''t done anything that anyone can use you of, right?¡¹

    I asked him this question, and he nodded his head proudly.

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    To catch the end of his reply, I raise my voice to the person standing invisibly behind Kito.

    ¡¸Torture!¡¹

    **c

    ¡¸Ggh, gasp!¡¹

    At that moment, suddenly, with a choked voice, Kito''s body floats up in the air.

    ¡¸Wh-What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, he''s floating?¡¹

    Nitani and the others muttered with shocked expressions.

    Kito clutches his throat and ils his legs. His face is stained reddish-ck from blood loss, and his eyes are wide open in desperation.

    Torture, which had remained invisible, was tightening her grip around Kito''s neck.

    As for me, I took off my sses and stared at Kito.

    ¡¸What do you mean, of course, you fool. Frankly, I don''t care if you attacked Nitani, or tried to twist Ichida into a trap, or whatever, old man. The only thing I can''t forgive is that you injured Saori-chan, that''s all¡¹

    There is no reply. Or perhaps they cannot speak.

    Ichida, Nitani, and Mimura all remained frozen with surprised looks on their faces. Chihiro looks at Kito who is struggling desperately with contempt in her eyes.

    ¡¸The quickest way is to kill you, but killing you won''t be much of a punishment. So, I thought I''d literally put you in a situation where you''d rather be dead. Since Chihiro said the airline project was a waste of time... Lili, can you exin this to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Devi¡¹

    At the same time as her voice, Lili appears spinning out of the air, and everyone in the room except for Chihiro and I were wide-eyed.

    ¡¸Wh-What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, she''s floating!?¡¹

    **a

    Coincidentally, Nitani and the others reacted the same as when Kito was hung.

    ¡¸Let me introduce to you. This is Lili the devil¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, hello, Devi¡¹

    Nitani and the others are clearly bewildered by the devil who greets them like aedian. However, Lili does not seem to be bothered by such a cold atmosphere. The devil, after all, has a strong heart.

    ¡¸So, the punishment for the old man, Devi... it''s nothing much, Devi. I''ll just mess with his head a little bit so that when peoplein to him, it turns into a real pain, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Really? That doesn''t sound like a big deal¡¹

    Actually, I hadn''t been told what the punishment would be after I told him that he would be better off dead, but that he could continue to work on the airline project.

    ¡¸Yes, Devi. Lili is gentle, Devi. At best, a little cursing by a Yankee girl would make him feel the pain of being stabbed with a knife, Devi. A smack on the tongue would break his fingers, Devi. It''s not a big deal, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    The level of pain was higher than I had imagined.

    And for a man like Kito, a man who has lived by preying on others, it''s a pretty harsh punishment.

    Unless he bes a saintly person who is loved by everyone, he is almost saying that he will always be exposed to some kind of pain, and if he receives even oneint in his work, he will probably suffer enough pain to die at least once.

    ¡¸By the way, you can''t die from pain, and I''ll make sure you can''t kill yourself, Devi¡¹

    Well, I thought that was true.

    While I was in a state of shock, Lili snapped her fingers.

    At that moment, a ck hole opens on the wall, and Kito is sucked into it. No, "sucked into" is not quite the right word. It was as if Torture had thrown him away like a piece of trash.

    When the ck hole closed, a stunned air filled the reception room. Both Nitani and Mimura looked stunned and did not move an inch.

    I turned my attention back to Ichida.

    ¡¸To be honest, I don''t really care... but next...¡¹

    As soon as I said that, Ichida''s voice went "Eek?" her voice rose. She pushed Nitani and Mimura, who was standing in the doorway and ran away from the reception room with a desperate look on her face.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 430: This Is For You

    <u>Ichida Sanae''s POV </u>

    £¨This is bad, this is bad, this is bad, this is bad...£©

    The word "this is bad" fills my head.

    The old man is engulfed in a mysterious space, Ichida escapes, and the reception room is quiet.

    Next to me, Asuka is standing dumbfounded, looking up at the devil girl floating in the air.

    £¨Devil? A devil! That''s not what I heard!£©

    It is a thing of the past that the devil was a fictional existence.

    No, there are still some who insist that they are fictional, but the world has generally epted that they exist in reality ever since a devil with a face like a goat''s skull appeared in front of a TV camera and carried out a massacre.

    But I still thought that it was something that I had no connection to, something that happened somewhere far away from me.

    £¨And yet! Why? How did this happen?£©

    It is fun to see other people suffer from the terrible things.

    Especially, when I see someone who is in a good mood stumble, I even feel a sense of relief.

    It was the same today.

    We trapped Ichida who was getting carried away in Okinawa. We expose her evil when she is at the pinnacle, and push her into the abyss.

    And Asuka and I came in at the best moment to give the final push.

    **a

    When President Kijima told me of such a n, I was thrilled to think that such a pleasant thing could happen in the world.

    I was so excited.

    I was even more excited than when I saw a Busako £¨Hanabusa£© picking up her torn uniform stuck in the toilet with tears in her eyes.

    In fact, Ichida''s face when she saw me and Asuka was a masterpiece.

    She looked so surprised that I want to disy her face in a frame. I thought the artistic score was the highest ever.

    But that was the end of my smile.

    Once the devil appeared and I saw the old man thrown into the mysterious space, I couldn''tugh any longer.

    £¨Oh no, this is bad, this is bad, isn''t it...?£©

    Unsure of what to do, I let my eyes wander aimlessly.

    The person who has been in control of the conversation since a while ago is the man sitting next to President Kijima.

    He is a man in his twenties, I guess, but he looks dull, disheveled, and has the appearance of an employee who has fallen on hard times.

    ording to the meeting I had with the President before the meeting, I was told that she would be apanied by Fumijima-san, the President''s head of the office.

    Probably, this man is the Fumijima-san.

    ¡¸Don''t just stand there, both of you, have a seat¡¹

    President Kijima urges us to sit down, and Asuka and I fearfully sit down on the sofa across from the President and Fumijima-san.

    **b

    Inwardly, we were tempted to run away, but we were afraid of what would happen to us if we disobeyed.

    As we sit down, President Kijima puts her cheek on Fumijima-san''s shoulder and leans against him as if to pamper him. I wonder what kind of rtionship they have.

    £¨Lover? Young lover of an older woman?£©

    As I was thinking about this, Asuka opened her mouth slowly.

    ¡¸Um, President... Is it okay? I mean, you don''t chase after Ichida¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Devi¡¹

    The devil, not the President, answered the question, and we couldn''t help but jerk back.

    ¡¸Your reaction is hurting me, Devi...¡¹

    We were afraid of what the devil might do to us.

    She is a devil who might do something to us, who might even kill us at any moment.

    It would be wrong to say that we should not be frightened.

    Then, President Kijima looked at Fumijima-san''s face lovingly and opened her mouth with a somewhat romantic sigh.

    ¡¸Danna-sama...¡¹

    £¨Danna-sama?£©

    ¡¸...What should we do with these two?¡¹

    Asuka and I looked at each other.

    £¨What are they going to do to us? Don''t tell me that we''re going to be killed to keep our mouths shut, now that we know about the devil?£©

    **c

    Then Fumijima-san hugged President Kijima''s shoulder.

    ¡¸Chihiro. You''re going to scare them off if you talk like that, okay? Like I said before... I''m just saying that I won''t forgive those who hurt Saori-chan. I''m not a demon, and I don''t want to hurt anyone indiscriminately. At least, I''m not¡¹

    ¡¸You''re being slyly disrespectful, Devi¡¹

    The devil''s lips twitch.

    £¨But if that''s the case... I don''t know who this Saori-chan is, but I guess we''re in safe hands...£©

    I patted my chest in relief.

    Anyway, the only thing I can think about now is to get back home safely from here. I decided to be careful not to get involved with them again.

    But Asuka was different.

    ¡¸S-so... that big job at the airlinepany that you said I was selected for... W-well... you''re going to let me do it, right?¡¹

    I was so surprised that I looked at Asuka twice.

    £¨Hey, how can you still want to work here with the devil involved?£©

    I was not the only one who was surprised, and both President Kijima and Fumijima-san widened their eyes for a moment.

    However, Fumijima-san immediately opened his mouth while looking at Asuka as if he was watching something interesting.

    ¡¸What do you want to do, Chihiro?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... I was thinking of assigning that job to Misuzu or Akira, but if she wants to do it...¡¹

    Fumijima-san cowered his shoulders and said.

    **a

    ¡¸Okay, she''s all right. I''ll leave it to you¡¹

    £¨Wh-what about her?£©

    And then, he looked at me as I sat up, and said to me.

    ¡¸Mimura-san, right? You''re no good¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-why not?!¡¹

    Before I could even think of being scared, a reproachful voice came out of his mouth.

    ¡¸I told you that I don''t forgive anyone who hurts Saori-chan, didn''t I? If someone hurts her friend, Saori-chan gets hurt too... well, before that, there is a girl who is even more furious than I am about you¡¹

    As Fumijima-san''s words came to an end, I heard a girl''s voice behind me and behind my ear.

    ¡¸Yes, I will never forgive you¡¹

    ¡¸Eek!?¡¹

    I turned around in a panic, and there was Ritsuko Sakon with a gaunt face.

    She suddenly grabbed my chin and looked into my eyes as she pressed her forehead against mine.

    ¡¸For bullying Hanabusa-san, whom Kaitou-senpai had chosen as her sessor, for tearing up Kaitou-senpai''s uniform and flushing it down the toilet. What you did disgraced Kaitou-senpai and is absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely not forgiven¡¹

    Her eyes were not sane.

    It was the look of someone crazy, as if possessed by some kind of evil spirit.

    ¡¸Eek! N-no!¡¹

    As soon as I got up, the maids who had opened the door and rushed to the room grabbed my hands and restrained me.

    They had such tremendous power that I could hardly believe they were human. I tried to fight them, but I was not intimidated.

    ¡¸Well, Sankon. I''ll give you this girl and you can do whatever you want with her. The price is the rest of your life, is that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Kijima-senpai... no, Confinement King-sama¡¹

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 431: Call For Title

    <u>Protagonist¡¯s POV </u>

    After entrusting Nitani to Chihiro, I made my way back to the Confinement King''s bedroom by passing through the door.

    In there, I undid my "Age+five", changed into jeans and sweatshirts, and returned from the Fumijima Pheasant Man to the real Fumio Kijima.

    ¡¸Well then... did Ulrich do her job properly?¡¹

    I connect the door to another room.

    And it is a cobblestone room in its initial (default) state.

    As soon as I step into the room, a bloody smell hits my nose.

    In the pitch-dark room, a woman''s weak breath and the sound of chewing, which is probably damp, can be heard.

    £¨Hey, hey, seriously...£©

    ¡¸Install the Lamp!¡¹

    Immediately, in the faint indirect light, the figure of a wolf-girl with a lot of blood stained around her mouth appears.

    She has a human wrist in her mouth that has be partially bone.

    ¡¸...Oh my god¡¹

    **a

    Even though I am quite used to stter, this makes my cheeks twitch.

    The fact that I didn''t scream is, I suppose, due to my self-awareness as Confinement King.

    £¨I don''t need to ask whose wrist it is...£©

    Beyond Ulrich, who looks as if she has found something, is Ichida Sanae, who is lying in a pool of blood, letting out a weak breath.

    ¡¸Ulrich... I told you not to eat it, didn''t I?¡¹

    ¡¸U... no, that''s not it. T-that guy said I could eat it...¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t like a girl who lies¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu... I''m sorry¡¹

    Ulrich hangs down her ears and tail and holds out the shredded wrist to me... But, of course, I don''t want that...

    For the record, I had Ulrich waiting outside the building in case Kitou ran away, but I didn''t expect Ichida to run away.

    I had thought that I could be a little reckless with Kitou, but I felt a little guilty with a girl.

    £¨She''s not dead, is she?£©

    When I approached Ichida''s side and looked down at her, she was already gasping for air.

    And what she was wearing had been cut up to a level that could only be described as the remains of her clothes, and she was almost naked.

    **b

    The only parts missing seem to be the wrists, but although they are not ripped off, there are neat teeth marks all over them.

    She ispletely dying. If it were a game, she has only one life left.

    £¨Ulrich''s cute appearance almost deceives me, but after all, she is a devil, huh...? And a carnivore at that...£©

    Anyway, I''ve been thinking of making a mess of Ichida, but if I leave her alone, she''ll probably die before I can do anything about it.

    ¡¸Torture, please!¡¹

    As I said this, Ichida''s whole body was enveloped in a pale light, and the teeth marks on her body disappeared, and her wrists were perfectly restored.

    Ichida immediately rises up with a gasp.

    Her expression is one of astonishment and confusion. Her frightened gaze is back and forth between her newly restored hand and Ulrich, who is tilting her head with her wrist in her mouth.

    ¡¸Wh-why...? A-am I I dreaming?¡¹

    Well, that''s what people usually think. But Iugh and say to Ulrich.

    ¡¸Ulrich, go ahead and eat that already¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Immediately, the sound of crunching bones and the sound of water biting through the meat echoes from behind me.

    ¡¸Blerg(h)...!¡¹

    Ichida immediately turned pale and started to vomit.

    **c

    Well, anyone would have done so if their wrist was eaten like a delicacy.

    But is there anything in her stomach? I don''t know if it was after she had already vomited, but she trembled slightly while her eyes rolled back and forth and her voice became hoarse.

    Anyway, after she finishes vomiting, I call out to her.

    ¡¸Hey, Ichida Sanae, I''m sorry, but I don''t feel sorry for you. Kitou and you are guilty of a terrible crime. After all, you hurt my little sister¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-who... are you?¡¹

    £¨Ah, that''s right... I shouldn''t change to my original appearance...£©

    ¡¸You can call me the Confinement King¡¹

    When I told her so with an arrogant attitude, Ulrich shouted behind me.

    ¡¸You must put an honorific on the name! If you don''t, Ryoko will get very angry!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay, Ulrich, shut up for a minute¡¹

    That kind of interjection is a bit contrived, so please don''t do it. I can''t stand it if I get augh out of it.

    But despite my concern, Ichida''s voice trembled with fear.

    ¡¸What are you going to do to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess. For now... you''ll never get out of here again¡¹

    Immediately, her eyes widened and she shook her head frantically.

    **a

    ¡¸N-no! Let me go home! Let me go home!¡¹

    £¨Yes, that''s a very good response. It has to be like this£©

    I ignore her words and continue talking.

    ¡¸No, I won''t, you fool. I''ll give you three meals a day. But I''m not just going to feed you. You know what people say: "If you don''t work, you don''t eat," right? I''ll let you choose between the two jobs¡¹

    ¡¸J-obs?¡¹

    ¡¸One is Ulrich''s food. Just let her gnaw on your body parts every day, like before. Don''t worry, everything will be fine¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiii!?¡¹

    Ichida retreated, kicking the floor with a frightened face.

    Well, it must have been scary to hear such a story right after she was actually eaten on her wrist.

    She was so shaking that I thought she was using an electric vibrator.

    As I looked down at Ichida''s frightened condition with satisfaction, Ulrich raised her voice in discontent behind me.

    ¡¸Ehhh... but this one''s body consists of nothing but muscle and skin. I want something else. I want fat. I want a fatty meat, a delicious fatty meat!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be extravagant¡¹

    Then I turn to Ichida and tell her about her other job.

    **a

    ¡¸The other one is to be my own AV star¡¹

    At that moment, I could see Ichida''s fear slightly lessen.

    ¡¸D-do you mean you want me to be your mistress...?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t like you and you don''t have to like me. I''m just a guy who shoots a filming with you¡¹

    In fact, the aristocrats Lili is fighting now in the demon world are puppet masters, and many of their servants are also puppets.

    It is amon practice in the demon world to take captives as sex ves, but ording to Lili, there are not enough captives to give to the incubus under hermand.

    Then, Freesia-san, a well-known perverted maid, suggested, "Why don''t you use a magic stone that can record images and distribute AV as a test?" or something like that.

    From that point on, it was automatically decided that I would be the male actor and Count Ose would be the semen actor. However, this is not the case with actresses.

    No matter if the viewers say that the other person is not a human being, I don''t want to show the naked girls in my harem to the viewers.

    So, I''m going to make her work as a maid and ask her to y a role of an AV star during the filming.

    ¡¸So, which one is it?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s... well, I-I don''t have any experience...¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so you''ll lose your virginity in your debut film¡¹

    Ichida looks desperate and starts to cry. But I can''t be a Confinement King with that kind of helplessness.

    ¡¸If you don''t choose, you''ll automatically be Ulrich''s food, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸U-uuu... Sob, sob, ueeeeee....¡¹

    The sight of a strong-looking girl crying half-naked is quite intriguing, but for now, this will do. She should have no more energy to resist.

    ¡¸Well, the shooting starts will begin in twelve hours. Ulrich, take her to the maid''s waiting room and take care of her. No bites, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh...¡¹

    Ichida stiffens like a frog being stared at by a snake as Ulrich gives her a greedy look.

    ¡¸Oh, yes. By the way, the title of Ichida Sanae''s Demon World AV, the title of her debut work, has already been solicited from the incubuses and it was¨D¡¹

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 433: Miserable Mite Girl

    <u>Protagonist''s POV</u>

    ¡¸Unghh... Nnngh!¡¹

    A woman''s voice gasped in pain. At the same time, the creaking sound of the bed is intertwined with the sound of the woman''s voice, and it is echoing rather loudly.

    On the giant bed in the "Confinement King''s bedroom," there were seven figures.

    However, the only ones intertwining were a man and a woman - myself and Ichida Sanae.

    The other five maids were forcibly moving Ichida''s body up and down as she straddled me.

    Hotta-san wwas holding onto her waist, Kishijo-san was holding onto her right shoulder, Sait¨­-san was holding onto her left shoulder, and Inui-san was kissing her to keep her quiet with a lesbian kiss.

    Meanwhile, Ulrich was bouncing and giggling next to us, keeping pace with Ichida''s up-and-down movement.

    £¨I mean, Ulrich...what are you doing?£©

    It seems Ulrich is been left out, but since she looks so happy, I''ll let it slide.

    This can no longer be called sex. It is a sexual service using an onahole in the shape of a human named Ichida. The maids are the ones serving, and Ichida is nothing more than a tool.

    There is no will of Ichida present there.

    ¡¸Mm...*kiss*...nnn...haa...*suck*...¡¹

    Nevertheless, it''s quite a sight.

    A strong and beautiful girl in a maid''s uniform that exposes her breasts and bound with her hands behind her back.

    Her somewhat delinquent-looking wolf-cut hair is disheveled, and her beauty is ruined by a nose hook. As she cries in pain from losing her virginity, her tongue is entwined with the tongue of the maid with pink hair.

    This scene strongly stimtes my sadistic tendencies.

    If it were any other girl, I would have felt sorry for her, but she''s a stupid woman who hurt my cute little sister. There''s absolutely no need for mercy, which is just perfect.

    £¨Come to think of it, is this being filmed as an AV to be shipped to the demon world? I don''t see any camera... so, where are they filming from?£©

    While I was thinking about this, Sait¨­-san asked me a question.

    ¡¸Confinement King-sama, would you like me to ease up?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not bad. Keep going.¡¹

    In fact, it felt quite pleasurable.

    The hot flesh pulsed as if it was on fire, covered with slippery juice, and the folds tangled around my whole rod.

    Though the person herself seemed to be in considerable pain, the tightness of the honey pot squeezing in response to the pain was something to behold. Besides, the maids have no mercy on her. They didn''t seem to care a bit how much pain she was in.

    ¡¸Mmm, nnn... ease up, please... nngh...¡¹

    Ichida''s eyes pleaded with me while trying to escape from Inui''s tongue. But I''m not going to pity her, and there''s no reason to hold back.

    ¡¸Even though you''re in pain, your nipples are erect and perky.¡¹

    I jeered, reaching out to Ichida''s bare breast.

    ¡¸Nnnggh! Mmm... haa haa... nnngh...¡¹

    I kneaded her sweaty breasts with both hands, and the skin turning a cherry red hue. They are not particrlyrge due to her model figure, but they are firm. The shape was good, and the flesh had a pleasant sticity.

    ¡¸Nnngh! Mmmuuuu...! Nnngh... nngh...¡¹

    As I continued to knead her breasts, Ichida''s reaction became even more intense. The tongue-sucking and forced piston movements added more stimtion to it. It was only natural.

    ¡¸Nbu...stop it...nbu, nchu...ngh...¡¹

    She shakes her head and tries to escape from the lesbian kiss, but Inui-san grabs her head with both hands and holds it in ce. The only part of her that was free were her hands, which were tied behind her back.

    After ying with her breasts, I pinched her nipples with my fingertips and pulled them, causing Ishida''s body to jolt and twitch.

    £¨Did she climax? No, it seemed like it only hurt...£©

    From her reactions so far, she seemed to be writhing in pain rather than writhing in pleasure, and if it hurts, it hurts, which is more appropriate as a punishment.

    Besides, she desperately looked at me with her eyes, trying to plead with me.

    ¡¸Inui-san, I think it''s enough with the kiss. She seems to have something to say.¡¹

    ¡¸*Kiss*... Huh, understood.¡¹

    As soon as Inui-san''s lips leave Ichida''s, she screamed and moaned in a mixture of pleasure and pain.

    ¡¸Aah, p-please let me go! Hii! That''s enough, it hurts! Like this...ah, aah! Something like this...aaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Ulrich, what do you think about what she''s saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? She''s an idiot. Humans are really stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Well... I''m a human too, but... What about you, Inui-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m afraid she doesn''t understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Then teach her to understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    After bowing respectfully, Inui-san turned to Ichida again and looked at her coldly with a nk expression.

    ¡¸First of all... You no longer have human rights. Like us, you have be a miserable creature, at the bottom of the food chain on this earth. You only allowed to live by the grace of Confinement King-sama. Please understand that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...hmm... Wh-what are you talking about...hmm!¡¹

    Ichida''s face was contorted with agony, as she had been pushed up the whole time and was now drenched in sweat, tears, drool, and snot. There was no trace of the cool and beautiful girl left, and there was no gap in which to show any emotional changes.

    ¡¸I have been instructed by the head main to give you a new name. Rejoice. From now on your name is ''Mite (¥À¥Ë)''. It suits a miserable and sly person like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, who''s a mite!? Ah, ahh, ahh, ahh!¡¹

    As soon as Ichida said that, Inui-san pped her cheek without changing her expression.

    p! Ichida''s face twisted with a high pitched sound like a burst bag.

    ¡¸Who said you could talk back?¡¹

    Inui-san must have held back considerably, or else it wouldn''t have been surprising if her neck had been twisted and she had rolled on the floor by now.

    ¡¸Repeat after me. I am a mite. Come on.¡¹

    ¡¸So, something like that... Ugh!¡¹

    Inui-san pped Ichida on the opposite cheek from where she had been pped earlier.

    ¡¸Is your brain also a mite? I''m telling you to repeat after me. I''m a mite. Say it!¡¹

    Then Inui-san raised her hand again, and Ichida''s face twitched in fear and he screamed.

    ¡¸I''m a mite! A mite, okay! So, please stop, don''t hit me again...!¡¹

    Once again,rge tears fall down in her cheeks.

    I must really have a very strong S-type side after all.

    Watching her beaten cheeks turned red, making her pitiful, pathetic cry-face with the nose hook even more miserable to behold, I felt the blood flowing into my groin even more.

    ¡¸This is AV, so even this ugly face is being shot up close.¡¹

    I told her, wanting to torture her even more.

    Immediately, she screamed desperately.

    ¡¸Noooo! Don''t film it! Stop itttt!¡¹

    Her voice was the most scream-like voice of the day. As a model, she must not be able to tolerate anything rted to her appearance beingmented on. But the next moment, Inui-san pped her on the cheek again.

    ¡¸Higuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t know your ce, aren''t you? If Confinement King-sama says to shoot, then it''s the maid''s duty to smile and look happy. Smile,e on!¡¹

    ¡¸Hi, hi, a, ah...¡¹

    When Inui-san raises her hand again, Ichida''s face is still crying, but Ichida forced a strained, pathetic smile.

    The sight of that miserable smile, as well as the pistoning motion of the cowgirl position, made me climax involuntarily. The hot lump swirling inside me could no longer be restrained and burst out through my urethra, overflowing into her womb.

    Spurttt! Spurtttttt!

    ¡¸Aaahhh!? Noooooo! That''s not good! You came inside meee!¡¹

    As if to push away her miserable crying face, a color of shock appears on her face.

    This is also a good expression.

    And, thanks to doping with a nutritional drink from the demon world beforehand, despite her surprise, my ejaction wouldn''t stop.

    Again and again, my meat rod pulsated inside her repeatedly, filling her uterus with copious amounts of white, cloudy fluid mixed with her love juices. The mixture seeped out from the gap between her vagina and my cock.

    Now, Ichida''s face was hopeless. To her horror, I say to her.

    ¡¸You still seem to be feeling only pain, but don''t worry. I''ll train you properly until you beg for my cock by drowning in pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii!?¡¹

    She was frightened, but I instructed the maids like this.

    ¡¸Well then, one more time like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, understood.¡¹

    The maids began to move her body up and down again, and the area where we were connected made a lewd noises like squish squish as the cloudy fluid scattered.

    And Ichida''s moaning didn''t stop until the following afternoon.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 434: Premonition

    <u>Protagonist''s POV </u>

    ¡¸Okay, I''ll leave it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, leave it to me¡¹

    Weak breaths escaped her lips, while her breaths made her breasts, marked with kiss marks, rise and fall in unison.

    I tidied myself up and left Ichida Sanae, who was covered in semen and barely conscious, to the maids. Then, I headed towards the dining room.

    ¡¸Ugh...I''m starving¡¹

    Thanks to the nutritional drink from the demon world, I had no problems with my stamina, but it didn''t fill my empty stomach.

    Come to think of it, I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday''s lunch.

    As I step into the dining room, I suddenly hear Ryoko''s using voiceing from the kitchen.

    ¡¸Kyoko-chan, someone has eaten the 5kg Hinai-jidori chicken (a type of premium chicken breed that is raised in Akita Prefecture, Japan) that we had specially ordered for our master from the fridge. Did you snack on it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know! And what do you mean 5kg! That''s not just snacking!¡¹

    I couldn''t help but smile wryly as I looked around. There were Ryoko and Kyouko in maid uniforms, and Chihiro and Kurosawa-san sitting around the table.

    ¡¸Ah! It''s Fumi-kun!¡¹

    Kurosawa-san''s eyes light up when she saw me.

    Unlike at school, her attitude here showed no signs of tsundere.

    **a

    ¡¸Hey Ryoko, Kyouko, I''m starving... can you make something light for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, you''re so annoying...ack!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, right away!¡¹

    Ryoko smiles at me as she puts Kyoko in a headlock, and I give her a wry smile and sit down at the table where Chihiro and the others are sitting.

    ¡¸Hehehe, Fumikyuun!¡¹

    ¡¸Good job today, Danna-sama¡¹

    I immediately pull up a chair and hugged Kurosawa-san, who immediately leaned towards me, and asked Chihiro.

    ¡¸So, how''s everything going on your side?¡¹

    She shrugged her shoulders with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Can we say that Nitani is... calm andposed despite the situation? And can you leave her to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She doesn''t need to be treated on the same level as Ichida or Mimura, but as a promising talent for KKO¡¹

    ¡¸If you wish, I can have her ready for you at any time, but...¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think I''m in dire need of a girl¡¹

    I told her with a wry smile, and Kurosawa-san hugged my neck tightly.

    **b

    ¡¸That''s right, President Chihiro, Fumi-kun has me!¡¹

    Anyway, Nitani''s fate is up to Chihiro.

    I heard that Ichida serves as a maid and a private AV actress under Freesia-san''s discipline.

    £¨Only Kito and Mimura remain...£©

    ¡¸Hey Lili, are you there?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Devi¡¹

    Lili replied as she appeared in the sky, drawing a circle.

    ¡¸How are Kito and Mimura doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Um¡­ As for Kito, as I''ve already mentioned, his mental pain has been converted into physical pain, Devi. I''ll hand him over to AV-girlter, Devi. He seems to be well-connected in the entertainment world, Devi, so use him as much as you can, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see. And what about Mimura?¡¹

    When I asked that question, Lili''s expression becameplicated.

    ¡¸When I asked Sankon if she needed anything, what do you think she asked for, Devi?¡¹

    ¡¸What was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Arge quantity of five-inch nails, hammers, a peeler, and a rough-grained file, Devi¡¹

    Instantly, my face went pale, and the blood drained from Chihiru and Kurosawa-san''s faces as well.

    **c

    I ampletely taken aback. It was a double shock, and then a double shock again.

    ¡¸I think I can guess what she''s nning...¡¹

    ¡¸Whoaaa! Okay! You don''t have to say it!¡¹

    When I raised my voice, Lili looked at me distantly.

    ¡¸Men are no match for women in terms of cruelty, Devi, and I think Mimura is the most pitiful one this time, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, just make sure not to kill her¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Devi¡¹

    Everyone except Lili had a pale face. Maybe I am too.

    Just when I lost my appetite at once, Ryoko brought me an omelet with a heart drawn on it in bright red ketchup, as if on purpose. She always had terrible timing.

    £¨Hmm, I don''t think Ryoko meant any harm, probably.£©

    As I stared at the distorted heart drawn on the omelet with a twisted face, Lili spoke up again.

    ¡¸Anyway, after Sankon is satisfied, Mimura and Sankon will be re-trained as maids in Freesia''s care, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so you''re going to make both of them maids?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but in return, I''ll return the four Shortcuts to their daily lives, Devi¡¹

    **a

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I was a little surprised. After all, I thought Lili trusted them to some extent.

    ¡¸Don''t misunderstand, Devi. Although I said I''ll return them to their daily lives, it doesn''t mean they''ll be free, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m worried about the movements of Goat Head, Devi. I don''t think he''s noticed Fumi Fumi yet, Devi, but he''ll definitelye up with something, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so that means they''ll be my bodyguards at school?¡¹

    ¡¸Devi, Devi... Although I don''t think the maids canpete with the goat-head, Devi, but they should be able to buy Fumi Fumi enough time to escape, Devi...¡¹

    ¡¸But isn''t four people too much?¡¹

    When I asked her that, Lili made a serious face I had never seen before and said.

    ¡¸...I have a bad feeling, Devi. It''s not a problem to be too cautious, Devi¡¹

    * * *

    <u>???''s POV </u>

    After getting off the train and stepping onto the tform, I stretched my arms wide. The long trip from Fukuoka had left me feeling mildly tired. Then, as I looked out at the cityscape visible from the tform, it was exactly what one would expect from a provincial city. There were no signs for city banks, only signs for regional banks.

    ¡¸It''s more rural than I thought¡¹

    Imented, and Tateoka shrugged his shoulders.

    **b

    ¡¸Compared to Hakata or Tenjin, yeah. Well, sorry for making youe all the way out here¡¹

    ¡¸It''s at the request of my grandfather. It''s not for your sake, so please don''t misunderstand¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I get it¡¹

    I had no intention of trusting this Tateoka guy. Although my grandfather believed this man''s shady story, in my eyes, he was not a trustworthy man.

    ¡¸For now, while you''re staying here, you can stay at my ce...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s alright. I have a room in a hotel near the station¡¹

    ¡¸O-oh, I see...¡¹

    Of course. There was no way I was going to spend time under the same roof as a man who looked so slovenly.

    ¡¸Well then, I''ll pick you up at the hotel tomorrow...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine too. I''ve alreadypleted the transfer procedures and know the location of the school. And starting tomorrow, we''ll begin contacting the women who are being deceived by devils, as you say, but if we act together, we''ll only arouse suspicion. So, please understand that we''ll be operating separately for the most part¡¹

    ¡¸I see, but...¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no need to worry. I am a qualified exorcist. I''ve also called upon exorcists from all over Japan. Though I don''t know how many will show up...¡¹

    I don''t trust this man''s story, but if the other party really was a devil, I doubt that this man would be of any use to me.

    ¡¸Just tell me the name of the first woman to contact, and I''ll take care of the rest¡¹

    Reluctantly, Tateoka raised his hands in surrender. Then he said.

    ¡¸Shiratori Saki. She''s the most suspicious one¡¹

    Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î on the Novelupdates -> here!

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 435: V-Tuber Audition

    ¡¸I''ve been expecting you, Danna-sama. Please have a seat¡¹

    As prompted by Chihiro, I sat down on the chair.

    This was the media room located within the KKO office.

    The room had monitors installed on one side of the eight-tatami mat room, and it was used for previewing various video works.

    ¡¸So, what do you want to talk about today?¡¹

    When I asked, she smiled and said, "There is a reason why I asked you toe all the way here, Danna-sama."

    ¡¸Well, I figured that much. So, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸The entertainment industry is a world where people are always looking for the best. Therefore, we at KKO need to stay ahead of the times. That''s why I''m thinking of embarking on producing V-tubers¡¹

    ¡¸What, now!? We''re not ahead of the times, we''re way behind! We''regging behind in the race!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. Even if we''re behind, as long as we''re at the front, we''ll look like top runners¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of ridiculous theory is that!?¡¹

    In my mind, Chihiro was a serious person who kept my harem in check, but maybe she got corrupted by Loli or something, unfortunately, it seems that her position needs to be reevaluated.

    ¡¸Anyway, we''re nning to produce our first V-tuber at KKO, and I would like to ask you, Danna-sama, to be the judge for the audition¡¹

    ¡¸I already have a bad feeling about this, but... is it going to be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. However, it will take time to recruit from the general public, so I''ve decided to pick up candidates from the breeding pool¡¹

    ¡¸Breeding pool?¡¹

    ¡¸Simply put, your harem, Danna-sama¡¹

    ¡¸You''re treating them like they''re just animals! And besides, I can only see a future of chaos from that n!¡¹

    **a

    I''m not proud of it, but there are only a few people in my harem whom I can present in public with confidence. Of course, it is not a matter of appearance.

    £¨Kurosawa-san and Akira are both regr talents, so they''re not included. Then, maybe Shima-san... no, she can''t function without a partner who can act as the ''straight man'' to her jokes, so it wouldn''t work. The only one left would be Ryouko?£©

    ¡¸First, please take a look at this¡¹

    The room went dark, and the monitor turned on

    On the screen, an avatar of a blonde, angelic young girl with white wings appeared. Her white one-piece dress gives her a neat and clean look, and her smiling face is cute.

    ¡¸Wow, she''s surprisingly decent...and cute, I think¡¹

    ¡¸I asked Pe*-sensei (¤Ú*ÏÈÉú) to design it for me, so...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you''re kidding! Don''t say that! We''ll get in trouble!¡¹

    ¡¸And here''s her character profile¡¹

    The paper that Chihiro presented to me had this written on it.

    ¡ºAn angel who was watching the world from heaven and became greatly excited by the sight of strong men wrestling. She descended to earth out of love. A sumo-loving angel, Dosukoi¡îAngie.¡»

    ¡¸Are you crazy? How did she end up like this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I don''t know why. Lili and I wereughing like crazy whileing up with this ideate at night¡¹

    ¡¸You know exactly what caused it!¡¹

    Thebination ofte-night energy and Lili''s sense is clearly a recipe for disaster.

    ¡¸By the way, the character wears a ''mawashi (loincloth)'' under her dress¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t need that setting!¡¹

    **b

    Surprised, Chihiro tilted her head as if she didn''t expect that reaction.

    ¡¸Don''t you want to see a beautiful girl in a ''mawashi''?¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    Noment.

    In just three seconds, I had considered suggesting a "Doki-doki! Wrestling Maid Competition with Lots of Mawashi" event.

    But I couldn''t say it out loud, because if I did, I might be used of having a crazy "Mawashi fetish," and my faithful maids might actually wear Mawashi.

    I cough and change the subject.

    ¡¸So, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸We have several candidates waiting online to act as the avatar and showcase their acting and speaking skills. You can judge their performance. In order to avoid potential bias, I''ve asked them to change their voices with a voice changer¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so you want me to judge purely on their acting and talking skills, is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly, Danna-sama¡¹

    Chihiro nodded and raised her voice to the monitor.

    ¡¸Alright then, let''s start with the first one!¡¹

    Immediately, an avatar of a blonde-haired young girl with angel wings starts to move on the screen. Her expressions were rich.

    Then, just as the young girl on the screen smiled, she suddenly struck a pose like a transformation sequence of a superhero.

    ¡ºNice to meet you! As big and small waves approach, let''s tighten our makeup. In times of trouble, I summon the Kokugikan (arge indoor arena in Tokyo, Japan used for Sumo), where the dohyo (sumo ring) bes my magic circle! Lovely Angel of Love and Sumo, Dosukoi¡îAngie, descending here, "Devi"!¡»

    ¡¸That''s such ame punchline!!¡¹

    The voice changer doesn''t work. I couldn''t help but feel a headache.

    **c

    I wonder if she''s okay with her identity as a devil.

    ¡¸Hey, Lili...¡¹

    ¡¸Lili? Who are you talking about, Devi? Dosukoi¡îAngie is an angel, Devi¡¹

    ¡¸You said "Devi" just now. What''s the point of a devil selling their soul to an angel?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, um, Angie isn''t a devil, Jake¡¹

    ¡¸Selling your soul to a salmon is even worse!!¡¹

    I wonder if this guy only have two ways of ending her sentences.

    As I thought so, Chihiro timidly asks a question.

    ¡¸Is she rejected, by any chance?¡¹

    ¡¸Why would you think there''s a possibility of being chosen!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh... I guess there''s nothing I can do. Thank you very much for entry number one. Next, we would like to invite the second one¡¹

    I was exhausted after the first person.

    I don''t know who the second person is, but surely being inappropriate is worse than being a devil.

    ...Or so I thought, but the avatar on the screen suddenly stopped moving.

    ¡¸Uh...what''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on, let me try to contact her¡¹

    **a

    Chihiro picks up her phone and starts to make a call. After two rings, there is some silence, then someone picks up. Then Chihiro opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Um, this is Chihiro, what''s up? Huh? "You don''t know which channel the inte is on?" No, not a TV channel. I mean on yourputer...what? You don''t have aputer? Not with a TV! But you said you had a microphone for Grandpa''s 8-track karaoke! It doesn''t fit into the jack? That won''t work? I see... Okay, well, that''s too bad this time¡¹

    Chihiro hung up the phone, let out a sigh, turned to me, and said

    ¡¸There''s equipment trouble¡¹

    ¡¸And you''re just going to let it go!?¡¹

    £¨Wow, the entertainment industry is something...£©

    Based on the conversation I just overheard, the other person is definitely Tashiro-san. But even if there was no problem with the equipment, I wouldn''t hire her.

    She just can''t read the room. She is bound to cause a firestorm.

    ¡¸Anyway, let''s refocus. Entry number three, please¡¹

    As soon as Chihiro says this, the avatar suddenly turns into a big-breasted woman.

    ¡¸OUTTTTTTT!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, she hasn''t even said anything yet, Danna-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸She''s changed her character!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I tried to respect the identity of the person behind the character...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if that''s the case, I don''t want to be that person. Seriously, it''s not good. I''m not saying anything bad. But that person is a first-ss dangerous individual disguised as a sensible person¡¹

    ¡¸I see...well, this will be thest person, unfortunately¡¹

    ¡¸At this point, there''s practically no one left¡¹

    ¡¸Entry number 4, please¡¹

    **b

    As Chihiro speaks these words, the blonde loli avatar on the screen looked up at me with a cute, innocent expression.

    ¡ºHello, it''s everyone''s cute angel Angie! My hobby is singing songs. To all Onii-chan and Onee-chan across the country, Angie wants to be friends with everyone ¡î¡»

    She speaks with a slightly childish tone, and her cute gestures and gaze arouse a sense of protectiveness.

    ¡¸She''s...normal?¡¹

    I''m already upset that she''s normal.

    ¡¸Who is she?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Danna-sama. Please understand that the identity of the person behind the character is a secret. Ah, that''s right. If you''d like, you can talk to her¡¹

    ¡¸Um... Angie-chan likes sumo, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I like it. But it''s not just about sumo, Angie loves people who work hard¡¹

    I asked her several more questions after this, and she continued to give me very favorable answers without breaking the setting.

    ¡¸Um... well... isn''t this girl good enough?¡¹

    As I said this, the blonde girl avatar in the screen jumped up cutely.

    ¡¸Yay~¡î I love Onii-chan so much!¡¹

    * * *

    After that, Ie back to my "room" from KKO''s office and go to the dining hall.

    ¡¸I''m so tired...¡¹

    It''s not that I''ve been in the office for a long time, but I''m just... tired.

    **c

    I mean, I haven''t been in a situation where I had to make such ament recently, so it''s even more so.

    £¨I wonder who thest one was...£©

    Lost in thought, I open the door to the dining hall, where Kyoko, dressed as a maid in a mini skirt, was lounging with her legs thrown over the table.

    ¡¸Kyoko, sorry to bother you... but can you make me something to eat? I''m starving¡¹

    ¡¸Argh? What a pain in the ass. All I can make is an omelette rice¡¹

    Kyoko lifts one eyebrow and shows her displeasure.

    If Ryoko were here, she would have been severely criticized for this attitude, but I don''t dislike it so much. In fact, it adds to the pleasure of teasing her in bed.

    ¡¸Okay, that''s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Tch! You''re such a pain¡¹

    Kyoko clicks her tongue, ruffles her messy hair, and turns her head toward the kitchen.

    After a moment...

    ¡¸Come on, eat up, eat up!¡¹

    She returned with a te of omelet rice and mmed it down on the table.

    As I looked at it, I noticed that the ketchup was shaped like a heart.

    ¡¸Hmm, that''s unusual¡¹

    ¡¸What? You got a problem with it or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just noticed that the ketchup is shaped like a heart¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way! It''s a mistake! I messed up! Stop talking nonsense and eat it already!¡¹

    What is she embarrassed about? Kyoko stuttered, kicking the leg of my chair while blushing furiously.

    Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î on the Novelupdates -> here!

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 436: The Forgotten Woman

    <u>Protagonist''s POV </u>

    The stylish indirect lighting illuminates the four corners of the room.

    And in that room, I am sitting on the edge of the bed with my legs spread wide,pletely naked.

    Kneeling in front of me and earnestly sucking on my member is Minami Shibata, the vice chairman of the public moralsmittee.

    ¡¸Mmm... mmm...¡¹

    Sweat drips down her forehead. Her chestnut-colored hair sways up and down as she rhythmically sucks my member.

    ¡¸So, Shibata-san, how does my dick taste?¡¹

    She hesitates for a moment before spitting out my member and responding.

    ¡¸It''s very, very delicious. Um, K-Kijima-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸What a proper response from a top student.¡¹

    I look down at her with a smirk on my face.

    Of course, I know that her words are not sincere.

    After all, she still hasn''t progressed from her submissive state.

    Although she vowed to be my woman, this vice chair of the public moralsmittee is still far from beingpletely mine.

    I have no idea if her heart belongs to Kobayashi-ky¨­yu or to Tateoka-kun, but she shows no sign of resistance, making it difficult to find a clue for my next step.

    As I thought so, she looks up at me with upturned eyes.

    Her hawk-colored pupils are slightly moist.

    As a side note, Shibata-san is alsopletely naked.

    I had caught her on my way out of school and brought her into my "room".

    She did not resist, and now her uniform, along with her underwear, is scattered on the floor.

    £¨Anyway... she still has a sexy body...£©

    Her physique is by no means great.

    But her slightly plump body, which retains the air of an older sister, floats up in the faint lighting.

    Her slightly sloppy lower abdomen, on the other hand, was quite arousing.

    The difference between now and when I was gently holding her, pretending to be Kobayashi-sensei, was the cor around her neck.

    A red dog cor with a sturdy, thick leather strap and a metal te hanging from it that read "Minami."

    Of course, this is to make her aware of her position.

    The cor was connected to a chain, with one end firmly gripped in my hand. Every time she shook her head and worked on my meat stick, there was a metallic rubbing sound.

    While savoring the sensation of Minami''s hesitant tongue, I gazed at her profile.

    Her eyes were downcast, and her long eyshes were swaying.

    She had a somewhat airy atmosphere, but now her nose and below seemed shallow and despicable.

    Her lips were pushed out extremely to suck my meat stick. Her cheeks were sunken.

    As her lips slid along my flesh, a wet, squishy sound mixed with the sound of water rubbing against my eardrums.

    ¡¸So, this is the head of the disciplinarymittee, huh? It''s pretty funny.¡¹

    Her shoulders trembled slightly when I said this to her. She must be frustrated.

    The reason why I decided to hold Minami Shibata, who has been half-removed from my consciousness, was almost like a game of free association.

    Because I heard the name of Takaka Takata, also known as Taka-chi, the former head of the public moralsmittee.

    You see, as I returned to the ssroom from the restroom during lunch break, I saw a very puzzling scene.

    Fukuda Rin, with a terrified expression, was surrounded by four pet girls and Shima-san.

    The sight of Rin wobbling on her knees like a newborn fawn was, to be honest, too funny, but what in the world could have brought about such a situation...

    When I asked Shima-san about itter, she told me that Rin had actually visited her in her ssroom today.

    To be precise, Rin asked her about her former ss to find out the address of Taka-chi''s parents, and it turns out that Shima-san, whom she knew from the library incident, was there.

    However, Shima-san did not know the address of Taka-chi''s parents'' house. And when she asked Tashiro-san, who was rtively close to Taka-chi, about it, she said she did not know it either.

    The conversation should have ended there, but Tashiro-san had a sudden idea and immediately acted on it.

    ¡¸Well, instead of asking us, why don''t we ask Fujiwara in the next ss? With the power of the Fujiwara group, we might be able to get one or two of Taka-chi''s addresses.¡¹

    As soon as Rin heard Fujiwara''s name, she apparently tried to run away.

    But that didn''t work on Tashiro-san.

    ¡¸Oh, no, wait, first of all, Fujiwara-senpai is...¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha! Don''t be shy. She may look like she''s joking around, but she''s verypassionate.¡¹

    Dragging Rin, who resists desperately, Tashiro-san visits our ss.

    By the way, when I asked Shima-san, "Why didn''t you save her?" she shrugged and replied, "You know, it''s Ui-chan we''re talking about here." Her answer was too obvious.

    Anyway, Fujiwara-san seemed to be in a friendly mood, saying "Oh, it''s Fukuda!" but on the other hand, Rin had a face like the countdown to the destruction of the Earth had begun.

    And when Fujiwara-san, Tashiro-san, and Shima-san gathered to talk, Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan came to me, wondering if something had happened to me, and that scene was born.

    Fujiwara-san apparently decided to look up Taka-chi''s address, but even without doing so, I could easily locate her with <Marker>.

    £¨Taka-chi... I wonder how she''s doing. But Rin, that guy... she was really fond of Taka-chi.£©

    As I recall that scene and think about it, I reached out and grabbed Shibata-san''s exposed breasts.

    ¡¸Mmmm...¡¹

    She frowned slightly, but she didn''t show any signs of rejecting it.

    Although she couldn''tpete with Masaki-chan, her breasts were quiterge. I enjoyed the soft sensation as I kneaded it.

    She was the type to be reserved and hold back. She didn''t reject my advances, but she didn''t show any signs of falling any further either.

    That''s why I changed my approach this time.

    It was theplete opposite of what Kobayashi-sensei had done. It was thorough pet treatment.

    But it seems that it was the right decision. The more roughly I treated her, the more I embarrassed her and covered her in shame, the more her reactions clearly changed.

    ¡¸That''s enough with the dick. Should I have you lick my feet next?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    She gave me a slightly angry look.

    But then she quickly lowers her eyes and gets down on all fours from kneeling and kisses my feet.

    When I lifted up my legs and crossed them, she began to suck on my toes carefully.

    I don''t know if my karma is deep or if men are like that, but the thought of dominating this woman makes new blood flow between my legs and my meat rod increases in size.

    And as she looked up at my erect meat rod, her tongue moved faster as she licked my toes.

    ¡¸Are you curious? About my d*ck?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care...¡¹

    Despite saying that, her gaze was fixated on my crotch. The tip of her nose is stained vermilion, as if she''s in heat. However, she hasn''t asked me to do anything yet.

    ¡¸Shibata-san, get on the bed. I''ll put it in for you.¡¹

    She looked up at me with a startled face. Her eyebrows were furrowed earnestly.

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    When she got on the bed, she got down on all fours as if trying to hide her flushed face.

    ¡¸Stick your butt out more. Didn''t I teach you that?¡¹

    She obeyed with a confused expression. In response to her slow andzy attitude, I pped her bare butt with my hand.

    *Smack!* A sharp cracking sound echoed.

    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹

    Her white back trembled with every hit. But I swung my hand down two or three times, leaving marks on her plump buttocks.

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry. Please... Ahh!¡¹

    While screaming in pain, she assumed the position as instructed.

    Like a female dog in heat, she spread her legs wide open and stuck out her hips. She was on all fours, but her upper body was so low that her face was on the floor.

    ¡¸If you just listen and do as you''re told, you won''t get punished, got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes...¡¹

    Now, I crawled behind her on my knees.

    On the white sheets, Shibata-san''s hips are raised as if she is crawling.

    Her chestnut-colored fluffy hair flowing down her back. The torn buttocks revealed a vertical crack, and a bright salmon-pink mucous membrane peeked through.

    ¡¸Uh, ah...¡¹

    As I casually thrust my fingers into her meaty crevice, her honeyed juices trailed behind like threads, apanied by the sound of fresh water.

    The inside waspletely moist.

    ¡¸Did you get this wet while sucking on my toes, Miss Public Moral Committee?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    I can''t see her face pressed against the sheets, but I''m sure it is contorted with shame.

    I knelt behind her and aimed my member at her secret spot, slowly pushing the tip in.

    ¡¸Ah...uhh...¡¹

    But I didn''t thrust all the way in. Instead, I teased her with shallow thrusts, stirring her shallow waters with small, rhythmic motions.

    ¡¸Mm, ah...n-nuuh...¡¹

    Her hips trembled with frustration. She seems to be trying to feel what she is given as much as possible. But it wasn''t enough. As a result, she gradually started wriggling her hips.

    £¨I don''t care what she thinks. But her body is already on edge. If I hurry her like this...£©

    As time goes by, her hips became more tantly lustful, and she began to thrust back.

    £¨¨DShe starts to seek it out herself!£©

    I finally grabbed her waist and thrust my hardened member into her with great force.

    ¡¸Unnnaaaaaaaahhhh!¡¹

    It was a powerful blow that reached all the way to her womb. She arched her back and couldn''t hold back the scream that burst out of her throat.

    ¡¸Feels good, doesn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, ah, ah...yes, it feels...good...ahhhh, hi...ahhh!¡¹

    As I listened to her, I pushed into her deepest part without mercy. She clutched the sheets desperately, pressed her forehead against the bed, and tensed up.

    ¡¸Hiii, ah, ah, ah, unnn, ah, ah, only deep, only deep, ahhh...¡¹

    As I elerated my hip movements, her body was gradually pushed up and slid towards the headboard of the bed.

    ¡¸No...ahh, ahh, too intense, too much, ah, ahh, ahh, unnn, kuhiiiii!¡¹

    Shibata-san''s voice suddenly jumped up. Maybe she had lightly climaxed.

    However, I had no intention of letting her off that easily.

    I grabbed her hips and started to pump her even harder.

    ¡¸Ah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh! Aaahhh! Aaahhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t cum yet, I won''t forgive you if you cum before me.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way! It''s impossible, I''m going to cum, ahh, ah, ah, ahh, ahhhh!¡¹

    Shibata-san''s body was tense as if she was trying to hold back. But, I still pounded my hips against her body like a whip. Each thrust produced a pping sound, as my hips collided with her rear end. The intensity of my movements caused her body to lean forward.

    Finally, I reach my limit.

    ¡¸Kuh!¡¹

    A short moan escapes my throat, and the hot desire swirling in my hips rushes up my urethra, seeking a way out.

    Spurttt! Spurtttt!

    As the white, cloudy liquid overflowed as if it would burst, she screamed as if she were being burned by the heat.

    ¡¸I''m... I''m cumming! Aaaahhh!¡¹

    She shuddered violently and then copsed headfirst onto the bed.

    After I had finished thest drop into her womb, I slowly pulled out my penis.

    But she didn''t move a muscle. She is probably unconscious.

    Still, her hips remained lifted up high. And from her fully opened slit, the white liquid trickled down in a long string.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 437: Kei-Chan And The Cat

    On a rare day when Shiratori was absent from school, during lunch break, "Kei," who was exhausted from the harsh morning studies, was resting alone on a bench in the courtyard.

    To put it simply, she was taking a nap.

    Her lunch was apanied by a yomogi daifuku and an ichigo daifuku that she received from her ssmate.

    Not too much, but she was satisfied.

    Kei was feeling the warm afternoon sun, even though it was autumn, and was sleepingfortably.

    But, for some reason, she felt a pressure on her chest, and she opened her eyes slightly.

    Then, she saw a ck lump on top of her.

    Even though she was tiny, Kei was still a girl.

    So, using Kei''s bulging girlish part as a pillow, "the cat was sleeping on it".

    It''s not a wordy. It''s really the truth.

    Anyway, when Kei opens her eyes, the cat flicked its whiskers and opened one eye.

    ¡¸Hello, kitty (Neko-san)...¡¹

    ¡¸Meow.¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t get up if you stay there¡¹

    However, despite Kei''s desperate persuasion, Mr. Cat fell asleep again with its head on her chest.

    Having no other choice, Kei also closes her eyes.

    It''s inevitable. There''s nothing that can be done.

    Although she wanted to go back to ss, she was restrained with such overwhelming force that there was no way to resist.

    The ck beast is a fearsome one... So, good night.

    Therefore, Kei falls asleep again.

    * * *

    ¡¸Meow.¡¹

    ¡¸...Kitty?¡¹

    The next time Kei woke up, the cat was sitting on her chest.

    It was still early evening, with the sun just starting to dip below the horizon.

    The ferocious ck beast pushed Kei''s chin with its paw, waking her up, before calmly stepping down from her body and leaping from the bench.

    ¡¸...Kitty¡¹

    ¡¸Meow.¡¹

    ¡¸...Where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸Meow.¡¹

    After meowing at Kei and turning its head, the cat walked leisurely toward the entrance to the gymnasium.

    ¡¸...Do you want me to follow you?¡¹

    Kei slowly got up, got off the bench, and started to follow the cat, walking behind it with pitter-patter steps.

    The cat walked leisurely through the courtyard, looking back from time to time to make sure that Kei was following along.

    Crossing the covered walkway and slipping through the slightly ajar door, it entered the gymnasium.

    Kei followed, stepping into the gymnasium behind it.

    On there, the ce waspletely quiet and still.

    The clock showed that it was just past four.

    Normally, the volleyball and basketball clubs are in action, but there was no sign of anyone.

    ¡¸Good evening?¡¹

    Come to think of it, in morning homeroom, the teacher mentioned something. They said something about missing persons again, and that club activities are forbidden...

    In other words, skipping club activities wouldn''t be counted against Kei.

    That''s a relief. Jnda Coach is strict.

    If she falls asleep, she has to wake up immediately. She hates it. She hates Jnda coach.

    As she thinks so, the cat entered the gym storage room as is.

    Following after it and entering the storage room, the cat bounced skillfully over the vaulting box and volleyball and ran towards the folded mats on the other side.

    Then, it looks back at Kei, meows a single cry, and jumps onto the green mat at the back, which was used for high jumps.

    ¡¸Hup!¡¹

    Kei climbed onto the top of the vaulting horse and looked down at the mat on the other side.

    ¡¸...is this the cat''s house?¡¹

    Maybe this cat lives here.

    When Kei tilted her head, the cat meowed ¡¸meow¡¹.

    ¡¸Do you live here?¡¹

    ¡¸Meow.¡¹

    Kei stepped down onto the mat and reached out her hand, but the cat didn''t run away.

    On the contrary, it purred and rubbed its cheek against Kei''s hand.

    ¡¸...So cute!¡¹

    On closer inspection, Kei felt like the cat resembled Kan-chan in some way.

    It had a somewhat cheeky demeanor.

    ¡¸Nyankin-ou (Meow King)!¡¹

    The cat''s name was decided. She thought.

    Although she does not know whether it is a male or a female cat.

    Anyway, Kei hugged the cat andy down on the mat, feeling the familiar sensation of the vaulting horse mat.

    It is always the same during thepetitions. She falls on this mat after clearing the bar. It was soft andfortable, and she always felt like sleeping on it, but she was always told to move out of the way quickly by the judges. It made her hate the judges.

    And recently, Shima-pai and the captain had been waiting for her to move out of the way as soon as they finished theirpetition. She liked Shima-pai, but not in this situation. The captain was also not so nice.

    As she thought so, Nyankin-ou (Meow King) slipped out of her hands and climbed onto her body, yawning once, then curling up again with her breasts as a pillow.

    It seemed like that part of her body was their favorite.

    ¡¸I can''t help it.¡¹

    She doesn''t know what she can''t help. But now, Kei yawned softly and decided to sleep together with the cat.

    * * *

    When Kei woke up and reached out her hand, rubbing her sleepy eyes, Nyankin-ou (Meow King) let out a single "meow" and rubbed its cheek against her hand.

    Just then, Kei''s stomach let out a dissatisfied growl.

    ¡¸...Do you want toe with me?¡¹

    Kei asked, tilting her head to the side. Nyankin-ou (Meow King) tilted its head in response.

    After epting the respond, Kei carried Nyankin-Ou and left the warehouse, leaving the gymnasium behind.

    She leaves her bag in the ssroom, but it wasn''t a big deal.

    As she walks toward the main gate, the security guard looked surprised.

    ¡¸Miss, what are you doing out at this time? Weren''t you supposed to go straight home after ss today?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, another girl from the track and field club went missing today, just like yesterday. Be careful. I can lend you my phone if you want to call your family toe pick you up.¡¹

    ¡¸Missing? Who?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s see, what was her name... Takasago, I think.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s that? Scary.¡¹

    Before long, Kei had gone missing.

    Although it''s a casual story, it''s set in the time frame of Volume 7. Of course, there are foreshadowings...

    Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î on the Novelupdates -> here!

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 438: Arch-Nemesis Of Jealousy X Ecstasy

    <u>Jnda''s POV</u>

    The maid was watching me.

    She was standing by the wall, doing nothing, looking at me with emotionless eyes.

    Here, udia and I are at the very bottom. The lowest of the low.

    Both the maids and I are female, and we serve our master.

    However, while the maid wears clothes, all I have on are a cor and nipple rings.

    Until now, I''ve always taken pride in what our master has given us, but now it seems so miserable and painful. I couldn''t help but feel inferior.

    £¨Why am I even here?£©

    Today is the day we sisters serve our master, but something is different this time.

    First, udia was not invited. I was the only one.

    udia looked sad and said ¡¸Why not...¡¹.

    Then when I visited the master''s bedroom, there was the maid named "Tapeworm (Eri Hotta}" for some reason.

    I was confused, but I got down on all fours and looked up at our master sitting on the bed.

    £¨Oh, my master... you look wonderful today... I love you£©

    Just seeing his face, just hearing his name fills my heart with the thought of "I love you". Being his female servant makes me so happy that I can''t contain it.

    As I feel a slight drip of milk from my nipples, I recite my usual phrase.

    ¡¸Jnda is your loyal ve. Please use your strong manhood to y with me as much as you like.¡¹

    My eyes were already glued to Master''s strong rod.

    My mouth was full of drool.

    I was ready to suck that strong rod as soon as he told me to serve him.

    But¨D

    ¡¸Hotta-san,e here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Confinement King-sama.¡¹

    Master didn''t call my name, but the maid''s.

    The maid, who was called by the master, nced at me with a triumphant look. She then loosened the top of her maid outfit, exposing her breasts, and said, "Excuse me," as she straddled the master''s right leg and pressed her naked body against his chest.

    She began to wiggle her slim waist, rubbing her genitals against the leg she was straddling, while also rubbing her small breasts against him.

    ¡¸Is that what Hotta-san considers to be serving?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes... well, doesn''t it feel good?¡¹

    The maid''s cheeks turn bright red and she looks worried. Master smiles and kisses the maid lightly on the cheek, then says, ¡¸No, it''s not bad.¡¹

    The maid''s eyes grow dreamy as the master kisses her lips and entangles his tongue with hers, as if he had forgotten about my presence.

    £¨Ughhh... Master, why...£©

    As I watched the two of them engage in their lustful acts, my womanhood ached with longing.

    Most of all, the fact that the maid was watching me was disturbing my heart.

    I desperately wanted Master tomand me.

    If he ordered me to serve, I would kneel down and serve without hesitation, but without such an order, I did not have the courage to interrupt them.

    As a bitch who had sworn to submit, my master''smands were absolute, even more so than my own desires.

    When Master finally pulled away, the maid looked regretful.

    ¡¸By the way, you and Jnda have fought before, haven''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Who is stronger?¡¹

    At the master''s question, the maid nced at me.

    ¡¸It would be impolite to speak ill of Master''s possessions...¡¹

    ¡¸It''s all right. I''ll allow it.¡¹

    ¡¸From my point of view... it''s a small fish.¡¹

    That word made my blood boil.

    ¡¸Y-you¡ª!¡¹

    Before I could stand up, Master shouted, "¡ªJnda!"

    I immediately froze, pressing my forehead against the floor.

    Overwhelmed with guilt for being scolded by Master, I was afraid he would abandon me like this.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, please don''t throw ''it'' away. Please...¡¹

    But surprisingly, it was the maid in question who extended a helping hand.

    Then, the maid, who clung tightly to Master''s neck, spoke up.

    ¡¸However... I can''t help but envy her. She gets to be held by Confinement King-sama...¡¹

    With a smile, Master lowered the maid from hisp and reached out his hand towards me.

    ¡¸You''re envious, huh? Come here, Jnda.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    I hurriedly stood up, stumbled over my feet, and took my master''s hand.

    £¨Oh, master... my master...£©

    Feeling so loved, I couldn''t bear it, tears welled up in my eyes. I rubbed my cheek against my master''s hand, tears streaming down my face.

    There was no need for me to feel inferior to the maid.

    As his female servant and milk server, he would drink my milk. As a woman, could there be greater happiness than this?

    The moment I thought this, transparent juice dripped from my crotch.

    ¡¸Master, master... please use this lowly female dog as you please.¡¹

    I couldn''t bear it any longer. My body wasn''t enough. My love for my Master overflowed, and I couldn''t wait to serve him. I wanted to make him feel good.

    I climbed onto the bed, got on all fours, lowered my head, and raised my butt.

    A miserable female dog in a seductive pose.

    ¡¸Master, master... please fuck Jnda.¡¹

    Those who knew me in the past would find this hard to believe. But this is when I am happiest.

    The maid is looking at me.

    She''s just standing against the wall, looking at me with eyes devoid of emotion.

    But I already know.

    That maid is so envious of me that she can hardly stand it. She''s trying her best to suppress those feelings.

    ¡¸Do your best to make me feel good... Then!¡¹

    Master grabbed my offered butt, and with a strong ent, he thrust into me from behind in one go.

    ¡¸Ah, Aaaaah It''s so gooood! Master, aaaaah! Masterrrr!¡¹

    The powerful blow of the rod made me bend over as if I were screaming.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s so big... Master''s cock, it''s so biggg!¡¹

    I felt that my groin was much more sensitive than usual, perhaps because of my superiority to the maid.

    Having reconfirmed that surrendering myself to Master is what makes me happy, I was enveloped in an extraordinary feeling of freedom.

    ¡¸Jnda, why don''t you tell Hotta-san what it''s like to have sex with me?¡¹

    I felt my cheeks heat up when Master covered me from behind.

    While I wondered how the maid felt as she watched our doggy-style, I turned my debauched face to her to tell her how good this position, which meant submission, was.

    ¡¸I''m a bitch... when Master thrusts his penis into my anus, my head bes dizzy and I can''t think straight. I be stupid... But the happiest time for me is when I am submitting to him like this...¡¹

    I desperately tried to express how happy I was as Master poked and prodded me from behind.

    I was happy, proud, and I told the maid, who must be envious of me, how I was feeling.

    ¡¸Ah...ahh! Please poke me! Master, give me more...!¡¹

    I turned my tear- and drool-stained face to the maid and cried out with a shamelessly charming voice.

    And just as the mes of passion threatened to consume me, I heard her voice.

    ¡¸I... too...¡¹

    Her faint whisper was barely audible, like the buzz of a mosquito. But her feeble confession, which slipped through her teeth, made my heart skip a beat.

    It was not "watakushi," but "watashi." Her unadorned feelings were genuine. But a moment of pity for her was quickly swallowed up by a tsunami of superiority.

    My uterus pulsed with pleasure, and a spine-tingling sensation crept up my back.

    ¡¸Ohh, Master... Jnda... Jnda is going to cum!¡¹

    In my dog-like posture, I shake my short hair.

    When I turned around, my master was looking down at me with a satisfied expression.

    ¡¸You can cum! Jnda!¡¹

    Master barked and delivered a final blow from behind

    With a poke, A strong impact surged through me, shaking my brain vigorously.

    ¡¸I... I''m cumming... I''m cummmmming...!¡¹

    At that moment, hot droplets of Master''s precious seed overflowed into my womb. And from my taut nipples, milk gushed out like silver threads.

    I became a bitch and I tremble with ecstasy, as I arch my pure white naked body in response to my master''s rod.

    In the sight of my climax, sttered with multicolored halos, the sight of the clear juices dripping down the red-faced maid''s thighs in streaks burned in my mind.

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 439: Chaotic Maid Night Tales In Uninhabited Island

    <u>Saito (Cockroach)''s POV </u>

    Confinement King-sama was gifted an uninhabited ind by the fourth princess as a birthday present.

    It is currently connected to "the room" by a single door, which we maids were allowed to move freely through.

    Now, it was past 2 am and since Confinement King-sama is not here tonight, we were allowed to spend it freely.

    So I visited the uninhabited ind andy down on the deck chairs installed on top of a small hill, staring aimlessly at the sky.

    There is not a single light around me, and the Seto Ind Sea is pitch ck. only stars scattered in the night sky like candy.

    It was autumn, which would be chilly for a normal human, but it didn''t bother me much.

    As I followed the constetions I knew with my fingertips, someone peeked into my face.

    ¡¸Hey, why are you lying in the dark, Cockroach (Saito)?¡¹(Inui)

    ¡¸I wasn''t really lying around...¡¹

    When I got up, there was also Centipede (Kishijo - who have boyfriend) and Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) behind Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) that peeked into my face.

    ¡¸Well, I understand you. If you tell me to return to my original life, I am honestly worried...¡¹

    As Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) said that andy down on the deck chair next to me, Centipede (Kishijo - who have boyfriend) and Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta)y down on the deck chairs to the left and right.

    ¡¸That''s right, there''s no reason to be happy. The food is definitely better here...¡¹

    ¡¸It''s also a hassle to have to go easy every time.¡¹

    Centipede (Kishijo - who have boyfriend) said in a tired tone, and Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) said it with a sour face.

    The four of us are told by Lili-sama that we will return to our normal lives as soon as the discipline of the maid''s sessor isplete.

    However, that does not mean that we will cease to be maids, we will only be visiting maids.

    We will be elevated a bit in the harem, and will soon join the faction of one of the mistresses at the uing faction shuffle and have a status simr to that of an apprentice princess.

    ording to the head maid, being an apprentice princess is like having the knowledge of a boss. I don''t quite understand, though.

    But in fact, even if we arepletely abandoned by the Confinement King-sama, we wouldn''t be able to quit being maids now, as it''s too ingrained in us.

    If that happened, we would surely have to live on as stray maids without a master.

    ¡¸But that''s great, isn''t it, Centipede? You get to meet your boyfriend.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not true at all. He''s just an average guy, you know? He''s no match for the Confinement King-sama.¡¹

    As Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) teased, Centipede (Kishijo)''s face darkened.

    If the return date was confirmed, we could prepare ourselves mentally. However, ording to the head maid, it seems that the training for our sessors is not going well.

    No, it''s not just going badly.

    It''s quite a problem that the head maid is so worried about it.

    Ulrich, who had tasted Ichida''s (Mite''s) meat, wouldtch onto Ichida (Mite) whenever she found an opportunity. There was a maid whose name was forgotten (insect name of Mimura), but it seems that Mimura (Doremi), Ichida (Mite), and Sakon (Scarab) had a hopeless animosity towards each other.

    In particr, Sakon (Scarab) would thrust a knife without dy every time she saw Mimura, leaves even the healer, Torture-sama, no time to exhale, the head maidmented.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, Tapeworm, you volunteered to be assigned to the demon world?¡¹

    When I asked this question on a whim, Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) raised her eyebrows and looked displeased.

    ¡¸I''m bored returning to my old life, so I thought it would be better to knock down Confinement King-sama''s enemies with Valver-sama and Crocell-sama, but Lili-sama...¡¹

    ¡¸What did Lili-sama say?¡¹

    Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) asked, and Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta)i murmured with a face that seems not quite convinced.

    ¡¸She said "Don''t worry, you won''t be bored at all."¡¹

    Then Centipede (Kishijo - who have boyfriend) raises one eyebrow and opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Hey, isn''t that actually a pretty bad thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Bad?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, even though we said we''re returning to our old lives, Cockcroach (Saito) and Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) are still assigned to Confinement King-sama''s bodyguards, and I''m responsible for Moribe...no, Saori-sama''s escort. Only Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) wasn''t assigned any duties, but if she said we''ll never get bored, it means it''s not a simple thing.¡¹

    At Centipede (Kishijo - who have boyfriend)''s guess, Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) showed a gesture of thinking with her hand on her chin.

    ¡¸Since it''s Lili-sama, she might have some information...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s possible.¡¹

    I nodded at her words. After all, it was Lili-sama.

    Then Centipede (Kishijo - who have boyfriend) let out a big sigh.

    ¡¸Well, to be honest, anything is fine. But once we''re back to our old life, it''s such a pain to pick out regr clothes when we have to wear our school uniforms. Maid outfits would be so much better.¡¹

    ¡¸Totally.¡¹

    I nod emphatically.

    But in my case, I''m more concerned with my identity as a maid than with whether something is too much of a hassle or not.

    ¡¸I wonder if we can do something about the headdress at least...¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s be real, there''s no way you could wear a headband with a school uniform.¡¹(Inui)

    Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) giggled at my expense, and Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) said with a sour face and retorts.

    ¡¸You don''t understand. Being a maid is a way of life. No matter what we wear, our hearts are always in our maid outfits. The way of the maid is to put our lives on the line for our masters.¡¹

    ¡¸Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) is still a strong style maid.¡¹

    Although strong style maids are still a mystery to me, it is true that not wearing a maid''s uniform does not make one a maid.

    We change the subject abruptly, as girls often do. Then, Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) suddenly changed the subject.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, we''re going to be divided into factions, right? I wonder what the hierarchy looks like among Confinement King''s favorites?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m curious about that. Depending on who we''re ced under, our chances of receiving favor could change drastically.¡¹

    Unusually, Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) leans forward.

    ¡¸Hmm, I think the princesses are being treated equally, so the problem lies with the semi-princesses and the semi-princess apprentices, right?¡¹

    Centipede (Kishijo - who have boyfriend) said, and Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) named specific individuals.

    ¡¸I think Natsumi-sama and Takasago-sama are one step ahead. And then there''s Amemiya-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Amemiya-sama is more like a good onaho, isn''t she? If we''re talking about that, then Ryouko-sama is exceptional. I don''t expect Kyoko-sama... but the dark horse is Chihiro-sama.¡¹

    When I said that, Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) pped her hands.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I heard that Chihiro is going to visit her parents'' house with Confinement King-sama next time. She''s going to introduce him to her parents.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    When I widened my eyes like that, Centipede (Kishijo - who have boyfriend) waved her hands lightly.

    ¡¸No, no. It''s just something Chihiro-sama says on her own. As far as KKO is concerned, there''s also Akira-sama and Loli-sama...¡¹

    ¡¸No way, if it''s Loli-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, no way.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, no way.¡¹

    As for the other princesses, we all agreed on one point: "No way for Loli-sama".

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 440: Sniper Maid

    Edited by: Kanaa-senpai

    <u><ruby>Scarab<rt>Sakon</rt></ruby>¡¯s POV</u>

    Sniper Maid

    The autumn moon shines brightly.

    Below, in the valley between the buildings, headlights congest together in a sluggish manner.

    Hair disturbed by the wind.

    Now, I was on the rooftop of a thirty-story building, where a red aviation signal light blinked intermittently.

    At such a height, the hustle and bustle of the city is drowned out by the wind, and only the sound of the maid uniform''s skirt pping can be heard, rustling and bustling.

    ¡¸<ruby>Scarab<rt>Sakon</rt></ruby>, prepare yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ma''am!¡¹

    Following the instructions of the head maid, I knelt on the concrete floor and began assembling the rifle from its case.

    ¨D¨DM24 SWS.

    A bolt-action sniper rifle made by Remington Arms. It is a bestselling rifle adopted by military and police organizations worldwide.

    However, personally, I honestly don''t like this rifle.

    Its performance is sufficient, and in terms of reliability, it is the most dependable choice.

    But itcks any sense of yfulness. Its appearance as a typical industrial product doesn''t appeal to me.

    Personally, I have a fondness for the FR-F2, a French-made rifle that I was allowed to use during training. However, it seems unlikely that such a selfish request would be granted.

    I have also requested to try the Dragunov, a Russian-made rifle, if possible, but honestly, that hope is slim.

    There is no reason why she would allow me to try a gun that is supposed to be less urate because of its beautiful appearance.

    Anyway, once the assembly of the rifle isplete, I grip it and confirm its feel.

    I''m not fond of it, but there are no issues.

    £¨Still... I can''t seem to calm down.£©

    It''s not just because of this new firearm.

    Thanks to the mercy of Confinement King-sama, I have already been liberated from the terrifying state of having nothing in my anus.

    However, while I am relieved to be free from the inconvenience of having to relieve myself in fear, there is still an unsettled feeling in my heart due to the current situation of having nothing inserted in my rear.

    ¡¸Are you ready, <ruby>Scarab<rt>Sakon</rt></ruby>? Although it''s training, penalties will be imposed for failures, so keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, ma''am.¡¹

    My voice trembles involuntarily.

    The terror of the head maid''s penalties has been ingrained in me over the past few weeks.

    I will never forget the despair I felt when the scalding iron rod was thrust in front of me as I trembled in fear after having the dildo pulled out of my anus and left abandoned in a private room.

    £¨I can''t afford to fail...£©

    ¡¸Just to confirm, you have no hesitation about taking a life, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ma''am!¡¹

    I''m really okay with it. My heart won''t waver at this point. While it''s my first time dealing with a human, I''ve already ughtered dozens of humanoid creatures.

    Today''s target is a senior executive at a major advertising agency. I''ve heard they picked a fight with President Chihiro and foolishly nned to exile KKO from the industry.

    ¡¸Set!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ma''am!¡¹

    I ce the bipod on the edge of the rooftop and peer through the scope.

    The distance to the building where the target is located is roughly 200 meters £¨218 yards£©.

    There are no obstructions, and the line of sight is clear.

    Through the scope, I capture the image of a man sitting at a desk with his back to the window, the fourth one from the right on the twenty-fifth floor.

    He has a good build, but the thinning hair at the back of his head indicates his age.

    I align the crosshairs with the thinning spot on the back of the man''s head.

    The humidity is high, and the wind is strong. I fine-tuned the crosshair to the nearest millimeter to take into ount the effect of wind... OK.

    Under the current conditions, there''s virtually no chance of missing with my skills.

    Still... Am I nervous? My own breathing sounds unusually loud.

    One minute, two minutes... Three minutes pass, and there''s still no signal from the head maid to proceed.

    If we''re going to kill him anyway, she should let me shoot already. That''s what I mutter to myself internally.

    In the short-term intensive training (boot camp) in the demon world, I shot numerous monsters, and the exhration of blowing their heads off with a single shot became addictive.

    And I can say that this is a privilege given only to me, the only one chosen as a sniper among the battle maids.

    If I could blow <ruby>Mimura<rt>Doremi</rt></ruby>''s head off like a watermelon, just like those monsters, it would be incredibly satisfying.

    Someday, I''ll kill her, making it look like an ident.

    As I was thinking that, it seemed that Lili-sama and the head maid had anticipated my n. It''s truly regrettable.

    There is no sign of the head maid who should be behind me.

    Anxious, I feel the urge to turn around, but if I were to take my eyes off the scope here, there is a possibility of being disqualified as a sniper.

    Five minutes have passed.

    I lick my dry lips and readjust the position of the crosshairs.

    The wind direction has changed slightly.

    £¨Still... not yet?£©

    Although such thoughts may not have been conveyed, atst, I hear the voice of the head maid from behind me.

    ¡¸Count.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ma''am!¡¹

    With joy in my heart, I ce my finger on the trigger.

    Within the circr field of view captured by the scope, the man is holding a smartphone to his ear. He''s in a call. Was the timing of making the call what the head maid was waiting for?

    ¡¸Three, two, one.¡¹

    And then, with a brief word, "Fire."

    At that moment, unconsciously, my finger moved and pulled the trigger. A loud explosive sound in my ears. The recoil crawling up my arm. While resisting it, I witnessed it.

    On the other side of the scope, the man''s head burst open like an overripe fruit.

    However, the man doesn''t fall. On the contrary, the blown-off head immediately begins to regenerate.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Behind me, in astonishment, the head maid sighs and says:

    ¡¸Firearms may work against <ruby>monsters<rt>Mamono</rt></ruby>, but they are hardly effective against Majin, as expected. Well, that was what I anticipated.¡¹

    ¡¸Majin... you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a Majin under themand of Andras has taken on a human form and descended to the human world. We obtained information that they are seeking KKO, so it seemed like a suitable experiment. Don''t consider it a failure, so rest assured.¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes, ma''am.¡¹

    With a feeling of great unease, I peer through the scope once again, and from somewhere, Loli-sama appears and engulfs the man, who is said to be a Majin, whole.

    * * *

    <u>Freesia''s POV</u>

    ¡¸Freesia, what do you think, Devi?¡¹

    To princess''s question, I responded as I thought.

    ¡¸I feel like my presence has been overshadowed recently...¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about!?¡¹

    It seems I gave the wrong answer. Teehee, my mistake.

    Well, mistakes happen to anyone. It''s quitemon to confuse anal and vaginal and insert a dildo, after all.

    ¡¸What Lili is asking about is Scarab, Sakon Ritsuko, Devi!¡¹

    ¡¸In a word, she is excellent. Being from a good family, her manners and etiquette are perfect. There is hardly any need for further education as a maid.¡¹

    And based on the results of the experiment we just finished¡ªsniping against a Majin¡ªI added the following:

    ¡¸As abat force... we should consider counting her.¡¹

    In fact, unlike the other maids, Scarab does not have the genes of a magical beast imnted in her.

    The reason for this is that Scarab was already in a [Submissive] state.

    Moreover, by giving her Mimura Doremi, it seems that the seed of love for Fumi Fumi-sama has sprouted. There is a considerably high potential to naturally bring her into an [Enved] state.

    So, rather than merging her with a magical beast, it is better to keep her as a human and let her be a source of growth for Fumi Fumi-sama. That is the judgment of the princess.

    However, even though we have trained her without the fusion, her strength is only slightly above the average of girls her age. She is in no position to handle heavyweight weapons.

    As ast resort, I twisted the aesthetics of being a maid and decided to let her use projectiles weapon. While it may work against magical beasts to some extent, it is ineffective against demon aristocrats and Majins, as expected.

    However, princess shrugged her shoulders and said:

    ¡¸Well, it''s fine, Devi. If it works against humans, there are plenty of ways to make use of it, Devi.¡¹

    New illustration for detective JK (Jnda and udia): here and here

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 441: Favorite Trials

    Edited by: Kanaa-senpai

    <u>Nozomi Amemiya''s POV</u>

    ¡¸Nitani has always been saying that she''ll quit school if she bes a model, so I didn''t really mind, but as for Ichida... everyone was quite surprised.¡¹

    The surroundings were too quiet, and even though I spoke in a low voice, my own voice felt strangely loud.

    It was during the third period ss.

    In a dimly lit individual stall in the boys'' restroom on the third floor, I, Nozomi Amemiya, was together with Kijima-senpai.

    I had been called out through a message on social media around the end of the second period. It said to skip ss ande.

    Even though I thought it was absurd, there was no way I could go against it.

    And now, I was kneeling on the cold floor in my uniform, handling his thing exposed by sitting on the toilet seat and using my hand.

    Men are hard, unclean, and disgusting creatures. That sentiment hasn''t changed even now.

    Kijima-senpai was no exception, but unfortunately, I seemed to be his favorite.

    I really hated it. I hated it so much.

    However, I couldn''t resist this man anymore. I couldn''t resist that pleasure.

    In today''s homeroom, we were informed by our teacher that Nitani and Ichida had quit school.

    They said they were going to Tokyo to focus on modeling, but knowing that Kijima-senpai had been investigating them, I felt like it was over.

    ¡¸So, what happened to the two of them, senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Nitani is training as a model, and Ichida is training as a maid and AV actress.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow...¡¹

    I couldn''t help but be taken aback by the term ¡¸AV actress,¡¹ but if I thought about it calmly, did Nitani manage to avoid trouble, notwithstanding Ichida''s situation?

    ¡¸...But, I would like to watch porn of my ssmates.¡¹

    That''s my fairly honest feeling. I''m interested in the sex lives of people close to me.

    After all, my romantic interest is in women.

    Kijima-senpai is just twisting it forcibly with pleasure, and seeing a man naked only makes me feel disgusted. But I definitely want to see a cute girl naked.

    Other than the delinquent-like aspects, Ichida was quite my type.

    ¡¸Even if it''s for the demon world''s distribution, it''s not like it will circte in the market... Well, I guess I could let you have Ichida?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious!?¡¹

    I involuntarily widened my eyes. If he''s willing to let me have her, then I definitely want to.

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll let you have her. The next work will be a yuri-themed one.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hold on, senpai! Are you saying I''ll also appear in AV?¡¹

    ¡¸It won''t circte in the market, so don''t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸But...¡¹

    Putting his hand on my bewildered head, Kijima-senpai shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡¸Well, putting AV aside for now, let''s start by licking my balls.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh...?¡¹

    I thought the next thing would be suck my dick, so I unintentionally let out a stupid-sounding voice.

    Unconsciously, my gaze dropped to the base of the rod.

    The wrinkled and darkened meat sack hanging there was grotesque just to look at.

    ¡¸You won''t say no, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh...¡¹

    Just being spoken to in a firm tone was enough to make my rebellious spirit wither, and I timidly scooped up the meat sack with my palm.

    It was a squishy and twisted warm sack. The image of picking up a hot pot rice cake with chopsticks shed through my mind.

    £¨Ugh... I really don''t want to do this. It''s so creepy...£©

    Reluctantly, I buried my face in Senpai''s crotch and extended my tongue towards the eerie meat sack.

    ¡¸Lick each wrinkle carefully.¡¹

    Following the order, I traced along the wrinkles with the tip of my tongue.

    The sense of humiliation weighed heavily on my chest, but contrary to that, an overwhelming pleasure of being oppressed surged up, making my breathing irregr.

    ¡¸You''re quite good at this.¡¹

    Senpai narrowed his eyes, looking satisfied.

    ¡¸Come on, try to please me in a way youe up with yourself. Present yourself as a captain of the track and field club.¡¹

    He talks to me as if he was mocking me. Then, with every feeling of regret, my breathing became more and more irregr.

    £¨Ugh, how much more torment does he need?£©

    Cursing Senpai''s actions, I stuffed my mouth full of the obviously creepy meat sack.

    ¡¸Ugh...¡¹

    The taste of sweaty dampness and stickiness spread in my mouth, and nausea welled up. At the same time, an obscene, sweaty smell reached my nose.

    ¡¸Come on, more. Suck it as if you''re rolling the balls.¡¹

    Senpai thrust his hips forward and urged me.

    £¨Ugh, it''s disgusting... I don''t want to...£©

    Frowning, I moved my mouth and sucked on the sack, rolling the sphere enveloped in flesh with the tip of my tongue. Tears welled up at the corners of my eyes due to humiliation and misery.

    ¡¸Is it that delicious, Nozomi?¡¹

    ¡¸...Yes. Balls... are delicious.¡¹

    There''s no way it''s delicious. Am I an idiot?

    If I could love this man like Captain Tashiro or Shima-senpai, maybe I could feel it was delicious. But as a girl who likes girls, that''s too high of a hurdle.

    However, no matter how much I hate it, no matter how much I resist, when his dick is thrust inside me and pushes against my depths, it melts me with pleasure. And now, that pleasure has captured me and won''t let me go. Furthermore, I was now a ve to pleasure, a ve to this man.

    I resigned myself to the fact that I couldn''t escape or resist and, feeling like I was dead, I massaged the repulsive flesh sack with my lips.

    ¡¸Okay, how about you suck on this next?¡¹

    With a push to my forehead, Senpai lifted himself up from the toilet seat and, with his fully erect meat stick, pressed it against my nose.

    The tip of the reddish-ck ns was wet with pre-cum, throbbing obscenely.

    As I instinctively tried to turn my face away, he suddenly pushed his dick into my mouth, which was still half-open and panting, having just been released from the ball-licking.

    ¡¸Guh!? Ughhh!¡¹

    Grabbing my hair tightly, my eyes rolling in distress, but Senpai forcefully moved my head back and forth, kneading the soft mucous membrane of my oral cavity.

    ¡¸Ugh, fubuhh, gubo, jurl... uh, uuh, bubo...¡¹

    With each thrust into the back of my throat, my body trembled with the agony of the gag reflex.

    Looking down at my face with a satisfied expression, Senpai furrowed his brow due to the overwhelmingfort and vigorously thrust his hips back and forth.

    ¡¸Fubuhh, bubuhh, jubo, oh, ah, jubo...¡¹

    ¡¸Nozomi, your mouth feels good too.¡¹

    Senpai wore an expression like a cat tormenting a mouse. In the midst of the suffocation, I felt an indescribable sensation crawling up my spine.

    ¡¸Jubo, jubo, uuh, uu, bubo, bubo...¡¹

    But losing the will to resist the continuous humiliation, I resigned myself and used my tongue to trace the thick shaft and milk the meat stick with my lips.

    Gradually, a tingling sensation spread through my head. It''s always like this when Senpai vites me. Once it reaches this point, the feeling of disgust almost disappears.

    Finally, Senpai''s hips spasmed violently. Sensing the prelude to his ejaction, I involuntarily tensed up.

    ¡¸Savor it, Nozomi!¡¹

    Thrusting his meat stick deep into my nose, burying it in his coarse pubic hair, Senpai released the pent-up semen all at once.¡¹

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!

    ¡¸Huh!? Mmmph, ah, ugh...¡¹

    The pulsating meat rod throbs in my mouth, pouring a scorching torrent down my throat. Struggling to breathe, I desperately dig my nails into Senpai''s thighs.

    The overpowering scent of chestnut blossoms stings my nose as the lukewarm liquid flows in, thick and sticky.

    ¡¸Ugh, ugh... guuuuh...¡¹

    In an attempt to escape the suffocation, I gulp down the liquid with audible gulps, but my throat protesting against the strain.

    ¡¸Don''t spill a single drop.¡¹

    But then, Senpai buries his thick trunk inside me.

    Eventually, Senpai empties himselfpletely and withdraws his meat rod, leaving behind traces of degradation trickling from the corner of my lips.

    ¡¸Haaa... ah...¡¹

    My mind feels foggy, perhaps fromck of oxygen. With my mouth half open, I gaze nkly into space.

    ¡¸For the remaining sses, keep your mouth unwashed and attend.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh... but, the smell...¡¹

    Senpai merelyughs gleefully. Helpless to resist, with semen''s taste lingering in my mouth, I prepare myself for the fourth period.

    A pungent odor lingers deep in my nostrils, the swallowed semen sticking in my throat. Every time someone nearby sniffs, my spine freezes, fearing I might get caught.

    But it sends shivers down my spine.

    Chihiro illustration:

    ;

    Aramaki-san¡¯s illustration:

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 442: Overnight Date with My Boyfriend, Part One

    Chapter 442 Overnight Date with My Boyfriend, Part One

    Edited by: Kanaa-senpai

    ¡¸S-sorry for intruding¡­¡¹

    Right now, I, Natsumi Shima, slipped into the narrow pipe bed in my ssmate room, Fumio Kijima¡¯s room.

    Although it was called a bed, it was far from the massive beds in the ¡°Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom.¡± This one was small and belonged to Fumio Kijima¡¯s room.

    As I settled in, cuddled up against Kijima, his face appeared before me.

    £¨Ah¡­ This is so embarrassing. How did I end up in this situation?£©

    If I traced back my thoughts to earlier in the day, it all started with a message I received from Kijima on social media just before the end of the 6th period.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go home together today. Let¡¯s meet in front of the convenience store on 3-chome. Keep it a secret from others.¡»

    Kijima and I lived in opposite directions.

    Feeling perplexed, I made an excuse to my usualpanion, Ui-chan, saying, ¡°I have something to do,¡± and headed to the meeting ce.

    When I arrived at the meeting ce and a couple of minutes had passed, Kijima appeared. As soon as he saw my face, he took my hand and said, ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡¸H-H-Hold on a second! What¡­ what is this? What¡¯s going on? Seriously, exin it to me!¡¹

    Even though I felt embarrassed by my own excessive nervousness, I couldn¡¯t help but ask Kijima with hesitation.

    Kijima smiled and replied, ¡°My parents won¡¯t be home until tomorrow night because they¡¯re attending a family event. I thought it would be nice to have an overnight date.¡±

    ¡¸A-a-a-an overnight¡­ d-date? But we¡­ we do that kind of thing all the time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, today it¡¯s not as a Confinement King, but as your ssmate and girlfriend, Fumio Kijima.¡¹

    ¡¸G-girlfriend!? K-Kijima¡¯s girlfriend? M-Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Keep your voice down.¡¹

    Realizing I had unintentionally raised my voice, I quickly looked around.

    Fortunately, there was no one nearby, and I let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸Wh-what are you saying? Isn¡¯t it Fujiwara-san¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s your girlfriend, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but I thought it would be nice to spend today with you, Natsumi.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-Natsumi.¡¹

    £¨No¡­ this is not good. My face is burning. It feels like steam ising out of my head¡­£©

    Of course, I loved Kijima, and we had a physical rtionship, but being treated as his girlfriend was a different matter.

    ¡­And because of it, I turn my head away in embarrassment.

    ¡¸Well, um¡­ Did you dislike the idea?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No¡­ I-it¡¯s not that¡­ Um, why me?¡¹

    ¡¸Considering it¡¯s a rare asion when my parents are away, I thought about someone with whom I could spend it like a new couple. And I felt it would be you, Natsumi.¡¹

    ¡¸Spending it like a new couple¡­¡¹

    As I thought about his confession, starting our rtionship, and our first overnight stay together, my heart raced, and my mind became overwhelmed.

    £¨No, no, no¡­ Ah, I¡¯m happy, but no, it¡¯s so embarrassing. This is so embarrassing¡­£©

    I do consider Kijima as my boyfriend, but officially, he¡¯s Fujiwara-san¡¯s daughter¡¯s boyfriend. Being treated as his girlfriend now is extremely awkward.

    However, despite my obvious difort, Kijima calmly started walking, holding my hand.

    £¨Why is he acting so normal¡­ It¡¯s only me feeling embarrassed¡­ It¡¯s annoying.£©

    While thinking that, I was filled with a mix of embarrassment, concern about running into someone we know, and confusion about whether I¡¯m really his girlfriend. With all these thoughts overwhelming me, I let Kijima leads me to his house.

    To be honest, I was absent-minded, and I don¡¯t remember what we talked about along the way.

    The words ¡°lover¡± and ¡°girlfriend¡± were the only things swirling in my head.

    When we arrived at his house and closed the front door, he immediately embraced me and stole a kiss.

    ¡¸Mmm, mmm¡­ Hey, don¡¯t just¡­ mmm¡­ like that¡­ ah¡­¡¹

    At this point, I was already exhausted and just went along with it.

    I can¡¯t help but think that I must have had a ridiculously erotic expression on my face.

    But just when I thought we were going to start something more intimate, Kijima released my lips and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    I thought the mood was ruined, but at the same time, I felt relieved. If we had continued in that state of excitement, I would have definitely had a nosebleed. After all, my nasal membrane was reaching its limit.

    Luckily, I had confidence in my cooking.

    I put on an apron over my school uniform and stood in the kitchen. Kijima said I could use anything from the refrigerator, so I pondered for a moment and decided to make Pork Ginger Stir-Fry.

    While I was cooking, Kijima, who had sat down at the dining table, was staring at me intently. I could feel his gaze.

    £¨It¡¯s making me nervous¡­£©

    Just as I thought that, Kijima murmured, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have my girlfriend in a uniform wearing an apron and cooking for me¡­ It¡¯s amazing,¡± and I almost lost my three fingers while handling the knife.

    Please, refrain from saying things like that while I¡¯m using a knife.

    Fortunately, it seemed like Kijima enjoyed my cooking. I honestly felt relieved when he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡¸Next year, I¡¯m d we¡¯ll be able to eat this vor every day.¡¹

    When he said that, I realized that starting next year, Kijima, Ui-chan, and I will be living together. My heart started pounding heavily, and once again, my nasal membrane was in crisis.

    After the meal, Kijima rested his head on myp, requesting ear cleaning.

    £¨What is it¡­ It feels more like a newlywed than a girlfriend.£©

    As soon as I thought that, I am so embarrassed that I almost stick the earpick deep into her ear. I hastily took a deep breath, narrowly saving Kijima from a life-threatening situation. I hope he appreciates it.

    For a while after that, we caressed each other over our clothes while watching TV. When Kijima suggested we take a bath together, I declined because my nasal membrane couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.

    Later, after we each finished bathing, I put on a shirt borrowed from Kijima over my underwear and got into bed. That¡¯s exactly where I am now.

    In front of me is Kijima¡¯s face. His breath gently brushes against my skin. Kijima is not a particrly handsome guy, but naturally, I love his face because I love him.

    When he smiles gently, I can tell that he¡¯s preparing to hold me. My throat feels dry. I gulp down saliva nervously.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s undress.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    As Kijima¡¯s fingers unbutton my shirt, I involuntarily tremble at his touch.

    He smoothly pulls up my bra and whispers in my ear.

    ¡¸Natsumi, you¡¯re so cute.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop¡­ I don¡¯t need ttery.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tter you enough because you¡¯re not that good at eptingpliments.¡¹

    For some reason, it¡¯s much more embarrassing than when we usually embracing each other.

    Not the Confinement King, but Fumio Kijima. Boyfriend and girlfriend. Lovers.

    Thinking that, my body bes even hotter.

    ¡¸Mmm, mmm¡­¡¹

    As Kijima covers my mouth with his lips, he grabs my breasts forcefully.

    He persistently massages my entire chest, teasingly avoiding my nipples, and continues to stimte the surrounding area with his fingertips.

    ¡¸Ah, mm, nnaa¡­ Ki-Kijima¡­ it¡¯s¡­ too much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ not that I don¡¯t like it¡­ but please have mercy and stop teasing me, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­ how do you want it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re being mean asking that.¡¹

    Even when I pout my lips, Kijima responds with a smile.

    It¡¯s embarrassing. It¡¯s embarrassing to say it out loud, but my nipples, which have been teased relentlessly, ache.

    ¡¸Well¡­ I want you to do it¡­ with your mouth. I want you to suck on my breasts.¡¹

    Immediately, he eagerlytches onto my nipples.

    ¡¸Ah, ahhn, su-suddenly¡­ ah, ahh, ahh, aahh¡­¡¹

    He fondles my breasts with both hands, sucking on my nipples fervently. Then, he licks and circles each nipple in turn.

    ¡¸Nh, ah, aah, ann, aahhn, ah, ah, ah, aahh¡­¡¹

    I hold his head in my arms, involuntarily trembling.

    £¨Ahh, Kijima is sucking on my breasts¡­ like a baby.£©

    While embracing the head of the man I love, I savored the deep joy welling up from the depths of my chest.

    £¨What is this? I don¡¯t quite understand, but¡­ it makes me happy.£©

    Eventually, he slowly raises his face and looks into my eyes, saying.

    ¡¸I love you, Natsumi.¡¹

    ¡¸I love¡­ I love you too, Kijima¡­ um, I love you.¡¹

    If asked if I like him, I can answer that I do. But when asked if I love him, I thought I couldn¡¯t say something so affected.

    However, now I don¡¯t have time to think, and ¡°I love you¡± spills out of my mouth. Perhaps, this is my true feelings.

    We gaze into each other¡¯s eyes and eventually, without thinking, our lips meet again.

    ¡¸Mm, mmm¡­ mhm, mm, mmm¡­ mmm, slurp, mmm¡­¡¹

    £¨Aah, a kiss. It feels so good, my mind is melting¡­£©

    Intoxicated by the sweet sensuality woven by our lips and tongues, I foolishly indulge in the pleasure.

    Takaka Takata:

    ¨C ¨C

    .

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 443: Overnight Date with My Boyfriend, Part Two

    Chapter 443 Overnight Date with My Boyfriend, Part Two

    Edited by: Kanaa-senpai

    The faint light of the streemp seeped into the room through the curtains.

    In the dimly lit room, thescivious sound of lips passionately entwining echoed.

    With a mind consumed by pleasure, I pondered absentmindedly.

    (Come to think of it¡­ this is the first time I¡¯ve entered a boy¡¯s room.)

    An overnight date at my boyfriend¡¯s ce.

    A situation I had only heard of in romance novels.

    I couldn¡¯t quite believe that I was actually in such a circumstance.

    Unlike thevish bed in the ¡°Confinement King¡¯s Bedroom,¡± this single-sized metal bed was narrow and made creaking noises with the slightest movement.

    It had a strangely raw and embarrassing quality to it.

    As I parted our lips and yfully licked each other¡¯s tongues, I whispered into Kijima¡¯s ear while rubbing his robust member with my hand.

    ¡±¡­Do you want to¡­ insert it?¡±

    ¡±¡­Yeah, well, I guess so.¡±

    He responded with a wry smile.

    Kijima probably realized that I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    His nonchnt attitude irritated me a bit.

    Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I rose to my knees, straddled his waist, and then guided his already rock-hard, throbbing cock towards my salivating entrance.

    ¡±I want to please my boyfriend¡­ well, you know, because I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯m happy, Natsumi.¡±

    His eptance of my excuse for this indecent act further annoyed me. Why did I fall in love with a guy like him? I muttered so while slowly lowered myself.

    ¡±Mm, ah¡­¡±

    The vivid sensation of his ns prating my soft vagina overwhelmed me.

    (Ahh¡­ Kijima¡¯s¡­ he really is big¡­)

    Instantly, my thoughts were swept away by pleasure.

    The feeling of being stretched by his manhood, of being filled with the joy of bing one with the one I love.

    It was lewd. No matter how many times I experienced it, this moment of pration made my spine tingle.

    The squelching and sliding sounds, the carnal sensations that could only be described by onomatopoeic words, were deeply ingrained in my being. The realization that a part of the boy I loved was entering me made my head feel like it was boiling.

    ¡±Mmm¡­ hah, hah, hah¡­¡±

    My breath, reminiscent of a panting dog in midsummer, was shamefully loud. As I settled down on his waist, I ced my hands on his chest, trying to calm my convulsing body.

    Even though I was supposed to be a virgin until recently, myscivious body, once tamed, moved on its own, seeking to reach new heights in pleasure.

    The conflicting desires to feel even more pleasure and to stay with this man for as long as possible caused the needle within me, like a scale that had tipped onto tiptoes, to waver unsteadily.

    Whether Kijima knew about my inner struggle or not, he reached out and began caressing my breasts while speaking as if he had remembered something.

    ¡±By the way¡­ wasn¡¯t I on top the first time I embraced you, Natsumi? Do you prefer being on top?¡±

    If I were to say whether I like it or not, I probably do. Because I want to do it for the man I love.

    ¡±I-I don¡¯t know, idiot. I just want to lead.¡±

    ¡±Lead¡­ like an oni wife?¡±

    ¡±W-Wife?! Wife!? Wh-What are you talking about? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re jumping to conclusions too quickly, you idiot!¡±

    ¡±¡­Where did the oni part go?¡±

    Shut up. Whether it¡¯s an oni wife or just a wife, a wife is a wife. I don¡¯t want to give him any reason to expect too much. I lose control when that happens.

    As Kijima looked up at my face, seemingly realizing something, heughed and reached out to touch my butt.

    ¡±Well, whatever. I said I¡¯ll cherish you for life, right? And if I get to be under this cute butt, even if you¡¯re an oni wife, I guess I can¡¯tin.¡±

    ¡±Ugh¡­ You idiot.¡±

    As my body shivered from the sensation of his hand caressing my butt, I leaned forward and kissed him.

    (Ah, I really¡­ love this guy. I want to be the one he loves the most¡­)

    With a heart filled with bittersweet emotions, I sucked on his lips.

    The more I believed I loved him, the more vivid the sensation of his cock lingering inside my womb became. My intimate ce transformed to amodate him. It belonged to him. Thinking that made me strangely happy.

    ¡±Natsumi¡¯s vagina¡­ feel so good. It¡¯s like they gently envelop me, and just by being inside, I feel at ease.¡±

    ¡±Don¡¯t say things like that as if it¡¯s apliment. And if you¡¯re satisfied with just being inside, I won¡¯t be happy at all.¡±

    Suppressing the overwhelming joy that threatened to overflow, I raised my upper body and slowly began moving my hips up and down.

    ¡±Mm, ah, mm¡­¡±

    Just a slight bounce, and the metal bed creaked loudly.

    (Ahh¡­ the friction¡­ it feels amazing¡­)

    My sensitive parts were being stimted by the ns rubbing against the front wall, and my clitoris being pressed against his pubic bone. I was intoxicated by the dual pleasure.

    ¡±Mm, ah¡­ How, how do you like¡­ my hip movements? Mm, mm¡­¡±

    His face was flushed, and he smiled softly.

    ¡±It feels great. And watching Natsumi move her hips like that is really naughty and exciting.¡±

    Saying that, he reached out and firmly grasped my breasts.

    ¡±Hey, st-stop¡­ don¡¯t grope them.¡±

    My breasts contorted obscenely. As Kijima continued to massage them with his fingers, he spoke with amusement.

    ¡±Thrusting into you while fondling your breasts like this is the best. Your breasts have a nice shape, so I just want to keep squeezing them.¡±

    ¡±You¡¯re indirectly saying they¡¯re small, aren¡¯t you? And if you keep groping them like that¡­ ah, mm¡­ I can¡¯t move properly¡­ no, stop, ugh¡­¡±

    From my perspective, the pleasure of being thrust into filled mepletely. And now, with the added stimtion of my breasts, breasts, breasts¡­ What¡¯s that? No, there was no way I could stay calm.

    ¡±Hey, ah¡­ my breasts, that¡¯s enough, ah¡­ no, ah, ah, ah¡­¡±

    My face was flushed, my body was heated, and I couldn¡¯t catch my breath. I couldn¡¯t contain my voice.

    ¡±You look so cute when you¡¯re feeling it, Natsumi. I never thought you would be this cute.¡±

    ¡±Wh-what do you mean by that? Ahh¡­!¡±

    ¡±I should have made a move on you sooner.¡±

    ¡±I-I don¡¯t remember being hit by you.¡±

    (In reality, I wasn¡¯t being hit. I fell into pleasure¡­ but I don¡¯t mind that, so it¡¯s confusing.)

    ¡±Natsumi always evades like that. But when ites to s*x, that won¡¯t do. I need you to ept the pleasure and actively indulge in it.¡±

    ¡±D-don¡¯t say such things.¡±

    ¡±During s*x, it¡¯s your role to lose control. So, Natsumi, let me suck on your breasts.¡±

    ¡±Why are you saying it like that¡­ ah, ah¡­ idiot.¡±

    Kijima released his hold on my breasts, and I leaned back, cing my hands on the bed. It was embarrassing to offer my breasts willingly. My face felt like it was on fire.

    Kijima then grabbed my exposed breasts once again and hungrily sucked on my nipples without any hesitation.

    ¡±Mmm!¡±

    The intense pleasure shot through my spine, causing me to jerk involuntarily.

    ¡±It tastes delicious, Natsumi¡¯s breasts. Ahh, breasts are the best. I want to keep sucking on them forever.¡±

    He squeezed and kneaded them while enjoying their softness, and he licked and nibbled on my pink nipples, alternating between left and right.

    ¡±Ah, y-yes! No matter how much you suck, milk won¡¯te out! Mm, ugh¡­¡±

    Unable to control my sweet-sounding voice and unable to stop the movement of my hips, my body moved on its own, as if it was my duty, providing him with pleasure through sensuous hip movements.

    ¡±I¡¯ll make sure ites out eventually.¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t want that! I don¡¯t!¡±

    While saying I didn¡¯t want it, images of holding a baby to my chest shed through my mind. It seemed like a very appealing future.

    ¡±Ahh, please, don¡¯t suck my nipples continously¡­¡±

    ¡±Okay, then, maybe it¡¯s about time.¡±

    After thoroughly sucking on the rosy nipples, Kijima hugged me tightly and lifted his upper body, assuming a face-to-face position.

    ¡±Then, do you like this? Facing each other, it feels like we¡¯re true lovers, right?¡±

    ¡±L-lovers¡­ mm, ngh, lick, lick¡­ mm, fuh, fuuun¡­¡±

    The sound of being lovers melted my brain. My lips were stolen, and our tongues entwined passionately. I immersed myself in the joy of being loved and loving in return.

    At the same time, Kijima continued thrusting vigorously.

    ¡±Ah, ahhhhh! It¡¯s, it¡¯s so sudden, ahh! It¡¯s, intense, ahh, haahhh!¡±

    I bounced on top of him, in a cross-legged position, feeling the impact of our bodies. The bed creaked. I wrapped my legs around Kijima¡¯s waist and held on, receiving the intense thrusts from below.

    (Ahh¡­ it feels amazing. It¡¯s hitting deep inside¡­ this feels so good.)

    The pleasure of rubbing against the tightly packed folds of my cervix was exquisite. Each time the tip thrust forcefully against the entrance of my womb, stars scattered before my eyes.

    ¡±Ah, ahh¡­ Kijima¡­ if I go crazy, promise you won¡¯t hate me¡­ mmm! Don¡¯t look at my weird face, it looks so ugly¡­ mmm! Ahh, haa¡­¡±

    ¡±I said it¡¯s your role to lose control. Natsumi, you look so cute when you¡¯re feeling it.¡±

    As if to prove his words, Kijima¡¯s thrusts became even more intense.

    ¡±Hii! Aahhh, am I¡­ cute? Really? Say that I¡¯m cuter. Ahh, amazing¡­ haa! Hyaah, it¡¯sing¡­ hitting deeper! Nghh, Kijima, Kijima, I love you, aahh, I love you, aahh, haaah!¡±

    ¡±I love you, Natsumi. You¡¯re cute, Natsumi!¡±

    I desperately clung to Kijima, gasping for breath. Thoughts flowed directly from my mind to my mouth. Hair swaying, body burning. Consciousness melted into bliss.

    ¡±Look, I¡¯ll make you feel it even deeper!¡±

    ¡±Ahh! No, nooo, it¡¯s too much, too much!¡±

    He skillfully rubbed against the entrance of my womb. The incredible pleasure engulfed every pore of my body.

    My strength left mepletely, and if I didn¡¯t cling on with all my might, I felt like I would copse backward.

    ¡±Nnaah¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ anymore¡­¡±

    I pleaded with Kijima, my eyes filled with pleasure.

    ¡±It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s cum together.¡±

    He tightened his embrace around me, and with one final powerful thrust, he released all his strength.

    ¡±Hii, aahhhhhhh! Kijimaaaaa! Release it, give it all to me! Show me what it¡¯s like to be your girlfriend!¡±

    ¡±Natsumi!¡±

    As Kijima called my name, a hot gush erupted deep inside me.

    Splurt! Splurururururt! Splurururt!

    ¡±Ahhh! Ahh! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!¡±

    I shouted at the top of my lungs, gripping tightly with both my hands and legs.

    (Ahh, it¡¯s so hot¡­ his semen is overflowing inside me¡­ Ahh, it¡¯s so blissful¡­ my body and soul are melting¡­ Ahh, I love you, Kijima¡­ my boyfriend¡­)

    The heat of the vivid fluids overwhelmed me, and I savored the joy of being born a woman. Not only the pleasure of climaxing, but also the overwhelming sense of happiness from receiving the love of my beloved boyfriend.

    Eventually, still connected, we copsed onto the bed in the aftermath of our climax. Overflowing with love, I peppered his neck with kisses.

    After spending a long time whispering sweet words and ying with each other¡¯s bodies, I slowly sat up.

    I remembered something I needed to tell Kijima. It was important to call out to him. After all, he was my boyfriend.

    ¡±Um, Kijima¡­ Rin-chan invited me on a trip. It¡¯s to Kyoto. Is it okay if I go?¡±

 Chapter 444: Two-Person Journey in Kyoto

    Chapter 444 Two-Person Journey in Kyoto

    Edited by: Kanaa-senpai

    <u>Natsumi Shima¡¯s POV</u>

    It was a slightly chilly Saturday morning, unlike any other. The downbound Shinkansen train we boarded turned out to be surprisingly crowded. In the open-seating car, I noticed the presence of a foreigner dragging a big trunk.

    While tourists often seen in the city are mostly from China, Korea, and other Asian countries, today, the passengers in this car were exclusively white tourists, possibly from America or Europe. Most likely a group of travelers who had finished exploring Tokyo and were now heading to Osaka or Kyoto.

    ¡±Still, I wonder why they chose Kyoto¡­ Anyway, meeting Takata must be the main purpose.¡±

    I deliberately voiced my dissatisfaction to Rin-chan, who was sitting next to me. Traveling with a cute younger girl like her might seem appealing, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t too thrilled about that aspect.

    To begin with, I find Takata, the strict public moralsmittee head, quite difficult to get along with. While Ui-chan might share somepatibility with her due to their strict sides, I had absolutely no elements in me that could lead to a friendly rtionship.

    Certainly, Takata¡¯s attitude had changed quite a bit after summer break, but that doesn¡¯t mean my difort disappeared.

    ¡±Seriously, isn¡¯t it a bit harsh to suddenly disappear from school without an exnation? It¡¯s frustrating to be left wondering without a reason, you know? Hey, isn¡¯t that right? Will you go out with me?¡±

    Rin-chan looked at me with a slight tilt of her head and an upward gaze.

    She probably has a habit of coaxing boys like this, but even if she uses that tactic on me, I can¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    (But still¡­)

    Looking at her fashion once again, she wore a white turtleneck with a faux leather miniskirt and long boots. She¡¯s incredibly stylish.

    On the other hand, I¡¯m wearing a hand-me-down sweatshirt from my big sister (Shiratori¡¯s mother) and baggy cargo pants. The difference in our feminine styles is staggering. It¡¯s like a heavyweight against a Light flyweight in boxing.

    (Of course, I don¡¯t dislike dressing well. For example, if I were on a trip with Kijima, I¡¯d make more of an effort. But for sightseeing and walking around like this,fort takes priority. Even though I envy how cute girls can pull off these outfits¡­)

    But Kijima¡¯s surrounded by cute girls anyway. And Rin-chan is also quite cute.

    Of course, this girl is famous for the incident she was involved in, and considering that womanizer Kijima treats such a cute girl with respect, I can¡¯t entirely fathom the situation.

    (But¡­ even if it¡¯s just a fa?ade, Kijima seems to genuinely like Rin-chan. He said he wouldn¡¯t change how he treats her until she graduates¡­ but what about after that?)

    I inadvertently let out a sigh.

    ¡±Still¡­ was it okay for me toe along? I¡¯m happy you invited me, but¡­¡±

    Now that I think about it, my rtionship with this junior named Fukuda Rin isn¡¯t exactly ordinary. Frankly, aside from her name and year, I know nothing about her, yet we¡¯ve already gone as far as a threes*me.

    I don¡¯t even know where she lives, yet I¡¯m familiar with her ahegao face. It¡¯s a rtionship that¡¯s either quite deep or shallow, I¡¯m not sure.

    ¡±Of course, it¡¯s fine! After all, there¡¯s no one else besides Natsumi-neechan who woulde on a trip with me¡­ Also, there¡¯s a chance, right? Maybe when Natsumi-neechan join me, Kijima-senpai might decide toe too.¡±

    Rin-chan yfully stuck her tongue out as she looked up at me.

    ¡±Actually, I did mention it to him. But he¡¯s noting on this trip because he¡¯s head over heels for me or anything¡­¡±

    ¡±Huh!? Seriously, Natsumi-neechan? But isn¡¯t Kijima-senpai really cares a lot about Natsumi-neechan? Even at the hotel, he treated you differently from me!¡±

    ¡±Is that so?¡±

    ¡±Absolutely! But, you know, it might be a good thing Kijima-senpai isn¡¯ting this time. If he were here, we¡¯d probably just stay holed up in the hotel room, ignoring sightseeing.¡±

    Rin-chan and I shared a chuckle as we leaned our foreheads together.

    Though I haven¡¯t told Rin-chan, Kijima has actually assigned a bodyguard to us. It¡¯s kind of annoying how cautious he is, but if he¡¯s doing it because he cares about me, as Rin-chan suggests, then I can¡¯t help but feel a little pleased.

    I discreetly nced over my shoulder at the seat diagonally behind us.

    There sat a girl wearing cropped jeans, a navy hoodie, and a New York Yankees cap pulled low over her eyes. She¡¯s our bodyguard¡ªSaito Ayumi, a former track team member who now goes by the name ¡°Cockroach.¡± While she¡¯s not wearing a maid outfit, her hoodie sports features a prominent print of ¡°Ú¤ÍÁ»ê (Maid Soul)¡± on the chest.

    (I mean, where on earth did she get that¡­)

    When our eyes met, she motioned with her chin for me not to stare. She¡¯s still officially missing, and her discovery by someone who knows her would naturally cause amotion.

    Considering that, Saito and Rin-chan are in the same year. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they recognized each other¡¯s faces. For Kijima to assign someone as a bodyguard who would be recognized, it seemed somewhat unnatural for someone as cautious as him.

    ¡±Is something wrong?¡±

    Rin-chan noticed me ncing behind us, prompting me to hurriedly respond.

    ¡±Oh, no¡­ uh, I was just thinking. By the way, this is my first time in Kansai, so I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡±Really?¡±

    ¡±Huh? What is it?¡±

    ¡±Well, Natsumi-neechan speaks with a Kansai ent¡­¡±

    ¡±Really? My grandpa¡¯s from Wakayama, I heard, so he might have a bit of a Kansai intonation.¡±

    ¡±Intonation, huh¡­¡±

    For some reason, Rin-chan looked distant.

    ¡±Um, Nee-chan¡­ by the way, is there anywhere you¡¯d like to visit in Kyoto?¡±

    ¡±Where I want to go? Hmm¡­ Your usual ces like Kiyomizu-dera Temple or Kinkakuji. I don¡¯t know¡­ Oh, but it¡¯d be nice to find something delicious to eat.¡±

    I mentioned, and Rin-chan gave my shoulder a yful pat.

    ¡±If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s Iwakura in Sakyo Ward, which is where Takaka-neechan¡¯s family lives.¡±

    ¡±Iwakura?¡±

    ¡±Yes, apparently it¡¯s a tourist spot rted to some person named Tomomi Iwakura.¡±

    ¡±Who¡¯s that? Tomomi-chan¡­ Could she be an idol from the Showa era?¡±

    ¡±Probably.¡±

    ¡±Well, anyway¡­ What about you, Rin-chan? Is there anywhere you want to go in Kyoto?¡±

    ¡±ces I want to go? Um¡­ well, ces like Kiyomizu Temple or Kinkakuji are okay¡­ But, if you¡¯re asking about a ce I really want to go to, it¡¯s not exactly that¡­¡±

    ¡±Then where?¡±

    ¡±Well, on the way to Iwakura, there¡¯s a famous ramen battleground at Ichijoji.¡±

    ¡±Ramen? Coming to Kyoto for ramen¡­¡±

    ¡±You see, Kyoto is an old city, so those ramen shops must have a long history, probably. Like, some of them might have been around since the Heian period, or something.¡±

    ¡±Seriously!?¡±

    ¡±They¡¯re probably even mentioned in The Pillow Book or The Tale of Genji. Like, ¡®At Ichijoji¡¯s ramen, rich and chewy, it¡¯s delicious.¡¯¡±

    (No way, though. I mean, I tried to y along, but there¡¯s no way that happened.)

    As I nodded along, I could see Rin-chan¡¯s eyes were somewhere else.

    ¡±Um, umm, sis. By the way, I heard that Natsuki-neechan speaks with a Kansai ent.¡±

    ¡±Really? Grandpa¡¯s from Wakayama, so he might have a bit of a Kansai intonation.¡±

    ¡±Intonation¡­¡±

    For some reason, Rin-chan looked distant.

    ¡±Uh, well, sis¡­ by the way, is there anywhere you¡¯d like to visit in Kyoto?¡±

    ¡±Visit? Hmm¡­ Not your average ces like Kiyomizu Temple or Kinkakuji. I don¡¯t know¡­ Oh, but finding something delicious to eat would be nice.¡±

    I mentioned, and Rin-chan gave my shoulder a yful pat.

    ¡±If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s Iwakura in Sakyo Ward. Apparently, it¡¯s a tourist spot associated with someone named ¡®Iwakura Tomomi¡¯.¡±

    ¡±Who¡¯s that? Tomomi-chan¡­ Could she be an idol from the Showa era?¡±

    ¡±Probably.¡±

    ¡±Anyway¡­ What about you, Rin-chan? Any ces you really want to go in Kyoto?¡±

    ¡±ces I want to go? Um¡­ well, popr spots like Kiyomizu Temple or Kinkakuji are fine, but if you¡¯re asking about somewhere I really want to go¡­¡±

    ¡±Where?¡±

    ¡±Well, on the way to Iwakura, there¡¯s a famous ramen battleground at Ichijoji.¡±

    ¡±Ramen? Coming to Kyoto for ramen¡­¡±

    ¡±Yeah. You see, Kyoto is an old city, so those ramen shops must have a long history, probably. Like, some of them might have been around since the Heian period, or something.¡±

    ¡±Seriously!?¡±

    ¡±They might even be mentioned in The Pillow Book or The Tale of Genji. Like, ¡®At Ichijoji¡¯s ramen, rich and chewy, it¡¯s delicious.¡¯¡±

    (No way, though. I mean, I tried to y along, but there¡¯s no way that happened.)

    But it¡¯s true that many Japanese tend to forget that ramen is actually a Chinese dish.¡±

    While we were having that conversation, the train announcement notified us of our arrival at Kyoto Station.

 Chapter 445: The Reason for Succubus Fashion

    Chapter 445 The Reason for Subus Fashion

    Edited by: Kanaa-senpai

    <u>Lili¡¯s POV</u>

    ¡±It was a bit surprising that Cockroach (Saito) was so eager to go to Kyoto, Devi.¡±

    When Fumi Fumi asked if Cockroach could be assigned as a guard for, she enthusiastically eximed, ¡®Certainly, allow me!¡¯

    Moreover, it was also unexpected that Freesia approved of it without reproach. By designating Centipede (Kishijo), it became even more intriguing due to the interference.

    (Freesia seems to have particrly high expectations for Cockroach, Devi)

    While avoiding eye contact, Freesia quietly spoke.

    ¡±That girl¡­ that girl seems to have taken a liking to Takata-sama. It¡¯s¡­ perhaps close to the affection a mother feels for her child. As they say, the more demanding the child, the cuter.¡±

    ¡±But Cockroach is younger, isn¡¯t she, Devi?¡±

    ¡±Yes, but that¡¯s irrelevant. In addition, even if Takata-sama were sl*tty b*tch and Cockroach were an inexperienced virgin, it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡±The phrasing seems steeped in malice, Devi.¡±

    ¡±Well, I must admit I find it somewhat amusing that humans here ce such excessive value on virginity.¡±

    ¡±Well, of course¡­ there¡¯s a difference in value between something new and something used, Devi.¡±

    Saying so, a slight blue vein appeared on Freesia¡¯s temple.

    ¡±By the way, didn¡¯t Princess also a naive virgin?¡±

    ¡±You¡¯re quite foul-mouthed, Devi, aren¡¯t you!?¡±

    As I uttered that, Freesia responded by ring at me with a frustrated expression.

    ¡±Virginity is just a decoration. Erotic individuals wouldn¡¯t understand that! Really, what¡¯s the meaning of frills inside a hole? Is it some invisible attempt at elegance? It¡¯s damn frustrating!¡±

    ¡±O-Okay. But don¡¯t vent it out on me, Devi.¡±

    ¡±It wasn¡¯t just venting. Oh yes, that¡¯s right. Princess, you also said something about your first time being with someone you liked. How ridiculous.¡±

    ¡±Don¡¯t call it ridiculous, Devi!¡±

    ¡±Looking at the night view with the one you love in a nice hotel, gentle kisses, oh my, perhaps you got tipsy on wine¡­ Seriously, are you an idiot? Yet you¡¯re dressed like some subus demon!¡±

    ¡±You¡¯re the one who made me do it, Devi! The idea that respectable demons can be judged by appearances, Devi! I saw Father¡¯s reaction when he saw me like this, Devi!¡±

    Freesia looked up and appeared to be pondering.

    ¡±It was a wry smile, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡±It wasn¡¯t a wry smile, Devi!¡±

    When I inadvertently eximed, Freesia shrugged her shoulders as if saying, ¡®What can you do?¡¯

    ¡±Anyway, it was princess who said that we shouldn¡¯t be underestimated as demons by our appearance, right? Tomorrow, we¡¯re finally descending to the earth to meet Fumi Fumi-sama.¡±

    ¡±Um¡­ I did say that, but¡­ now that I think about it calmly, maybe this attire wasn¡¯t necessary¡­ Well, I can¡¯t back out now¡­¡±

    ¡±Princess, did you forget you said ¡®Devi¡¯? Ah, this is so troublesome. Oh, isn¡¯t that odd? You don¡¯t seem to feel anything special about Fumi Fumi-sama.¡±

    ¡±¡­Shut up, you¡¯re so annoying, Devi.¡±

    As I pouted unconsciously, Freesia pointed her finger towards my nose.

    ¡±Is that so, princess? Bondage is not an entric choice. It¡¯s ordinary. It¡¯s the traditional attire of us subus demons, like Japanese clothing. Bondage passed down from parents to children. Born and immediately wrapped in bondage, passing through the ages of three, five, and seven in bondage, the attire foring of age is bondage, for weddings it¡¯s adorned bondage, and in death, it¡¯s death attire bondage.¡±

    ¡±Death attire bondage!?¡±

    ¡±Casual wear, sleepwear, even gym clothes are bondage. I can¡¯t remember them all. I rushed to school in sleepwear bondage once! Ah, it¡¯s amon urrence for subus demon schoolgirls.¡±

    ¡±But, I¡¯m not a subus, dammit!¡±

    ¡±By the way, swimsuits are the old-style school swimsuits. Those are erotic, so they¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡±Like I said! I¡¯m not a subus!¡±

    ¡±Oh, speaking of which, when wearing bondage, you must always watch your figure. Intending to wear bondage but ending up without curves¡­¡±

    ¡±Enough with your talk!¡±

    ¡±Guah!?¡±

    When I instinctively swatted her away, my hand made a direct hit, and Freesia clutched her face and crouched down.

    ¡±What are you doing, princess? I¡¯m against violence.¡±

    ¡±¡­It¡¯s okay, it was just a p on the back.¡±

    ¡±A p on the back is just a backhand, not a real punch.¡±

    * * *

    <u>Natsumi Shima¡¯s POV</u>

    Unbeknownst to the devil master and her servant who were engaged in such nonsensical arguments, Rin-chan and I were taking a break at a confectionery shop in Kyoto¡¯s Shijo district.

    ¡±Natsumi-neechan really wanted toe here, so I tagged along¡­ but this ce seems kind of in.¡±

    The exterior of the shop was reminiscent of an old Kyoto townhouse, but stepping inside revealed a beautifully renovated interior with a chic atmosphere.

    ¡±It¡¯s not in at all. This kind of ce has a calming ambiance. My mother rmended it to me. She said that if you¡¯re going to Kyoto, you absolutely have to go. It¡¯s a traditional kudzukiri shop that¡¯s been around since the Edo period.¡±

    ¡±Oh¡­ kudzukiri? I¡¯ve never tried them, but they seem like something olderdies would enjoy.¡±

    ¡±Calling them ¡®olderdies¡¯ vors, huh¡­ you might want to apologize to the people involved. Kudzu sweets are made using the starch from kudzu roots, kind of like udon. Even I haven¡¯t eaten them many times, but you¡¯ve heard of the herbal medicine kakkonto, right? Kudzu has a warming effect on the body, which is great for improving cold sensitivity, the arch-enemy of girls.¡±

    ¡±Somehow¡­ when you exin that it¡¯s good for the body, it sounds even less delicious.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    ¡±Oh, by the way, these days, the worse something is for your health, the better people tend to think it tastes.¡±

    ¡±These days? Sis, are you trying to hide your age?¡±

    While we were having that conversation, a kimono-d waitress brought over the kudzu sweets.

    ¡±Wow¡­ it¡¯s served in an unusual container.¡±

    ¡±Yeah.¡±

    Thecquered bowl reminded me of a lunch box.

    Opening the lid, the toppartment held a bowl of ck syrup. Below that, in the secondpartment, transparent kudzukiri swayed gently in water.

    ¡±Oh, it actually looks quite delicious¡­¡±

    Rin-chan¡¯s murmurs caused me to unconsciously rx my expression.

    ¡±Well then, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Using a smalldle, I scooped up the kudzukiri from the water, letting the ck syrup cling to them, and took a bite.

    At that moment, Rin-chan, sitting across from me, started wriggling in her seat.

    ¡±Mmm¡ª! What is this? It¡¯s so delicious!¡±

    ¡±No kidding, it¡¯s seriously good.¡±

    The ck syrup was sweet but not overly heavy, and it paired perfectly with the firm texture of the kudzu sweets.

    Truly, it was a taste befitting a venerable establishment with a history dating back over three centuries.

    Rin-chan, despite her initial reluctance, ended up asking for seconds.

    After savoring the traditional vors of Kyoto for a while, we picked up our guidebook and discussed our ns for the rest of the day.

    Eventually, after visiting Kiyomizu Temple in the morning and making a stop at the stylish Starbucks Coffee housed in a townhouse near it, we decided to head to Iwakura, where Takata¡¯s family home was, via the Eizan Electric Railway.

 Chapter 446: The Woman in the Storehouse

    Chapter 446 The Woman in the Storehouse

    Edited by: Kanaa-senpai

    <u>Cockroach¡¯s (Saito) POV</u>

    ¡±I apologize, but Takata won¡¯t be meeting with anyone.¡±

    The voice of an elderly woman came through the inte, polite yet with a hint of dismissal.

    ¡±Um, wait a moment! We¡¯vee all this way, can¡¯t we stay just for a little while?¡±

    Fukuda-sama clung to the gatepost, leaning closer to the inte, refusing to give up.

    But there was no response. The inte fell silent with a short, abrupt noise.

    Takata-sama¡¯s parent home was arge traditional Japanese house, typical of Kyoto. Beyond the fence, a sizable storehouse was also visible.

    I, Cockroach (Saito), watched from a distance, hidden in the shadows of a telephone pole, observing Fukuda-sama, Natsumi-sama, and their actions.

    ¡±Seems like a dead end¡­¡±

    When Natsumi-sama said this with a wry smile, Fukuda-sama impatiently tapped her foot in annoyance.

    ¡±I can¡¯t believe it! Are they insane? They turn away a junior who came to visit her daughter, that¡¯s just not right!¡±

    ¡±Well, there must be some circumstances¡­¡±

    ¡±But what should we do? It¡¯s irritating to go back now.¡±

    ¡±Yeah¡­¡±

    While appearing deep in thought with her arms crossed, Natsumi-sama gave me a meaningful nce.

    (Alright, I understand. You want me to investigate, right?)

    I nodded slightly as I shrugged, and Natsumi-sama smiled and said to Fukuda-sama,

    ¡±Well, let¡¯s retreat for today. We still have some days to stay, so we cane backter. I¡¯ll also send a message to my mutual acquaintance and ask about it.¡±

    ¡±Ugh¡­ Well, I guess there¡¯s no choice.¡±

    Once the two figures had moved away and disappeared from view, I began my operation.

    As a loyal servant of Confinement King-sama, I felt somewhat uneasy about taking my eyes off Natsumi-sama and Fukuda-sama, but this was the order from Natsumi-sama herself.

    Definitely not because I was curious.

    I adjusted my baseball cap, covering my face further, and concentrated my awareness on the presence of people inside the building.

    There were a total of nine presences.

    Surprisingly, quite a few. In a mansion of this size, it was possible they employed servants.

    Among them, I recognized one presence.

    (The storehouse¡­ Takata-sama is on the second floor, isn¡¯t she?)

    Honestly, it was a relief that she was isted from the other presences.

    I leaped over the wall andnded in a corner of the garden, close to the storehouse.

    Fortunately, the entrance to the storehouse was hidden from view from the main house.

    Worst-case scenario, I was prepared to eliminate everyone, but if I could avoid killing, that would be better. Not because I cared how many people died, but I¡¯d rather not incur the wrath of the Head Maidter.

    The storehouse door was locked with argetch.

    I couldn¡¯t open it from the inside.

    In other words, Takata-sama was confined.

    ¡±Sigh¡­ Once she¡¯s released from Confinement King-sama¡¯s grasp, she¡¯s immediately confined in her parents¡¯ house, huh¡­? Do they want to be called ¡®Confinement King¡¯?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but think myment might have been disrespectful to Confinement King-sama himself. Silently apologizing to him in my mind, I pressed my hand against the door and focused.

    (Space maniption isn¡¯t exactly my forte¡­)

    I sliced through space and passed into the interior of the storehouse.

    This kind of thing was really Earthworm (Inui)¡¯s specialty. Even though I received guidance from Crocell-sama in the demon world, with a door this thick, it was a close call with my abilities.

    The inside of the storehouse was quite dusty.

    As expected of a historic mansion, there were many ancient items stored here. Stacks of old trunks andrge jars were covered in thick dust.

    Sunlight streaming in from a small window illuminated a staircase leading to the upper floor at the far end.

    As soon as I approached and stepped on the narrow and steep wooden staircase, it creaked loudly.

    ¡±Who¡¯s there?¡±

    A voice I recognized came from upstairs, but I continued ascending without answering.

    Seated in seiza posture at a writing desk was Takata-sama, dressed inly. She had no makeup on her face. Although she wasn¡¯t wearing sses, she seemed to have returned to her old self before bing Taka-chi.

    ¡±Cockroach, huh¡­? It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡±Sarcastic humor doesn¡¯t suit you at all, Takata-sama.¡±

    ¡±Huh? Oh¡­ It came out sounding a bit like a rhyme, didn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t intend that¡­¡±

    Takata-sama chuckled awkwardly. I shifted my gaze to the writing desk she was facing.

    ¡±Scripture writing, huh¡­¡±

    ¡±Yes, I have to write a hundred pages a day. Quite amusing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡±Indeed.¡±

    When I responded this way, Takata-sama¡¯s expression turned slightly annoyed, as if she had expected a different answer.

    As I scanned the small room, there was only one folded futon beside the writing desk. That¡¯s it.

    It seemed she was truly confined here.

    ¡±So, what¡¯s with that outfit?¡±

    ¡±Huh? Is something wrong? It suits my age, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Denim pants that reached mid-calf, a hoodie, and a baseball cap. Not fashionable by any means, but I thought it was typical attire for a high school girl.

    ¡±To be frank, it¡¯s quite unfashionable.¡±

    ¡±I¡¯d rather not hear that from Takata-sama.¡±

    It was amusing how she could say that after wearing such horrendous sses back when she was confined.

    ¡±Why did youe here? Did Fumio ask you to check on me or something?¡±

    ¡±No, Confinement King-sama doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in Takata-sama.¡±

    ¡±I see¡­ Oh well, that¡¯s too bad.¡±

    When she looked as if she was wilting, it made me feel like I had done something terribly wrong, so I wished she wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡±I came here on behalf of Fukuda-sama and Natsumi-sama, who are their escorts.¡±

    ¡±Fukuda, you mean Rin-chan? And Natsumi, is that¡­ Natsumi Shima?¡±

    ¡±That¡¯s correct.¡±

    I nodded, and a crease formed on her forehead.

    ¡±What¡¯s up with that bizarrebination?¡±

    ¡±Well¡­ I don¡¯t know the details of how they got acquainted. Anyway, Fukuda-sama and Natsumi-sama came all the way here to visit Takata-sama, but they were turned away at the gate. So, I came in their ce.¡±

    ¡±¡­I see.¡±

    ¡±By the way, Takata-sama really seem to have a penchant for confinement, even at your family¡¯s home.¡±

    ¡±I don¡¯t like being confined! It just happened because I tried to escape!¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s rather foolish to get caught, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡±You¡¯re really rude, aren¡¯t you? You should show a bit ofpassion since I¡¯m in a weak state.¡±

    ¡±Showingpassion to Takata-sama won¡¯t benefit me in any way.¡±

    ¡±Yeah, you¡¯re one of those, huh?¡±

    Takata-sama sighed and slumped her shoulders.

    ¡±Oh well, confinement here isn¡¯t enjoyable at all¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head in response to that statement.

    ¡±It sounds like you actually enjoyed being confined.¡±

    ¡±Well, toward the end¡­ The job was fun, and I grew attached to the customers. Fukuo-chi¡¯s ¡®equipment¡¯ was amazing too¡­ And arguing with you wasn¡¯t so bad either. I think.¡±

    ¡±Finding enjoyment in confinement, that¡¯s a kind of perversion.¡±

    ¡±Haha¡­ Yeah, maybe. But this confinement here is ending soon.¡±

    ¡±Is that so?¡±

    I tilted my head again, and she made a face that was somewhere betweenughing and crying.

    ¡±The wedding is the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡±Huh?¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s an old man, you see. He doesn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m damaged goods¡­ It¡¯s kind of amusing, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m more than fifty years younger than him, and be his second wife. For my mother, it¡¯s a way to get rid of me, and she¡¯ll also establish a rtionship with a powerful local figure. There¡¯s really no reason for her to refuse, right?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!